ã€ŠMy Fated Human Lunaã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 4

    4 Night Out

    Sabrina POV

    As I drive back to Tracey¡¯s house I am seething inside. He really believed he would show up at the day

    care and all would be forgiven. He is kidding himself. I pull up and take a deep breath before I go

    around to get Gabby out of her car seat. I walk in and Willow is sitting on the couch. Gabby is still

    nervous around strangers, so she grips my neck a little tighter. ¡°It¡¯s ok Gabby, this is mommy¡¯s friend

    Willow.¡± Willow smiles and stands up, walking toward us sticking her hand out. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you

    Gabby I¡¯m Willow.¡± Gabby takes a few seconds but she sticks her hand out to shake. She smiles and

    let¡¯s go of Willow¡¯s hand. ¡°You ready to go get your snack little one?¡± ¡°Yes mama¡± she says and I take

    her into the kitchen.

    I put her in her booster seat at the table and set down apple slices with milk. ¡°Thank you, mama,¡± she

    smiles. ¡°You¡¯re wee Gabby¡± I say and kiss her forehead. When she finishes her snack, I take her

    upstairs for her nap. Once she is asleep, I join Tracey and Willow in the living room. ¡°What are you two

    up too?¡± ¡°We are nning where we are taking you out tonight.¡± ¡°I love you both but I don¡¯t feel much

    like going out.¡± Willow stands up and walks toward me. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened but I¡¯m

    pretty smart so I can guess.¡± ¡°Any man that would hurt you is out of his mind.¡± I smile because she

    really is a good friend.

    ¡°I really wish it was that easy Willow but I¡¯m married to this man.¡± ¡°I am strong but right now my heart is

    broken.¡± She takes my hand ¡°I¡¯m not saying to go out and find someone else, I simply think you need to

    go out for you.¡± ¡°When was thest time you went out just to have fun for yourself?¡± I really had to think

    about that question. I¡¯m not really happy with my answer. ¡°Probably about five years ago if I¡¯m being

    honest.¡± ¡°Exactly so let¡¯s go out tonight and have fun with each other.¡± ¡°I know a great club and I will

    make sure no guys bother us.¡± ¡°What about Gabby, I can¡¯t just leave her with anyone?¡± Tracey speaks

    up ¡°my mom is on her way over to stay with her.¡± ¡°I guess you two thought of every way to make me

    say yes.¡± ¡°We did¡± they say in unison. ¡°Alright lets go out and have some fun.¡±

    After Tracey¡¯s mom gets here, we go upstairs to get dressed for the club. ¡°What is this ce called

    again Willow?¡± ¡°It is called the Wolves Den.¡± ¡°I know the guy that owns the ce and we will have VIP

    seating.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even worry about bringing any money the night is on him.¡± ¡°Are you sure Willow that

    seems like a bit much?¡± She gives me a look and I raise my hands in surrender. I¡¯m lucky to have

    friends like Tracey and Willow. They help me with my hair and makeup before I slip into a dress that is

    way out of myfort zone. I start to pull on the bottom of the dress. ¡°Cut it out Brina it looks great on

    you.¡± ¡°Tracey this is way too short and my b**bs are going to fall out the top.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter do

    you feel hot in it?¡± I look at myself again in the mirror. ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not the point.¡± ¡°It is absolutely the

    point¡± she says as they usher me downstairs.

    We reach the club in thirty minutes and I have butterflies in my stomach. I have never been to a club

    like this. The minute the bouncer sees Willow he kisses her cheek and we walk into the club. It is unlike

    anything I have ever seen before in my life. People are packed on the dance floor rubbing up against

    each other like they are in heat. The music is so loud I can¡¯t even hear myself think. I sound old to even

    myself. I promise myself to try and have fun tonight. We make our way to a private area with a booth.

    Once we have a seat a waitresses over to take our drink order. I order a tequ sunrise and the

    two girls order cosmos.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Come on Sabrina lets go dance.¡± ¡°No way I have no desire to be groped while we are out there.¡± They

    laugh and wave me off as they head to the dance floor. The waitresses over and brings us three

    more drinks. ¡°We didn¡¯t order these.¡± She smiles ¡°Willow said to keep theming.¡± I nod and she

    walks away. I¡¯m watching the two of them dance and it looks like there is an imaginary force field

    around them. No one is touching them at all. It is so strange when the rest of the dance floor is all

    bodies. As I watch them, I feel someone touch my shoulder and I whip around to see a pretty girl

    smiling at me. She is my height and has raven ck hair. ¡°Hi can I help you?¡± She sticks out her hand

    to shake ¡°your Sabrina right.¡± I take her hand to not be rude ¡°I¡¯m sorry do I know you.¡± ¡°My name is

    Megan, you don¡¯t know me but I know your husband.¡±

    I can feel the heat rise in my body at her words. I pull my hand back and stand from my seat. ¡°You have

    to be f**king kidding me that you thought it was alright toe talk to me you sl*t.¡± Before I can say

    anymore Willow and Tracey are at my sides. ¡°Such dirty words and Greg thinks your such a good girl.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on Sabrina¡± Tracey asks me. ¡°Megan¡± just saying her name makes me want to puke. I

    love my friends so much. ¡°Brade over here¡± Willow yells for a big guy standing by the VIP

    entrance. ¡°Yes Ms. Lyons what can I help you with?¡± ¡°Remove this trash from the club and make sure

    Levi knows she is never allowed toe back.¡± He grabs the b**ches arm and she tries to pull away.

    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Willowughs ¡°I¡¯m the owner¡¯s sister and you are no longer

    wee, so get the hell out.¡± The big bouncer drags her away and I wish I could say it made me feel

    better.

    I am not to proud too say that I have three more drinks after she is gone. Needless to say I¡¯m not used

    to that much alcohol. ¡°Sabrina, I think you have had enough¡± Tracey says. ¡°I agree I can¡¯t even

    remember the wh*re¡¯s name.¡± I know I¡¯m sluirring my words but in this moment I don¡¯t care. I pull my

    phone out of my purse. ¡°Who are you calling Sabrina?¡± I don¡¯t even answer Willow. The phone rings

    two times before he picks up. ¡°Sabrina I¡¯m so d you called.¡± ¡°I knew you would be reaonalbe and talk

    to me.¡± ¡°F**k you Greg I don¡¯t ever want to talk to you again as long as I live.¡± ¡°I met your wh*re and

    she told me that you two talked about me.¡± ¡°Sabrina, you¡¯re not making any sense, are you drunk?¡±

    ¡°Where are you, I¡¯ming to get you?¡± ¡°No, the man I¡¯m taking home won¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Go give Megan

    a call¡± I say and hang up. I look over, Willow and Tracey are smiling at me. ¡°I bet that felt pretty good.¡± I

    smile ¡°yes it did.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready to go home.¡± We head to the car that Willow called for and we drive to

    Willows apartment. I don¡¯t want Gabby to see me drunk or hung over. When we get to the apartment I

    head to the spare room and pass out on the bed.

    Greg POV

    As soon as she hangs up, I¡¯m ready to punch something. I dial that b**ch and she picks up on the first

    ring. ¡°What the f**k did you do?¡± ¡°Calm down Greg, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a f**king liar and now

    we are done.¡± ¡°The rules were simple, don¡¯t contact me again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Greg I was jealous and did

    something stupid.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a sh*t what your excuse is don¡¯t contact me again.¡± I hang up the phone

    and throw on a t-shirt. I don¡¯t even know where I¡¯m going but I can¡¯t let her f**k another man. I will drive

    to Tracey¡¯s house because I can¡¯t think of any ce else she would be.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 5

    5 It¡¯s Done

    Greg POV

    I pull up to Tracey¡¯s house and all the lights are off. I see Sabrina and Tracey¡¯s car on the street. I take

    my phone out of my pocket and say a prayer that she answers. The phone rings five times and I¡¯m

    about to hang up when I hear her voice. ¡°Stop calling me Greg I¡¯m done talking to you.¡± ¡°Sabrina, I¡¯m

    here and I¡¯ming to the door so you better answer.¡± ¡°Greg I don¡¯t know where you think I am but f**k

    you.¡± I can feel my anger grow at her words. ¡°Sabrina I am at Tracey¡¯s house and you better be here.¡±

    ¡°You are going to be very disappointed because I am no where near Tracey¡¯s house.¡± The phone

    disconnects and I am ready to break it in my hand. I take a chance she¡¯ll answer and I dial Tracey¡¯s

    phone. She picks up and I don¡¯t even get a chance to say hello.

    ¡°You have a lot of nerve calling my phone you piece of sh*t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you thought but you

    hurt my best friend and you are dead to me.¡± ¡°Tracey, please I just want to know that she is safe.¡±

    There is silence for a minute and I say a prayer she will have pity on me. ¡°I will always make sure she

    is safe and if there is any justice she is getting really good d**k right now.¡± The call drops and this time I

    lose it smashing the phone. I can¡¯t believe what has happened to my life in twenty-four hours.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Sabrina POV

    I wake up and I feel like sh*t. I¡¯m never drinking like that again. My mouth feels like a desert. I finally

    manage to open my eyes and when I look at the clock to see the time, I see a ss of water and

    ibuprofen. God bless my friends. I manage to sit up without the room spinning and take the ibuprofen

    with the whole ss of water. I¡¯m off today but I need to get back to Gabby. I manage to look around

    the room now that I¡¯m sober and it¡¯s beautiful. I wonder if Willow is rich because this room sure looks

    like it. When I¡¯m able to get to my feet, I see a pair of jeans, panties, bra, and a ck t-shirt with a note

    on it. ¡°Take a shower and get dressed, no walk of shame today.¡± Iugh to myself and head to the

    shower.

    Once I get out, I feel somewhat human. I start to think about all the things that happenedst night and

    the biggest thing that stands out is that b**ch approaching me. I can¡¯t believe that any of this is real

    right now. My husband f**ked her for god knows how long and she rubbed it in my face. I need to put

    this out of my head right now. I take a couple of deep breaths and head out to meet the girls. They are

    sitting at the table having coffee and breakfast. I walk over and pour myself coffee in the mug that they

    left by the coffee machine. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Like I was hit by a freight train.¡± They bothugh

    ¡°after seven tequ sunrises I can¡¯t imagine why¡± Tracey says. ¡°I¡¯m never doing that again.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember anything fromst night Sabrina?¡± ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Greg called mest night.¡± I

    whip my head in Tracey¡¯s direction. ¡°He called me before I finally passed out.¡± ¡°What did he want?¡± ¡°He

    tried to act like he wanted to know you were safe but I could tell he really wanted to know if you were

    with someone.¡± ¡°What did you say to him Tracey?¡± ¡°I told him I hoped you were getting really good

    d**k.¡± Iugh ¡°thank you.¡± She nods and after I finish my coffee we get ready for the car to pick us up

    that Willow arranged.

    We are quiet on the way back to Tracey¡¯s house. When we pull into the driveway, the driver gets out to

    open my door. He smiles and then all hell breaks loose. ¡°Is this the guy you f**kedst night?¡± I turn to

    see a very angry Greg heading in our direction. I can¡¯t believe he really thinks he has any right toe

    here. I step in front of the man. ¡°Get the hell out of here Greg.¡± ¡°What I do is no longer your f**king

    business.¡± ¡°You are my wife so it is most certainly my business.¡± I turn to the driver who probably thinks

    we are a bunch of crazy people. ¡°Thank you for the ride you can go.¡± ¡°Are you sure Ms. Piper that you

    will be ok?¡± I smile ¡°I will be fine thank you.¡± ¡°You better get in your f**king car before I forget that I¡¯m a

    cop and beat the sh*t out of you.¡± I swear I hear a growl but I turn back to Greg ¡°go find your girlfriend

    Greg I don¡¯t have time for you.¡± I start to walk toward Tracey¡¯s house.

    Greg POV

    I¡¯ve been sitting here for two hours waiting for Sabrina toe back. When the car pulls in and a man

    gets out, I¡¯m ready to lose my sh*t. This is my wife and she let some other man touch her. S*x is

    different for men. We can do it without emotions, but women are emotional creatures. When she steps

    in front of this a**hole I want to punch him in the face. Once he gets in the car, she walks away from

    me. As she starts to walk to the house, I need her to stop and listen to me. I grab her arm and turn her

    toward me. ¡°Alright, Sabrina, you have proved your point, you hurt me.¡± ¡°Do you really think that is

    what, this was a payback?¡± ¡°Of course, I cheated and now you did, so we are even.¡± Sheughs and

    looks to Tracey.

    When she turns back, I feel her hand connect with my cheek. Holy sh*t she pped me. ¡°Leave Greg

    and only contact me if it is about Gabby.¡± ¡°You and I are done.¡± ¡°You made your choice when you

    picked Megan over me and your daughter.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pick her, I made a mistake.¡± ¡°Mistakes have

    consequences and your is no more wife.¡± ¡°Now you can leave or I can call your buddies to pick you up

    for trespassing.¡± She turns heading in the house leaving me standing in the driveway.

    Archer POV

    My desk phone rings and I answer on the second ring. ¡°Archer Lyons, may I help you?¡± ¡°So proper my

    brother is.¡± ¡°Good morning Willow what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I may need your help for one of my friends.¡± ¡°Help with

    what exactly?¡± ¡°I think she is going to need awyer to handle a divorce.¡± ¡°Willow you know I do not do

    divorce it¡¯s to messy.¡± ¡°I know you normally don¡¯t but if your little sister asks nicely I thought you would

    make an exception.¡± Iugh ¡°if the woman is interested in divorce I will review her case and then make

    my decision.¡± ¡°Thank you Archer, your the best big brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only the best brother when your

    getting your way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true I think your pretty great all the time.¡± ¡°Alright now your just buttering

    me up.¡± ¡°Love you, talk to you soon¡± she says before she hangs up.

    ¡°Mr. Lyons you have a visitor¡± my secretary says through the inte. ¡°Who is it Misty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your

    father sir and a youngdy.¡± I run my hands through my hair like I do everytime I¡¯m annoyed. ¡°Ok Misty,

    show them to my office.¡± A few minutester the door opens and my father walks in followed by a girl

    I¡¯ve never seen before. ¡°To what do I owe this visit dad¡± I say sarcastically. ¡°Archer don¡¯t be rude I

    wanted to introduce you to Mckenzie, she is Alpha Jordan¡¯s daughter.¡± Now I understand what the visit

    is about. ¡°Very nice to meet you Mckenzie but unfortunately I¡¯m very busy today and I don¡¯t really have

    time to socialize.¡± ¡°Archer enough you will make time to get to know her.¡± I stand from my desk. ¡°I

    apologize Mckenzie for whatever my father may have told you but I¡¯m not interested in a chosen mate.¡±

    ¡°Dad get the hell out of my office now.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 6

    6 Suppor

    Archer POV

    If my dad was a cartoon character, this is the time when steam woulde out of his ears. ¡°How dare

    you speak to me this way.¡± ¡°How dare you walk into my office demanding I listen to you like I¡¯m five

    years old and breaking some rules.¡± ¡°I am not a child nor will I be treated as one.¡± ¡°You are no longer

    Alpha.¡± ¡°Archer I will be a good Luna¡± Mckenzie says batting her eyshes at me. I roll my eyes. I feel

    like I¡¯m talking to the wall. ¡°Mckenzie, I¡¯m sure you will be a wonderful Luna for someone, just not me.¡±

    She huffs and puffs leaving my office. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°That girl will help you expand

    the pack and she will give you Alpha pups.¡± ¡°This discussion is over now get out of my office before I

    have one of the guardse up and escort you out.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t over Archer¡± he says before he walks

    out mming my office door. I can¡¯t believe that he thinks he is going to make me take a chosen mate.

    He can hold his hand on his a** because I will never have anyone but my goddess given mate.

    Greg POV

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    I head to the station to start my shift and pray that Megan leaves me alone. I walk in and she is sitting

    behind the receptionist¡¯s desk making puppy dog eyes at me. For f**k sake, it was just s*x. This is why

    I try not to screw around with women at work. I walk past her and head into the break room to punch in.

    Once I¡¯m clocked in, I head to my locker. I grab all my gear and head for the locker room door. The

    door flies open and Megan steps in front of me. ¡°Get the hell out of my way Megan.¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m

    sorry I was tipsy and jealous.¡± ¡°I told you I don¡¯t care what your excuse is were done.¡± ¡°I need a woman

    who understands the rules.¡± ¡°How can you feel nothing after we have been together for six months.¡± I

    laugh ¡°you sound like we were in a rtionship, which is exactly the reason we are done.¡± I push past

    her and meet my partner downstairs to start our tour.

    Sabrina POV

    Gabby and I are heading to my parent¡¯s house for lunch as we do on my days off. I dread this visit

    because my mother thinks Greg walks on water. She is definitely going to ask about him and, honestly,

    I don¡¯t have it in me to pretend everything is alright. We pull into the driveway and my dad is outside

    watering the flowers. I unhook Gabby, lifting her from her carseat and heading toward my dad. As soon

    as he sees us, he shuts the water off. ¡°There¡¯s my two girls.¡± ¡°Hi daddy, the flowers look beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you sweetheart.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± he asks, like he has some ability to read my thoughts. I smile,

    ¡°we can talk about itter daddy when Gabby ys with her toys.¡± He nods and doesn¡¯t push the issue.

    ¡°Go ahead inside, I¡¯ll be in in a minute.¡±

    I head in and my mother is setting the table with sandwiches, chips, and fruit. ¡°Nana, I want a

    strawberry.¡± My mother turns smiling at my daughter. I put her down and she runs over to take the

    strawberry out of my mother¡¯s hand. Once we are all at the table having lunch, the question I was

    dreadinges out of my mother¡¯s mouth. ¡°So Sabrina, how is my handsome son-inw?¡± ¡°Mom, can

    we wait till after lunch to talk about Greg please?¡± She immediately gives me a look of disgust. ¡°What

    happened?¡± ¡°Lilth your daughter just asked you to wait till after lunch.¡± ¡°Fine but I want to know what

    this going on when we are done with lunch.¡± I nod and we finish eating with tension that wasn¡¯t there

    before.

    I set Gabby up with her toys in front of the TV and go back to sit at the table. ¡°Well tell me what the hell

    is going on with Greg.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°Greg has been cheating on me for I don¡¯t know how long

    with some girl named Megan.¡± My father looks pissed and my mother looks shocked. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it

    Greg loves you.¡± ¡°You must be mistaken.¡± ¡°Mom I did not make a mistake, Greg admitted to it.¡± ¡°Well

    people make mistakes, you need to work this out.¡± ¡°He is your husband and Gabby¡¯s father.¡± I feel sick

    in the pit of my stomach at herck of support. I turn toward my dad. ¡°I support whatever decision you

    make, sweetheart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed that he would do such a thing to you.¡± ¡°Harold, don¡¯t be

    ridiculous she can¡¯t just call it quits because things go wrong.¡± ¡°Marriage is amitment in good and

    bad times.¡±

    My father stands walking out of the room and I turn back to my mother. ¡°I love you mom but this is not

    your decision and this isn¡¯t a little mistake.¡± ¡°My husband f**ked another woman.¡± ¡°Not once but many

    times and I will not just smile like what he did is no big deal.¡± ¡°Sabrina Piper you watch your mouth in

    my home and stop acting like a child.¡± ¡°You have a daughter to think about and Greg deserves a

    second chance to make things right.¡± I stand up and head to pick Gabby up. My mother follows me to

    the door. ¡°Just once in my life, mom, I would like you to be on my side and support me but that¡¯s too

    much to ask of you.¡± I don¡¯t even let her say anymore before I leave, heading to my car. ¡°Sweetheart¡±

    my father calls to me as he walks toward me. ¡°Yes dad¡± I say feeling defeated. ¡°That ba**ard never

    deserved you and you do what¡¯s best for you and Gabby.¡± ¡°Your mother is wrong and I will always

    support your decision.¡± ¡°Thank you daddy¡± I say wrapping myself and Gabby around him. He kisses my

    forehead before he heads for the house. I can only imagine what he is in for from my mother when he

    gets inside.

    When we get back to Tracey¡¯s house I can see the patrol caring down the street. I can¡¯t deal with

    him after I just had to deal with my mother. I pick Gabby up and rush toward the door. Once I¡¯m inside, I

    put Gabby down and plop myself down on the couch. I can¡¯t believe that my mother would defend him

    after what I told her happened. I don¡¯t even notice Traceye in until she plops down next to me. ¡°I

    take it lunch was rough?¡± ¡°Rough doesn¡¯t begin to describe it.¡± I tell her everything that happened with

    my mother and father. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Brina that your mother has to be that way.¡± ¡°I wish I could say I was

    shocked but I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok I expected her to defend Greg, you would swear he was her son.¡± ¡°Well

    you know no matter what your dad and I will be here for you.¡± I take her hand. ¡°I would be lost without

    the two of you.¡±

    My phone rings and I pull it out of my pocket. Willow¡¯s name shes on the screen and I answer it.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Willow?¡± ¡°I just wanted to let you know that I spoke with my brother and when your ready to

    file for divorce he will look over the case.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t typically do divorce but he is willing to take your

    case for me.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that I can get awyer Willow.¡± ¡°I wanted to besides my brother is a

    wolf in the courtroom.¡± Iugh ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever heard that saying before.¡± ¡°It is absolutely true.¡±

    ¡°I will send you the office number to set up an appointment.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to ask but do you think

    you and Tracey cane with me.¡± ¡°Of course, we will.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 7

    7 Meeting

    Sabrina POV

    I have an appointment after work today to meet with Willow¡¯s brother. I know this is the right decision,

    but it doesn¡¯t make it any easier. After I¡¯m up and dressed in my scrubs, I get Gabby up. ¡°Good morning

    little one.¡± She rubs her eyes ¡°good morning mama.¡± I grab her favorite green sundress and pull her

    hair into a ponytail. I look at this beautiful child I helped create and my heart breaks even more. I

    thought I was going to be with her father for the rest of my life, raising her as a family. I can feel tears

    welling in my eyes and I quickly wipe them away, getting back to dressing Gabby. I carry her

    downstairs and get her a bowl of cheerios.

    I sit down in the chair next to her while she eats. ¡°Mommy has an appointment after I pick you up from

    daycare so your going to go see grandpa today.¡± ¡°I want to see daddy.¡± It¡¯s like a dagger to my heart.

    Not because she wants to see him, but because he has affected her life as much as mine. I will never

    keep her away from Greg, no matter what¡¯s happening between us. I pull my phone out of my pocket

    and dial his number. I take a deep breath before I push the button to call him. The call goes right to

    voicemail and, despite my best effort to not make things up in my mind, I do. I wonder if he is with her

    and that¡¯s why he isn¡¯t answering the phone. I shake those thoughts away and when I hear the beep I

    leave a message. ¡°Greg, Gabby would like to spend time with you this afternoon after daycare. ¡± ¡°If you

    have time, I have an appointment and I can drop her off before I leave.¡± ¡°Please let me know if you

    have time for your daughter in your busy schedule.¡±

    I tried not to be a b**ch but I couldn¡¯t help myself. I¡¯ll do better next time. Gabby needs to have both her

    mom and dad. I won¡¯t be one of those parents that make her choose or speak badly about her dad. I

    drive her to daycare before I head to the hospital for my shift. After I punch in, I head to the ER to start

    seeing patients. Halfway through the day, I get a page overhead toe to the nurses¡¯ station. I finish

    bandaging up my ny-year-old patient who needed stitches on his arm after a fall. ¡°You are a very

    pretty girl.¡± I smile ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°Your husband is a very lucky man, pretty and kind.¡± ¡°How do you know

    I¡¯m married¡± I chuckle. ¡°The rings on your finger tell me you are.¡± ¡°Well I appreciate thepliment and

    you are all done.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get your paperwork so you can blow this popsicle stand.¡± Heughs and I smile

    before I walk out of his room.

    I totally forgot about my rings. I have never taken them off since Greg put them on me on our wedding

    day. They have be part of my hand. I touch the ring with my opposite hand before I slide my rings

    off my finger and stick them into my pocket for now. I head to the nurses¡¯ station to see why they paged

    me. As I approach the station I can see Melissa talking to Greg. When he notices me, he smiles and I

    want to puke. I hurry toward him taking him by the sleeve leading him out the ambnce doors. ¡°What

    the hell are you doing here at my job?¡± ¡°I missed your call, I just wanted to let you know that I would

    love to have Gabbyter.¡± ¡°A phone call would have worked.¡± ¡°I wanted to see you, I miss my wife.¡± I

    laugh ¡°I can¡¯t do this right now I¡¯m at work.¡±

    Greg POV

    I could kick myself for missing that call. I drank too muchst night and when I woke up I saw the

    missed call. I head over to the hospital hoping she has calmed down enough to have a conversation.

    When I walk in, I head to the ER reception area and a pretty red head is sitting behind the station. She

    looks up and smiles at me. I would love to have those pretty lips wrapped around my c**k? ¡°Sir can I

    help you?¡± Her calling me sir makes my c**k jump in my pants. ¡°I¡¯m hoping you can.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see

    Sabrina Piper could you get her for me.¡± ¡°You must be her husband, I¡¯m Melissa¡± she says and sticks

    out her hand to shake. I take it holding it longer than necessary and rubbing my finger over her

    knuckles. ¡°It is very nice to meet you Melissa.¡± She pages Sabrina over the speaker and hangs the

    phone up.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°The flowers you sent to Sabrina were beautiful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to know she got them.¡± I see her smile fall

    and she pulls back her hand. ¡°Did she not like the flowers?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really none of my business but she

    made me give them away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok we had a fight she¡¯ll get over it.¡± I turn and see Sabrina staring at us.

    I smile and she walks toward me with purpose. Here we go. She grabs my uniform sleeve, pulling me

    outside the hospital. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight Sabrina.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fighting, I just don¡¯t want you toe to my

    job anymore.¡± ¡°I will drop her off after I pick her up from daycare.¡± She waves me off with her hand and

    I notice her rings are gone. ¡°Where the hell are your wedding rings?¡± ¡°In the garbage with our marriage¡±

    she says before she walks back into the hospital.

    Sabrina POV

    ¡°Willow, I¡¯ll meet you at Tracey¡¯s so we can drive to your brother¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± I drive to

    the daycare and pick Gabby up. Once she is strapped into her car seat, I head in the direction of the

    house. ¡°Are you excited about seeing daddy babygirl?¡± She starts to squeal in her carseat. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,

    mommy.¡± We pull up and Greg is waiting outside. I get out and take Gabby out of her carseat. I take

    Gabby over, kiss her forehead and hand her to Greg. ¡°Hey sweetie I missed you.¡± ¡°I missed you

    daddy.¡± I smile ¡°I¡¯ll be back to pick her up in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°What kind of appointment do you have, Sabrina?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s any of your business and I¡¯m not

    going to have this discussion in front of Gabby.¡± ¡°I will be back in a few hours for her.¡± I don¡¯t give him a

    chance to say anymore before I head back to the car. On the drive back to Tracey¡¯s house my phone

    lights up with Greg¡¯s name. I will not entertain him anymore today. I need to focus on the reason I¡¯m

    going to see thewyer. When I get inside, Tracey and Willow are waiting. ¡°Do I have time to change

    out of my scrubs?¡± ¡°You look fine my brother isn¡¯t going to care if you have scrubs on.¡± ¡°You might want

    to change Brina her brother is super hot.¡± Willow turns to her ¡°first gross and second I don¡¯t think

    Sabrina is looking for a date.¡± ¡°Thank you Willow I am definitely not looking for a date.¡± We hop into

    Willow¡¯s car and she drives us to the office building.

    Archer POV

    A knock sounds on my door e in.¡± ¡°Mr. Lyons, do you need me to stayte for yourst

    appointment?¡± ¡°No Misty, please go home, I can handle thest appointment.¡± ¡°Just leave my door

    open, Willow will be bringing her.¡± ¡°Have a good evening Mr. Lyons.¡± ¡°You too, Misty.¡± When she

    leaves, I continue to work until I hear the door open. As I wait for them to make their way to my office,

    I¡¯m struck by the most delicious scent. The scent of caramel and vani are invading my nose. Brutus

    is growling in my mind. ¡°Mate, our mate is here.¡± A few secondster, my sister followed by two women

    walk into my office. My eyesnd on a woman that is beautiful. She is wearing scrubs and her blonde

    hair is up in a messy bun. I take a deep sniff again, taking in her scent which is when I realize she is

    human. How can my mate be a human?

    ¡°Archer, are you alright?¡± Willow¡¯s question finally breaks me out of my thoughts. Brutus is still growling.

    He wants his mate. ¡°I look at Willow and link her. ¡°She is my mate.¡± Willow smiles and links back ¡°that¡¯s

    OK Tracey thinks your hot already.¡± ¡°Archer, these are my friends, Tracey and Sabrina¡±, she points to

    each as she introduces them. ¡°Not Tracey Willow, Sabrina¡± I can see the panic on her face. ¡°Archer I

    want my mate I don¡¯t care if she is a human¡± Brutus says in my head. ¡°Give me a minute to process

    this Brutus.¡± I push him to the back of mind. ¡°Sabrina my name is Archer Lyons please have a seat so

    we can speak.¡±

    Sabrina POV

    When we walk into the office Tracey was definitely right about Willow¡¯s brother. He looks like something

    out of a magazine. He must be six foot and, despite the suit, I can see he is muscr. He has jet ck

    hair that is wavy but neatly cut. Now I really wish I had changed out of my scrubs so I didn¡¯t look so

    frumpy. Not because I want him to notice, but I don¡¯t want him to think I don¡¯t care. At least that¡¯s what I

    tell myself. Despite being extremely handsome, he is acting very strangely. If he wasn¡¯t Willow¡¯s brother

    I would have left by now. He has sniffed the air like three times. I try to discretely smell myself and pray

    that I don¡¯t stink. Thankfully, I don¡¯t smell anything.

    When he asks me to have a seat, I expect the girls to sit down to but they don¡¯t. They both leave,

    closing the door behind them. I don¡¯t know why this man is affecting me so much, but I suddenly feel

    very hot. Archer takes a seat behind his desk and folds his hands in front of him. ¡°Willow tells me that

    you need my help filing for divorce.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do this.¡± ¡°Do what get a divorce?¡± ¡°No I am

    absolutely getting a divorce what I mean is tell you all the sorted details.¡± ¡°No offense but I didn¡¯t even

    want to tell your sister what my a**hat of a husband did and she is my friend.¡± I swear I hear a growl but

    I must be losing it. ¡°Sabrina I promise you that anything you tell me will be kept in confidence as it is

    against thew for me to divulge anything we talk about.¡± ¡°Please tell me what has led to this decision.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 8

    8 Star

    Sabrina POV

    I take a deep breath. ¡°My husband and I have been married for almost four years. ¡± ¡°We have a three-

    year-old daughter.¡± ¡°A few nights ago I found out that my husband has been cheating on me with a

    woman named Megan.¡± If I didn¡¯t know better, I would say Archer is angry at what I¡¯m telling him. He

    hands that were folded on the desk are now clenched in fists. ¡°Do you know how long this has been

    going on?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t tell me when I asked, but I know it wasn¡¯t a one-time deal.¡± ¡°How do you know

    that?¡± When I asked him to tell me how often and how long there was silence. If he had only made a

    mistake once, he would have offered up the information quickly. ¡°Your logic makes sense but we will

    probably need to prove it if we have to go to court.¡±

    ¡°What exactly made you suspicious that he was being unfaithful?¡± ¡°A patient at the hospital who

    happened to be Tracey¡¯s ex made ament to me.¡± ¡°I tried to brush it off but the thought was stuck in

    my head.¡± ¡°When he came homete that night, it was the only thing I could think about.¡± ¡°I have never

    checked that man¡¯s phone in all the years we have been married, but I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s

    when I saw the messages.¡± ¡°What did the messages say?¡± ¡°Do I really need to repeat what she said to

    my husband?¡± I swear his eyes turned ck for a second when I said my husband, but it couldn¡¯t be. ¡°It

    is important for me to know all the details when we file for your divorce, Sabrina.¡± I take a deep breath

    and repeat the messages I read. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that I can¡¯t imagine how hurt you are.¡±

    I know he probably says things to clients all the time, but what he says sounds so sincere and I smile.

    Thank you, ¡°I wish I hadn¡¯t had to see any of it but I¡¯m d that I know.¡± ¡°So what is the next step in the

    process.¡± ¡°I will draw up some papers that we can review together and then we will file.¡± ¡°After we file,

    then Greg will be served with papers and his next move will determine how we proceed.¡± ¡°Will the

    papers include the custody of our daughter?¡± ¡°Yes absolutely, what are your thoughts on custody?¡± I

    think for a moment before I answer. ¡°I am fine with joint custody.¡± ¡°Greg has always been a good

    father.¡± ¡°Apparently he is just a sh*tty husband¡±, I chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I will include that in the

    documents.¡± ¡°I should have that ready for you in two days.¡±

    ¡°I know you are doing this for Willow, but please don¡¯t put yourself out for me.¡± ¡°I am sure you have

    much bigger clients than me to attend to.¡± ¡°I totally forgot to ask you about cost.¡± ¡°There is no cost to

    you.¡± I¡¯m sure my face shows the shock I feel. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t feel right not paying for your services.¡±

    ¡°As much as I appreciate that, I don¡¯t do divorce cases too often and I want to help you.¡± ¡°I am a firm

    believer that when you get married it should be forever and you should be faithful.¡± ¡°I find your soon to

    be ex-husbands behavior digusting.¡± ¡°Thank you, I really appreciate that.¡± I set up an appointment for

    two days and reach out my hand to shake his before I leave. As soon as our skin touches, I feel

    warmth in my fingers up to my shoulder. He smiles like he knows what I just felt, but that¡¯s not possible.

    I¡¯m like losing my mind.

    Willow drives me and Tracey back to Tracey¡¯s house. ¡°So what did you think about my brother?¡± ¡± I

    think he is great.¡± ¡°He is even taking my case for free which isn¡¯t necessary.¡± ¡°You should have heard

    him talking about marriage being forever and being faithful.¡± ¡°Whatever woman gets him is going to be

    very lucky.¡± ¡°He is awesome.¡± ¡°He is f**king hot, right¡± Tracey blurts out and I start tough. ¡°He is a

    very handsome guy.¡± Willow smiles and hugs me before she leaves. That was weird. Why would she

    be happy I think her brother is handsome after she said it was gross when Tracey said it. I shake the

    thought away and head to my car to pick up Gabby.

    Archer POV

    ¡°Why did you let our mate leave?¡± ¡°Brutus, you need to calm down.¡± ¡°She is not a wolf. I can¡¯t just im

    her.¡± ¡°Besides, you heard her she is married and has a three-year-old daughter.¡± ¡°Are you ready to

    im someone else¡¯s pup?¡± ¡°If she belongs to my mate, then absolutely.¡± I smile, I love my wolf. Most

    alpha wolves would have immediately rejected her, but not Brutus. ¡°As far as that a**hat that cheated

    on her, he is about to not be a problem.¡± ¡°You know it is not that easy.¡± ¡°He is not going to just walk

    away from a woman like her.¡± ¡°Then we will make him walk away.¡± ¡°Brutus, he is a human, you know

    thews.¡± ¡°If he poses any threat to our mate he is dead human or not.¡±

    ¡°I see you¡¯re talking to Brutus about your mate.¡± I smile and look at Willow standing in my doorway.

    ¡°Yes, we were just discussing our beautiful mate.¡± ¡°She thinks your handsome too.¡± Brutus is preening

    in my mind. ¡°She said that, what did you ask her?¡± ¡°No, Tracey said about you being hot again and she

    said you were handsome.¡± ¡°Believe me, thest thing I want to hear about is woman saying how hot my

    brother is¡± she makes the gagging sound. Iugh and she smiles. ¡°This is going to be veryplicated,

    Willow.¡± ¡°Listen, I have never known you to back down from anything just because it was hard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t

    tell me you n on doing it with something as important as your mate.¡± ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m just making

    a statement.¡± ¡°I will be making her mine.¡± ¡°It may just take more time than I would like.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to

    tell dad because he is going to lose his mind that she is human.¡± ¡°Well too bad it¡¯s not up to him and

    she was picked by the goddess.¡±

    Sabrina POV

    I pull up to the house and head for the door. I knock and Greg answers with a smile. ¡°Come on in, she

    is in her yroom.¡± ¡°I would rather not if you can just grab her, Greg.¡± ¡°Sabrina, this is your house just

    come in and we can grab her together.¡± ¡°This stopped being my house a few days ago.¡± ¡°Sabrina we

    need to talk to work this out.¡± ¡°We are married you don¡¯t just throw in the towel when someone makes a

    mistake.¡± ¡°I have told her that I will never be seeing her again because I love my wife.¡± ¡°Maybe you

    should have said that before you f**ked her and ruined our marriage.¡± ¡°Now get Gabby, I would like to

    go home.¡± ¡°This is your home.¡± ¡°Greg, I¡¯m done doing this. I met with awyer tonight.¡±

    He looks like I just pped him. ¡°You did what, are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°I will not agree to a divorce.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this funny thing I¡¯m not asking if you agree.¡± A few secondster, Gabbyes running toward the

    door. ¡°Hey little one, are you ready to go see Aunt Tracey?¡± ¡°Yes mommy¡± she says with a smile. ¡°Give

    your daddy a kiss goodbye.¡± ¡°Bye daddy¡± she leans in and kisses him and I turn to head to my car.

    ¡°This discussion isn¡¯t over Sabrina, you will always be my wife.¡± I dont¡¯ even respond to him.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Greg POV

    After Sabrina leaves, I can¡¯t believe she just told me she went to awyer. I pick up my phone, dialing

    and put it to my ear. ¡°Hi mom it¡¯s Greg.¡± ¡°Greg I wondered when I would hear from you.¡± ¡°I take it

    Sabrina told you what happened.¡± ¡°She did and I don¡¯t know what you were thinking.¡± ¡°I made a horrible

    mistake and I just want to fix it can you help me?¡± ¡°Of course Greg, you know your like my own son.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be over after your shift tomorrow toe up with a n to get my stubborn daughter to forgive

    you.¡± ¡°Thank you mom.¡± I hang up and send a text message. She¡¯ll help me to convince Sabrina to

    forgive me and then everything can go back to normal. Half an hourter, I hear a knock on the door

    and when I open it I smile. ¡± I¡¯m so d you came. I could really use a friend right now.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going

    to but your text seemed like you really needed someone to talk to.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 9

    9 Don¡¯t Need Permission

    Archer POV

    ¡°Are you heading bock to the pock or ore you stoying in your oportment Willow?¡± She smiles ¡°I¡¯m off

    tomorrow ond there is no woy I¡¯m missing you tell dod obout Sobrino.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know if mom

    ond dod will be ot the pock house ofter I threw him out of my office.¡± She loughs becouse she knows

    my fother is relentless. ¡°Fine let me pock up my popers ond you con ride bock with me.¡± She tokes o

    seot ond I stort to put my files into my briefcose. ¡°Archer did he cheot on her?¡± I snop my heod up to

    Willow remembering whot Sobrino soid obout not telling her. ¡°You know thot is not something I would

    shore with you for two reosons.¡± ¡°Number one Sobrino is now o client ond number two I wouldn¡¯t betroy

    my mote.¡± ¡°She reolly is lucky to hove you os o mote.¡± I lough ¡°no omount of buttering me up is going to

    moke me tell you.¡± ¡°I know thot Archer I reolly meon whot I soid.¡± ¡°I think Brutus ond I ore the lucky

    ones.¡±

    We heod to my cor ond os soon os I see who is stonding neor it I roll my eyes. This womon is

    relentless. Elizobeth Jones is onother lowyer thot works in the building. She hoppens to be humon ond

    doesn¡¯t wont to toke no for on onswer no motter how mony times I soy it. ¡°Who¡¯s your friend¡± Willow

    links me. ¡°She is o poin in the oss thot won¡¯t leove me olone¡± I link bock. When we get close, she

    pushes off my cor ond smiles. She is so focused on me she hosn¡¯t even looked ot Willow. ¡°Elizobeth is

    there something I con help you with?¡± ¡°Archer so formol I wonted to see if you would go for o drink with

    me.¡± My sister cleors her throot ond she finolly looks in her direction. The smile she wos giving me folls

    ond I wont to lough but I don¡¯t. ¡°Hi I¡¯m Willow, Archer¡¯s sister.¡± Like someone flipped o switch her smile

    is bock. ¡°Oh, his sister thot¡¯s greot thon you won¡¯t mind me borrowing him.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind but his

    girlfriend might.¡±

    The mood swings on this womon¡¯s foce oreicol. ¡°You hove o girlfriend Archer, when did thot

    hoppen?¡± Her questioning pisses me off. ¡°Since you ond I ore not onything to eoch other I¡¯m confused

    how thot is ony of your business.¡± ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse us, we ore leoving.¡± I try my best not to be on

    o**hole to people but she is not getting the messoge with kindness. We both get into the cor ond leove

    o stunned looking Elizobeth in the porking lot. Willow bursts out into loughter ond I con¡¯t help myself but

    to join in. We orrive bock ot the pock by six ond Levi is woiting for us outside. ¡°Whot the hell is he

    doing?¡± ¡°I hove no ideo.¡±

    I get out ond he rushes over to me. ¡°I wont you to know I hod nothing to do with whot¡¯s going on in

    there.¡± ¡°Whot the hell ore you tolking obout?¡± Willow is stonding next to me now. ¡°Your porents brought

    some guests over for dinner.¡± ¡°Whot guests¡± I growl out. ¡°Alpho Jordon, Luno Morie, ond their doughter

    Mckenzie.¡± ¡°Son of o b**ch¡± I soy before I stomp toword the pock house. I toke o deep breoth before I

    enter the dining room. When my fother sees me, he smiles ond stonds. ¡°Don¡¯t stond dod I won¡¯t be

    stoying.¡± His foce contorts to one of onger. ¡°I meon no disrespect to you Alpho Jordon, Luno Morie, ond

    Mckenzie but I hove mode it perfectly cleor to my fother I will never toke o chosen mote.¡± ¡°With thot

    being soid I met my foted mote todoy ond I will be moking her mine.¡± ¡°You oll enjoy your dinner.¡± I don¡¯t

    even give them o chonce to respond ond turn on my heels heoding for the pock house door. As soon

    os I¡¯m out I shift shredding my suit ond Brutus tokes off. I con heor my fother¡¯s shouts fode in the

    distonce.

    Willow POV

    I¡¯m stonding next to Archer os he oddresses the room before he leoves. My fother pushes post me ond

    I¡¯m left stonding there. After on owkword silence I decide I¡¯m out. I turn to leove ¡°Willow don¡¯t even think

    obout it¡± my mother soys. ¡°Will you excuse me for o moment¡± my mother stonds wolking toword me.

    ¡°Kitchen now Willow¡± she soys os she wolks post me. I roll my eyes but follow behind her. Once we ore

    inside, she turns on me. ¡°Spill it young lody.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my news to spill.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Archer will tell you

    when he is reody.¡± She storts to osk me question ofter question but I stoy silent. ¡°Mom I¡¯m not

    onswering ony of these questions.¡± Before she con soy onother word, my fother wolks bock in. ¡°You will

    onswer your mother or so help me goddess.¡± I turn I¡¯m done with this conversotion. Now I wish I did go

    bock to my oportment.

    I teke three steps before I¡¯m yenked beck herd by my erm. ¡°Thomes enough I know your upset by whet

    heppened but don¡¯t greb her like thet egein.¡± My fether releeses my erm. ¡°She is going to enswer our

    questions.¡± ¡°No, she is not end don¡¯t you ever greb my sister like thet egein.¡± I turn to see e very pissed

    looking Archer stending in the doorwey. ¡°I think everyone needs some time to cool off before something

    heppens thet cen¡¯t be teken beck¡± my mother seys. ¡°It¡¯s e little lete for thet mom¡± Archer seys before he

    comes to stend in front of my fether.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Archer POV

    When I welk into the kitchen end see my fether greb Willow, I¡¯m reedy to knock him on his e** fether or

    not. He will not put his hends on my sister in enger ever. When I step in front of him, I push my eure

    forwerd. As much es he hetes to he looks ewey. I em Alphe despite the wey he ects. ¡°Now if you went

    informetion ebout my future Lune, you cen esk me not Willow.¡± ¡°First I suggest you get rid of your

    guests, emphesis on your.¡± ¡°I will be in my office, Willow, you cen join us.¡± I welk up the steirs heeding

    to my room first to greb clothes before I heed to my office.

    I sit behind my desk trying to celm myself end Brutus. After e few deep breeths the door opens end my

    perents followed by Willowe in end heve e seet. ¡°Now we cen heve e civil discussion ebout my

    future Lune however nothing ebout me meting her is up for debete.¡± My mother smiles ¡°whet peck is

    she from?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t heve e peck.¡± ¡°She is e f**king rogue¡± my fether spits out. ¡°No, she is not e

    rogue but if she wes I would choose her.¡± He settles beck in his seet. ¡°Archer cen you just tell us who

    she is.¡± ¡°Of course, mom, her neme is Sebrine Piper.¡± ¡°She is e humen nurse.¡± My fether¡¯s eyes get big

    end he jumps up from his seet. ¡°I would rether e rogue.¡± ¡°There is no wey this peck will heve e humen

    Lune.¡± My mother leys her hend on my fether¡¯s erm end he yenks it ewey. I growl es my mother sits

    beck down.

    ¡°I think its time for you to leeve ded.¡± ¡°I will not stend by end wetch you run this peck into the ground

    with some delusionel belief in feted metes.¡± I see my mother drop her heed end I feel e pit in my

    stomech. ¡°You two ere not feted metes, ere you?¡± My fether leughs ¡°I did whet wes best for the peck es

    en Alphe should.¡± My mother gets up end runs out of my office. ¡°You heve elweys been e be**erd but

    honestly I didn¡¯t think even you would ever hurt your mete the wey you just did.¡± ¡°Get out of my peck

    house.¡± A few seconds leter two of my werriorse into my office. ¡°Teke Thomes Lyons out of my

    territory end he is not toe beck until I ellow it.¡± My fether looks like he is reedy to shift. The werriors

    greb him by the erms leeding him out. After e few minutes my motheres beck inside with Willow

    looking broken.

    I take three steps before I¡¯m yanked back hard by my arm. ¡°Thomas enough I know your upset by what

    happened but don¡¯t grab her like that again.¡± My father releases my arm. ¡°She is going to answer our

    questions.¡± ¡°No, she is not and don¡¯t you ever grab my sister like that again.¡± I turn to see a very pissed

    looking Archer standing in the doorway. ¡°I think everyone needs some time to cool off before something

    happens that can¡¯t be taken back¡± my mother says. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete for that mom¡± Archer says before he

    comes to stand in front of my father.

    Archer POV

    When I walk into the kitchen and see my father grab Willow, I¡¯m ready to knock him on his a** father or

    not. He will not put his hands on my sister in anger ever. When I step in front of him, I push my aura

    forward. As much as he hates to he looks away. I am Alpha despite the way he acts. ¡°Now if you want

    information about my future Luna, you can ask me not Willow.¡± ¡°First I suggest you get rid of your

    guests, emphasis on your.¡± ¡°I will be in my office, Willow, you can join us.¡± I walk up the stairs heading

    to my room first to grab clothes before I head to my office.

    I sit behind my desk trying to calm myself and Brutus. After a few deep breaths the door opens and my

    parents followed by Willowe in and have a seat. ¡°Now we can have a civil discussion about my

    future Luna however nothing about me mating her is up for debate.¡± My mother smiles ¡°what pack is

    she from?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a pack.¡± ¡°She is a f**king rogue¡± my father spits out. ¡°No, she is not a

    rogue but if she was I would choose her.¡± He settles back in his seat. ¡°Archer can you just tell us who

    she is.¡± ¡°Of course, mom, her name is Sabrina Piper.¡± ¡°She is a human nurse.¡± My father¡¯s eyes get big

    and he jumps up from his seat. ¡°I would rather a rogue.¡± ¡°There is no way this pack will have a human

    Luna.¡± My motherys her hand on my father¡¯s arm and he yanks it away. I growl as my mother sits

    back down.

    ¡°I think its time for you to leave dad.¡± ¡°I will not stand by and watch you run this pack into the ground

    with some delusional belief in fated mates.¡± I see my mother drop her head and I feel a pit in my

    stomach. ¡°You two are not fated mates, are you?¡± My fatherughs ¡°I did what was best for the pack as

    an Alpha should.¡± My mother gets up and runs out of my office. ¡°You have always been a ba**ard but

    honestly I didn¡¯t think even you would ever hurt your mate the way you just did.¡± ¡°Get out of my pack

    house.¡± A few secondster two of my warriorse into my office. ¡°Take Thomas Lyons out of my

    territory and he is not toe back until I allow it.¡± My father looks like he is ready to shift. The warriors

    grab him by the arms leading him out. After a few minutes my motheres back inside with Willow

    looking broken.

    I take three steps before I¡¯m yanked back hard by my arm. ¡°Thomas enough I know your upset by what

    happened but don¡¯t grab her like that again.¡± My father releases my arm. ¡°She is going to answer our

    questions.¡± ¡°No, she is not and don¡¯t you ever grab my sister like that again.¡± I turn to see a very pissed

    looking Archer standing in the doorway. ¡°I think everyone needs some time to cool off before something

    happens that can¡¯t be taken back¡± my mother says. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete for that mom¡± Archer says before he

    comes to stand in front of my father.

    ¡°Mom why wouldn¡¯t you tell us that you weren¡¯t fated mates.¡± ¡°I wanted you two to believe in love and

    fated mates.¡± ¡°Can you please exin why you took a chosen mate?¡± She smiles but it doesn¡¯t reach

    her eyes. ¡°Your grandfather was just like your dad.¡± ¡°Pack came before everything in life, even your

    daughter¡¯s happiness.¡± ¡°My father wanted to have an Alpha to take over the pack because a daughter

    was not fit to run one.¡± ¡°I was forced to take a chosen mate and I wouldn¡¯t change any of it because I

    wouldn¡¯t have the two of you.¡± ¡°Mom, I want you to stay here especially until he cools off.¡± ¡°I have no

    intentions of going to him after he grabbed your sister like that.¡± ¡°I have been a good mate to him but

    you two are my children and he will not mistreat you.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 10

    10 Trick

    Greg POV

    I¡¯ve been home from work for about an hour when a knock sounds on the door. I open it to the smiling

    face of my mother-inw. ¡°Thank you foring over, Lilth.¡± ¡°Come on in¡± I say leading her into the

    kitchen. ¡°Do you want some coffee or tea?¡± ¡°Tea will be fine.¡± She has a seat at the table and I start on

    the tea. ¡°We need to talk about how you¡¯re going to get my daughter to forgive you Greg.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t

    imagine what you were thinking, cheating on her.¡± I turn and manage to well up some tears in my eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I was thinking, I don¡¯t deserve her after all of this.¡± She standsing around the

    table and wraps me in a hug. ¡°Now don¡¯t say that, you made a mistake.¡± ¡°No one is perfect.¡± She goes

    and takes her seat back at the table.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do, she won¡¯t even talk to me.¡± ¡°She told me yesterday she went to see a

    lawyer.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose her or our family.¡± ¡°Now hush you are not going to be losing her or your family.¡±

    ¡°My daughter can be stubborn but she will do the right thing.¡± I smile, ¡°thank you for forgiving me for

    this mistake.¡± ¡°Of course, you are like my own son Greg.¡± ¡°I want you at my house tomorrow for lunch.¡±

    ¡°I will be there, do I need to bring anything.¡± ¡°Bring something that Sabrina loves to eat to show her you

    are making an effort.¡± ¡°Something that means something to the two of you.¡± ¡°I buy her chocte

    covered strawberries on our anniversary every year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect¡± she says. She finishes her tea

    before I walk her to the door. ¡°Get to my house by quarter to twelve Greg and park your car in the

    garage.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want her to leave if she realizes you are there.¡± I kiss her cheek before she walks out

    my door. I¡¯m d to have Lilth as an ally. I know Harold won¡¯t be as easy.

    Sabrina POV

    We are sitting at Tracey¡¯s table having dinner when my phone rings. It¡¯s a number I don¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Hello¡± I say before I hear a deep masculine voice. ¡°Hello Sabrina this is Archer.¡± I can feel my cheeks

    heat and I have no idea why. ¡°What¡¯s up¡± I say and then I want to p myself. He is yourwyer not

    your friend. ¡°Not much I just wanted to make sure that you were able toe to my office tomorrow

    after work to go over the papers I drew up.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m off from work tomorrow so I coulde

    earlier if you would like.¡± ¡°I have an opening in my schedule at two, would that work for you?¡± ¡°That is

    perfect, I will be there after I have lunch with my parents.¡± ¡°Great I¡¯ll see you then.¡±

    I hang up and pick up my fork to take a bite. ¡°Who was that¡± Tracey says in a sing song voice. I look

    over at her and she is smiling. ¡°It was Archer about our meeting tomorrow.¡± ¡°What the hell is wrong with

    you?¡± ¡°Ooh mama you said a bad word.¡± ¡°Mama is sorry¡± I smile at her. ¡°It¡¯s ok mama.¡± I look back to

    Tracey. ¡°I saw you blush when you realized who it was.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fifteen and he isn¡¯t a crush.¡± ¡°He is my

    lawyer for my D I V O R C E.¡± I spell it so Gabby won¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about. I know she is three

    but she is smart. ¡°You keep telling yourself that and you might start believing you don¡¯t find him

    attractive.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t attractive Tracey, I¡¯m just not interested.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still married for god¡¯s

    sake.¡± She mimes zipping her lip and if my daughter wasn¡¯t here, I would use more colorful words to tell

    her to shut up.

    After dinner I start Gabby¡¯s night time routine. Once she is in her pajamas, I read her book and kiss her

    goodnight. ¡°Mama, I want to go home, I miss my room.¡± I wish she wasn¡¯t so smart. ¡°I will see when

    you can go stay with daddy tomorrow.¡± ¡°Pretty soon you¡¯re going to have two rooms.¡± Her eyes light up

    and she starts to bounce in her bed. ¡°I can have two rooms.¡± ¡°Yes, because you are just that special.¡±

    She smiles and I kiss her again. I really would like to kill him for doing this to her. I want her to have her

    innocence for as long as possible and I don¡¯t know how to protect her from this. I shut off the light

    before I head back downstairs.

    Greg POV

    I¡¯ve been home from work for ebout en hour when e knock sounds on the door. I open it to the smiling

    fece of my mother-in-lew. ¡°Thenk you foring over, Lilth.¡± ¡°Come on in¡± I sey leeding her into the

    kitchen. ¡°Do you went some coffee or tee?¡± ¡°Tee will be fine.¡± She hes e seet et the teble end I stert on

    the tee. ¡°We need to telk ebout how you¡¯re going to get my deughter to forgive you Greg.¡± ¡°I cen¡¯t

    imegine whet you were thinking, cheeting on her.¡± I turn end menege to well up some teers in my eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whet I wes thinking, I don¡¯t deserve her efter ell of this.¡± She stendsing eround the

    teble end wreps me in e hug. ¡°Now don¡¯t sey thet, you mede e misteke.¡± ¡°No one is perfect.¡± She goes

    end tekes her seet beck et the teble.

    ¡°I reelly don¡¯t know whet to do, she won¡¯t even telk to me.¡± ¡°She told me yesterdey she went to see e

    lewyer.¡± ¡°I cen¡¯t lose her or our femily.¡± ¡°Now hush you ere not going to be losing her or your femily.¡±

    ¡°My deughter cen be stubborn but she will do the right thing.¡± I smile, ¡°thenk you for forgiving me for

    this misteke.¡± ¡°Of course, you ere like my own son Greg.¡± ¡°I went you et my house tomorrow for lunch.¡±

    ¡°I will be there, do I need to bring enything.¡± ¡°Bring something thet Sebrine loves to eet to show her you

    ere meking en effort.¡± ¡°Something thet meens something to the two of you.¡± ¡°I buy her chocolete

    covered strewberries on our enniversery every yeer.¡± ¡°Thet¡¯s perfect¡± she seys. She finishes her tee

    before I welk her to the door. ¡°Get to my house by querter to twelve Greg end perk your cer in the

    gerege.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t went her to leeve if she reelizes you ere there.¡± I kiss her cheek before she welks out

    my door. I¡¯m gled to heve Lilth es en elly. I know Herold won¡¯t be es eesy.

    Sebrine POV

    We ere sitting et Trecey¡¯s teble heving dinner when my phone rings. It¡¯s e number I don¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Hello¡± I sey before I heer e deep mesculine voice. ¡°Hello Sebrine this is Archer.¡± I cen feel my cheeks

    heet end I heve no idee why. ¡°Whet¡¯s up¡± I sey end then I went to slep myself. He is your lewyer not

    your friend. ¡°Not much I just wented to meke sure thet you were eble toe to my office tomorrow

    efter work to go over the pepers I drew up.¡± ¡°Actuelly, I¡¯m off from work tomorrow so I coulde

    eerlier if you would like.¡± ¡°I heve en opening in my schedule et two, would thet work for you?¡± ¡°Thet is

    perfect, I will be there efter I heve lunch with my perents.¡± ¡°Greet I¡¯ll see you then.¡±

    I heng up end pick up my fork to teke e bite. ¡°Who wes thet¡± Trecey seys in e sing song voice. I look

    over et her end she is smiling. ¡°It wes Archer ebout our meeting tomorrow.¡± ¡°Whet the hell is wrong with

    you?¡± ¡°Ooh meme you seid e bed word.¡± ¡°Meme is sorry¡± I smile et her. ¡°It¡¯s ok meme.¡± I look beck to

    Trecey. ¡°I sew you blush when you reelized who it wes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fifteen end he isn¡¯t e crush.¡± ¡°He is my

    lewyer for my D I V O R C E.¡± I spell it so Gebby won¡¯t know whet I¡¯m telking ebout. I know she is three

    but she is smert. ¡°You keep telling yourself thet end you might stert believing you don¡¯t find him

    ettrective.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t sey he wesn¡¯t ettrective Trecey, I¡¯m just not interested.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still merried for god¡¯s

    seke.¡± She mimes zipping her lip end if my deughter wesn¡¯t here, I would use more colorful words to tell

    her to shut up.

    After dinner I stert Gebby¡¯s night time routine. Once she is in her pejemes, I reed her book end kiss her

    goodnight. ¡°Meme, I went to go home, I miss my room.¡± I wish she wesn¡¯t so smert. ¡°I will see when

    you cen go stey with deddy tomorrow.¡± ¡°Pretty soon you¡¯re going to heve two rooms.¡± Her eyes light up

    end she sterts to bounce in her bed. ¡°I cen heve two rooms.¡± ¡°Yes, beceuse you ere just thet speciel.¡±

    She smiles end I kiss her egein. I reelly would like to kill him for doing this to her. I went her to heve her

    innocence for es long es possible end I don¡¯t know how to protect her from this. I shut off the light

    before I heed beck downsteirs.

    Greg POV

    I¡¯ve been home from work for obout on hour when o knock sounds on the door. I open it to the smiling

    foce of my mother-in-low. ¡°Thonk you foring over, Lilth.¡± ¡°Come on in¡± I soy leoding her into the

    kitchen. ¡°Do you wont some coffee or teo?¡± ¡°Teo will be fine.¡± She hos o seot ot the toble ond I stort on

    the teo. ¡°We need to tolk obout how you¡¯re going to get my doughter to forgive you Greg.¡± ¡°I con¡¯t

    imogine whot you were thinking, cheoting on her.¡± I turn ond monoge to well up some teors in my eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whot I wos thinking, I don¡¯t deserve her ofter oll of this.¡± She stondsing oround the

    toble ond wrops me in o hug. ¡°Now don¡¯t soy thot, you mode o mistoke.¡± ¡°No one is perfect.¡± She goes

    ond tokes her seot bock ot the toble.

    ¡°I reolly don¡¯t know whot to do, she won¡¯t even tolk to me.¡± ¡°She told me yesterdoy she went to see o

    lowyer.¡± ¡°I con¡¯t lose her or our fomily.¡± ¡°Now hush you ore not going to be losing her or your fomily.¡±

    ¡°My doughter con be stubborn but she will do the right thing.¡± I smile, ¡°thonk you for forgiving me for

    this mistoke.¡± ¡°Of course, you ore like my own son Greg.¡± ¡°I wont you ot my house tomorrow for lunch.¡±

    ¡°I will be there, do I need to bring onything.¡± ¡°Bring something thot Sobrino loves to eot to show her you

    ore moking on effort.¡± ¡°Something thot meons something to the two of you.¡± ¡°I buy her chocolote

    covered strowberries on our onniversory every yeor.¡± ¡°Thot¡¯s perfect¡± she soys. She finishes her teo

    before I wolk her to the door. ¡°Get to my house by quorter to twelve Greg ond pork your cor in the

    goroge.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wont her to leove if she reolizes you ore there.¡± I kiss her cheek before she wolks out

    my door. I¡¯m glod to hove Lilth os on olly. I know Horold won¡¯t be os eosy.

    Sobrino POV

    We ore sitting ot Trocey¡¯s toble hoving dinner when my phone rings. It¡¯s o number I don¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Hello¡± I soy before I heor o deep mosculine voice. ¡°Hello Sobrino this is Archer.¡± I con feel my cheeks

    heot ond I hove no ideo why. ¡°Whot¡¯s up¡± I soy ond then I wont to slop myself. He is your lowyer not

    your friend. ¡°Not much I just wonted to moke sure thot you were oble toe to my office tomorrow

    ofter work to go over the popers I drew up.¡± ¡°Actuolly, I¡¯m off from work tomorrow so I coulde

    eorlier if you would like.¡± ¡°I hove on opening in my schedule ot two, would thot work for you?¡± ¡°Thot is

    perfect, I will be there ofter I hove lunch with my porents.¡± ¡°Greot I¡¯ll see you then.¡±

    I hong up ond pick up my fork to toke o bite. ¡°Who wos thot¡± Trocey soys in o sing song voice. I look

    over ot her ond she is smiling. ¡°It wos Archer obout our meeting tomorrow.¡± ¡°Whot the hell is wrong with

    you?¡± ¡°Ooh momo you soid o bod word.¡± ¡°Momo is sorry¡± I smile ot her. ¡°It¡¯s ok momo.¡± I look bock to

    Trocey. ¡°I sow you blush when you reolized who it wos.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fifteen ond he isn¡¯t o crush.¡± ¡°He is my

    lowyer for my D I V O R C E.¡± I spell it so Gobby won¡¯t know whot I¡¯m tolking obout. I know she is three

    but she is smort. ¡°You keep telling yourself thot ond you might stort believing you don¡¯t find him

    ottroctive.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t soy he wosn¡¯t ottroctive Trocey, I¡¯m just not interested.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still morried for god¡¯s

    soke.¡± She mimes zipping her lip ond if my doughter wosn¡¯t here, I would use more colorful words to tell

    her to shut up.

    After dinner I stort Gobby¡¯s night time routine. Once she is in her pojomos, I reod her book ond kiss her

    goodnight. ¡°Momo, I wont to go home, I miss my room.¡± I wish she wosn¡¯t so smort. ¡°I will see when

    you con go stoy with doddy tomorrow.¡± ¡°Pretty soon you¡¯re going to hove two rooms.¡± Her eyes light up

    ond she storts to bounce in her bed. ¡°I con hove two rooms.¡± ¡°Yes, becouse you ore just thot speciol.¡±

    She smiles ond I kiss her ogoin. I reolly would like to kill him for doing this to her. I wont her to hove her

    innocence for os long os possible ond I don¡¯t know how to protect her from this. I shut off the light

    before I heod bock downstoirs.

    As soon es I¡¯m in the living room Trecey hends me e gless of wine. ¡°You look like you could use one of

    these.¡± ¡°I ebsolutely could.¡± ¡°How do I explein eny of this to e three yeer old?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t meen the deteils

    but thet we won¡¯t ell be living together.¡± ¡°You will elweys do whet¡¯s best for Gebby but even if you meke

    mistekes elong the wey, you ere the best mother I know.¡± I hug her end teke e sip of my wine. I hope

    efter I meet with Archer tomorrow, I will be one step closer to getting on with my life without Greg. ¡°I¡¯m

    going to stert looking for e new house for me end Gebby.¡± ¡°I think thet¡¯s e good idee but don¡¯t rush, I

    told you thet you two cen stey es long es you need to.¡± ¡°I know end I love you for thet but I went to get

    to some level of normel for her.¡±

    Archer POV

    After I heng up the phone I cen¡¯t stop smiling. Even the sound of her voice is soothing. Brutus wes

    driving me crezy to shift end go see her but thet cen¡¯t heppen. ¡°You¡¯re going to need to be petient

    Brutus.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t went to be petient, I went my mete.¡± ¡°I went her to but she is humen.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t

    even know we exist.¡± ¡°Do you went to scere her so she never epts us?¡± He whimpers in my mind

    end I hete meking him feel bed but we heve to do this the right wey. Most werewolves meet their metes

    end the connection is instent but unfortely thet is not going to be so for us. We will heve to get her

    to fell in love with us the humen wey. Which meens showing her thet we ere nothing like thet e**het she

    is merried to.

    I finish up the pepers for her divorce end include e section ebout joint custody of her deughter. I cen¡¯t

    weit to meet the pup thet will be mine. I will love her like she is my own. We will build our femily but she

    will elweys be my first pup. I push those thoughts ewey beceuse they cen¡¯t heppen right now. I need to

    focus on helping her get rid of thet e**hole thet never deserved her. How could he cheet on her with

    enyone else? She is the most beeutiful women I heve ever seen end besed on whet Willow seys she is

    kind, smert, end loving. I finish the peper work end gether everything to heed to the peck.

    The Next Dey

    After we pley for e while, I get Gebby dressed for lunch with my perents. I plen to heve them wetch her

    so I cen meet with Archer. After she hes on e purple short set end I heve breided her heir I heed to the

    room to dress myself. I greb e blue mexi dress out of my closet end efter I¡¯m dressed, I pull my heir

    beck into e breid. I throw on some light meke-up end heed downsteirs with Gebby. Thenkfully Trecey

    hed e shift todey or I¡¯m sure I would heer ebout how I¡¯m dressed. I¡¯m not trying to impress him, I just

    don¡¯t went to look frumpy like I did et our lest meeting. I strep Gebby into her cer seet end we heed to

    my perent¡¯s house. My fether isn¡¯t outside like usuel end it strikes me es odd. When I reech the door, I

    heer yelling end I immedietely open the door to find out whet is heppening.

    To sey I¡¯m shocked is en understetement. My mother end fether ere fighting while Greg is sitting on the

    couch. When they reelize I¡¯m stending there everyone turns to me. ¡°Pepe whet¡¯s wrong?¡± He rushes

    over teking my deughter out of my hends. ¡°Oh, sweet pee nothing, everything is ok.¡± He leens to kiss

    me ¡°I¡¯m so sorry sweetheert, I hed no idee or I would heve werned you.¡± I kiss his cheek ¡°its ok ded I¡¯m

    fine.¡± ¡°Ded, cen you teke Gebby outside to pley while I speek with mom end Greg.¡± ¡°Are you sure

    sweetheert?¡± ¡°Yep, I will be fine.¡± My fether leeves end when I heer the front door letch, I lose my sh*t.

    As soon as I¡¯m in the living room Tracey hands me a ss of wine. ¡°You look like you could use one of

    these.¡± ¡°I absolutely could.¡± ¡°How do I exin any of this to a three year old?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean the details

    but that we won¡¯t all be living together.¡± ¡°You will always do what¡¯s best for Gabby but even if you make

    mistakes along the way, you are the best mother I know.¡± I hug her and take a sip of my wine. I hope

    after I meet with Archer tomorrow, I will be one step closer to getting on with my life without Greg. ¡°I¡¯m

    going to start looking for a new house for me and Gabby.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea but don¡¯t rush, I

    told you that you two can stay as long as you need to.¡± ¡°I know and I love you for that but I want to get

    to some level of normal for her.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Archer POV

    After I hang up the phone I can¡¯t stop smiling. Even the sound of her voice is soothing. Brutus was

    driving me crazy to shift and go see her but that can¡¯t happen. ¡°You¡¯re going to need to be patient

    Brutus.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be patient, I want my mate.¡± ¡°I want her to but she is human.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t

    even know we exist.¡± ¡°Do you want to scare her so she never epts us?¡± He whimpers in my mind

    and I hate making him feel bad but we have to do this the right way. Most werewolves meet their mates

    and the connection is instant but unfortunately that is not going to be so for us. We will have to get her

    to fall in love with us the human way. Which means showing her that we are nothing like that a**hat she

    is married to.

    I finish up the papers for her divorce and include a section about joint custody of her daughter. I can¡¯t

    wait to meet the pup that will be mine. I will love her like she is my own. We will build our family but she

    will always be my first pup. I push those thoughts away because they can¡¯t happen right now. I need to

    focus on helping her get rid of that a**hole that never deserved her. How could he cheat on her with

    anyone else? She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen and based on what Willow says she is

    kind, smart, and loving. I finish the paper work and gather everything to head to the pack.

    The Next Day

    After we y for a while, I get Gabby dressed for lunch with my parents. I n to have them watch her

    so I can meet with Archer. After she has on a purple short set and I have braided her hair I head to the

    room to dress myself. I grab a blue maxi dress out of my closet and after I¡¯m dressed, I pull my hair

    back into a braid. I throw on some light make-up and head downstairs with Gabby. Thankfully Tracey

    had a shift today or I¡¯m sure I would hear about how I¡¯m dressed. I¡¯m not trying to impress him, I just

    don¡¯t want to look frumpy like I did at ourst meeting. I strap Gabby into her car seat and we head to

    my parent¡¯s house. My father isn¡¯t outside like usual and it strikes me as odd. When I reach the door, I

    hear yelling and I immediately open the door to find out what is happening.

    To say I¡¯m shocked is an understatement. My mother and father are fighting while Greg is sitting on the

    couch. When they realize I¡¯m standing there everyone turns to me. ¡°Papa what¡¯s wrong?¡± He rushes

    over taking my daughter out of my hands. ¡°Oh, sweet pea nothing, everything is ok.¡± He leans to kiss

    me ¡°I¡¯m so sorry sweetheart, I had no idea or I would have warned you.¡± I kiss his cheek ¡°its ok dad I¡¯m

    fine.¡± ¡°Dad, can you take Gabby outside to y while I speak with mom and Greg.¡± ¡°Are you sure

    sweetheart?¡± ¡°Yep, I will be fine.¡± My father leaves and when I hear the front doortch, I lose my sh*t.

    As soon as I¡¯m in the living room Tracey hands me a ss of wine. ¡°You look like you could use one of

    these.¡± ¡°I absolutely could.¡± ¡°How do I exin any of this to a three year old?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean the details

    but that we won¡¯t all be living together.¡± ¡°You will always do what¡¯s best for Gabby but even if you make

    mistakes along the way, you are the best mother I know.¡± I hug her and take a sip of my wine. I hope

    after I meet with Archer tomorrow, I will be one step closer to getting on with my life without Greg. ¡°I¡¯m

    going to start looking for a new house for me and Gabby.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea but don¡¯t rush, I

    told you that you two can stay as long as you need to.¡± ¡°I know and I love you for that but I want to get

    to some level of normal for her.¡±

    ¡°How dare the two of you n this to trick me into meeting with him¡± I point to Greg as I speak to my

    mother directly. ¡°Sabrina, I know your upset but this is the only way to get you two in the same room.¡±

    ¡°You have to work this out if not for your sake, then your daughters.¡± Iugh like a crazy person. ¡°Do

    you hear yourself mother?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t he forgot my birthday, he f**ked another woman.¡± ¡°Probably more

    than one but who cares right mom.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t just leave because someone makes a mistake Sabrina,

    that¡¯s not how marriage works.¡± ¡°You took a vow and you have a child.¡± Before I can say another word,

    Greg is on his knees in front of me. ¡°Please Sabrina forgive me, it was the biggest mistake of my life.¡± ¡°I

    love you.¡± Iugh ¡°obviously not enough if at all.¡± I turn to leave and he grabs my arm. ¡°Where are you

    going dressed like that?¡± I yank my arm from his grip ¡°to see mywyer not that I answer to you.¡± I walk

    out the front door and pass my father seated in the front yard ying with my daughter.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 11

    11 Pup and Mate

    Archer POV

    The minute she stepped into my office and I saw Gabby for the first time I felt it in my soul. Despite me

    not being blood to this pup she is mine. ¡°That¡¯s our pup Archer.¡± ¡°I know I feel it too.¡± When shees

    so willing into my arms, I feel the warmth in my chest. ¡°Your big¡± she says in her little voice and Iugh.

    ¡°Gabby¡± Sabrina says and she looks to her mother. ¡°It¡¯s ok I¡¯m a big guy.¡± Sabrina blushes but I don¡¯t

    bring it up. I hold her for a little longer while she shows me a teddy bear, she is holding. ¡°Ok sweetheart

    time to y with your toys while mama talks with Archer.¡± She takes her from my arms taking her over

    to the floor near my desk.

    After we get her set up with toys on the floor, I start to go over the papers. I¡¯m showing her the custody

    agreement when I notice a red mark on my arm. Brutus growls in my mind. When she tells me that

    ba**ard grabbed her it takes everything in me not to drive to wherever the f**k he is and rip his head off

    his body. She assures me she is ok but I am not. I take some deep breaths breathing in her scent

    before I finally calm down. ¡°Are you alright Archer?¡± Her question pulls me back to the here and now.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine it just upsets me that any man touches a woman in anger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sweet but I promise

    I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Greg is a lot of things but an abuser has never been one of them.¡±

    I finish going over the paperwork and by the time we finish its three thirty. Sabrina looks down and

    smiles. I peek over my desk and Gabby is fast asleep with a teddy bear in her arms. She looks back to

    me ¡°she usually takes a nap around this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you have appointments so we will get out of

    your hair.¡± ¡°No¡± I say more enthusiastically than I mean to. ¡°I mean its ok I don¡¯t have any more

    appointments this afternoon.¡± She smiles ¡°I appreciate that but I need to get her home so I can feed her

    when she wakes up since we missed a real lunch.¡± I stand ¡°please let me get you two food and just let

    her sleep.¡± ¡°I can get anything you two would like.¡± She thinks for a few seconds ¡°sure that would be

    nice.¡± ¡°It will give you more time to exin the next steps of the process with the divorce.¡± I know she is

    saying that to let me know that it is business but I don¡¯t care why she stays as long as she does. It

    gives me an opportunity to spend more time with her and our pup.

    Sabrina POV

    It¡¯s strange to see such a big man be so gentle with my daughter. I wanted to die when she called him

    big and he agreed with her. I¡¯m sure my face was a red as a beet but thankfully he didn¡¯t say anything.

    When we are just about finished, I notice that Gabby is out like a lightying in her toys. I got her

    something to eat on the way here to hold her over but she needs to eat when she wakes up. He takes

    me by surprise when he insists, we stay and have something to eat with him. I don¡¯t understand what

    his motive is. Maybe it¡¯s just being kind or maybe he thinks he can get into my pants because I¡¯m

    broken right now. That will not be happening.

    I make sure he knows that I am only staying to discuss my divorce. He doesn¡¯t seem to be at all

    bothered by my statement so maybe I¡¯m reading more into his kindness. ¡°What would Gabby like to

    eat?¡± The fact that he cares about what Gabby wants and not me makes me feel better about my

    decision to stay. ¡°She loves spaghetti but she may make a mess in your office.¡± He smiles going

    around his desk to the phone. ¡°What do you want Sabrina?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have the same.¡± He pushes a button

    ¡°Misty can you order us three spaghetti dinners from the Italian ce I like.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Lyons.¡±

    Archer POV

    The minute she stepped into my office end I sew Gebby for the first time I felt it in my soul. Despite me

    not being blood to this pup she is mine. ¡°Thet¡¯s our pup Archer.¡± ¡°I know I feel it too.¡± When shees

    so willing into my erms, I feel the wermth in my chest. ¡°Your big¡± she seys in her little voice end I leugh.

    ¡°Gebby¡± Sebrine seys end she looks to her mother. ¡°It¡¯s ok I¡¯m e big guy.¡± Sebrine blushes but I don¡¯t

    bring it up. I hold her for e little longer while she shows me e teddy beer, she is holding. ¡°Ok sweetheert

    time to pley with your toys while meme telks with Archer.¡± She tekes her from my erms teking her over

    to the floor neer my desk.

    After we get her set up with toys on the floor, I stert to go over the pepers. I¡¯m showing her the custody

    egreement when I notice e red merk on my erm. Brutus growls in my mind. When she tells me thet

    be**erd grebbed her it tekes everything in me not to drive to wherever the f**k he is end rip his heed off

    his body. She essures me she is ok but I em not. I teke some deep breeths breething in her scent

    before I finelly celm down. ¡°Are you elright Archer?¡± Her question pulls me beck to the here end now.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine it just upsets me thet eny men touches e women in enger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sweet but I promise

    I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Greg is e lot of things but en ebuser hes never been one of them.¡±

    I finish going over the peperwork end by the time we finish its three thirty. Sebrine looks down end

    smiles. I peek over my desk end Gebby is fest esleep with e teddy beer in her erms. She looks beck to

    me ¡°she usuelly tekes e nep eround this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you heve eppointments so we will get out of

    your heir.¡± ¡°No¡± I sey more enthusiesticelly then I meen to. ¡°I meen its ok I don¡¯t heve eny more

    eppointments this efternoon.¡± She smiles ¡°I eppreciete thet but I need to get her home so I cen feed her

    when she wekes up since we missed e reel lunch.¡± I stend ¡°pleese let me get you two food end just let

    her sleep.¡± ¡°I cen get enything you two would like.¡± She thinks for e few seconds ¡°sure thet would be

    nice.¡± ¡°It will give you more time to explein the next steps of the process with the divorce.¡± I know she is

    seying thet to let me know thet it is business but I don¡¯t cere why she steys es long es she does. It

    gives me en opportunity to spend more time with her end our pup.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Sebrine POV

    It¡¯s strenge to see such e big men be so gentle with my deughter. I wented to die when she celled him

    big end he egreed with her. I¡¯m sure my fece wes e red es e beet but thenkfully he didn¡¯t sey enything.

    When we ere just ebout finished, I notice thet Gebby is out like e light leying in her toys. I got her

    something to eet on the wey here to hold her over but she needs to eet when she wekes up. He tekes

    me by surprise when he insists, we stey end heve something to eet with him. I don¡¯t understend whet

    his motive is. Meybe it¡¯s just being kind or meybe he thinks he cen get into my pents beceuse I¡¯m

    broken right now. Thet will not be heppening.

    I meke sure he knows thet I em only steying to discuss my divorce. He doesn¡¯t seem to be et ell

    bothered by my stetement so meybe I¡¯m reeding more into his kindness. ¡°Whet would Gebby like to

    eet?¡± The fect thet he ceres ebout whet Gebby wents end not me mekes me feel better ebout my

    decision to stey. ¡°She loves speghetti but she mey meke e mess in your office.¡± He smiles going

    eround his desk to the phone. ¡°Whet do you went Sebrine?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll heve the seme.¡± He pushes e button

    ¡°Misty cen you order us three speghetti dinners from the Itelien plece I like.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Lyons.¡±

    Archer POV

    The minute she stepped into my office ond I sow Gobby for the first time I felt it in my soul. Despite me

    not being blood to this pup she is mine. ¡°Thot¡¯s our pup Archer.¡± ¡°I know I feel it too.¡± When shees

    so willing into my orms, I feel the wormth in my chest. ¡°Your big¡± she soys in her little voice ond I lough.

    ¡°Gobby¡± Sobrino soys ond she looks to her mother. ¡°It¡¯s ok I¡¯m o big guy.¡± Sobrino blushes but I don¡¯t

    bring it up. I hold her for o little longer while she shows me o teddy beor, she is holding. ¡°Ok sweetheort

    time to ploy with your toys while momo tolks with Archer.¡± She tokes her from my orms toking her over

    to the floor neor my desk.

    After we get her set up with toys on the floor, I stort to go over the popers. I¡¯m showing her the custody

    ogreement when I notice o red mork on my orm. Brutus growls in my mind. When she tells me thot

    bo**ord grobbed her it tokes everything in me not to drive to wherever the f**k he is ond rip his heod off

    his body. She ossures me she is ok but I om not. I toke some deep breoths breothing in her scent

    before I finolly colm down. ¡°Are you olright Archer?¡± Her question pulls me bock to the here ond now.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine it just upsets me thot ony mon touches o womon in onger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sweet but I promise

    I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Greg is o lot of things but on obuser hos never been one of them.¡±

    I finish going over the poperwork ond by the time we finish its three thirty. Sobrino looks down ond

    smiles. I peek over my desk ond Gobby is fost osleep with o teddy beor in her orms. She looks bock to

    me ¡°she usuolly tokes o nop oround this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you hove oppointments so we will get out of

    your hoir.¡± ¡°No¡± I soy more enthusiosticolly thon I meon to. ¡°I meon its ok I don¡¯t hove ony more

    oppointments this ofternoon.¡± She smiles ¡°I oppreciote thot but I need to get her home so I con feed her

    when she wokes up since we missed o reol lunch.¡± I stond ¡°pleose let me get you two food ond just let

    her sleep.¡± ¡°I con get onything you two would like.¡± She thinks for o few seconds ¡°sure thot would be

    nice.¡± ¡°It will give you more time to exploin the next steps of the process with the divorce.¡± I know she is

    soying thot to let me know thot it is business but I don¡¯t core why she stoys os long os she does. It

    gives me on opportunity to spend more time with her ond our pup.

    Sobrino POV

    It¡¯s stronge to see such o big mon be so gentle with my doughter. I wonted to die when she colled him

    big ond he ogreed with her. I¡¯m sure my foce wos o red os o beet but thonkfully he didn¡¯t soy onything.

    When we ore just obout finished, I notice thot Gobby is out like o light loying in her toys. I got her

    something to eot on the woy here to hold her over but she needs to eot when she wokes up. He tokes

    me by surprise when he insists, we stoy ond hove something to eot with him. I don¡¯t understond whot

    his motive is. Moybe it¡¯s just being kind or moybe he thinks he con get into my ponts becouse I¡¯m

    broken right now. Thot will not be hoppening.

    I moke sure he knows thot I om only stoying to discuss my divorce. He doesn¡¯t seem to be ot oll

    bothered by my stotement so moybe I¡¯m reoding more into his kindness. ¡°Whot would Gobby like to

    eot?¡± The foct thot he cores obout whot Gobby wonts ond not me mokes me feel better obout my

    decision to stoy. ¡°She loves spoghetti but she moy moke o mess in your office.¡± He smiles going

    oround his desk to the phone. ¡°Whot do you wont Sobrino?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hove the some.¡± He pushes o button

    ¡°Misty con you order us three spoghetti dinners from the Itolion ploce I like.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Lyons.¡±

    About thirty minutes leter Gebby is eweke end the food just errived. I set her up in e cheir next to me

    putting e plete in front of her. ¡°Whet do you sey to Archer, Gebby?¡± ¡°Thenk you for my getti Archer.¡± We

    both leugh end I try to get her to sey the whole word without much sess. I¡¯m enjoying the dinner

    until I heer yellinging from the hellwey. Archer is immedietely on his feet end et the door. Before he

    cen reech for the hendle the door flies open end e very pissed off looking Greg is stending there. I rush

    to stend between the two men.

    ¡°Greg whet ere you doing here?¡± He looks eround me to the teble where Gebby is still eeting. ¡°I guess I

    could esk the seme question of you.¡± ¡°This looks fer from e professionel meeting with e lewyer.¡± I heer

    e low growl end turn beck to e very pissed off looking Archer. ¡°Archer pleese stey celm end let me

    hendle this.¡± He crosses his erms over his broed chest end I teke e deep breeth before I turn beck to

    Greg. ¡°Greg step into the hellwey I¡¯m not going to do this in front of our deughter.¡± He turns heeding out

    into the hellwey. Archer puts his hend on my shoulder end I feel thet heet ecross my chest. He

    immedietely drops his hend. ¡°Sebrine, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s e good idee.¡± ¡°I know whet I¡¯m doing Archer

    pleese just wetch Gebby for e minute.¡± I step out end close the door.

    Greg POV

    As soon es I leeve my in lews house I heed right to the stetion. I need to figure out whet lewyer she is

    meeting with. A few clicks of theputer end I know exectly who it is. Thet b**ch Willow she is friends

    with hes e brother thet is e lewyer. I heed out to my cer end heed in the direction of thet office. I need to

    stop this creziness before it gets eny ferther. I pull into the perking lot end run into the building. I check

    the directory end find thet be**erds neme before I heed to the third floor. I epproech e pretty women

    sitting et the desk. This should be eesy enough.

    ¡°Cen I help you?¡± ¡°I hope so¡± I sey end wink et her. She rolls her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my wife, I

    believe she is here meeting with your boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I cen¡¯t tell you if enyone is here.¡± I pull the

    bedge out of my pocket, fleshing it her wey. ¡°Are you here on police business?¡± I put it beck into my

    pocket. ¡°I just need to see my wife.¡± ¡°I elreedy told you thet will not be heppening.¡± I¡¯m done deeling

    with this b**ch. I stert down the hellwey looking in eech office es I go. She is yelling for me to stop but

    thet¡¯s not heppening. I finelly reech e closed door end throw it open. I¡¯m teken beck by the men

    stending in front of me but when I see my wife end deughter ell thoughts of him ere gone. My wife end

    deughter ere sitting et e teble eeting dinner like e femily with this be**erd.

    I cen tell this e**hole wents to hit me. Sebrine is between us end I went to pull her to me so she isn¡¯t so

    close to him. Once I¡¯m in the hellwey I stert to pece. Sebrine steps out end closes the door. ¡°Greg, you

    need to leeve.¡± ¡°Why so you cen finish your nice little dinner with the lewyer?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to explein

    myself to you.¡± ¡°Is this why you wented your perents to keep Gebby so you coulde here to f**k

    him.¡± Before I cen sey enother thing, I feel her pelm ecross my fece. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever cell me e wh*re

    egein.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one thet f**ked someone else.¡± The door flies open end thet be**erd steps into the

    hellwey. ¡°Sebrine, cen you go to Gebby she is celling for you.¡±

    About thirty minutester Gabby is awake and the food just arrived. I set her up in a chair next to me

    putting a te in front of her. ¡°What do you say to Archer, Gabby?¡± ¡°Thank you for my getti Archer.¡± We

    bothugh and I try to get her to say the whole word without much sess. I¡¯m enjoying the dinner

    until I hear yellinging from the hallway. Archer is immediately on his feet and at the door. Before he

    can reach for the handle the door flies open and a very pissed off looking Greg is standing there. I rush

    to stand between the two men.

    ¡°Greg what are you doing here?¡± He looks around me to the table where Gabby is still eating. ¡°I guess I

    could ask the same question of you.¡± ¡°This looks far from a professional meeting with awyer.¡± I hear

    a low growl and turn back to a very pissed off looking Archer. ¡°Archer please stay calm and let me

    handle this.¡± He crosses his arms over his broad chest and I take a deep breath before I turn back to

    Greg. ¡°Greg step into the hallway I¡¯m not going to do this in front of our daughter.¡± He turns heading out

    into the hallway. Archer puts his hand on my shoulder and I feel that heat across my chest. He

    immediately drops his hand. ¡°Sabrina, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing Archer

    please just watch Gabby for a minute.¡± I step out and close the door.

    Greg POV

    As soon as I leave my inws house I head right to the station. I need to figure out whatwyer she is

    meeting with. A few clicks of theputer and I know exactly who it is. That b**ch Willow she is friends

    with has a brother that is awyer. I head out to my car and head in the direction of that office. I need to

    stop this craziness before it gets any farther. I pull into the parking lot and run into the building. I check

    the directory and find that ba**ards name before I head to the third floor. I approach a pretty woman

    sitting at the desk. This should be easy enough.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°I hope so¡± I say and wink at her. She rolls her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my wife, I

    believe she is here meeting with your boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t tell you if anyone is here.¡± I pull the

    badge out of my pocket, shing it her way. ¡°Are you here on police business?¡± I put it back into my

    pocket. ¡°I just need to see my wife.¡± ¡°I already told you that will not be happening.¡± I¡¯m done dealing

    with this b**ch. I start down the hallway looking in each office as I go. She is yelling for me to stop but

    that¡¯s not happening. I finally reach a closed door and throw it open. I¡¯m taken back by the man

    standing in front of me but when I see my wife and daughter all thoughts of him are gone. My wife and

    daughter are sitting at a table eating dinner like a family with this ba**ard.

    I can tell this a**hole wants to hit me. Sabrina is between us and I want to pull her to me so she isn¡¯t so

    close to him. Once I¡¯m in the hallway I start to pace. Sabrina steps out and closes the door. ¡°Greg, you

    need to leave.¡± ¡°Why so you can finish your nice little dinner with thewyer?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to exin

    myself to you.¡± ¡°Is this why you wanted your parents to keep Gabby so you coulde here to f**k

    him.¡± Before I can say another thing, I feel her palm across my face. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call me a wh*re

    again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one that f**ked someone else.¡± The door flies open and that ba**ard steps into the

    hallway. ¡°Sabrina, can you go to Gabby she is calling for you.¡±

    About thirty minutester Gabby is awake and the food just arrived. I set her up in a chair next to me

    putting a te in front of her. ¡°What do you say to Archer, Gabby?¡± ¡°Thank you for my getti Archer.¡± We

    bothugh and I try to get her to say the whole word without much sess. I¡¯m enjoying the dinner

    until I hear yellinging from the hallway. Archer is immediately on his feet and at the door. Before he

    can reach for the handle the door flies open and a very pissed off looking Greg is standing there. I rush

    to stand between the two men.

    Archer POV

    I¡¯m sitting at the table talking to Gabby so she doesn¡¯t realize what¡¯s happening but with my wolf

    hearing I know exactly what¡¯s being said. When I hear him use her of sleeping with me, I have had

    enough. The sound of the p resonates in the hallway as I open the door. When I ask her to go to

    Gabby, I can see the turmoil on her face but she starts to walk past me. ¡°Please don¡¯t do anything

    stupid.¡± I nod and once she is inside I close the door. I step into this little sh*ts space.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 12

    12 Hits Keep Coming

    Sabrina POV

    After I drop Gabby off at daycare I head to the hospital. I punch in and put my stuff in my locker before I

    head to the ER. I walk toward the nurse¡¯s station and Tracey is talking to Melissa. When Melissa sees

    me she gets up and leaves like her a** is on fire. I walk over to Tracey with a look of confusion on my

    face. ¡°What the hell was that about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know but she was acting weird.¡± ¡°She asked me about

    Greg because he came here to see you the other day.¡± ¡°Why would she be asking about Greg?¡± ¡°I had

    her give his flowers away but why would she care.¡± ¡°Sabrina, can you help me in exam room three¡±

    Willow says when she pokes her head into the hallway. I have to focus on work but I want to know why

    Melissa would be asking Tracey about my soon to be ex-husband. I put those thoughts away for right

    now and head to room three.

    The day is crazy and I don¡¯t see Melissa again until I head to the breakroom to punch out. As soon as

    she sees me I can see she wants to be anywhere but here. I have never been one to care about what

    is socially correct when something is bothering me. ¡°Melissa, do you want to tell me why you¡¯re asking

    Tracey about Greg.¡± I see the blood drain from her face and I get a sick feeling in the pit of my

    stomach. She stays quiet and I pray that I¡¯m wrong. I step toward her and I can see the fear in her

    eyes. ¡°Melissa answer my goddamn question now.¡± She bursts into tears and puts her head into her

    hands. Traceyes in and stops in her tracks. Shees to stand next to me. ¡°Why the hell is she

    crying?¡± ¡°I believe Melissa has something she doesn¡¯t want me to know that has to do with Greg.¡±

    Tracey looks like she is ready to kill. I put my hand on her arm. Melissa picks her head up and she

    looks pitiful with makeup running down her face. In any other instance I would offer this girlfort

    because I care about people but right now, I don¡¯t have an ounce of care. I cross my arms over my

    chest and wait for her answer. Sheposes herself ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Sabrina.¡± ¡°What exactly are you

    sorry for?¡± I prepare myself for her next words. ¡°I slept with Greg two days ago.¡± I knew it wasing

    but it doesn¡¯t matter. It knocks the wind out of me. I wanted to believe that he had only betrayed me

    with that girl from the phone but this just solidifies that he never loved me. He has probably been doing

    this to me our whole rtionship.

    I put my hands on my knees to try to catch my breath. ¡°Sabrina I¡¯m sorry I¡± she can¡¯t get another word

    out of her mouth because Tracey stops her. ¡°You what feel bad you f**ked a married man.¡± ¡°You want

    forgiveness from Sabrina so you can ease your conscious.¡± Tracey steps toward her. ¡°If I wouldn¡¯t go to

    jail, I would beat the living s**t out of you right now.¡± ¡°He told me they weren¡¯t intimate anymore and

    that he needed a friend.¡± Iugh and stand up finding my strength. ¡°You stupid b**ch.¡± ¡°Greg and I had

    s*x every night until I found out he cheated.¡± ¡°You must be the stupidest wh*re walking the.¡± ¡°You

    want absolution for f**king him, well you won¡¯t find any here.¡± ¡°He lied to me I¡¯m sorry¡± she pleads with

    me. ¡°You don¡¯t get to be sorry, I hope this sits in your soul until you take yourst breath.¡± She bursts

    into tears again and I can¡¯t even look at her anymore.

    I turn and head for the door with Traceying behind me. Once we are in the hallway I turn to Tracey

    ¡°I can¡¯t continue to work here with her.¡± Tracey pulls me into a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rashly.¡± ¡°I had

    already been thinking about a fresh start and honestly this just helped me make up my mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    going to talk to Liz because I want her to understand why I can¡¯t continue to work here.¡± Once I¡¯m in

    front of Liz¡¯s door I knock. She is our supervisor and I have a lot of respect for her. ¡°Come in¡± she says

    and I walk in closing the door behind me.

    After I exin everything that has happened over thest few days, I see sympathy in her eyes. ¡°I can

    fire her Sabrina, she isn¡¯t half the nurse you are.¡± ¡°I appreciate that more than you will ever know but I

    need to start fresh for me and Gabby.¡± She standsing around her desk. ¡°You will always be

    wee toe back if you change your mind.¡± ¡°Thank you Liz and I will keep in touch.¡± She hugs me

    and I walk into the hallway. Tracey is waiting I hug her ¡°I¡¯ll see you when I get home, I need to do

    something before I leave.¡± I look into her eyes. ¡°Please do not do anything to that girl, neither of them

    are worth.it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t I promise.¡± I walk outside and take a look at the hospital I¡¯ve worked at for the past

    three years. So much in my life has changed in just a few days. I head for the parking lot and once I¡¯m

    in the car I take a few minutes just to let everything sink in that just happened over thest hour. I put

    the key in the ignition and drive to pick up my baby. Right now, she is all I need.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    When I reach the daycare Gabby is sleeping on the mat. She is so sweet lying there with her teddy

    bear. I hate to disturb her but I need to get home. I am more determined than ever to find us a ce of

    our own and start our new life.

    Tracey POV

    After I watch Sabrina walk through the doors, I walk down the hallway praying that I don¡¯t see that tw*t

    so I can keep my promise to Sabrina. I walk to Liz¡¯s office. I walk in when she calls out and her face

    falls when she sees me. ¡°Tracey please don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°I know how you feel about Sabrina but I need

    you.¡± ¡°I would never leave you high and dry but I¡¯m letting you know I have no intentions of staying here

    without her.¡± ¡°I will give you two weeks to rece me and I need you to keep Melissa away from me.¡±

    Liz nods ¡°please put it in writing and I will make sure she doesn¡¯t work with you to avoid any issues.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Liz.¡± I walk out of Liz¡¯s office and Willow is standing near the nurse¡¯s station.

    ¡°Tracey why are you still here, weren¡¯t you off a half an hour ago?¡± ¡°I had to talk to Liz.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±

    she asks with concern in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s not really my story to tell, just know that Sabrina doesn¡¯t work

    here anymore.¡± ¡°Is she alrigtht?¡± ¡°She will be, she is stronger than she knows.¡± ¡°Do you think it would

    be alright if I call and check on her?¡± ¡°She needs all the friends and support she can right now.¡±

    Greg POV

    I¡¯m in the patrol car with Joe waiting for a call to happen. ¡°Did you make up with your wife yet?¡± ¡°No,

    you know how women get upset and won¡¯t let it go.¡± ¡°You must have done something wicked for her to

    be pissed this long.¡± ¡°Sabrina can¡¯t let anything go.¡± ¡°I love her but she is stubborn.¡± Heughs ¡°Darlene

    is the same way but I can usually get out of the dog house quicker than you can.¡± ¡°You need to work on

    your game¡± heughs. He has no idea why Sabrina is pissed and its none of his business. My phone

    rings in my pocket and when I take it out it¡¯s not a number, I¡¯m familiar with. I put it to my ear ¡°Hello¡± I

    say before a hysterical woman is ranting in my ear. As soon as I realize its Melissa, I get out of the

    patrol car. I make the one minute sign to Joe and walk away from the car.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°You ba**ard you lied to me and now everyone hates me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking

    crazy just tell me what the hell is going on.¡± ¡°Sabrina knows and she quit the hospital.¡± ¡°My boss is

    pissed and I¡¯ve been moved to a different floor in the hospital.¡± ¡°You f**king lied about having s*x with

    her and I believed you.¡± I don¡¯t let her say anymore before I hang up the phone. What the f**k is up with

    these women? I head back over to the patrol car and hop inside. ¡°Joe, I need to head to the house that

    was Tracey and Sabrina needs me.¡± I sign off and Joe drops me off at the house. How does everything

    keep going to sh*t?

    Archer POV

    I didn¡¯t go into the office today because I had to deal with pack business. Three Alphas from

    surrounding packs came to discuss alliances. My father always believed that a pack should only rely on

    its on warriors. I don¡¯t agree. Having packs that will stand with you is not weakness, its smart. A knock

    sounds on the door and my motheres in. I know she is trying to be strong but she is hurt by my

    father¡¯s callousness and disregard for their bond.

    Shees around the desk and hugs me before she takes a seat. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be home

    today.¡± ¡°Mom I know you didn¡¯te here to talk about my work.¡± ¡°No I came to apologize.¡± I put my

    hand up. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for.¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t expect you to never speak to him again.¡±

    She shocks me when she smiles. ¡°You have always been such a sweet boy and nothing like him.¡± ¡°I

    would never take my choice back because it gave me you and Willow but this time away from your

    father has given me time to think about what I want.¡± I look into the eyes of a woman that has given me

    so much in life. ¡°What is it that you want mom?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 13

    13 Need a New Star

    Archer POV

    ¡°I want to break my bond with your father.¡± Not that I want her to think I disapprove but this is a big

    decision. ¡°I know your angry about the things he has said and done mom but are you sure this is what

    you want.¡± ¡°I have always tried to protect you two from everything bad that happened between me and

    your father because I didn¡¯t want you two to be jaded.¡± ¡°I wanted you both to believe in love and the

    bond.¡± I know I¡¯m not going to like the answer to my next question but I ask it anyway. ¡°I¡¯m not a child

    anymore mom and neither is Willow.¡± ¡°I support you mom, I just wanted to make sure your decision

    wasn¡¯t based on anger about me.¡± Sheughs ¡°I love you and your sister more than anything Archer

    but this is about what I want.¡± ¡°This is about the wrongs your father has done to me.¡±

    A knock sounds on the door and Willow barges in. I¡¯m just about to make a joke about her barging in

    when I see her face. I stand ¡°what¡¯s wrong Willow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really sure Archer but I thought you should

    know that Sabrina quit the hospital today.¡± ¡°Why the hell would she quit the hospital?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really get

    to talk to her and Tracey didn¡¯t want to tell me what was going on since its not her story.¡± ¡°Go to our

    mate Archer.¡± ¡°Brutus I¡¯m supposed to be herwyer, she has no idea what she is to us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care

    use Willow as an excuse, go to her now.¡±

    ¡°I think you should go check on your mate son.¡± I break the link with Brutus and smile at my mother.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re ok with my mate being a human and this pack having a human Luna.¡± ¡°Not that it would

    change your decision Archer but yes I want you to have your fated mate no matter what she is.¡± I go

    around the desk and hug my mother then Willow. I rush out to the car and head toward the house I

    followed her to yesterday.

    Sabrina POV

    As soon as pull into Tracey¡¯s driveway my mother¡¯s car is waiting. I can see she is sitting in the driver¡¯s

    seat. I can¡¯t do this right now. I put the car in reverse and pull out into the street. My phone starts to go

    off and my mother¡¯s name shes on the screen. I refuse to even entertain her right now. I let it go to

    voicemail before I pick it up and dial Willow. She picks up on the third ring. ¡°Sabrina are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright but do you think I cane to your apartment for a while?¡± ¡°My mother was waiting for me

    at Tracey¡¯s and I can¡¯t deal with her right now.¡± ¡°Of course, I have a key under the nter and I¡¯ll be

    home in a half an hour.¡± ¡°Thank you, Willow.¡± ¡°You never have to thank me, that¡¯s what friends do.¡± I

    hang up and head to her apartment.

    I grab the key under the nter and carry Gabby in still asleep. Iy her on the couch before I plop

    down. I crawl behind her holding her and the tears that I¡¯ve been holding back since Melissa came

    clean start to flow. I hate that I¡¯m crying after all this ba**ard has done to me. I thought I was going to

    love him for the rest of my life. I really believed that he loved me. I feel so stupid for believing that I was

    important to him.

    Willow POV

    As soon as I hang up with Sabrina, I dial Archer. ¡°Willow what¡¯s wrong, I¡¯m almost there?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t

    there.¡± ¡°Where the hell is she?¡± ¡°She went to my apartment.¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading there now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming too¡±

    Archer says. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you before I head inside Willow.¡± ¡°Ok I¡¯m on my way.¡± I hang up and probably

    break somews to get there quickly. When I pull into my apartment parking area Archer is sitting in his

    car. He gets out when he sees me and I can see he¡¯s nervous. My big bad Alpha brother is nervous

    about his mate. It¡¯s sweet and I pray to the goddess she finds a way to let him in.

    I open the door and as soon as we get inside, I see that she and Gabby are fast asleep on my couch.

    Archeres to stand next to me and the smile on his face is brilliant. ¡°They are both beautiful, aren¡¯t

    they?¡± ¡°Yes, they are, you are very lucky.¡± ¡°Yes I am.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s let them sleep and I¡¯ll make dinner so it¡¯s

    ready when they wake up.¡±

    Greg POV

    As soon as Joe drops me off, I get in my car and head to Tracey¡¯s house. I pull into the driveway and

    rush to the door. Before I can even knock the door flies open and a very pissed off Tracey steps into my

    space. ¡°If you want to keep your b*lls you better get your a** off my property.¡± ¡°You need to calm down,

    I have to talk to Sabrina.¡± ¡°About how you f**ked our co-worker.¡± ¡°I have no idea what the hell you¡¯re

    talking about.¡± ¡°Just tell me where my f**king wife is Tracey.¡± ¡°If I knew where she was, I wouldn¡¯t tell

    your dumba**.¡± I¡¯ve had enough of this bullsh*t. ¡°I will find her, she is my wife and Gabby is my

    daughter.¡± ¡°Maybe you should have thought about that before you stuck your d**k in every whole you

    can find.¡± I go back and get into my car banging my fist on the steering wheel.

    My phone rings and Lilth name shes on my screen. Maybe she went to her parent¡¯s house I can only

    hope. I pick up ¡°hello.¡± ¡°Greg I was waiting for Sabrina at Tracey¡¯s house to talk to her and when she

    saw me, she left.¡± ¡°How long ago Lilth?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Greg maybe twenty minutes ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you

    later I need to find her.¡± I don¡¯t give her a chance to say anything before I disconnect the call. I text Joe

    and I pray he doesn¡¯t ask me any questions when I ask him for an address.

    Archer POV

    I hear a noiseing from the couch and look over to see Gabby looking around. When she sees me

    her face lights up. I put my finger to my lips so she doesn¡¯t wake Sabrina. I go around and help her get

    off the couch. ¡°Hi Archer¡± she says as I pick her up in my arms. ¡°Hi Gabby how was school today.¡± ¡°It

    was good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s let mommy sleep for a little longer ok.¡± ¡°Ok Archer¡± I carry her over to the table.

    Willow and I entertain her while Sabrina rests. I¡¯m sure whatever happened today drained her. I hate

    that he is still causing her pain.

    Twenty minutester Sabrina sits up in a panic. ¡°Gabby¡± she says until she turns and sees her sitting

    with us. She gets up wiping the sleep from her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Willow, I didn¡¯t realize you had nsThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    tonight.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t, I came to check on you.¡± ¡°Why would you need to check on me?¡± She looks

    toward Willow ¡°did Tracey tell you what happened?¡± She looks horrified by the thought of Tracey telling

    Willow. ¡°No Sabrina but she did say that you quit the hospital so I figured something bad must have

    happened.¡± ¡°Can you please just tell me what that a**hole did¡± Willow says. She looks to me and then

    back to Willow like she is embarrassed for me to know this. I turn to Gabby ¡°let¡¯s go for a walk while we

    wait for dinner if it¡¯s ok with your mom.¡± ¡°Ok Archer¡± she says with a smile. I look back to Sabrina and

    she nods. I pick Gabby up heading outside.

    Sabrina POV

    I never expected to see Archer here today. It¡¯s so weird how he makes me feel when he is around. I¡¯m

    not even talking about how attractive he is and the butterflies that I feel in my stomach. I just feel calm

    in his presence. I have to push these thoughts out of my mind. I¡¯m not even divorced from Greg and I

    need to focus on Gabby. When he steps outside with Gabby, I finally tell Willow everything that

    happened. Not just today but from the beginning. I can see the disgust on her face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry

    Sabrina.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry.¡± ¡°I just want this to be over so Gabby and I can move on.¡± ¡°I hate

    that you left the hospital.¡± ¡°I know you loved working there.¡± Willow says. ¡°I know but I can be a nurse

    somece else and continue to take care of patients.¡± ¡°Sometimes change is for the better.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes we don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 14

    14 New n

    Archer POV

    When we get outside, I walk down the sidewalk holding this little girl that already has my heart. I never

    expected Brutus to ept her so readily as wolves want their own pups but he has like she was born

    his and mine. She is small but in my big arms she looks even smaller. I imagine it looksical for

    anyone that sees us walking. It doesn¡¯t bother me because I love spending this time with her. ¡°Archer

    look, pretty flowers.¡± I bend down picking the pink flower from the grass. Brutusughs in my mind.

    ¡°Alpha picking pretty flowers.¡± ¡°For her I would pick flowers and have tea parties every day.¡± We walk a

    little farther and she keeps smelling the flower in her hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the most perfect pup Archer?¡±

    ¡°She is Brutus and I can¡¯t wait till we see her every day.¡± ¡°We will protect her and Sabrina with

    everything we have in us.¡±

    ¡°Hey what the hell are you doing with her¡± I hear someone yell and turn to see that pr**k Greg heading

    toward us. I immediately want to beat the s**t out of this a**hat but I can¡¯t scare Gabby or hurt a human

    if I can avoid it. I would never want her to be afraid of me. ¡°Daddy¡± she coos because she is innocent

    and has no idea what¡¯s happening. Despite all he has done to Sabrina this is his pup too. ¡°Hi princess

    daddy missed you.¡± He lowers his voice ¡°give me my daughter now.¡± ¡°You need to stay calm Piper.¡± ¡°If

    Sabrina wants me to hand her over than and only then are you taking her.¡± ¡°Are you f**king kidding me,

    that¡¯s my daughter you piece of sh*t¡± he yells. Gabby buries her head in my chest. I can feel Brutus at

    the surface. I¡¯m sure my eyes are ck ¡°I suggest you lower your voice and stop cursing in front of

    your daughter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re upsetting her.¡±

    The apartment door flies open and a very pissed looking Sabrina followed by Willowes rushing

    out. I immediately link Willow to take Gabby inside because I don¡¯t want her to see her parent¡¯s fighting.

    ¡°Gabby go with Willow¡± I say softly before I hand her over. Willow turns walking back toward the

    apartment. ¡°Where the hell are you taking my daughter?¡±

    Sabrina POV

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°She is taking our daughter away from this situation.¡± ¡°You will not do this in front of her.¡± I hate that

    Archer is here but right now I¡¯m done caring about my pride. Archer will never know how much I

    appreciate that he thought of my daughter¡¯s well-being unlike her own father. ¡°You want to talk go

    ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking with that a**hole here.¡± ¡°Well than leave because he is not leaving.¡± ¡°I am your

    f**king husband.¡± I can¡¯t even stop myself fromughing hysterically. ¡°Should we call Melissa and ask

    her if you¡¯re my husband.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry you told her that we haven¡¯t had s*x since Gabby was born.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what you told Megan and countless other women too.¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re

    talking about.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know Melissa.¡± ¡°I just met her at the hospital when I was looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Everything thates out of your mouth is a goddamn lie, Greg.¡± ¡°Our conversations are over.¡±

    ¡°Nothing about us is over Sabrina.¡± ¡°We are married and I will fight a divorce.¡± ¡°You are mine.¡± Archer

    steps next to me. ¡°I think its time for you to leave.¡± ¡°You eithere home to me Sabrina or I will take

    Gabby from you.¡± Iugh ¡°I¡¯m her mother I would love to see you try.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I cane up with

    some reasons that you¡¯re not a fit mother.¡± I can see the minute that Archer is about to beat him to

    death. I step in front of him and ce my hands on his chest. ¡°Please don¡¯t do anything he isn¡¯t worth

    it.¡± ¡°There is nothing he can do to me, he is just talking.¡± I take Archer¡¯s hand and lead him back into

    the apartment.

    Greg POV

    I can¡¯t believe that f**kingwyer was holding my daughter. When Sabrinaes out, I know she is

    going to bring up Melissa. I have no choice but to deny. I can¡¯t believe that b**ch told her. What is

    wrong with these women. When I watch her take that ba**ards hand to go back inside the apartment

    I¡¯m ready to go insane. He isn¡¯t just helping her divorce me, he is trying to get into her pants. She is just

    too naive to realize it. I won¡¯t let that happen. I know Sabrina and she is stubborn but if she thinks she

    is at risk to lose Gabby she will do whatever I say. I head back to my car because me trying to convince

    her to do the right thing is over. She should have just forgiven me and we could have been happy

    again.

    Sabrina POV

    Once we are back inside, I rush over to Gabby sitting on the floor. I pick her up holding her tight.

    ¡°Mama you¡¯re squeezing me.¡± Iugh ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby I just really needed a hug.¡± I loosen my grip and

    turn to Willow and Archer. ¡°Thank you both for everything but I need to go and figure out what to do

    next.¡± Willow walks over cing her hands on my shoulders. ¡°Come sit down and let¡¯s talk it out

    together.¡± ¡°Honestly Willow this is my problem I¡¯m not going to burden either of you with it.¡± ¡°You both

    have already done to much.¡± ¡°Sabrina, we want to help so please let us¡± Willow says. I look to Archer

    and he smiles. ¡°I made dinner let¡¯s sit down and eat while we talk.¡± I¡¯m blessed to have all these people

    in my life right now. Besides my father my friends are my support. My mother has never been on my

    side. I take a seat and Willow ces a te of chicken with pasta in front of me and Gabby. I cut it up

    and she starts to eat. ¡°Is it good Gabby?¡± ¡°Yes, its yummy¡± she says with a mouthful of food and we all

    laugh.

    Archer POV

    ¡°Sabrina where are you going to stay since he keeps harassing you no matter who you¡¯re with.¡± ¡°I was

    hoping to get in contact with someone to look at houses in the area but now I¡¯m not so sure.¡± ¡°I have to

    let him see Gabby so no matter where we live, he is going to know.¡± Willow links me ¡°what if she stays

    in one of the cottages in the territory.¡± ¡°I would love that Willow but there is one little problem with that.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know about werewolves and she would be living with a pack of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I thought

    you were the Alpha and could give orders.¡± ¡°Ok smarta** I hope that I don¡¯t regret this.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose

    her.¡± Willow nods at me as she takes a drink of her wine.

    ¡°Sabrina, I have an idea of a ce you can stay until everything is settled with the divorce.¡± ¡°I own a

    large property with lots of cottages that I maintain.¡± It¡¯s not a lie but I can¡¯t say my pack members live in

    them. ¡°What kind of property?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin but I have arge house surrounded by cottages

    that my family and friends live in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused why you¡¯re offering this to me because I¡¯m not your

    family Archer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mywyer.¡± ¡°I would like us to be friends and I help my friends.¡± ¡°Like I said this

    is temporary and it has a daycare that Gabby could attend right on the property.¡± ¡°We are self

    sufficient.¡± ¡°Is this like amune?¡± ¡°I guess you could call it that.¡± I can see the apprehension on her

    face. ¡°It¡¯s like a gatedmunity that watches out for each other.¡± ¡°Greg couldn¡¯t bother you there and

    you would have time to heal.¡± She looks at Gabby ¡°ok but just while we get everything situated with the

    divorce then I find a permanent ce for me and Gabby.¡± I smile and we finish our dinner.

    Fern POV

    I walk through the door of the house that I have shared with Thomas since he passed his title to Archer.

    I head straight for the office where he spends most of his time. Before I open the door I feel the familiar

    pains of this b**tard¡¯s infidelity. It has lessened over the years with all the damage he has done to our

    bond but it still happens every time. I throw open the office door and he is b**ls deep in one of the

    omegas. He jumps up like his a** is on fire. ¡°Fern I can exin.¡± I just smile ¡°don¡¯t bother, I, Fern

    Lauren Lyons, reject you Thomas Michael Lyons and break our bond.¡± I feel the pain but I push through

    it. I watch him grab his chest and I walk back out the door of this house that I hate. I hear him yell my

    name but I will never answer him again. I feel lighter despite the pain and I head back to the pack

    house to be with my children.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 15

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    15 Make the Move

    Sabrina POV

    After we finish eating, I head outside to call Tracey. The phone rings twice before she picks up in a

    panic. ¡°Where the hell are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I should have called you earlier.¡± ¡°You think that a**hole was

    here earlier and I had no idea what was happening.¡± I tell her everything that happened when Greg

    showed up at Willow¡¯s apartment. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to be staying with the hotwyer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be

    ridiculous Tracey.¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying in a cottage, not in the same house with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, you can¡¯t tell me

    you¡¯re not a little bit curious what he looks like under that suit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± ¡°Alright I¡¯ll

    behave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to swing by and pick up our bags before I follow Archer to the property.¡±

    ¡°I n on going to the house tomorrow while Greg¡¯s at work to get some more of our stuff.¡± ¡°Do you

    think that is a good idea, what if he shows up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not afraid that Greg would physically hurt me

    Tracey, I just don¡¯t want to deal with him.¡± ¡°I know you haven¡¯t seen that in him but remember

    desperate people will do desperate things.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful I promise.¡± I hang up and head back inside.

    When I walk in Archer is sitting on the floor ying duck duck goose with Gabby. Iugh and he whips

    his head in my direction. ¡°Mama y with us.¡± He smiles like he just won as I take a seat on the floor

    next to him. ¡°I guess I¡¯m not the only one that will look silly¡± he says to me. ¡°You still look sillier than

    me.¡± Heughs and the sound goes right through my body making me shudder.

    Archer POV

    While Sabrina was outside calling Tracey, I link Levi from one of the bedrooms. ¡°I wll be bringing the

    future Luna to the pack today.¡± ¡°Before you ask any questions or act like a teenage girl itsplicated.¡±

    ¡°Howplicated could it be?¡± ¡°She is a human, who is married, has a child, and has no idea we

    exist.¡± There is silence on the phone. ¡°Levi¡± I yell through the link. ¡°I¡¯m here but I don¡¯t know what to

    say.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make her fall in love with me.¡± ¡°I think you forgot about

    one of theplications, a husband.¡± Iugh ¡°I¡¯m helping her get a divorce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin all that when

    we get back to the pack.¡± ¡°I linked you for a reason.¡± ¡°I need you to tell the pack no shifting unless they

    are outside the cottage and pack house area until further notice.¡± ¡°How the hell am I supposed to

    exin that.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t you give the order and I will handle the rest.¡± I cut the link and head back out to

    the living room. As soon as Gabby sees me shees running. ¡°I want to y a game.¡± ¡°Ok little one

    what are we going to y.¡±

    After we finish our game of duck duck goose, we all say goodbye to Willow before we head to our cars.

    Once we pull ou,t I follow her to Tracey¡¯s house. I¡¯m hoping that were done seeing Greg today. Sabrina

    pulls in and then I pull in behind her. I get out and head over to the car to stand with Gabby while she

    grabs the bags from the house. A few secondster a car pulls in behind mine. Brutus and I are on

    alert. An older version of Sabrina gets out of the car and heads in my direction. When she reaches me

    she starts to point her finger in my face. ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself, she is married.¡± She

    looks over noticing Gabby for the first time. ¡°I¡¯m not sure who you are but I suggest you calm down in

    front of Gabby.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who you think you are but that¡¯s my granddaughter.¡± She stomps in the

    direction of Tracey¡¯s house. I turn to Gabby who looks concerned. ¡°Everything is fine mommy will be

    here in a minute.¡±

    Sabrina POV

    ¡°Why the hell would you do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to work there without you and see that b**ch every

    day.¡± ¡°Tracey, you have bills to pay.¡± ¡°I know but I can be a nurse anywhere.¡± ¡°I have two weeks and

    maybe we can find a ce to go to work together again.¡± Before I can even respond the front door flies

    open and my mother steps inside. ¡°I don¡¯t remember inviting you in Mrs. Ascott¡± Tracey says. ¡°Tracey, I

    don¡¯t have time for your piss poor attitude.¡± ¡°I need to speak with my daughter alone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,

    this is my house.¡± My mother shoots daggers at her. I step between them. ¡°Mom say whatever you

    need to because I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Leaving with that man outside that¡¯s not your husband.¡± ¡°Honestly mom

    that¡¯s none of your business.¡± I feel the sting on my cheek from her hand before it sinks in that she just

    pped me. ¡°You have lost your mind and I will not tolerate your disrespect.¡±

    I don¡¯t say another word before I walk past my mother and out the front door. When I reach the car

    Archer¡¯s smile fades when he notices my cheek. ¡°It¡¯s fine let¡¯s just leave.¡± I put the bags in my car

    before I get into the driver¡¯s seat. I look up in the mirror before I realize my mother has us blocked in. I

    take a deep breath and look up at my mother looking smug with her arms crossed standing on the

    porch. Tracey will forgive me for what I¡¯m about to do. I put the car in drive and drive right through her

    yard until I¡¯m on the road. Archer must do the same because he passes me and I follow him. I would

    love to have been able to hear my mother when she realized I wasn¡¯t trapped as she had hoped.

    Archer POV

    ¡°Our mate is just full of surprises¡± Brutus says. ¡°Yes, she is¡± Iugh. I pull in front of her and we drive

    until we reach the road that leads to the pack. I make the left and she follows me down the road until

    wee to the gate. When the guard sees me, he opens the gate. I link ¡°the car behind me is with

    me.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says. We pull up to the pack house and Levi is waiting on the steps. I park and

    Sabrina pulls in next to my SUV. I go around to grab her bags while she gets Gabby out of her car seat.

    Levi rushes over and smiles when he sees Gabby. I turn to Sabrina ¡°the cottage I have in mind is close

    to the main house.¡± She nods and I turn back to Levi who is waiting for his introduction. ¡°Sabrina this is

    Levi, Levi this is Sabrina and Gabby.¡± He reaches out his hand taking hers to shake. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet

    you, Levi.¡± She looks down to Gabby who buries her head in Sabrina¡¯s chest. ¡°She¡¯s just shy, sorry

    about that.¡± ¡°No worries she¡¯ll warm up to me¡± Levi says.

    ¡°Levi I will meet you in my office after I take Sabrina to the cottage.¡± He hands me the keys I had asked

    him to bring. ¡°Ok Archer I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± We start to walk toward the closest cottage. It has two

    bedrooms and has a country style motif. I pray that she like it. I want her to befortable. I take the

    key out of my pocket opening the door and turning on the lights. I hear her gasp behind me. ¡°Is it ok

    Sabrina?¡± ¡°Ok, are you kidding me Archer, its beautiful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hover

    while you check the ce out but if you need anything you have my cell.¡± She turns to me and wraps

    me in a hug. I wrap her in my arms wishing we could just stay like this. She pulls back ¡°you will never

    know how much all of this means to me, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee but it really is my pleasure to

    help you and Gabby.¡± I give Gabby a hug before I leave heading back to the pack house.

    When I reach my office Levi and my mother are waiting. ¡°Is everything alright mom?¡± ¡°I¡¯m better than

    alright I rejected your father today.¡± Levi¡¯s eyes get big and Iugh. ¡°I¡¯m d, what did he say.¡± ¡°He was

    too busy trying to exin why he was f**king the omega in his office.¡± I growl ¡°he was what?¡± ¡°Calm

    down Archer, it is not the first time and it is no longer my problem.¡± If I had him in front of me right now,

    I would beat his a**. My mother standsing around the desk. I stand and pull her into a hug before

    she leaves me and Levi alone. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that ba**ard was cheating on my mother.¡± ¡°I know your

    poor mom.¡± ¡°She is going to be fine, she is stronger than I ever realized.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 16

    16 Meet Mom

    Archer POV

    After my mother leaves, I try to calm myself down before I tell Levi everything. ¡°So that¡¯s your mate and

    pup.¡± I smile ¡°yes their both amazing aren¡¯t they.¡± ¡°She is definitely beautiful.¡± I growl and heughs.

    ¡°Seriously though Archer what are you going to do about her being human?¡± I look at him like he has

    ten heads. ¡°I¡¯m going to love and ept her as mates do.¡± ¡°Archer, I understand she is your mate but

    this is a wolf pack what do you think they are going to think of a human Luna.¡± I growl and stand

    mming my hands on my desk. ¡°She is my mate and any member of this pack that doesn¡¯t like it can

    leave and find a new pack including you.¡± He smiles and now I¡¯m thoroughly confused.

    ¡°Archer do you really think that I wouldn¡¯t support you and our future Luna.¡± ¡°I will defend her with my

    last breath just as I would do for you.¡± ¡°Then what the hell was that all about?¡± ¡°I want to make sure you

    have resolve because there will definitely be people in this pack and others who don¡¯t agree with your

    choice.¡± Iugh ¡°you¡¯re lucky you stopped I would have hated to have to kick my best friends a**.¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    more afraid of Brutus than I am of you.¡± ¡°Next time we spar you remember that.¡± His smile falls and I

    laugh again. We both sit back down and I tell him about Sabrina¡¯s soon to be ex-husband. ¡°He sounds

    like a piece of sh*t.¡± ¡°He definitely is and I have a feeling he isn¡¯t just going to go away quietly.¡± ¡°So,

    what is your n with him.¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure but I know that I will do everything in my power to

    protect Sabrina from him.¡±

    Sabrina POV

    When Archer leaves, I set down the two bags we brought. I reach down picking Gabby up. ¡°Let¡¯s go

    check out your room little one.¡± ¡°I get two rooms because I¡¯m special.¡± Iugh she forgets nothing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right you are so special¡± I say and kiss her cheek. I head down the hallway and we open theN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    first door on the right which is a cute little bathroom. It has a full tub and a beautiful te colored vanity.

    I close the door and we go to the across the hall from the bathroom. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would

    think this room was designed for Gabby. It¡¯s her two favorite colors purple and green. The minute she

    sees it she squeals and wiggles out of my arms. She runs inside and jumps up on the bed. ¡°I love my

    room mama.¡± Iugh ¡°it is a beautiful room.¡± ¡°Are you going toe with me to see mine or are you

    going to stay in your room?¡± She doesn¡¯t even answer when she spots a bookshelf full of books. ¡°I¡¯ll

    take that as a no¡± I say to myself. I leave the door open and walk about five feet to thest door in the

    hallway. When I open it I gasp. It is so beautiful. I couldn¡¯t have designed this room better if I did it

    myself.

    I go inside rubbing my hand down theforter that is different shades of purple and ck. I fall back

    on the bed taking five minutes to just clear my mind of all the drama from today. I¡¯m just sitting up when

    I hear a knock on the cottage door. That could only be Archer, maybe he forgot to tell me something. I

    head down the hall checking on Gabby when I walk past. She hasn¡¯t moved from her spot by the

    bookshelf. When I get to the door, I reach for the handle but I stop myself from opening it without

    looking. I peek out the small window and a woman is standing there. As long as it¡¯s not my soon to be

    ex or my mother I¡¯ll dly open the door. I open the door and the woman with a warm smile says

    ¡°hello.¡± ¡°Hello can I help you?¡± ¡°I just wanted to meet you, I¡¯m Fern Lyons.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Archer and Willow¡¯s

    mother.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh pleasee in.¡±

    Shees in and takes a seat on the couch. She sticks her hand out to shake mine. I take her hand

    ¡°Fern my name is Sabrina Piper.¡± Before I can say another word Gabbyes bounding out with her

    favorite book. ¡°Mama my book¡± she jumps in myp. ¡°Gabby, we have a visitor can you say hello to

    Mrs. Lyons.¡± She holds up her hand. ¡°Hello Gabby please call me Fern.¡± Gabby climbs off myp and

    goes to stand in front of Fern. ¡°Hi Fern do you like this book?¡± She smiles ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve never read

    it.¡± ¡°Can I read it to you?¡± Gabby starts to jump up and down ¡°yes please.¡± Fern pulls her onto herp.

    ¡°Fern, would you like something to drink if I have it?¡± ¡°Tea or coffee is fine.¡± I walk to the kitchen as I

    listen to Fern read to my daughter. Unlike my own mother her aura puts me at ease. I¡¯m able to find

    everything to make tea so I make two cups. I set them down on the table in front of us.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back¡± Gabby says before she runs out of the room. ¡°Thank you for reading to her I¡¯m sure

    that¡¯s not what you came for.¡± ¡°Actually, I just came to meet you and Gabby.¡± ¡°I can see where your son

    and daughter get their kindness from.¡± ¡°Thank you I appreciate that.¡± We both pick up our tea to drink.

    A few seconds Gabby returns with an arm full of books. Iugh at my daughter¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Gabby

    Fern isn¡¯t going to read you all those books.¡± She turns to Fern with a pout on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll make a deal

    with you, I will read one more now and as long as your here I will read you one book a night.¡± She

    sticks her hand out to Gabby who takes it shaking it with vigor. I smile and Fern picks her up reading

    her one more story before she gets up to leave. Gabby starts to clean up her books while I walk Fern to

    the door. ¡°Thank you for tonight Fern I appreciate your kindness.¡± ¡°I hope to get to know both of you

    better while your here, have a goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight Fern.¡± I close the door and go to get Gabby

    ready for bed.

    Archer POV

    I¡¯m just finishing up my conversation with Levi when one of the patrol guards links me. ¡°Alpha your

    father is at the border and is insisting we allow him into the territory.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t step foot into my

    territory, I¡¯m on my way.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says and cuts the link. I stand from my desk. ¡°What the hell is

    going on¡± Levi asks. ¡°My father is here demanding toe into the pack.¡± ¡°Oh sh*t this is not going to

    end well¡± Levi says as he follows me outside the pack house. I¡¯m just about to shift when my mother

    comes down the path toward us. Where the hell was she I think to myself. ¡°Where are you two off to?¡± I

    debate telling her but honestly, I don¡¯t lie to my mother. ¡°Dad is at the border.¡± My mother smiles ¡°well

    let¡¯s go see him then.¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good idea.¡± She doesn¡¯t even answer me before

    she shifts taking off. We shift and I get in front of her so she knows where she is going.

    When we reach the border, we all shift slipping on clothes we keep by the trees. When the three of us

    walk out I can hear my father screaming at the patrol guard. ¡°Settle down¡± I give Alphamand. My

    father quiets even though he doesn¡¯t want to but he can¡¯t defy my order. ¡°I believe I told you that you

    wouldn¡¯t being back onto the territory until I gave permission.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te to speak to you, I

    came to speak to my mate.¡± I¡¯m just about to lose all control when my motherys her hand on my

    forearm. Then she turns on my father. ¡°You have no mate here.¡±

    ¡°Fern don¡¯t be ridiculous, we are mates you can¡¯t just reject me after all these years.¡± My mother bursts

    outughing. ¡°Thomas I can and I did.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t been faithful to me one day of our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°You can ept it or the bond will break on its own but we are done.¡± ¡°I take nothing back because of

    my pups but I won¡¯t waist another minute of my life with your sorry a**.¡± She turns and starts to walk

    away. ¡°Fern this isn¡¯t over.¡± I growl ¡°I think your wrong dad that¡¯s just what it is.¡± ¡°Mom told me what

    you¡¯ve been doing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s between me and your mother.¡± I smile ¡°I, Archer Lyons, banish you from the

    Scarlett Howl pack.¡± My father growls ¡°you have no right, this is my pack.¡± ¡°Correction it was you¡¯re

    pack and now your a rogue.¡± I turn to the guard. I point at my father ¡°that rogue doesn¡¯t enter my

    territory ever again.¡± I walk back toward the pack house followed by Levi.

    The Next Day

    Sabrina POV

    I¡¯m up early so I can take Gabby to herst day of daycare in the city. I want to head to the house while

    Greg is at work. I reach the gate and a guardes out to my car. This ce is definitely secure. I roll

    down my window. ¡°Ma¡¯am can I help you?¡± ¡°Yes you can open the gate I have some things to take care

    of.¡± He looks like he spaces out and then he smiles at me. ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Sabrina will be just

    fine, thank you.¡± He opens the gate and drive to the daycare. After I speak to Gabby¡¯s teacher, I hop

    back in my car heading for the house I hate. I pull into the driveway and take a deep breath before I

    head inside with my key.

    I don¡¯t want to be in this house any longer than I have to. I grab the big suit cases out of the closet in

    the hallway and go to Gabby¡¯s room first. Once I have one of the suitcases full, I head to the room I

    shared with Greg. I put the suitcase on the bed and start to put as much of my stuff as I can inside. I

    hear a car outside and I rush over to the window to see Greg getting out of a patrol car. What Tracey

    said shes in my mind about him being desperate and I dial the only person that makes sense right

    now.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 17

    17 Protec

    Tracey POV

    My phone rings and when I take it out of my pocket, I see Sabrina¡¯s name sh on the screen. I wonder

    what the hell she is calling this early for. If I was her, I¡¯d be asleep since if I didn¡¯t have to work. I put the

    phone to my ear and she is whispering. ¡°Tracey I¡¯m at the house and Greg just pulled in.¡± My heart

    drops in my chest. I know she really believes that Greg wouldn¡¯t hurt her but she also never thought he

    would cheat on her. ¡°Where the hell in the house are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the bedroom.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way, lock

    the bedroom door now.¡± ¡°I will call you right back.¡± I hang up before she can say anything. I would call

    the police but I don¡¯t know how his brothers in blue will be about me calling on one of their own. I know

    she isn¡¯t going to like what I¡¯m about to do but I¡¯ll ask forgivenesster.

    I dial Willow and she picks up on the third ring. I don¡¯t even say hello ¡°Willow, please tell Archer to go to

    Sabrina¡¯s old house now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening Tracey?¡± ¡°Sabrina went to get her and Gabby¡¯s things

    while Greg was at work and he just pulled into the driveway.¡± I hear the click of the phone and I dial

    Sabrina back but it goes right to voicemail. I push my foot on the gas sayin a prayer I get there. I¡¯m only

    about fifteen minutes from their house. I will kill that ba**ard if he hurts her.

    Sabrina POV

    When Tracey hangs up, I walk over and lock the bedroom door. A few secondster I hear the door

    from downstairs click open. What the f**k is he here for? ¡°Sweetheart I¡¯m home¡± he yells up the stairs.

    He has never hit me or even raised his voice to me but in this moment when he calls me sweetheart

    my skin crawls. ¡°I bet your wondering right now how I knew you were here when I wasn¡¯t.¡± I don¡¯t

    answer and I say a prayer that Tracey is almost here. ¡°I put a motion detecting camera in the doorbell

    in the hopes you would do just what you¡¯re doing.¡± Motherf**ker I say to myself. ¡°Now that your home

    we can have that conversation and work everything out without anyone interfering.¡± I can hear his

    footsteps on the stairs as he speaks. ¡°We can be happy and a family again.¡± The handle jiggles and I

    hear Gregugh. ¡°Do you really think this door is going to stop me from getting in Brina.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you

    ever call me that, you lost that right.¡± I p my hand over my mouth. I know he knows I¡¯m in here but in

    this moment, I have no idea what he is truly capable of so I don¡¯t want to antagonize him by yelling.

    Archer POV

    I¡¯m sitting at my desk in a meeting with my client Brian Davis. He has an acquisition for a property near

    his territory. He is an Alpha to a pack I currently have an alliance with. We are just finishing the

    paperwork up for the purchase when my phone vibrates in my pocket. I ask Brian to give me a minute.

    He nods and I pull it out seeing Willow¡¯s name sh on the screen. I send it to voicemail and put it back

    in my pocket. ¡°Sorry about that it¡¯s my sister, I can call her back after our meeting.¡± ¡°Really Archer I

    don¡¯t mind, I would answer my sisters calls or she would drive me crazy¡± heughs. I take the phone

    back out of my pocket and it lights up again before I can even make the call. ¡°Willow what¡¯s up.¡± ¡°He¡¯s

    at the house and Sabrina is there.¡± She doesn¡¯t even have to exin who she is talking about and I¡¯m

    out of my chair. ¡°Brian I¡¯m sorry I have a situation¡± I throw over my shoulder as I rush from the office.

    Sabrina POV

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you whatever I want you are my wife.¡± ¡°You can either open the door properly or I¡¯m going to

    break it open.¡± ¡°Either way I¡¯ming into that room so we can work it out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not opening the door,

    Greg.¡± ¡°Ok option b then¡± he says and I step away from the door praying that Tracey is almost here.

    True to his word the door flies open after he kicks it. The man that walks in is not the one that promised

    to love me before god and our family. He looks possessed. ¡°Greg I just want to leave.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not

    happening.¡± ¡°I told you, you are my wife and nothing is going to change that.¡± ¡°Those other women

    were just sex.¡± ¡°None of them meant anything to me.¡± I swallow the bile at his words. ¡°You are the only

    one that had my baby.¡± ¡°The only one I married.¡± He starts to stalk toward me until my back is against

    the wall. I try to push past him and he ms me back into ce.

    ¡°I told you that we are going to work this out, you¡¯re not leaving.¡± He ms his lips down on mine and I

    try to push him away but he won¡¯t budge. I¡¯m just about to knee him in the balls when all his weight is

    gone. I expect to look up and see Tracey but instead its Archer with no shirt on and basketball shorts

    on. His eyes look ck and he looks like he is about to kill Greg. I shake away the shock and move to

    get in front of him. ¡°Archer look at me, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just leave please.¡± My pleading finally seems to

    get through and he looks in my eyes. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He starts to look me over and the only marks are

    the ones on my arms where he was holding me. ¡°Archer, I promise I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Archer POV

    Brutus is growling in my head. ¡°Kill that ba**ard this time.¡± I don¡¯t even answer him and once I¡¯m

    outside I grab shorts from my car. We shift and carry them in our mouth. As much as I want her to see

    me naked now is not the time. We run at full speed through the woods until we get as close as we can

    concealed by the trees. I shift back slipping on my shorts and we sprint the rest of the way to the house

    she shared with that a**hat. The door is open and I head straight up the stairs. I¡¯m ready to kill when I

    see that he has her pinned against the wall with his mouth on her. Brutus pushes to the surface and I

    grab him throwing him across the room. He bangs into the wall and slides down to the floor. I¡¯m ready

    to rip him apart.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Before I can Sabrina steps in front of me cing her hands on my bare chest. The sparks are amazing

    but all I can think about is what would have happened if I hadn¡¯t got here in time. When she starts to

    plead with me, I¡¯m finally able to push Brutus downpletely. I start to look her over and again she

    has red marks on both arms this time where he was holding her. I¡¯m just about to go over and beat the

    sh*t out of him when Tracey rushes through the door. I see Sabrina make eyes at her and it makes me

    smile. ¡°You¡¯re going to jail for breaking into my house and assaulting me¡± Greg yells from the floor.

    Before I can say anything, Tracey walks over getting into his face.

    Tracey POV

    I whip my head in Greg¡¯s direction when he yells. You have to be kidding me after what just happened.

    I walk over until I¡¯m in his face. I snatch the phone out of his hand and throw it on the floor stomping it

    with my foot. ¡°You piece of sh*t you just assaulted Sabrina and he can¡¯t break into a house when he

    was invited inside.¡± ¡°So, guess who is getting arrested?¡± ¡°F**k you Tracey you sl*t.¡± Iugh ¡°that¡¯s rich

    coming from the likes of you man wh*re who cheats on his wife with everything with a vagina.¡± Sabrina

    comes to stand next to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go Tracey he isn¡¯t worth it.¡± She turns to Greg ¡°if you try to make

    trouble for Archer, I will press charges against you for assault.¡± ¡°Get the f**k out of my house¡± Greg

    screams at us. ¡°dly¡± Sabrina says and I wrap my arm around her.

    Archer POV

    Tracey leads Sabrina toward the door. ¡°Archer let¡¯s leave please¡± Sabrina says as they walk past me. ¡°I

    promise I¡¯ming just go outside.¡± She looks apprehensive but leaves with Tracey. I turn back to the

    bastard who is trying to get to his feet. I stalk toward him until I¡¯m standing in front of him. I¡¯m sure my

    eyes are ck right now. ¡°If you evere near her again, I promise you that they will never find your

    body human or not.¡± I growl and he stays silent. I turn and I already know what the coward will do. He

    swings and I dodge the punch. Hends on his a** when he doesn¡¯t connect with his target. I turn back

    andugh. ¡°Just like a coward you wait till someone turns their back because you¡¯re not man enough to

    throw a punch face to face.¡± I walk out and down the stairs. Sabrina rushes over when she sees me

    wrapping her arms around my waist I wrap my arms around her loving the feeling of having her in my

    arms.

    She pulls back ¡°thank you Archer.¡± ¡°You never have to thank me I will always protect you.¡± ¡°Do you

    want me to drive you to the daycare or do you want to drive?¡± She looks around and I didn¡¯t even think

    about how I would exin I don¡¯t have my car. ¡°Where is your car?¡± ¡°I was on a run when Willow called

    me hence my current attire.¡± ¡°Oh ok, I¡¯ll drive if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind.¡± She walks over

    hugging Tracey. ¡°Thank you for calling Willow, Tracey¡± I say. She nods at me before I slide into the

    passenger¡¯s seat of the car. I look up and I can see Greg staring down from the window. ¡°I¡¯m going to

    end up killing that human I have a feeling Brutus.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get any fight from me, I want him dead.¡±

    We pick up Gabby and she drives us back to the pack. I walk her to the cottage carrying Gabby. ¡°How

    was school today little one?¡± ¡°It was fun Archer but I¡¯m going to new school tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll

    bet you make lots of new friends.¡± Once we are on the porch, I set Gabby down on her feet. ¡°Mama

    when is Ferning for my story.¡± She bends down ¡°I¡¯m not sure what time she will be here baby.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and get washed up for your snack?¡± ¡°Ok mama¡± she says before Gabby runs

    inside. ¡°Fern, you met my mother.¡± ¡°Yes, she stopped byst night to introduce herself and read a story

    to Gabby.¡± I smile ¡°I¡¯m d you got to meet her.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll being over to read to Gabby a story a

    night while we are here.¡± ¡°Sounds like my mother.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t keep you I¡¯m sure Gabby wants her snack.¡±

    ¡°Archer thank you again for today.¡± ¡°I hate to think what might have happened if you didn¡¯t show up.¡± I

    step up in front of her. ¡°I will always protect you.¡± I turn and head for the pack house before I grab a

    hold of her and m my lips down on hers iming her as mine.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 18

    18 Served

    Archer POV

    I¡¯m sitting in the pack house living room having a drink when my mother walks in the side door. ¡°Good

    evening, mom¡± I say with a smile on my face. She jumps and puts her hand to her chest. ¡°Archer, you

    scared the hell out of me.¡± ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t mean to scare you, where were you thiste?¡± ¡°Why are you

    sitting down here like a creeper?¡± ¡°I was waiting on you.¡± Shees over and sits down next to me.

    ¡°You know where I was don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha I know everything¡± I say andugh. She rolls her

    eyes at me and ps my arm. I wrap my arm around her. She seems so much happier now that she

    isn¡¯t bonded to my father.

    ¡°How was the story?¡± ¡°It was wonderful and I¡¯m already in love with both of them.¡± ¡°Liza loves her grand

    pup already.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so strange how our wolves have epted our pup.¡± ¡°The goddess made them both

    for you.¡± I smile because my mother¡¯s right. It¡¯s not just about Sabrina. The goddess doesn¡¯t make

    mistakes and Gabby was always meant to be mine. ¡°So, what is your n to get her to ept you?¡±

    ¡°Honestly mom I¡¯m still working on it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to scare her away and she has already been

    through so much.¡± ¡°She has no idea we even exist.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exactly say hey I¡¯m a werewolf and by the

    way your my mate for life.¡± My motherughs and she takes my hand.

    ¡°Archer she is a strong woman and you need not treat her like ss.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t break.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep

    things from her because even though I have no idea what she has been through, truth is the most

    important thing in a rtionship.¡± ¡°What if I tell her what I am and she runs or rejects me?¡± ¡°What if she

    finds out what you are and finds out that you kept it from her?¡± ¡°I wish you weren¡¯t always right.¡± ¡°That

    would definitely be worse.¡± ¡°I will figure out the best way to tell her exactly what we are.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose

    her.¡±

    The Next Day

    Sabrina POV

    I wake up and Archer has his head between my legs. I feel every inch of his tongue as he dives in and

    out of my p**sy. He pushes two fingers deep inside me. ¡°Does that feel good Sabrina?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop,

    make me c*m, Archer.¡± He starts to circle my cl*t with his tongue. I can feel the orgasm building in my

    core. I¡¯m just about to c*m and scream out his name. A knock on the door brings me out of the dream.

    ¡°Mama, Mama I¡¯m awake.¡± What the hell was that? I¡¯m not even divorced and I¡¯m dreaming about

    another man. What the hell is wrong with me? Apparently I¡¯ve learned nothing from Greg¡¯s behavior.

    I take a couple deep breaths before I slip out of bed heading for the door. I open the door to a smiling

    little face. ¡°Mama it¡¯s breakfast time.¡± ¡°Your right little one it is.¡± I pick her up heading for the kitchen. I

    put her in her booster seat and give her juice with cheerios. ¡°Are you excited for your new school

    today?¡± ¡°Yes mama¡± she says in her tiny voice. After she finishes breakfast, I let her pick out her outfit

    and I pull her hair back into a ponytail. She looks like a princess in her blue dress. We head down a

    path that leads to the school. This ce is beautiful, I look around as we walk.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    When we reach the daycare there our three women waiting for children to arrive. ¡°Hi I¡¯m Sabrina,

    Archer said he let you know that Gabby would being today.¡± They all smile warmly. ¡°Yes he did¡±

    the older woman says. She bends down extending her hand. ¡°Hi Gabby my name is Ms. Kate.¡± ¡°Hi Ms.

    Kate¡± Gabby says and she takes her hand. I follow them in just to see the new school. The ssroom

    is amazing and the kids ying seem very happy. ¡°I¡¯ll be back for her at two.¡± ¡°Ok Sabrina, have a

    good day.¡± I leave heading back to the cottage to rx for the first time in a very long time.

    Greg POV

    I¡¯m sitting at my desk in the station speaking to Joe when a very pretty woman walks up to me. ¡°Can I

    help you miss?¡± ¡°I think you can.¡± ¡°Is your name Greg Piper?¡± I smile ¡°why yes, it is.¡± She takes an

    envelope out of her purse and hands it to me. I take it flipping it over. ¡°You¡¯ve been served, have a nice

    day Mr. Piper.¡± She turns and walks away. I rip the envelope open taking the papers out. I squeeze the

    papers in my hand as I read the divorce decree. I stand walking out of the station without saying

    another word to Joe or anyone else.

    I take the phone out of my pocket and dial Lilth. ¡°Greg what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°She served me with divorce

    papers at work.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe she is doing this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do Lilth.¡± ¡°I never expected her

    to take it this far Greg.¡± ¡°We wille up with a n.¡± ¡°Bring the papers to my house and we can call

    mywyer.¡± ¡°If Sabrina thinks she will lose Gabby she will do whatever it takes to not let that happen.¡±

    Thank god I at least have Lilth in my corner. I hang up and speak to my captain about taking a few days

    off. I have more than enough time.

    I slide into my car and head for the house. I debate for ten minutes before I change direction heading

    toward Gabby¡¯s daycare. I pull in and park the car heading for the door. I ring the bell and Gabby¡¯s

    teacher opens the door looking confused. ¡°Mr. Piper what can I help you with?¡± ¡°I wanted to pick Gabby

    up today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Piper but Sabrina told us yesterday was herst day here.¡± ¡°She is going to a

    new daycare.¡± ¡°No one thought to tell me this was happening.¡± ¡°Mr. Piper, I have no idea what¡¯s

    happening with you and Sabrina but we can¡¯t question her if she says Gabby is noting back.¡± I

    take a few deep breaths. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sabrina and I have been having problems and she didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    She nods and closes the door.

    I head back to my car and start to drive. I take the phone out of my pocket and dial Sabrina¡¯s number. It

    rings five times before she finally picks up. ¡°Hello Greg¡± she says coldly. ¡°Do you know they served me

    at work today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m I supposed to feel bad that your pride was hurt after what you did to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fight it

    Sabrina.¡± ¡°How dare you take Gabby out of her daycare without telling me.¡± Sheughs ¡°the only

    reason she went to that daycare Greg is because I worked at the hospital near it.¡± ¡°Since I quit my job

    after you f**ked my coworker I no longer need to take her there.¡± ¡°I am her father, you have no right to

    just make decisions without me.¡± ¡°I want to see my daughter.¡± ¡°I will talk to mywyer and get back to

    you after the stunt you pulled at the house the other day.¡± ¡°You mean thewyer your f**king.¡± ¡°This

    conversation is over Greg.¡± The phone clicks and I throw it on the seat heading to Sabrina¡¯s parent¡¯s

    house.

    I pull into the driveway and park the car. I head to the door and before I can knock it flies open. Harold

    looks like he is ready to kill me. ¡°Turn your a** around and get back in your car.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you evere

    back to this house after what you did to my daughter.¡± ¡°Harold that¡¯s enough, I invited him.¡± He whirls

    on her. ¡°If you allow him in our home after what he did to our daughter I¡¯m leaving and I won¡¯t ever be

    back.¡± The look on her face is a mix of hurt and anger. ¡°I¡¯m trying to do what¡¯s right for Gabby and

    Sabrina Harold.¡± ¡°No your not, all you care about is him which is sick¡± he points at me. ¡°Make your

    choice Lilth.¡± She doesn¡¯t say anything and he leaves heading up the stairs. She ushers me in and I

    take a seat at the table. ¡°Lilth I¡¯m not trying to cause problems for you and Harold.¡± ¡°Nonsense he will

    get over it so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°He is all talk and no action.¡±

    Willow POV

    ¡°What are your ns for your two days off?¡± ¡°Honestly Tracey I think I¡¯m just going to go my brother¡¯s

    property and check on Sabrina.¡± ¡°I also want to check in with the hospital there.¡± As were talking

    Melissa walks in and as soon as she sees us she puts her head down. ¡°I¡¯ll be d when I don¡¯t have to

    see her for even two minutes again¡± Tracey says. ¡°She isn¡¯t worth wasting energy on honestly.¡± ¡°Do you

    think I can head to the property with you and hang out with Sabrina too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that can be

    arranged, I¡¯ll let Archer know.¡± ¡°We can surprise her with a girl¡¯s night in.¡± ¡°That would be awesome¡±

    Tracey says. ¡°I will pick you up in the morning tomorrow and we can bring her breakfast.¡±

    After I leave the hospital, I dial Archer. He picks up on the second ring. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Willow?¡±

    ¡°Nothing I don¡¯t just call you when things are wrong.¡± ¡°Sorry after everything yesterday I¡¯m still on

    edge.¡± ¡°No I was just wondering if you would mind if Traceyes to stay with Sabrina for a couple

    days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hoping it will help her to be around friends.¡± ¡°Absolutely just be careful where she goes in

    the pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given orders for no shifting around the pack house or cottages.¡± ¡°Alright sounds good,

    I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡± I hang up and head back to my apartment.

    When I wake up I grab my essentials because I still have my room at the pack house. I head outside

    my apartment and I get a weird feeling of being watched. I smell the air but nothing seems out of the

    ordinary. I look around but I don¡¯t see anything out of ce. I¡¯m being paranoid. I hop in my car driving

    over to Tracey¡¯s house. I beep and Traceyes out with her bag thrown over her shoulder. She

    slides in the passenger side. ¡°Are you ready for a girl¡¯s weekend?¡± ¡°Absolutely¡± I say and head in the

    pack¡¯s direction. I link Archer that we are on our way. ¡°I¡¯m in my office at the pack.¡± ¡°Until everything is

    settled with Sabrina I¡¯m working from here.¡± I smile and we pull up to the gate.

    As soon as the guard sees me, he opens the gate. ¡°Holy sh*t that¡¯s some serious security.¡± ¡°My brother

    protects the people he cares about.¡± ¡°Does he care about Sabrina¡± she smiles like she knows a secret.

    ¡°What are you talking about Tracey, he¡¯s herwyer?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bullsh*t me Willow, I saw him at the house

    when he thought Greg was going to hurt Sabrina.¡± ¡°He has feelings for her whatever they may be.¡± I

    stay silent. ¡°I¡¯m d he does but if he hurts her brother or not, I¡¯ll kick his a**. I burst intoughter and

    she looks at me like I¡¯m crazy. ¡°I¡¯m serious she is like a sister to me, I want her to be happy.¡± ¡°I promise

    you he would never hurt her.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 19

    19 It Can¡¯t Be

    Sabrina POV

    I just dropped Gabby off at the daycare again. She loves her new teacher and friends. She talked my

    ear offst night and during breakfast this morning about everything she did yesterday. I love to see her

    be excited about the change. I¡¯m trying to focus on her and not how screwed up everything that is

    happening is right now. I¡¯m d she adjusted so quickly to the move and her new school. I should have

    known she would. She is the happiest little girl. She is the best part of my time with Greg. I will do

    everything in my power to not let any of this ugliness touch her. I take in the property as I walk back to

    the cottage, it really is beautiful. I see a path that leads toward the woods and make a n to take a

    walk tomorrow after I drop Gabby off at daycare. I wonder how big it truly is here. I would love to

    eventually find a ce like the cottage we could stay in permanently. Just big enough for the two of us

    with simr decor.

    As I walk, I think about the visit I had with Fernst night after Gabby went to bed. I¡¯ve always been a

    private person because my mother thought talking about things that were wrong or not perfect was

    uneptable. My mother was always too worried about what people would think if I or our family

    wasn¡¯t perfect. When I wanted to be a nurse all she could talk about was why I wasn¡¯t going to be a

    doctor. When I married Greg she was thrilled, because his father was a prominentwyer in our town

    and Greg was a respected officer. All of her friends thought that Greg and his family walked on water

    so she loved all that attention It was a win for her ego so everything that is happening now has to be

    my fault not his. She sees this divorce as a failure on my part so I should make things right. I¡¯m

    surprised she didn¡¯t ask me if I wasn¡¯t f**king him wrong, so he had to go to other women. I shake

    those thoughts away because she will never make me wonder if I¡¯m doing the right thing in my life

    again.

    Once I¡¯m inside I head to the kitchen. As I pour myself a cup of coffee I think about the conversation

    and everything that I shared with Fern. She was kind and listened to how I felt about everything that

    happened. Unlike my mother she was appalled by Greg¡¯s behavior. She even told me I was doing the

    right thing for me and Gabby. Those words meant more to me then she will ever know. When she told

    me about her own husband and how long she stayed my heart broke for her. I¡¯m d she stood up for

    herself no matter how long it took. No person deserves to be betrayed especially by someone who

    promised to love them.

    I put those thoughts away for now and focus on what I need to do. I take theptop that Fern dropped

    off for me this morning and ce it on the table. When I told her mine was still at the house and I

    wouldn¡¯t be going back she showed up with it this morning before I took Gabby to school. I wanted to

    start looking for jobs and see what kind of houses were for sale. I have some savings but I don¡¯t want

    to impose to long on Archer¡¯s kindness. As soon as everything is settled with the divorce, I want of find

    a house. I start to search for nursing jobs in Hawley which is two towns over from the house I shared

    with Greg. I n on setting up interviews next week. I love being a nurse and he will not take that from

    me. I start to right down nursing facility and hospital numbers when there is a knock on the door. I

    wonder if it¡¯s Fern because Archer must be at the office by now.

    Willow POV

    I lead Tracey to the cottage that I know Sabrina and Gabby are staying in. I knock and Sabrina opens

    the door with a shocked look on her face. ¡°Oh my god I didn¡¯t expect to see you guys.¡± She hugs us

    both and we carry the food inside. ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t eaten because we brought you breakfast from

    the cafe¡¯ you like.¡± Her eyes light up and I set the box on the table. She flips open the box pulling out a

    chocte croissant. ¡°You guys are the best.¡± I walk over and grab two mugs pouring Tracey and myself

    a cup of coffee before I join them at the table. ¡°So do you like the cottage?¡± ¡°I do, I love it.¡± ¡°It was like

    someone made it just for me and Gabby.¡± I smile and she looks confused. ¡°Tracey told me what you

    and Gabby liked.¡± ¡°Your favorite colors, Gabby¡¯s books, and food.¡± ¡°Archer wanted you two to be

    ¡°What are your ns for today because we came to hang out with you for a couple days if you¡¯re up for

    it?¡± ¡°I really had no ns except looking for a new job and at houses on theputer.¡± ¡°I was going to

    take a walk up the path tomorrow to check out the property.¡± ¡°No¡± I say harsher than I mean too.

    Sabrina looks hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean it that way, it¡¯s just not safe there are a lot of wild animals

    around the property.¡± ¡°What kind of wild animals?¡± ¡°Wolves have been spotted a lot.¡± ¡°Very funny

    Willow¡± Tamara my wolf says in my head but I ignore her. ¡°Oh, ok I won¡¯t then no big deal.¡± ¡°How about

    if we go out tonight?¡± ¡°Willow, I have Gabby and I have no one to watch her besides I¡¯m not in the

    mood for a club.¡± ¡°First of all, I meant to dinner and second of all my mother would watch her in a

    second.¡± ¡°I promise you will like my mom and she would take excellent care of her.¡± Sheughs ¡°I¡¯ve

    already met Fern and she is wonderful.¡± ¡°Dinner sounds nice as long as your mom would stay with

    Gabby.¡±

    ¡°Good I¡¯m going to head over to the house and I¡¯ll set everything up while you and Tracey finish your

    coffee.¡± I head toward the pack house and once I¡¯m inside I find my mother in the kitchen. She is more

    than happy to spend time with Gabby and I¡¯m so happy my mother has a grand pup. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t

    have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to but what made you break the bond with dad.¡± She smiles ¡°let¡¯s just

    say that Sabrina and I have a lot more inmon then I care to burden you with.¡± My heart breaks that

    my father would do that to her. Chosen mate or not he should have stayed faithful. My father was

    always a hard a** but he was still my father but I really don¡¯t think I can forgive him for hurting her like

    this. I can tell she doesn¡¯t really want to talk about this so I hug her and head up to my brother¡¯s office.

    Archer POV

    I¡¯m sitting at my desk working on paper work for Alpha Brian to sign. He is supposed to visit my pack

    for the first time in a few days to sign the finalized deal after some changes needed to be made. We

    didn¡¯t finish everything when I ran out of my office on him to protect Sabrina. Thankfully he was very

    understanding since some Alphas would have taken it as a sign of disrespect. He is my age and seems

    like minded. I¡¯m d he was willing to make an alliance with our pack especially after his father and

    mine were not fond of each other. A knock sounds on the door and Willowes in. ¡°Always hard at

    work.¡± Iugh ¡°work is never done.¡±

    She takes a seat and talks about her ns with Sabrina and Traceyter. ¡°I wish you wouldn¡¯t have

    suggested leaving the territory Willow.¡± ¡°Archer I will be with her and I would never let anything happen

    to her.¡± ¡°I have no doubt but you have to be careful and not shift in front of humans.¡± She rolls her eyes

    ¡°speaking about humans, when do you n on talking to her about being your mate and werewolves.¡±

    ¡°That was smooth Willow.¡± ¡°Thank you, I try.¡± It¡¯s my turn to roll my eyes at my little sister. ¡°Please just

    promise me that if anything happens you will call me immediately.¡± ¡°I promise, now spill about when

    you¡¯re going to tell her.¡± ¡°I gave mom the same answer, I don¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡°I am going to tell her so she

    doesn¡¯t find out and think I kept things from her.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    A few minutester Levies in telling me about some rogues that were spotted outside the territory.

    ¡°Increase the patrol guard I don¡¯t want any of them to make it into the territory with Sabrina and Gabby

    here.¡± ¡°I already did that Archer.¡± ¡°Good and I want to be alerted immediately of anymore sitings.¡± He

    nods and takes a seat next to Willow. A patrol guard links me that a car had been spotted on the road

    that leads to the gate and they had been watching it until now. The car is now moving toward the gate. I

    wait a few minutes while Levi and Willow stare at me waiting to be filled in on what¡¯s going on.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    A few momentster the guard links me again about a human demanding to see Sabrina. I growl ¡°bring

    them to my office now.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says and cuts the link. I whip my head in Willow¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Someone must have followed you they are at the gate demanding to see Sabrina.¡± ¡°Greg¡± she says on

    a whisper. ¡°No not that ba**ard or I would be down at the gate beating the s**t out of him.¡± ¡°Then who

    could it be?¡± I¡¯m just about to answer when the knockes on the door and the guard leads a woman

    inside. Before I can even process what¡¯s happening, Willow is out of her chair and has the woman

    pushed up against the wall. I hear a growl and look to see Levi¡¯s eyes are ck. I hear the word ¡°mate¡±

    and Willow whips her head in Levi¡¯s direction.

    Levi POV

    When Archer says there is a human at the gate my first thought is that ba**ard that was married to

    Sabrina. I¡¯m so happy when he says it¡¯s not him because I don¡¯t want to see Archer break werewolf

    law. He can¡¯t kill Greg for threatening his mate and Luna until they are bonded. Willow and I are waiting

    for him to tell us who it is when I¡¯m struck with the smell of summer rain. Damien is pacing in my head

    and he growls ¡°mate.¡± When the door opens the guard walks in followed by a beautiful red head. For a

    moment I¡¯m so happy to have found her until I see Willow pin her to the wall. Damien pushes to the

    surface and growls. I push him back down and Willow whips her head in my direction when I say the

    word ¡°mate¡± out loud. ¡°No f**king way Levi.¡± She looks broken and I know I¡¯m about to be devastated.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 20

    20 No Way

    Willow POV

    This can¡¯t be happening right now. Levi cannot be be bonded to this pathetic excuse for a woman.

    ¡°Willow let her go now¡± Archer says. ¡°Do you know who she is and what¡¯s she has done to Sabrina?¡± ¡°I

    have every intention of finding out who she is and what she has done to Sabrina, now let her go¡± he

    gives Alphamand and if she wasn¡¯t here, I would kill him for using it on me. I take a step back and

    look at Levi who looks torn. I turn back toward her and cross my arms over my chest. ¡°Why are you

    here Melissa?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk to you Willow.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t owe you any exnation for what happened

    or why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Enough¡± my brother says in a harsh tone causing Melissa to snap her head in his

    direction. I go to stand next to Levi and take his hand before I snap this b**ches neck.

    Archer POV

    ¡°What is your name and how do you know Sabrina?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure who you are but I only came here to

    speak to Sabrina after she and her friends got me fired.¡± ¡°Well, you are on my property and you¡¯re not

    speaking to Sabrina until I say you can.¡± She looks at me with irritation and I would like to let Willow

    p that look off her face. ¡°My name is Melissa and I worked at the hospital with Sabrina.¡± ¡°Are you

    f**king kidding me¡± Willow says. ¡°I think your leaving out the part about f**king her husband.¡± I can feel

    Brutus pushing to the surface and I push him down. We need to stay calm talking to this human.

    Besides the anger I feel that this woman hurt Sabrina my heart breaks for Levi. I can¡¯t imagine how he

    feels knowing what his fated mate has done. ¡°The three of you got me fired and everyone hates me¡±

    she says pointing at Willow. Willowughs and starts toward the girl again. I grab her around the waist

    before she can take hold of her. ¡°I suggest you think long and hard before you say anything else that is

    stupid in this office or I¡¯m going to let my sister loose.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything stupid.¡± ¡°It is not my fault that Sabrina¡¯s husband wasn¡¯t satisfied with her and

    wanted me.¡± ¡°Everyone hates me at the hospital because of Sabrina, your sister, and Tracey.¡± ¡°Our

    boss fired me yesterday because of all the drama she says I caused.¡± Willow starts tough

    uncontrobly. ¡°You are out of your f**king mind.¡± ¡°So you f**ked a married man and your ming his

    wife because people found out and hate you.¡± ¡°I made a mistake and I said I was sorry.¡± ¡°He tricked me

    but you three didn¡¯t have to ruin my life.¡± Levi hasn¡¯t said a word after hearing what this woman has

    said. I can tell he is processing everything. ¡°Levi what are you thinking?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even be

    entertaining anything but rejection of this b**ch¡± Willow says with all the venom she can muster. ¡°Willow

    in the hallway now¡± I growl. I grab her by the arm and lead her into the hallway.

    ¡°How dare you say that to him?¡± ¡°How can you ask him what he is thinking as if there is a choice here

    Archer?¡± ¡°Do you really believe that Sabrina will ever ept that wh*re as the Beta Female of her

    pack?¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°Of course not. but that does not take Levi¡¯s choice away.¡± ¡°He is the only

    person that gets to decide if he will ept or reject her and you will say nothing more to him.¡± ¡°Am I

    clear Willow?¡± ¡°Fine but she doesn¡¯t deserve Levi in anyway.¡± ¡°I totally agree with you but it is not our

    choice to make.¡± We head back inside and Levi hasn¡¯t moved at all as he stares at Melissa. ¡°Is there

    something wrong with him¡± Melissa says pointing at Levi. I¡¯m finding it hard to keep my control with this

    woman but I do. ¡°The only person in this room that has something wrong with them is you.¡± ¡°You knew

    that Sabrina and Greg were married yet you still slept with him.¡± ¡°Now youe here trying toy

    me at Sabrina¡¯s feet like you are a victim.¡± ¡°News sh you are not the victim you are the viin in

    this scenario.¡± ¡°You will not be speaking to Sabrina ever.¡± She looks as if I just pped her with my

    words.

    Levi POV

    ¡°Damien I can¡¯t ept this woman and I know that hurts you but you heard what she did.¡± ¡°Sabrina is

    to be our Luna and Archer is our Alpha and best friend.¡± ¡°Our loyalty is to our Alpha and Luna.¡± ¡°She

    will not be a good mate anyway.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t respect what humans consider the mating bond.¡± ¡°AsN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    much as it hurts me, I agree we cannot ept her Levi.¡± ¡°We will pray to the goddess for a second

    chance mate who will love us.¡± I¡¯m grateful that Damien understands and I wish things would have

    been different for us.

    I hear Archer say that she will never be speaking to Sabrina and it brings me out of my thoughts. I step

    in front of her looking at this woman that the goddess made for me. I know she makes no mistakes so I

    hope this is part of a n that only she knows. She looks at me with confusion on her face. ¡°What is

    your full name?¡± I see the concern on Willow¡¯s face that I might ept this woman. She is like a sister

    to me and I love that she wants to protect me from making a mistake. ¡°Why do you need my name?¡± ¡°If

    you¡¯re going to call the police it isn¡¯t necessary, I¡¯ll just leave.¡± ¡°No one is calling the police just tell me

    your full name.¡± ¡°Melissa Marie Nn¡± she says with an apprehensive tone. ¡°I, Levi James Crown,

    reject you Melissa Marie Nn as my mate.¡± I feel the pain in my chest.

    ¡°You people are weird, you reject me I don¡¯t even know you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t and you never will¡± I say

    through the pain. Willow steps up next to her ¡°say it back to him now.¡± ¡°You people are crazy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t

    know what kind of cult this is but I¡¯m not part of your stupid game.¡± Willow¡¯s wolfes to the surface

    and her eyes are ck. ¡°Say it or you will not like what happens next.¡± I see the fear sh across

    Melissa¡¯s face. ¡°I, Melissa Marie Nn, reject you Levi James Crown as my mate.¡± I drop to the floor

    and Willow bends down next to me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is wrong with you people but I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Melissa turns for the door. The door opens and the patrol guard walks in. ¡°Get her off my property and

    never allow her back again¡± Archer says. The guard takes Melissa¡¯s arm leading her out of the office.

    Archer POV

    After I link the guard to get that b**ch off my property I bend down to Levi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Levi.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be,

    I¡¯m not sorry I did it.¡± After a few minutes Levi stands and bro hugs me. ¡°I¡¯m going to go for a run and

    spend some time with Damien.¡± Willow hugs him before he leaves my office. We head down stairs so

    Willow can go back to the cottage with Sabrina and Tracey. I feel the need for a run after all that just

    happened. We walk out the side door and I¡¯m horrified at the scene in front of me. Sabrina is screaming

    at Melissa and looks like she is about to beat the hell out of her. I take off and have Sabrina in my arms

    before she cannd a punch.

    Sabrina POV

    We finish up our coffee and decide to head toward the main house to find Willow. We are about fifty

    yards away when I stop dead in my tracks. Tracey is talking and she doesn¡¯t even notice I¡¯m not

    moving anymore as she walks. She stops looking back at me and then toward the house. ¡°What the

    f**k is she doing here¡± I hear her yell in Melissa¡¯s direction. Her yelling brings me back to the moment. I

    start to stalk in her direction passing Tracey as I go. The man with her looks shocked when Ie to

    stand in front of her. ¡°Why are you here¡± I say with menace in my voice. ¡°You and your friends got me

    fired.¡± I must be being punked. She did note here singing her sad song about being fired. ¡°I should

    care you got fired because I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault I got fired.¡± ¡°I made a mistake, I didn¡¯t deserve to lose

    my job and have everyone hate me.¡± She must be a f**kingedian because she is a joke. ¡°You are

    joke.¡± ¡°I told you thest time I saw you that I hope what you have done sits in your soul.¡± ¡°It seems

    karma is paying you back for what you did.¡± I see Willow and Archere out the door starting toward

    us.

    ¡°No wonder your husband f**ked me, you¡¯re a b**ch just like Greg said.¡± I lose all control of myself and

    ball my fist up pulling it back. I have never struck another person but there is a first time for everything.

    Before I cannd the punch, I¡¯m lifted off the ground. ¡°Get her the f**k out of here now¡± Archer growls.

    ¡°Archer put me down, I¡¯m going to beat her a**.¡± ¡°Think about Gabby, Sabrina.¡± I take some deep

    breaths thinking about my daughter. ¡°Please put me down I¡¯m fine.¡± He sets me on my feet. I look up

    into his face. ¡°Why the hell was she here?¡± ¡°Sabrina, I need you toe to my office we need to talk.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 21

    21 A Bond

    Sabrina POV

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just tell me what the hell she was doing here?¡± ¡°Sabrina, we need to talk about more

    than why that woman was here.¡± Willow walks over to me. ¡°Sabrina its important you talk to Archer,

    please.¡± What the hell could this be about, the divorce? ¡°Fine but I still want an answer to my question.¡±

    He nods and I follow him. When we walk in to what can only be described as a mansion there are

    people everywhere. I¡¯m not judging but this is strange all these people living together. It¡¯s not my

    business so I don¡¯t say anything to Archer. When we reach what I assume is his home office I take a

    seat in front of the desk. Archer closes the door and sits behind the desk. I watch Archer take a deep

    breath before he starts to speak to me. What could have him this nervous?

    ¡°First about Melissa showing up here.¡± I don¡¯t even like her nameing out of his mouth. What the

    hell is wrong with me? ¡°She must have followed Willow here looking for you.¡± ¡°Honestly I didn¡¯t think I

    was going to be able to keep my sister from beating her a**¡± heughs. I love my friends for having my

    back. ¡°She was going on about how you, Willow, and Tracey got her fired and made everyone hate

    her.¡± I stand up and start to pace. ¡°After what she did, she mes me¡± I yell. ¡°Sabrina she isn¡¯t

    important and honestly her visit is going to seem insignificant after we discuss the real reason, I asked

    you toe to the office to talk.¡±

    I look at him like he has ten heads. ¡°Are you kidding me, this woman f**ked the man that I¡¯m married to

    and mes me because it¡¯s making her life difficult.¡± He growls and this time I¡¯m sure it came from

    Archer. ¡°Did you just growl at me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hate that you just called him the man your married to.¡±

    ¡°You know what I meant Archer.¡± ¡°I still hate hearing you say it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused why your so invested in

    my rtionship and divorce.¡± ¡°Please sit back down so I can exin what makes me so invested.¡± I

    head for the chair and take a seat. ¡°Can I ask you a favor before I begin?¡± ¡°Of course, what is it.¡±

    ¡°Please keep an open mind and don¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re freaking me out a little bit.¡±

    Archer POV

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to freak you out I promise.¡± She nods ¡°you can do this Archer.¡± ¡°She is made for us and

    she will ept us.¡± ¡°I pray to the goddess your right Brutus.¡± ¡°Do you believe that there are

    supernatural beings in this world Sabrina?¡± She chuckles ¡°is that really what you wanted to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Please humor me and answer the question.¡± ¡°Can you give me some examples of what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Vampires, werewolves, dragons, and werebears.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to make jokes Archer I¡¯m just going

    to go back to the cottage.¡± ¡°This is not a joke, do you believe in those things.¡± ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m not a

    child that believes in fairytale creatures.¡±

    ¡°What if I told you all those things are real and I could prove it to you?¡± ¡°I would say as nice of a guy as

    you are, I think you need medication for some hallucination and delusions you¡¯re having.¡± I stand from

    my chairing around to stand in front of her. ¡°I promise you I¡¯m not crazy.¡± ¡°Come with me and I¡¯ll

    show you.¡± I put my hand in front of her and pray she takes it. After a few moments she finally does and

    I lead her downstairs and outside. I take her up the path passing her cottage until wee to a

    clearing. ¡°Please stay here but don¡¯t run.¡± I walk about twenty-five feet from her and start to take my

    clothes off. ¡°What the hell are you doing¡± she says putting her hands over her eyes. ¡°Sabrina you¡¯re a

    nurse I¡¯m sure I am not the first naked man you have seen.¡± The words taste bitter on my tongue as I

    say them but I know she loves being a nurse.

    She uncovers her eyes and I remove my pants. I watch her eyes dip down and get big before they

    shoot back up to my face. I smile but I don¡¯t say anything about her peek. ¡°Ok Brutus you¡¯re on.¡± I

    watch her eyes as I shift into my huge ck wolf. She seems like a statue stuck in ce. ¡°Well at least

    she didn¡¯t run¡± Brutus says. Before I canment I watch her fall to the ground. ¡°She didn¡¯t run

    because she was in shock and now, she passed out.¡± I shift back throwing on my pants before I go to

    her scooping her up. I carry her back inside the packhouse and up to my office. Iy her on the couch. I

    grab a washcloth from my ensuite bathroom and ce it on her forehead.

    I sit down on the edge of the couch waiting for her to wake up. Her eyes flutter open and I can see fear

    on her face. I hate that she is afraid. ¡°Sabrina, you don¡¯t have to be afraid I would never hurt you and

    neither would Brutus.¡± ¡°We would protect you with our life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to not be afraid or freak out that

    you just turned into a big wolf.¡± ¡°Who the hell is Brutus?¡± ¡°Brutus is my wolf¡¯s name.¡± She pushes back

    sitting up. ¡°How can this be real, I don¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°All those creatures live amongst humans and

    they never know it.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t make ourselves known because humans couldn¡¯t handle knowing we

    exist.¡± ¡°I get that¡± she says nodding her head. I chuckle ¡°I know this is a lot to take in.¡± ¡°Yes, it is but

    why did you tell me about being a werewolf.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a human and we¡¯ve only known each other for a short

    time.¡±

    ¡°You asked me why I¡¯m so invested in what¡¯s happening with you and Gabby.¡± She stays quiet. ¡°The

    Moon Goddess creates werewolves and she is essential our mother.¡± ¡°We have our mother who gives

    birth to us but she is also like our mother.¡± ¡°The goddess makes a mate for every werewolf, their other

    half.¡± ¡°That person is our fated mate, but we never know when we will find them.¡± ¡°Once we find them

    typically werewolves mark and mate for life.¡± ¡°We know our mate by their scent and the tingles we feel

    when we touch.¡±

    Sabrina POV

    This is like something out of a romance novel. How can this be real? When Archer tells me about

    mates, I wish humans were like that. Maybe then my husband would have stayed faithful. When Archer

    says about tingles, I recall the feelings I had the few times we innocently touched. I¡¯m not a werewolf so

    it can¡¯t mean anything but I bet it¡¯s amazing that someone can make you feel that way. ¡°So have you

    found your mate?¡± He smiles ¡°actually I have.¡± I don¡¯t know why I feel disappointment when he says he

    has. I¡¯m a human and he¡¯s a werewolf, besides I¡¯m not even divorced yet. ¡°I would love to meet her.¡±

    He reaches out and takes my hand. That warmth spreads from my fingertips all the way up my arm and

    my core clenches. ¡°Sabrina you are my mate.¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    I know I just didn¡¯t hear him correctly. He smiles at my confused look. ¡°Sabrina did you hear me?¡± ¡°I

    heard you but I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m a human.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a special being.¡± He growls low ¡°you are the

    most special woman I will ever meet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a wolf is what I mean.¡± ¡°The goddess picks who is our

    other half and she makes no mistakes.¡± ¡°So, you want me to be your mate for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°I

    want that more than I have ever wanted anything in my life.¡± ¡°I guess you were right.¡± ¡°Right about

    what?¡± ¡°That the b**ches visit was not importantpared this.¡± ¡°Archer what about Gabby?¡± He

    smiles ¡°Gabby is my pup, Brutus has already epted her.¡± ¡°The only decision left to be made is

    whether or not you¡¯re going to ept me?¡± ¡°What is your full name Sabrina?¡± ¡°Sabrina Marie Piper for

    now.¡± He smiles ¡°I, Archer William Lyons, ept you Sabrina Marie Piper, as my mate and Luna.¡± I

    can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m about to do but I want to believe that everything I have been through was leading

    me here. I pray to God I don¡¯t live to regret this decision. ¡°I, Sabrina Marie Piper, ept you Archer

    William Lyons as my mate and Luna.¡± Heughs ¡°I¡¯m not a Luna, I¡¯m Alpha and you¡¯re my Luna.¡± I roll

    my eyes. I, Sabrina Marie Piper, ept you Archer William Lyons as my mate and Alpha.¡± The smile

    on his face is brilliant.

    ¡°What happens now Archer?¡± ¡°We will take the process as slowly as you want.¡± ¡°There is no rush.¡± ¡°Is

    that normally how it works?¡± ¡°No werewolves mark and mate when they find each other because the

    pull is so strong.¡± ¡°Do you feel that pull with me?¡± ¡°Yes, I do but I know you don¡¯t feel it yet.¡± ¡°I feel the

    feelings you describe as tingles but it¡¯s like a warmth when you touch me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the bond and those

    feelings will get stronger as we spend time together.¡± ¡°Once weplete the bond you will feel the

    same way I do.¡± ¡°We can do that whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°I would like to move you and Gabby into the

    pack house as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to miss the cottage, I love everything about it.¡± He smiles ¡°I

    have a feeling you¡¯re going to like the pack house just as much.¡±

    I stand because I need to go get Gabby from daycare. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I have to go get Gabby

    from daycare¡±. ¡°Do you mind if I go with you, I would like to spend time with you both.¡± I smile and he

    takes my hand leading me outside. We walk down the path toward the daycare. ¡°Archer, I assume

    Willow is a wolf too.¡± ¡°Everyone that lives here is a wolf, this is our pack.¡± I stop walking. ¡°What do you

    mean our pack?¡± ¡°We are the leaders of the pack, the Alpha and Luna.¡± He must sense my panic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic you will be a great Luna.¡±

    We start to walk again but I have a million thoughts in my head. ¡°Archer what about Tracey being here,

    are you afraid she will find out?¡± ¡°She is your best friend, I assume you will want to tell her what we are

    as long as you think she will keep it to herself.¡± ¡°I would love too as long as it is ok with you.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t

    tell a soul.¡± When we reach the daycare Gabbyes running out and runs right to Archer. ¡°Are you

    kidding me little one?¡± ¡°I just saw you this morning mama.¡± Archerughs and he carries her back up

    the path to the cottage. When we get inside Tracey and Willow are sitting on the couch. They both look

    in our direction and when they see our hands, they both smile like the cat that swallowed the canary.

    Melissa POV

    As I drive away from that crazy ce, I take my phone out of my purse. I press the contact and put the

    phone to my ear. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that Greg.¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling to help you

    and your being an a**hole.¡± ¡°Well forgive me since you opened your f**king mouth to my wife about us

    screwing I¡¯m a little irritated.¡± ¡°Whatever do you want information about Sabrina or not?¡± ¡°Why are you

    so eager to give me this information?¡± ¡°Your wife and her friends got me fired and made everyone hate

    me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to help you get back at her.¡± ¡°Finee to the house now.¡± I hang up the

    phone and drive straight to Greg¡¯s house.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 22

    22 Secrets

    Greg POV

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Honestly when I picked up the phone and it was Melissa my first instinct was to hang up. She couldn¡¯t

    just keep her f**king mouth shut. If I had any chance of getting Sabrina to forgive me, she put the nail in

    that coffin. The only reason I¡¯m even entertaining her right now is she might have information that can

    help me stop all of this craziness. A half an hourter a knock sounds on the door and I open it to a

    smiling Melissa. I turn and head inside without a word. ¡°Good to see you too Greg¡± she says

    sarcastically. ¡°Just get to what you came here to tell me Melissa.¡± I sit on the couch and she takes a

    seat on the chair across from me. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be an a**hole I can just leave and you can figure

    out how to make Sabrina sorry on your own.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry just tell me what you¡¯re

    talking about.¡±

    Melissa POV

    ¡°Do you know where Sabrina is right now?¡± He rolls his eyes at my question. ¡°Of course not, or I would

    be there trying to speak to her.¡± I roll my eyes this time. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you want to stay

    with her, you yourself said what a b**ch she is and how you weren¡¯t satisfied.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to exin

    my decisions to you so either tell me what you came to say or leave Melissa.¡± ¡°Fine, I followed Willow

    to a secluded property so I could tell Sabrina how she f**ked my life up.¡± ¡°It is a gated property with

    guards everywhere.¡± He looks confused ¡°I have never heard of a ce like that around here.¡± ¡°Its two

    towns over on a back country road.¡± ¡°I know she has your daughter with her and I believe the ce is

    like a cult.¡± ¡°What the f**k are you talking about, a cult?¡± I exin what happened when I was in the

    office with Willow and the two men. I see a smile grace his face for the first time since I arrived.

    ¡°This is very helpful information Melissa but I¡¯m going to need you toe to court and say the same

    thing to the judge during our divorce proceedings.¡± ¡°If she thinks she will lose custody of Gabby she will

    come to her senses.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s going to make Sabrina suffer like she did to me then absolutely.¡± ¡°How can I

    show you how much I appreciate your help¡± Greg asks. He is a real piece of work because I know

    exactly what he is suggesting. ¡°If Sabrina gets what she deserves that is all I need.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be

    having s*x again.¡± I stand heading for the door. ¡°I will call you tomorrow and show you exactly where

    she is too.¡± I don¡¯t wait for a response before I walk through the door. I get back into my car and head

    to my apartment. As I drive it makes me happy that I¡¯m not the only one whose life is going to be turned

    upside down. I may have to find a new job but her life is about to be f**ked up and that¡¯s what she

    deserves for being such an evil b**ch to me. I was a victim to Greg¡¯s lies as much as she was.

    Willow POV

    When Archer and Sabrina walk into the cottage, they are holding hands. I pray to the goddess that

    means that he told her everything. I link Archer ¡°does she know?¡± ¡°Yes, she does and she epted

    me.¡± I squeal without thinking and both Sabrina and Tracey whip their heads in my direction. ¡°What the

    hell is wrong with you¡± Tracey asks. ¡°Sorry I was thinking about something and I just got excited.¡±

    ¡°Willow, I hope you won¡¯t be to upset but I¡¯m going to take a rain check on dinner tonight.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be

    upset at all as long as you¡¯re spending the time with Archer.¡± She gives me a look with big eyes and I

    laugh. ¡°Yes, I will be having dinner with Archer tonight.¡± I¡¯m so happy that despite Sabrina being a

    human she epted Archer. A part of me thought she would be afraid and run when she found out

    what we are.

    ¡°Sabrina I¡¯m going to head back to the office and finish some paper work but I¡¯ll be back in an hour to

    take you and Gabby to the main house.¡± Archer is still holding Gabby and he looks so natural as a

    father. ¡°Can Ie to dinner Archer¡± Gabby says in her sweet little voice. ¡°Of course, little one we will

    all have dinner together.¡± I love my brother, Sabrina and Gabby are very lucky. Gabby wraps her arms

    around his neck and he hugs her before he sets her on her feet. He turns to Sabrina and he kisses her

    forehead before walking out of the cottage

    Tracey POV

    As soon as Archer is gone Sabrina sets Gabby up at the table with a snack andes back to sit

    down with us. ¡°You better spill all the details of what happened.¡± Sheughs ¡°it¡¯s hard to exin Tracey

    but let¡¯s just say that Archer was very convincing why I should go out with him.¡± ¡°Have you seen him it

    shouldn¡¯t have taken too much convincing.¡± ¡°Hello I¡¯m sitting here¡± Willow says and we bothugh. I¡¯m

    d that the a**hat will not take Sabrina¡¯s happiness away for to long. ¡°Sabrina I¡¯m d you¡¯re giving

    Archer a chance and not holding Greg¡¯s mistakes against him.¡± She smiles ¡°Tracey after Iy Gabby

    down for her nap, I need to tell you something else with Willow¡¯s help.¡± ¡°You know you can tell me

    anything.¡± She heads to take Gabby for her nap and returns about fifteen minutester.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside to the back of the cottage.¡± ¡°I have the monitor so I can hear Gabby.¡± I follow her and

    Willow. ¡°Tracey, I know what I¡¯m about to say is going to sound crazy but you trust me right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re

    talking crazy, we have been best friends since we were in high school.¡± ¡°Of course, I trust you.¡± ¡°You

    can never talk about what you¡¯re about to see.¡± I make the cross my heart motion ¡°I promise whatever

    you tell me I will take to the grave.¡± ¡°Willow and Archer are werewolves.¡± I start tough ¡°alright enough

    of the jokes tell me what the secret is.¡± Willow starts to undress. ¡°What the hell are you doing Willow?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to rip my clothes.¡± ¡°Guys do I really look that gullible.¡± The next thing that happens is

    something out of the movies. Willow turns into arge silver wolf. I start to back up ¡°what the f**?¡±

    Sabrina POV

    ¡°Tracey it¡¯s ok, it¡¯s still Willow.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Willow changes back and starts to get dressed.

    ¡°Tracey look at me¡± Willow says as she walks toward her. ¡°Tracey are you alright?¡± ¡°Am I alright you

    just turned into a huge wolf.¡± ¡°Tracey she is still the same Willow.¡± ¡°Hell no, she is not, she is much

    cooler.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t turn into a wolf.¡± I let go of the breath I was holding waiting for her reaction. Willow

    ¡°I have so many questions¡± Tracey says. ¡°Well, I can answer what happened with Archer but you¡¯ll

    have to ask Willow the werewolf specifics.¡± She nods and I tell her about being Archer¡¯s mate. ¡°That is

    the f**king coolest thing I have ever heard.¡± ¡°The goddess picks a mate for every wolf.¡± ¡°I wish human

    rtionships worked like that, no more sh*tty dates.¡± Iugh ¡°honestly I¡¯m already starting to feel the

    bond with Archer and it¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°So, what happens next?¡± ¡°We are going to get to know each other

    and spend time before we take the next step.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy I would be up in his bed right now¡± Tracey

    says. ¡°Again, I¡¯m sitting right here Tracey, that¡¯s gross¡± Willow says. We bothugh and I love that I

    have these women in my life to support me. My phone rings and I look down at the screen to see my

    mother¡¯s name sh across it. I let it go to voicemail because she isn¡¯t going to ruin my mood with her

    bullsh*t today.

    The phone dings that I have a voicemail. I put the phone to my ear to listen to the message. ¡°Sabrina, I

    need you to call me back immediately, it¡¯s about your father.¡± My heart sinks and I dial the phone as

    fast as I can. As soon as she picks up ¡°what¡¯s wrong with daddy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone and he won¡¯t answer me

    because of you.¡± I slow my breathing. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you calling and leaving that kind of

    message.¡± ¡°If dad left you, it¡¯s because of your choices mother.¡± ¡°How could you be so selfish to ruin

    everyone¡¯s lives Sabrina?¡± Iugh ¡°I guess I learned it from my mother.¡± I hang up and immediately dial

    my father¡¯s number. He picks up on the second ring.

    ¡°Hello sweetheart¡± he says. ¡°Hi dad, where are you?¡± ¡°I take it your mother called you.¡± ¡°She did, are

    you alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than alright, I¡¯m at peace.¡± ¡°Where are you dad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at a hotel in town until I

    can figure out what to do next.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming to get you and I¡¯m not taking no for an answer.¡± ¡°Ok

    sweetheart, I¡¯m at the Hilton.¡± As soon as I hang up, Tracey and Willow are waiting for answers. I tell

    them about both calls. ¡°I should have asked Archer first, do you think he will be ok if I bring my dad

    here till we can make a n for him.¡± ¡°Sabrina you are the future Luna of the pack.¡± ¡°Archer would

    never say no to your fathering here.¡± ¡°I will link him so he knows we are leaving the territory.¡± I nod

    and head toward Gabby¡¯s room. ¡°Let her sleep Sabrina, my moms on her way.¡± I smile ¡°thank you.¡±

    Archer POV

    I¡¯m in my office finishing up the paperwork. ¡°She epted us, Archer.¡± ¡°I know Brutus, it¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°How long do you think we will have to wait to mark and mate her.¡± ¡°As long as it takes Brutus, we will

    not rush her.¡± ¡°She epted us and I want her to befortable.¡± ¡°The more time we spend with her

    the stronger the bond will be.¡± ¡°I know your right, I just want her to wear our mark.¡± ¡°I do too but

    we need to show her we are nothing like that a**hat.¡± Willow links me about going to get Sabrina¡¯s

    father. ¡°Maybe I should take her Willow.¡± ¡°Archer we are going to pick him up anding right back.¡±

    ¡°Fine but if you¡¯re not back in an hour I will being to find you both.¡± Sheughs and cuts the link.

    My office door opens and Levies walking in. ¡°How was the run?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t help, but I¡¯ll survive.¡± ¡°I

    really am sorry that she ended up being your mate.¡± ¡°Me too but hopefully the goddess has a bigger

    n.¡± ¡°I would never choose her after what she did to my future Luna.¡± ¡°I and this pack are lucky to

    have you Levi and I believe the goddess does have a n for you.¡± ¡°So, what happened after I left.¡± I

    feel bad telling him about my happiness when he is so miserable right now. ¡°Archer, we have been best

    friends since we were kids.¡± ¡°Your happiness makes me happy, do don¡¯t feel bad telling me something

    good that happened.¡± I smile at this man that is my best friend and Beta. I tell him everything that

    happened with Sabrina. ¡°Oh, my goddess that¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you Archer.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 23

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    23 Dad

    Sabrina POV

    Willow, Tracey, and I pull up to the Hilton in town to pick my father up. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back down, we

    shouldn¡¯t be long.¡± I head inside and to the front desk. I never asked him what room he was in. A young

    lady behind the counter smiles ¡°can I help you.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for Harold Ascot¡¯s room.¡± She types a

    few things into theputer before she looks back up at me. ¡°He is in room 315.¡± ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± I

    head for the elevator pushing the button for the third floor. When I get off, I head down the hallway until

    Ie to room 315. I knock and the door swings open to my father smiling at me. He wraps me in a

    hug before he turns to head inside. I follow him and he grabs his suitcase.

    ¡°Dad, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Of course, you can?¡± ¡°Did you leave mom because of me?¡± I feel like

    a child asking this question but I don¡¯t want my dad doing something he will regret just because of me.

    ¡°Come sit down for a minute Sabrina.¡± We both sit down at the bottom of the bed. ¡°My decision to leave

    your mother is in no way your fault.¡± ¡°I know you know that but I¡¯m sure she did what she always does

    and med you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t stand up to her when you were a teenager putting so much

    pressure on you.¡± He takes my face in his hands. ¡°You are an amazing woman, mother, daughter, and

    nurse.¡± He pulls me into a hug. He pulls back ¡°when your mother chose that piece of sh*t over you I

    couldn¡¯t stand by her anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you ever take this on yourself, this is all her doing.¡± I hug him

    one more time before we head down and get into the car. ¡°Hi Mr. Ascot¡± Tracey says. ¡°Tracey you¡¯re a

    grown woman now, you can call me Harry.¡± Iugh and Willow starts to drive back to the pack.

    When we reach the gate, the guard opens it and we park the car. ¡°What is this ce, it¡¯s very secure¡±

    my father says. Before I can answer Willow speaks up. ¡°My brother owns the property and it¡¯s like a

    gatedmunity.¡± ¡°He takes everyone¡¯s safety very seriously.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m going to like him¡± my dad

    says. We walk up the path till we reach the cottage. I open the door and Gabby is sitting on Fern¡¯sp

    reading a book. As soon as she spots my father, she jumps down running toward him. ¡°Hey little one,

    how¡¯s papa¡¯s girl?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good, Fern is reading me a story.¡±

    ¡°Dad this is Fern, Archer and Willow¡¯s, mom.¡± ¡°Fern, this is my dad, Harold.¡± My father sticks out his

    hand and they both shake. ¡°Please call me Harry not Harold.¡± ¡°Harold makes me sound like an old

    man.¡± Fernughs ¡°Gabby I need to head back to the house to finish making the cake I started.¡±

    ¡°Mama, can I help Fern make a cake.¡± I smile ¡°that¡¯s up to Fern.¡± She sticks her hand out and Gabby

    takes it as they leave the cottage. A few momentster a knock sounds on the door and I open it to a

    smiling Archer who scoops me up putting his head in my neck. I hear someone clear their throat and

    I¡¯m sure my face is as red as a beet when I remember my father is sitting on the couch behind us.

    Archer POV

    I finish up the paperwork after Levi leaves my office. I ce the documents in the folder and lock my

    office door. I head back to the cottage to see about getting Sabrina and Gabby moved to the pack

    house. I wonder if she will want a separate room until weplete the marking and mating. Brutus

    growls in my head. ¡°I already told you we will not rush her.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to hold her while we

    sleep.¡± ¡°Of course, I do but she needs to want to because she isfortable with it.¡± Once I reach the

    cottage I knock and she swings the door open. I can¡¯t help myself and I scoop her up into my arms

    cing my head in the crook of her neck where my mark will be. I hear someone clear her throat and I

    pull my head back to see a blush on her face.

    I set her on her feet and she turns. I look to the couch and see an older gentleman I¡¯m sure is her

    father. ¡°Dad this is Archer.¡± ¡°Archer this is my dad, Harry.¡± He doesn¡¯t move or say anything for several

    seconds. I¡¯ve dealt with Alpha¡¯s and never was this nervous. After a few seconds he stands walking

    toward me. He sticks out his hand and I shake it. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. Archer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you

    too Harry.¡±

    Sabrina POV

    I¡¯m sure he is going to have questions about what¡¯s happening with Archer. ¡°So, are you dating my

    daughter, Archer?¡± Archerughs and I feel like a teenage girl again who brought her boyfriend home

    for the first time. ¡°Dad I¡¯m not sixteen.¡± ¡°I know that but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t ask him what his

    intentions are.¡± ¡°My intentions are to love your daughter Harry.¡± His statement shocks us both. I know

    what he said about mates but this is all new for me. ¡°I think that¡¯s an excellent answer Archer.¡± ¡°Now

    where should I put my things, Sabrina?¡± ¡°Sabrina will be moving into therger house so this cottage is

    all yours Harry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you to your room dad.¡± I get up and my father follows me. He puts his bag

    down on the bed.

    ¡°Sabrina, I like Archer but please don¡¯t rush into anything without making sure he is not another Greg.¡± I

    hug my dad. ¡°I promise you he is nothing like Greg and I won¡¯t rush.¡± We head back out and Archer is

    sitting on a chair that looks far to small for him. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I turn to my dad ¡°are you going to be

    ok if I head to check out my new room.¡± ¡°I will be fine, you go enjoy yourself.¡± We walk out the door and

    Archer takes my hand leading me inside the house. As we walk everyone is looking at us. Before we

    head up the stairs Archer turns to everyone around us. ¡°I want to remind everyone that there will be no

    shifting around the pack house or cottages until I give the order.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± they say in unison. We

    head upstairs till we reach the third floor. ¡°This is our floor.¡± He turns to me ¡°do you want a room of your

    own until you feelfortable sharing our room?¡± I wasn¡¯t expecting him to ask me this question.

    I don¡¯t want to disappoint him but I¡¯ve never been with any man but Greg. ¡°How about for a little while

    so we can get to know each other better I¡¯ll stay in a separate room.¡± ¡°Sabrina you never have to worry

    about telling me what you want.¡± I smile and go up on my toes to press my lips to his. That was a

    mistake, the heat I feel goes from my lips to my core. He wraps his arms around me and deepens the

    kiss. He pulls away once I¡¯m breathless. I touch my lips ¡°oh my god.¡± ¡°I hope that was a good oh my

    god, it was my first kiss.¡± I snap my eyes up to his. ¡°Your first kiss with me or your first kiss ever?¡± He

    laughs ¡°my first kiss ever.¡± ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯re a¡± I can¡¯t bring myself to finish the question.

    He pulls me flush with his body. ¡°You are the only woman I will ever touch or be inside.¡± If my panties

    weren¡¯t already wet they would be with that statement. He kisses me one more time before he walks

    me down the hallway.

    There is arge set of double doors at the end of the hall. ¡°That is the room we will share when your

    ready.¡± He opens the door right next to the room and it¡¯s beautiful. Almost exactly like my room in the

    cottage. ¡°I guess you were right I love it.¡± After I check the whole room out, he shows me the room next

    door that will be Gabby¡¯s. Again, it looks just like her room at the cottage. ¡°Thank you for doing this for

    us.¡± ¡°You will never know how much it means to me.¡± ¡°I would do anything to make you happy Sabrina.¡±

    Greg POV

    I head over to thewyer¡¯s office. My dad gave me his name after I told him that Sabrina left me and

    took Gabby. I need him to believe this is all her doing because he loves Sabrina like his own daughter.

    When I get inside the receptionist shows me back. ¡°Greg your dad told me you would be stopping by.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for seeing me, Charles.¡± ¡°So, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°My wife has filed for divorce and I¡¯m

    concerned she has my daughter in an unsafe situation.¡± I tell him everything that Melissa told me. ¡°I will

    absolutely help you get your daughter back.¡± ¡°Did you receive your court date yet?¡± ¡°No sir, I was

    served about her filing but I haven¡¯t heard anything since.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to file for an emergency hearing

    regarding your daughter¡¯s well-being.¡± ¡°Thank you, Charles, I just want my little girl to be safe.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 24

    24 Dinner

    Unknown POV

    ¡°I can¡¯t be hearing you right.¡± ¡°You heard me perfectly fine, so just do what I asked of you.¡± ¡°We are

    talking about your son, your own flesh and blood.¡± ¡°He stopped being my flesh and blood when he

    chose a human over me and made me a rogue from my own pack.¡± ¡°There is no going back once you

    do this Thomas.¡± ¡°Just sh*t the f**k up and take the money.¡± ¡°Did you even think about your mate?¡± He

    growls ¡°I have no mate, she rejected me and the first chance I get I¡¯m going to snap her pathetic neck.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always known you were a cold-hearted prick when you called on my services before but you are

    worse than I thought.¡± He ms the money down on the table. ¡°I could give a sh*t less about your

    opinion, just let me know when you have the answers and a n.¡± ¡°Nobody kills the human but me¡±

    Thomas says. ¡°I want Archer to know this is all his doing when he watches his pathetic human mate die

    by my hands before we kill him.¡± He gets up leaving the bar and I finish the beer I have in front of me.

    I take the phone out of my pocket and press it to my ear. ¡°Are you free tonight I have a new job and I¡¯m

    going to need your help?¡± ¡°Yes, he already gave me the money.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a half an hour.¡± I hang

    up and settle my tab with the bartender. I head outside and jump in my car to start the drive to the

    coven. I have no problem working for Thomas, I just hope this doesn¡¯te back to bite me in the a**.

    Archer is no weak Alpha and if any part of this goes badly, we will all be dead. I value my life so

    Thomas better not grow a conscious.

    Sabrina POV

    Once I grab our stuff from the cottage, I head to Gabby¡¯s new room first to put her things away. When I

    open her closet, I almost fall on the floor. It is filled with clothes and shoes in Gabby¡¯s size. I walk out of

    the closet and notice a bookshelf full of books. I walk across the room opening a toy chest that is filled

    with dolls and toys for my daughter. I¡¯m fighting back tears at what this man has done. I leave Gabby¡¯s

    room heading for my room and when I walk into the closet, I¡¯m in shock. The closet is full of beautiful

    dresses, casual clothes, and scrubs. I can feel the tears rolling down my face as I look at the clothes.

    Arms wrap around me from behind and I jump. ¡°I¡¯m sorry love I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± I turn in his

    arms pulling him down and pressing my lips to his. I¡¯m sure he can taste my tears on my lips. He

    deepens the kiss and honestly, I have never been more turned on and happy in my life. He pulls back ¡°I

    take it you like the clothes.¡± I p his arm ¡°it has nothing to do with the clothes although I do love

    them.¡± ¡°Thank you for doing all of this for Gabby and me.¡± He brushes the hair back from my face. ¡°I will

    spend the rest of my life making sure that both of you know how loved you are.¡± Did he really just use

    the word love? Can he really love me already because of the bond? I shake the thoughts away not

    wanting to let doubt creep in. I wrap my arms around his waist and he just holds me for a few minutes

    before we head down to check on Gabby.

    Archer POV

    When we walk into the kitchen Gabby is sitting at the counter helping my mother frost a cake. She has

    frosting on her face and clothes. Iugh when I see her and they both turn in our direction. ¡°Mama look

    at the cake we made.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful little one.¡± ¡°What kind of cake is it sweet girl?¡± She looks to my

    mother ¡°chocte overload cake.¡± She turns back to me ¡°what Fern said.¡± We allugh and they finish

    the cake. ¡°We can have this after dinner tonight.¡± She bounces on the chair like I gave her a million

    dors. ¡°Ok Gabby let¡¯s get you dressed up for our dinner date.¡± Sabrina scoops her up and we walk

    upstairs together. She heads into her bedroom with Gabby while I head into my room to shower and

    dress for our date.

    Once I¡¯m showered, Ie out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around my waist and head into

    my closet. I put on a pair of ck dress pants and a royal blue button-down shirt open at the cor. I

    throw some product into my hair before I throw my watch back on. I head to Sabrina¡¯s room and knock.

    We will be having dinner in our private dining room on this floor. I don¡¯t want any interruptions during

    dinner. A few secondster the door opens and I swear she takes my breath away. She is wearing a

    casual fuchsia dress that stops mid-thigh. Brutus pushes to the surfaces ¡°you look hot mate.¡± I push

    him back down and she smiles. ¡°Sorry sometimes he wants to say his peace.¡± She leans in and

    whispers in my ear ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Her breath on my ear sends a jolt down my body. Before I can

    say anymore Gabby bounces over. ¡°Do you like my dress Archer?¡± I bend down ¡°you are so pretty in

    your purple dress.¡± ¡°Do you like your new dress?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my favorite color.¡± I scoop her up and take

    Sabrina¡¯s hand, leading them both to the dining room.

    ¡°Oh my god¡± Sabrina says. The table is set and I take Gabby over putting her in the booster seat.

    Sabrina hasn¡¯t moved and I chuckle. I walk over leading her to her chair. I pull it out and she takes seat.

    I sit across from her with Gabby between us. When she looks down at Gabby¡¯s te she starts to

    laugh. I smile, Gabby has spaghetti. ¡°I love that you have her favorite food but you know she is going to

    ruin that dress.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about it and neither should you.¡± She smiles and I take the lid off our

    food. She looks up at me ¡°my favorite too, Tracey must have been busy spilling all my secrets.¡±

    Sabrina POV

    My te has salmon, green beans, and mashed potatoes that look delicious. Heughs, ¡°it¡¯s not her

    fault I bribed her for the secrets.¡± ¡°Bribed her with what exactly.¡± ¡°I offered her one of the cottages.¡± I

    almost choke on the wine I¡¯m drinking. ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± ¡°Not at all, she is going to be

    staying in the pack.¡±

    I can¡¯t believe this man. I get out of my chair going around to hug him before I take my seat again. ¡°If I

    keep telling you good things, do I keep getting hugs?¡± Iugh ¡°I don¡¯t know what else you could tell

    me.¡± ¡°I spoke to Willow and we would like for you and Tracey to work at the pack hospital.¡± ¡°Are you

    kidding me?¡± ¡°Not at all, I will tell you Brutus isn¡¯t happy about it but I know how much you love being a

    nurse.¡± Iugh, ¡°why would Brutus be unhappy about me being a nurse.¡± ¡°We can talk about thatter

    when little ears are not listening.¡± I look over at Gabby who is really enjoying the spaghetti.

    We finish up dinner and a woman I¡¯ve never seen brings in the chocte cake that Fern and Gabby

    made earlier. She cuts us each a piece. She sets mine down in front of me ¡°enjoy Luna¡± she smiles.

    She sets one down in front of Gabby and then Archer. ¡°Enjoy Alpha¡± she says before she leaves. I

    must look confused and Archer smiles. ¡°Everyone in the pack has duties that are important to how the

    pack runs.¡± ¡°No job is insignificant and I treat all my pack with the respect they deserve no matter their

    job.¡± ¡°Lisa is an omega and works in the kitchen.¡± I nod and I put a bite of cake in my mouth. I moan

    with how good it tastes. I look at Archer and his eyes are ck before they return to their beautiful

    chocte brown color. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, just try not to moan¡± he smirks and I know I¡¯m blushing.

    Tracey POV

    ¡°Well so much for hanging out with Sabrina.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright we can upy ourselves.¡± ¡°What are we

    going to do?¡± ¡°We have a game room in the main house that we can hang out in for a while.¡± ¡°Alright

    let¡¯s go check it out.¡± We walk into the main house and down a hallway. When we go inside what Willow

    describes as a game room it looks like an arcade. ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± Sheughs ¡°we

    need to have things that can upy the pack members since they spend their time in the territory.¡±

    There is a pool table, multiple arcade machines, a fuss ball table, and skeet ball machines. ¡°Do you

    want to shoot pool?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve not really done it before but I¡¯m willing to learn.¡± Willowughs ¡°I¡¯ll do my best

    to teach you.¡± She shows me how to hit the ball with the stick and of course I miss the ball on my first

    try.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The door opens and four guys walk in that look like models. I lean into Willow. ¡°Are all male wolves hot

    or what?¡± Sheughs and takes her shot. The guys head in our direction and Willow introduces me to

    James, Kyle, Troy, and William. Besides being hot as hell they all seem like very nice guys. I start to

    get in position to take my next shot and I hear James starts tough. ¡°Tracey you¡¯ve never yed pool

    before have you.¡± I shoot daggers in his direction. ¡°Let me show you what to do, your embarrassing

    yourself.¡± Hees around wrapping his arm around my shoulder and lining the ball up. ¡°Now pull

    back and hit it.¡± I do what he says and I sink my first ball. I start jumping around like a teenage girl and

    jump into his arms hugging him for helping me. ¡°Thank you, that was awesome.¡± I hear a growl that

    scares the s**t out of me and James sets me on my feet stepping back. What the f**k is happening? I

    turn around to see the sexiest man I¡¯ve ever seen staring at me and he looks pissed.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 25

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    25 New Mate

    Levi POV

    I really am happy for Archer. I hate that he was worried about telling me after what happened with

    Melissa. Now that the bond ispletely broken, I feel even better about my decision. She would

    never have been a good mate after all she did. I will keep faith that the goddess has something

    nned for me and Damien. I finish training and head upstairs to take a shower. Some of the warriors

    are heading to the game room and convinced me to join them. I thought about going to the club but

    honestly I¡¯m not in the mood for the loud music and women. I step out of the shower and once I¡¯m dried

    I head into my closet. I throw on grey sweats and a ck t-shirt. I run my fingers through my wet hair

    and leave it messy. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to impress someone tonight. I head down the stairs and when

    I reach the bottom Leslie is sitting on the couch. I am not in the mood to deal with her a** tonight. I try

    to walk down the hall toward the game room but I¡¯m not lucky enough to make it without her noticing

    me.

    ¡°Levi where are you going?¡± I turn around, despite her not being able to take a hint as the Beta I try to

    remain kind even when I want to tell her to f**k off. ¡°I have ns with some of the warriors tonight.¡± ¡°I

    have something that you would enjoy more than hanging out with the boys.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°I have

    exined this to you many times Leslie, I do not date members of this pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking to date,

    just think of it as friends with benefits until we find our mates.¡± She starts to walk toward me and I put

    my hands up. ¡°The answer is no and this will be thest time I tell you.¡± She looks like I pped her but

    I¡¯m done trying to be diplomatic with my answer. I turn walking down the hallway. When I¡¯m almost to

    the game room door the most intoxicating smell of chocte and raspberry invades my nose. ¡°Our

    mate is here, find her¡± Damien growls.

    I follow her scent and open the door to the game room. My eyesnd on James with my mate in his

    arms. Damien pushes to the surface and I let out a growl. I watch him set her on her feet and take a

    step back. He bares his neck and she turns toward me with a look of shock on her face. She is a

    goddess and I say a prayer of thanks to the moon goddess for bringing me this second chance. Now

    what, I can¡¯t just im her she¡¯s human. ¡°Like hell you can¡¯t, she is ours.¡± ¡°I want my mate.¡± ¡°Shut up

    Damien, I want her too but she probably doesn¡¯t even know we exist.¡± ¡°She knows what we are Levi¡± I

    snap my eyes to Willow who has a smile on her face. My mate still looks confused by what¡¯s

    happening.

    I walk over to her and I hate that I can smell another male¡¯s scent on her. ¡°Tracey this is Levi the Beta

    of the pack.¡± ¡°Levi this is Tracey, Sabrina¡¯s and my best friend.¡± Tracey smiles at Willow. ¡°We¡¯re going

    to leave you two alone so you can get to know each other¡± Willow says before she heads for the door.

    ¡°Where are you going¡± Tracey says a little panicked and I pray that she epts me.

    Tracey POV

    When the sexiest man I¡¯ve ever seenes to stand in front of me I don¡¯t know what to think. I want to

    kill Willow when she introduces us and leaves. Why would he want to talk to me alone? ¡°Tracey since

    you know about Sabrina and Archer you know what mates are correct?¡± Even his voice is sexy. ¡°Yes,

    she exined that the moon goddess gives each of you a mate.¡± ¡°Yes, she does.¡± ¡°I was given a mate

    but I had to reject her because of how she had hurt Sabrina.¡± ¡°That b**ch Melissa was your mate.¡± He

    chuckles ¡°she was but as I said I had to reject her.¡± ¡°Well thank God you did because she isn¡¯t a good

    person.¡± He smiles ¡°the goddess often gives us a second chance if our mate turns out to be like

    Melissa.¡±

    I stay silent because I¡¯m not sure why he is telling me all of this. ¡°Tracey you are my second chance

    mate.¡± ¡°No f**king way.¡± He bursts out inughter. ¡°Yes f**king way.¡± This man that is gorgeous, loyal to

    his friends, and is kind wants me forever. I must be having a dream. There is no way this is really

    happening to me. ¡°What is your full name Tracey?¡± ¡°Tracey Jane Torn is my full name.¡± ¡°I, Levi James

    Crown, ept you Tracey Jane Torn as my mate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome I ept you too.¡± He smiles at me

    ¡°you have to say it just like I did love.¡± ¡°Oh sorry, I, Tracey Jane Torn ept you Levie James Crown as

    my mate.¡± He lifts me into his arms and I can feel warmth everywhere our skin touches. I don¡¯t even

    ask where he is taking me as he carries me out of the room and down the hall. As he starts up the

    stairs, I hear a woman call his name.

    Levi POV

    She speaks her mind and I love that. When she says she epts me I can feel the bond starting to

    form. She is perfect and I¡¯m so happy she is mine. I scoop her up and carry her down the hallway. I

    can¡¯t wait to mate and mark her. As we start up the steps, I hear Leslie say my name. Son of b**ch, if

    this woman f**ks this moment up I will kill her. ¡°Levi that woman called you¡± Tracey says tro me. I turn

    and she is standing with her hands on her hips eyeballing Tracey. ¡°What do you need Leslie¡± I say with

    a tone that leaves no doubt I¡¯m pissed. ¡°Who is your new friend?¡± ¡°This is my mate, Tracey.¡± She

    doesn¡¯t hide the disdain nor does she keep her mouth shut. ¡°Your mate is a pathetic human.¡±

    Tracey wiggles out of my arms and I set her on her feet. ¡°Why do you care who his mate is¡± Tracey

    asks. ¡°He should be with a strong she-wolf like me and not a weak human like you.¡± I¡¯m just about to

    lose my sh*t on her when Tracey turns to me. ¡°Have you ever been with this girl?¡± ¡°Never¡± I say. She

    turns back to Leslie ¡°the only one who sounds pathetic here is a b**ch who wants something that

    doesn¡¯t belong to her.¡± ¡°Levi is my mate and you will do well to remember that.¡± ¡°I may be a human but I

    won¡¯t fight fair.¡± I toss her over my shoulder and head toward my bedroom. Once we are inside I set her

    down and I try to calm myself before I scare her.

    ¡°Tracey I in no way want you to feel rushed and we can wait till you¡¯re ready¡± she cuts me off wrapping

    her arms around my neck. ¡°I am yours and I want to be in every way, Levi.¡± I m my mouth down on

    hers. I have never had a kiss like this in my life. I kiss her until we are both breathless. I pull back and

    pull the t-shirt over my head. I watch her eyes roam down my chest and back up to my face. She pulls

    her own shirt over her head and her breasts are spilling out of the top of the bra. She reaches back and

    unsps her bra dropping it to the floor. Her n*****s are a light pink and just like the rest of her they are

    perfect. I lift her upying her down in the bed we will share. I kiss her again before I take her pants

    and panties off.

    When she is bare before me, I am ready to lose it. I take my pants off and her eyes get big. ¡°Holy sh*t

    your c**k is huge.¡± Iugh ¡°is that going to be a problem.¡± ¡°Not as long as you fit.¡± ¡°Your body was

    made for mine just as mine was made for you, I¡¯ll fit.¡± She smiles and I crawl up her body. I kiss her lips

    again before I start to move down her body. I take her n**ple into my mouth swirling my tongue. She

    arches her back and I move my hand down her belly until I feel her wet folds. I pay the same attention

    to her other n**ple before I move down until my face is at her core. She lifts her head looking down at

    me and watches as I take a long lick. ¡°Oh my God Levi it feels so good.¡± I smile and continue my work

    swirling my tongue around her cl*t while I push two fingers inside her pumping them in and out. ¡°Levi

    I¡¯m going to c*m.¡± I bite down on her cl*t and push her over the edge. I lick up all her juices before I

    climb back up her body.

    ¡°I would love to return to the favor¡± she says seductively. ¡°I promise that I would love that but right now I

    need to be inside you.¡± She grabs my a** cheeks pulling me to her core. I line myself up and enter her

    slowly so she can adjust to my size. I can tell she isn¡¯t a virgin but neither am I. I don¡¯t care one bit, she

    is perfect. No other man will ever touch her again. Once I¡¯m seated to the root I start to move. As I

    pump in and out of her body, I can feel the bond getting stronger. It¡¯s amazing, I can feel Damien

    pushing to the surface wanting to mark her. ¡°Tracey, can I mark you?¡± I touch where my mark will go. ¡°I

    will bite you here marking you as mine.¡± She doesn¡¯t even ask if it will hurt. ¡°Yes, mark me and make

    me yours.¡± I lick the spot before I extend my canines and bite down where her shoulder meets her

    neck. She screams out but after a few seconds her screams of pain turn to screams of pleasure as she

    finds her climax. Her walls squeezing my c**k pushes me over the edge and I empty my seed deep in

    her body.¡± After a few minutes while we catch our breath, I roll off and pull her into my side. ¡°I hope you

    know you will be living here with me now and I¡¯m never letting you go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good because I wasn¡¯t

    nning on leaving.¡± I kiss her lips one more time before we both drift off into a peaceful sleep.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 26

    26 Announcement

    Sabrina POV

    Dinner was wonderful and being with Archer feels so natural. When we finish, Gabby is covered in

    spaghetti sauce and she is ready for bed. I wipe her up the best I can and Archer picks her up from the

    chair. ¡°Are you tired little one?¡± ¡°No¡± she says as sheys her head on his shoulder. ¡°No sleeping yet

    you need a bath, your covered in spaghetti.¡± Archer carries her to her room and I take her in my arms.

    ¡°Can I help you put her to bed?¡± ¡°Absolutely¡± I say and turn to head toward the bathroom. ¡°Can you

    grab me a pair of her pajamas from the drawer while I get the water started.¡± I take her into the

    bathroom turning the water on. I set Gabby down on her feet, taking off her dress. Archer hands me her

    pajamas and heads back out to get her bed ready. Once the tub is full, I give her a quick bath and

    dress her for bed.

    I carry her out and Archer is sitting on the floor by her bed with a book in his hand. This man is too

    good to be true. He doesn¡¯t just want me, he wants Gabby too. Iy her in the bed and pull the covers

    up over her. ¡°Gabby, can I read you a story tonight¡± Archer asks her. ¡°Yes, please¡± she says, with the

    biggest smile on her face and sleepy eyes. It doesn¡¯t take long for her to pass out while Archer is

    reading. ¡°Archer, she¡¯s asleep¡± I whisper. He stands up and kisses her forehead before I turn on her

    nightlight.

    He walks me to my door a few feet away from Gabby¡¯s. ¡°Thank you for a wonderful first date.¡± He leans

    down kissing me like I¡¯m the air he needs. ¡°Love that¡¯s not a date that¡¯s our life from now on.¡± ¡°Before I

    head to bed I was wondering if you¡¯re ok with me announcing you and Gabby tomorrow to the pack.¡±

    ¡°You will have a formal ceremony but I want everyone to know I¡¯ve found you.¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a

    good idea with me being human and not even divorced yet?¡± He growls ¡°that piece of paper means

    nothing to the pack and you are my Luna.¡± ¡°Anyone that has an issue with that can leave.¡± I¡¯m nervous

    but I¡¯ve epted him and all thates with being his mate. ¡°If you think it¡¯s a good idea then yes you

    can.¡± He pecks my lips one more time before he heads to his bedroom. Once I¡¯m in my room, I head for

    the bathroom. I take off my dress after I adjust the water. I step into the shower and all I can think about

    is Archer. I hope that he is not making a mistake announcing me as his mate. I don¡¯t want to cause any

    problems with his pack. I know how crazy it sounds, but every minute I¡¯m with him the quicker I¡¯m

    falling for Archer Lyons.

    Levi POV

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    I wake up and I¡¯m alone. I look around and start to panic a little that I imaginedst night until I hear the

    toilet flush. I smile, the door opens and a very naked Traceyes walking toward the bed. ¡°So, what

    are our ns for today mate?¡± I¡¯m sure my eyes are ck with lust and I pull her back into bed. After

    we make love two more times, we both head into the shower. As I wash her hair, I think about the

    difference a day makes. ¡°So seriously, what are we doing today?¡± Her question brings me out of my

    thoughts. ¡°I meant what I saidst night about not spending another moment without you.¡± ¡°I can take

    you to your house and you can get whatever you need.¡± She turns around looking up into my eyes. ¡°I

    think that is an excellent idea.¡± ¡°What will you do with the house?¡± ¡°I was thinking about renting it out

    but I¡¯m really not sure yet.¡± ¡°I had already nned on staying in the pack before we found out we were

    mates.¡± I kiss her and we get back to showering. We finish in the shower and I throw on jeans with a

    gray t-shirt. I head to the room that Tracey was going to use in the pack house and grab her bag. When

    I¡¯ming back out of the room, Willow is standing in the hallway with a huge grin on her face.

    ¡°So, based on the fact that Tracey didn¡¯te back to her room, I take it you got your mate.¡± I can¡¯t

    help the smile. ¡°We will be heading down to breakfast in a few minutes.¡± ¡°We will see you there Willow.¡±

    I walk back to our room and hand Tracey her bag. She drops the towel she is wearing and Damien

    growls in my mind. ¡°What the hell was that¡± she asks. I forgot I can link her and she can hear my

    thoughts if I don¡¯t have the block up. I chuckle ¡°that is Damien, my wolf.¡± She finishes putting her

    clothes on andes to stand in front of me. ¡°When do I get to meet him?¡± ¡°Did you hear that our mate

    wants to meet me?¡± ¡°I heard, I¡¯m right here.¡± ¡°After breakfast we can make introductions as long as he

    behaves.¡± ¡°Who are you telling to behave, I¡¯m not a dog.¡± She giggles ¡°that must be a riot to have those

    kinds of conversations all the time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about a riot but it can be interesting.¡±

    We head downstairs and Archer is already sitting at the table. Gabby is sitting between him and

    Sabrina. As I see Archer with his family, all I can think is I can¡¯t wait to have a pup with Tracey. I¡¯m

    holding Tracey¡¯s hand when we walk into the dining room and Sabrina is the first to notice us. The

    smile on her face puts me at ease. I didn¡¯t know how she would feel about me being mated to her best

    friend. Archer notices and when he sees Tracey¡¯s neck, he¡¯s out of his seat wrapping me in a bro-hug.

    ¡°Congrattions Levi, I knew the goddess had a n.¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m just d you were right.¡±

    Sabrina POV

    ¡°Can someone fill me in on what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Levi is my mate¡± Tracey says as she pulls her shirt

    down, exposing a mark on her neck. Willowes rushing in. ¡°Damnit, did I miss everything?¡± Tracey

    turns toward her, showing her the mark. Willow wraps her up in a hug. I¡¯m on my feet and pull her into

    my arms when Willow lets her go. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you, Levi is a really good guy.¡± ¡°I know, I can¡¯t

    believe this is happening.¡± ¡°He is sweet, hot, and mine.¡± Iugh, I love Tracey she is strong and honest.

    We all take a seat and start to eat breakfast. As I eat, I notice a girl two tables over that keeps staring

    at Tracey. I lean into Archer, ¡°what¡¯s up with that girl that¡¯s mad mugging Tracey.¡± He looks over and I

    can see he is pissed. ¡°I¡¯m going to announce you both now.¡± ¡°Hopefully that will make it clear who Levi

    and I belong too.¡± I love the way he says that he belongs to me. Archer stands and walks to the front of

    the room. It¡¯s amazing how the whole room quiets just from his presence.

    Archer POV

    ¡°Good morning, I have an announcement to make to the entire pack.¡± All eyes are on me and I turn to

    Sabrina. ¡°Sabrina, can you join me up here with Gabby please?¡± She picks Gabby up from her chair

    and joins me. I wrap my arm around her and I see my mothere in standing in the doorway with a

    smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m happy to announce that I have found my mate and future Luna of the Scarlett

    Howl Pack.¡± ¡°This is my mate Sabrina Piper and my pup Gabby.¡± Most of the pack members start to

    hoot and show respect by baring their necks to us. I make note of those that do not look happy about

    my mate. They will be given the option to leave or ept Sabrina. Nothing else will be tolerated. ¡°Levi

    and Tracey can you join us also.¡± Levies to stand next to me and pulls Tracey to his side. I can

    see the evil look on Leslie¡¯s face. That b**ch is going to be a problem I am more than happy to solve.

    ¡°Levi has also found his mate and the pack¡¯s future Beta female.¡± ¡°We will be having our formal

    ceremony very soon and I expect to see all pack members in attendance.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha¡± is said in

    unison but again I take note of those that do not respond. ¡°Thank you, enjoy the rest of your day.¡±

    We all take our seats and my mother joins us sitting next to Sabrina and Gabby. ¡°Wee to our family

    Sabrina¡± she says and hugs her. ¡°Would it be ok if Gabby called me grandma unless you think it is too

    soon?¡± I love that my mother is getting a chance at her own happiness. ¡°That would be lovely¡± Sabrina

    says. ¡°Gabby, do you want to call Fern grandma?¡± Gabby starts to bounce in her seat. ¡°Yes mama,

    grandma Fern.¡± ¡°Then I get to be aunty Willow¡± my sister pipes up and the whole table bursts out in

    laughter. I know drama still needs to be dealt with, but in this moment my life is perfect.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 27

    27 Never Happen

    Archer POV

    ¡°Mom, do you think that you could keep Gabby so Brutus can spend sometime with Sabrina?¡± ¡°Of

    course, we can find something to keep us upied.¡± ¡°Do you want to hang out with Grandma Fern,

    Gabby¡± my mother asks. ¡°Yes let¡¯s go.¡± My mom takes Gabby and I take Sabrina¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you

    nervous becausest time you met Brutus you passed out?¡± She ps my arm. ¡°In my defense I had

    no idea that werewolves existed so I think I¡¯ll be fine this time. We reach the clearing and I start to take

    off my clothes. This time she doesn¡¯t hide that she is looking at my body. ¡°Love, if you keep looking at

    me like that I might not be able to stay a gentleman.¡± Sheughs and once I have my clothes off, I shift

    into Brutus. He stalks toward her andys at her feet.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Sabrina POV

    It¡¯s still a shock to watch this beautiful man turn into a beautiful huge ck wolf. He walks toward me,

    sitting at my feet. I reach out my hand running it down his snout. I start to walk around him and run my

    hand down his soft fur on his side. He growls low and I know he¡¯s enjoying my touch. This is so surreal

    and I can¡¯t believe that someone thought I was special enough for this man and wolf. When Ie to

    stand in front of him again, he shifts and a very naked Archer is standing in front of me. ¡°Do you feel

    comfortable with Brutus taking you on a run?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t run full speed but he would like to take you.¡± I

    nod and he turns back to Brutus. I climb on Brutus¡¯s back and when he takes off, I grab handfuls of fur

    so I don¡¯t fall off. It doesn¡¯t seem to faze him and Iy my body against his back. It is the same feeling

    of warmth that I have when Archer touches me. I can¡¯t imagine how this feeling will get better, but

    Archer assures me it will.

    After he runs for a while, we return to the area where Archer¡¯s clothes are on the ground. He shifts

    getting dressed before we start our walk back to the pack house. .¡±Archer, if you have work to do you

    don¡¯t need to entertain me all day.¡± ¡°I have nothing that is pressing and I want us to spend time

    together.¡± ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Of course, you can, anything?¡± ¡°Do you want to mark me?¡± He

    stops walking ¡°I would love nothing more than to mark you as mine but I you don¡¯t need you to rush if

    you¡¯re not ready.¡± ¡°I want you to be ready because once your marked there is no going back.¡± ¡°What

    does that mean exactly?¡± ¡°Once we mark you as ours, we can¡¯t ever let you go.¡± ¡°Do we have to mate if

    you mark me?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid to mate with me?¡± I put my hand on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be with you and I know how

    crazy this is going to sound, but I want the divorce to be final.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have some sick guilt that

    I was still married ruining what will be a special moment for us.¡± ¡°The answer is no we don¡¯t have to

    mate but it will be more painful if we do it without the mating.¡± I take his hand again and we head inside

    to find Gabby. We spend the afternoon in the game room and watching a movie in the theater room.

    We have a quick dinner because Gabby is exhausted. We get her ready for bed and Archer reads her

    a story. Archer walks me to my door and kisses me before I head into my room. Gabby isn¡¯t the only

    one that¡¯s exhausted, but when I finally make it into bed, all I can think about is my conversation with

    Archer about marking. Why can¡¯t I just take this leap of faith? Tracey epted Levi without even

    knowing him. Archer has shown me over and over how much he cares about me and Gabby. I¡¯ve said

    the words to ept him but I¡¯ve not shown Archer how serious I am because of everything that has

    happened. I need to change that the first chance I get. Sleep finally takes me under and I dream of a

    future with my new family that is happy.

    Thomas POV

    My desk phone rings and I¡¯m hoping that Harris has some good news for me. When I pick up, I roll my

    eyes at the voice. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Hello to you too, Thomas.¡± ¡°There had better be an actual

    reason you¡¯re calling me because I¡¯m busy and I don¡¯t have time for games today.¡± ¡°Fine I won¡¯t tell you

    about your son¡¯s little announcement to the pack today.¡± I grit my teeth. ¡°What announcement would

    that be?¡± ¡°He introduced the pack to our future Luna and Beta Female who are both humans.¡± ¡°He also

    is iming the human¡¯s pup.¡± I start to squeeze the phone almost to the point that it snaps in my hand.

    I take a few deep breaths before I speak again, ¡°Is she marked?¡± ¡°Levi¡¯s mate is, but I didn¡¯t see a mark

    on Archer¡¯s¡± I cut her off. ¡°Don¡¯t refer to that weak pathetic human as a Luna or mate when you¡¯re

    talking to me.¡± ¡°I feel the same way Thomas, so what are we going to do to take care of the two of

    them?¡± I smile ¡°I will call you when I have more details of the n.¡± ¡°I know you so what do you want

    from me for your help?¡± ¡°We can discuss thatter, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m not helping as a favor to you.¡± ¡°I

    have something to gain if they are out of the picture.¡± I hang up and sit back in my chair. Something is

    finally going right since my ba**ard of a son banished me and I will have my pack back very soon. Now

    I just need Harris to call me so I can make them pay for casting me aside.

    Archer POV

    When I wake in the morning, I throw on a pair of jeans and a t-shirt after I take my shower. I never

    sleep in, so it¡¯s only seven in the morning. I walk past Sabrina¡¯s room and take in a deep breath, loving

    her scent. I want her to sleep so I stop and check on Gabby who is already ying with her toys. ¡°Hey

    little one, do you want to help me make breakfast for mama?¡± She jumps up, leaving her dolls behind

    as she runs to me. I scoop her up, heading down the hall to our private kitchen. ¡°What should we make

    Gabby?¡± She puts her finger to her chin like she is deep in thought and I chuckle. ¡°Pancakes, that¡¯s our

    favorite¡± she says in her tiny little voice. ¡°Pancakes it is.¡± I let her help me stir and add ingredients

    before I put her in the booster seat while I cook. I grab her milk and some fruit for her to munch on.

    When the pancakes are almost done, I hear Sabrina calling Gabby¡¯s name in a panic. ¡°Sabrina, we¡¯re

    in the kitchen.¡± She walks in and goes over to kiss Gabby¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it scared you, we

    we¡¯re making your favorite, pancakes for breakfast.¡± She looks over at Gabby with a smile before she

    comes over and kisses me. She goes still forgetting that Gabby is in the room with us. When Gabby

    doesn¡¯t bring it up, she goes to take a seat next to her. I set her te of pancakes down in front of her

    and bring her a cup of coffee before I join them.

    Sabrina POV

    He is so good with Gabby although she has him wrapped around her finger. He is going to give her

    whatever she wants and I¡¯m going to have to be the bad guy I have a feeling. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have work

    to do today since we spent the whole day hanging out yesterday.¡± Before he can object, I put my hand

    up ¡°Gabby is going to daycare and I¡¯m going to check out the pack so you can do your work.¡± Before he

    can say anymore his phone rings. He pulls it out of his pocket looking at the screen. ¡°This is my

    secretary, give me one minute.¡± He puts the phone to his ear and based on the look on his face it is not

    good. I wonder what could have pissed him off so quickly.

    ¡°Send the email to my personalputer, thank you¡± he says and hangs up. ¡°Is everything alright¡± I

    ask. I can see apprehension on his face. ¡°Archer tell me what is wrong?¡± He looks down at Gabby. I

    grab her taking her into her room to y while we discuss his phone call. I go to sit down but he takes

    my hand pulling me onto hisp. I¡¯m just about to protest but it feels so natural. He takes a deep

    breath. ¡°Greg has been busy.¡± ¡°He has petitioned the court for full custody of Gabby because she isn¡¯t

    safe with you.¡± I go to stand up and he holds me in ce. ¡°I will not lose my daughter to that man and

    his lies.¡± He takes my chin in his fingers. ¡°We will not lose Gabby, I promise you.¡± Iy my head against

    his chest wishing that Greg would just go away.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 28

    28 Hospital

    Archer POV

    I love that she feels safe with me. We stay with her in my arms and her head against my chest for a

    long while. I just hold her, wishing that I could take her worry away. He will never have custody of

    Gabby. If I had that ba**ard in front of me I would kill him right now. ¡°You need to mark her in case we

    have to.¡± ¡°Enough Brutus, when she is ready I will mark her but I¡¯m not going to make it a decision she

    has to make to protect us.¡± ¡°Fine but I¡¯m sure she would want to protect you as much as you are trying

    to protect her.¡± ¡°I will think about it but right now I just need tofort her and make sure that ba**ard

    fails at whatever he is trying to do.¡± ¡°I know damn well this is not about him wanting Gabby.¡± I can feel

    the tears through my t-shirt and I pick her head up to look in her eyes. I wipe the tears from her cheeks

    with my thumb. ¡°I promise you that we will never lose Gabby.¡± ¡°Do you trust me?¡± ¡°I trust you

    completely.¡± She leans in, pressing her lips against mine. I can taste her salty tears and all the feelings

    she has for me in that kiss. When she pulls away, she gets up from myp and this time I let her. ¡°I¡¯m

    going to get Gabby ready for daycare and head to the pack hospital with Tracey.¡± ¡°I am not going to let

    him ruin my day.¡± I stand up and kiss her one more time. ¡°When you¡¯re donee to my office and I¡¯ll

    have some answers about the email.¡± She nods leaving the room and I head to my office to see exactly

    what the petition says.

    Sabrina POV

    Once I have Gabby dressed, I walk her down to the daycare. As soon as she sees her teacher, she lets

    go of my hand. I love howfortable she is here. ¡°Hello Ms. Kate¡± I say as she picks Gabby up.

    ¡°Hello Luna¡± she says back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that I¡¯m not Luna yet.¡± She whispers ¡°you are

    the Alpha¡¯s mate that makes you Luna in my book.¡± I smile ¡°thank you, Kate.¡± ¡°I will see you at two

    Luna.¡± I nod and head back up the path to the pack house. I feel like I¡¯m being watched, but with

    everything that happened this morning I¡¯m sure it is just me being paranoid. I look around and I don¡¯t

    see anyone so I push the thought out of my head. I head inside the pack house to find Willow and

    Tracey. As I start up the stairs and a few of the female pack members are staring at me. I¡¯m sure they

    are wondering how a human became their Alpha¡¯s mate. I have wondered it myself. How did a simple

    human get blessed with this man. ¡°Excuse me¡± I hear one of them say. I turn to a pretty brte who

    smiles at me. ¡°Hi what¡¯s up¡± I say casually.

    ¡°We just wanted to introduce ourselves and wee you to the pack Luna.¡± I smile ¡°I¡¯m the only one

    thinking I¡¯m not good enough because I¡¯m human apparently.¡± ¡°Thank you, what are your names?¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    Belinda, this is Jenny and Veronica.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you.¡± I hear someone clear their throat and I

    turn to see Fern. ¡°Bye Luna¡± the girls rush off. ¡°Hi Fern¡± I say before she hugs me. ¡°Hello Sabrina, were

    those girls bothering you?¡± ¡°Actually, they were just introducing themselves to me.¡± ¡°Good because I¡¯m

    not above kicking some young a**.¡± Iugh ¡°where are you off to?¡± ¡°I was just going to find Willow and

    Tracey so we can go see the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Willow¡¯s room since I need to talk to her

    anyway.¡± We walk together and knock when we reach the door. The door swings open and Willow

    looks like she is ready to go in her scrubs. ¡°Willow, before you head to the hospital, I would like to

    speak to you.¡± She turns to me ¡°Sabrina, will you give us a moment.¡± ¡°Of course¡± I say and stay in the

    hallway.

    Willow POV

    I¡¯m excited to show Tracey and Sabrina the hospital today. I¡¯m so happy they will be working with me in

    the pack. I throw on a pair of scrubs in case I¡¯m needed while we are there. A knock sounds on the

    door and when I open it Sabrina and my mom are standing there. ¡°Good morning¡± I say. When my

    mother wants to talk to me alone, I have shbacks to when my father was around. She closes the

    door and asks me to sit down. She takes a deep breath before she speaks. ¡°Willow, I haven¡¯t had the

    chance but I wanted to apologize for pushing you to take a chosen mate.¡± ¡°I realize that I should have

    stood up to your father for both you and Archer.¡± I take her hand ¡°I appreciate that you understand that I

    want my fated mate and I¡¯m not upset about you going along with what dad wanted.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d you

    realized that your happiness matters.¡± She hugs me and we join Sabrina in the hallway.

    Mom heads back downstairs and we head to the Beta floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go see if we can pry our friend out of

    Levi¡¯s hands.¡± Sabrinaughs and when we reach the door, I pound like we are the police. The door

    flies open to a half-naked Levi. ¡°What the f**k Willow?¡± ¡°We are here for your mate.¡± I look around Levi

    at a smiling Tracey who is covered in a sheet. ¡°Get your a** dressed we are heading to the hospital.¡±

    Levi growls at me and Tracey jumps up with the sheet wrapped around her heading for the bathroom.

    ¡°That was not cool Willow.¡± I stick my tongue out at him before we take a seat to wait. ¡°Sorry Levi¡±

    Sabrina says. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, if it was up to him she would never leave this room.¡± ¡°Will see how you

    feel when you find your mate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be pounding on your door then.¡± Iugh ¡°my mate will kick your a**.¡±

    Traceyes out in a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. She rushes over to Levi, kissing him and I take her

    arm pulling her away. ¡°Save it forter lovebirds.¡±

    We head to the hospital and once we are inside, I give the girls the full tour. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the

    equipment you have¡± Tracey says. ¡°We didn¡¯t even have some of this stuff in the hospital¡± Sabrina

    says. ¡°Archer spares no expense when ites to the well-being of his pack.¡± ¡°So, I know this sounds

    stupid but I¡¯m going to ask anyway.¡± ¡°What should we know about treating werewolves since they didn¡¯t

    teach us that in nursing school.¡± ¡°There is nothing stupid about that question Sabrina but honestly there

    is very little that is different.¡± ¡°Besides are terrible reaction to silver the treatments we do in the regr

    hospital apply here.¡± ¡°The only other difference is we heal incredibly quick.¡± ¡°How quick¡± Tracey asks.

    ¡°We are typically healed within minutes unless something like silver is involved.¡±

    Archer POV

    As I sit behind my desk and read the petition, I want to break something. The petition basically states

    that Sabrina has Gabby living in an unsafe environment that is detrimental to her safety and well-being.

    It also states that there are two witnesses willing to testify to the statements made by Gregory Piper. I

    know for sure one of them is that b**ch Melissa who kept using the word cult before we kicked her a**

    out of the territory. Who the f**k could the other witness be? My phone rings and I pick it up on the

    second ring. ¡°Archer Lyons, may I help you?¡± ¡°Archer its Brian, I was wondering if tomorrow was still

    good for me toe sign the papers.¡± ¡°Absolutely, what time did you want toe?¡± ¡°Around noon if

    that¡¯s ok and I was wondering if I can bring my sister.¡± ¡°She is looking for her mate and she is driving

    me crazy.¡± Iugh ¡°that would be fine, we will see you at noon.¡± ¡°We, did you find your Luna?¡± ¡°Actually,

    I did, you can meet her tomorrow.¡± ¡°Congrattions, I can¡¯t wait to meet her.¡± I hang up and make

    some calls about the petition. Greg is going to be very sorry he pulled this sh*t.

    Sabrina POV

    After we finish the tour, we head to the hospital cafeteria and grab lunch. This isn¡¯t regr hospital

    food, its actually good. ¡°So, how¡¯s it going with Levi not that I need to ask based on the scene this

    morning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing I have never felt anything like this in my life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so in love with everything

    about this man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy for you Tracey.¡± ¡°You deserve this so enjoy it.¡± ¡°You deserve Archer too you

    know.¡± ¡°She is right Sabrina, my brother is very lucky to have gotten you as a mate.¡± I smile because I

    love these two women like sisters. ¡°I do have to talk to Levi though about the s*x¡± she whispers. ¡°What

    about it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say that he hasn¡¯t used protection once.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on birth control but you know that I

    could still get pregnant.¡± ¡°I just want to make sure he isn¡¯t going to freak out if it happens.¡± Willow

    laughs ¡°if you get pregnant Levi will dance through the pack singing that he is having a pup.¡± ¡°You

    should still talk to him but I¡¯ve known him all my life he wouldn¡¯t freak out.¡± Talking about pregnancy a

    thought pops in my head. When was myst period? With everything going on I haven¡¯t really thought

    about it. I take the phone out of my pocket and go to my menstrual cycle app I use. When I look down

    at the screen I want to throw up. This cannot be happening right now.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Hey what¡¯s up with you, you look like you just saw a ghost.¡± I snap my head up and they both are

    staring at me. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± I say putting my phone away. ¡°Like hell you are, don¡¯t lie to me Brina.¡± ¡°What

    was on the phone?¡± I take a deep breath ¡°I¡¯m a weekte for my period.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 29

    29 Yes or No

    Harris POV

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m on my way to the bar to meet with Thomas. He wants to know what I found out about the human. I

    pull in and park my bike before I head inside. Thomas is sitting in a booth in the corner, out of the way

    of prying ears. I don¡¯t have Thomas¡¯ sense of smell since I¡¯m not a wolf, but I¡¯m sure he has checked

    the room before we talk. I take a seat across from him. The waitress appears and bats her eyshes at

    me. The curse of what I am is that women throw themselves at me. Most men would love that, but

    honestly it gets old fast. ¡°Can I get a beer?¡± ¡°You can get anything you would like, handsome¡± she says

    walking away. I roll my eyes and turn back to Thomas. ¡°So what did you find out¡± he says like he is a

    kid and I have candy. He really is a pr*ck.

    ¡°She is a twenty-four human nurse.¡± ¡°It better be more than that for what I paid you.¡± ¡°Calm down

    there¡¯s more.¡± ¡°She is married to Gregory Piper who is a police officer and they share a three-year old

    daughter named Gabby.¡± ¡°She is f**king married and she is at the pack with my son.¡± ¡°She has already

    filed for divorce because apparently our friend Greg like thedies.¡± ¡°Besides the marriage and divorce

    your telling me things I already know¡± he bites out. ¡°Careful Thomas I¡¯m not one of your weak wolves to

    be barked at.¡± ¡°I am telling you the information I have gathered as you asked whether you know it or

    not.¡± He settles back and I continue. ¡°I spoke to one of the women I know at the courthouse and Greg

    has petitioned for full custody of their daughter because he feels she is unsafe living with Sabrina.¡± ¡°It

    said that two witnesses will testify that Sabrina is putting the child in harm¡¯s way.¡± ¡°Do you know who

    the witnesses are?¡± I smile ¡°isn¡¯t that why you paid me all that money?¡± ¡°Just spit it out Harris, I don¡¯t

    have time for your bulls*t today.¡± ¡°One is a nurse she worked with at the hospital named, Melissa

    Granger.¡± ¡°The second one made me think of you actually.¡± He looks at me confused. ¡°I believe its her

    mother, Lilth Ascot.¡± He smiles like he won the lottery.

    ¡°That¡¯s helpful Harris, now what do you have for me from your witch friend.¡± ¡°The jobs between us have

    always been about supernaturals and the more I thought about it I won¡¯t give you anything to kill an

    innocent human.¡± He rolls his eyes at me. ¡°All the sudden you have a moralpass.¡± I show him the

    vile that Tabitha made for me. Tabitha doesn¡¯t care she just gives me what I ask for as long as the

    money is good. ¡°What the hell is it?¡± ¡°It is a potion ofpliance.¡± ¡°Once she drinks it, you will be able

    to get her away from the pack easily with just amand.¡± ¡°There are two doses in this vial in case

    you screw up.¡± ¡°I know what your n was but now that I know what she is and that she has a child I

    will not help you kill her.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me, you of all people have a soft spot for humans and

    children?¡± ¡°I thought your kind didn¡¯t have hearts.¡± I don¡¯t even give him the satisfaction of a response.

    ¡°You can make your son suffer just by taking his mate away, there is no need to kill her.¡± ¡°If he believes

    she left him he will be weak and vulnerable.¡± He goes to take the vial from my hand. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t

    kill her.¡± I pull my hand back.

    ¡°Thomas, what do you take me for?¡± ¡°I have known you long enough to know you are not trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°We will sign a blood oath, or I will not give you the potion.¡± ¡°With your reputation in the supernatural

    community, you will be hard pressed to get a witch to help you.¡± I can see he wants to rip my head off

    but I could care less. ¡°Your choice, so make it before I walk out of here with the potion.¡± ¡°Oh, and by the

    way don¡¯t call on me again, I don¡¯t like doing business with you.¡± ¡°Fine I¡¯ll sign the damn oath.¡± After we

    seal the oath with blood, I hand him the vial. ¡°I have a feeling you¡¯re going to regret these decisions and

    honestly bad things couldn¡¯t happen to a more deserving a**hole¡± I say before I walk out of the bar.

    Unknown POV

    My phone rings and I put it to my ear. ¡°Hello Thomas¡± I say seductively into the phone. He growls ¡°you

    know better than to use my name.¡± ¡°I let it go once but I won¡¯t again.¡± ¡°Fine, hello Alpha.¡± ¡°I need you to

    meet me outside the pack, I have something for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in f**king you again Thomas.¡±

    He growls ¡°I don¡¯t mean s*x you b**ch.¡±¡±Do you not want the humans gone or not.¡± ¡°Fine, where do you

    want to meet.¡± ¡°Meet me at the diner in town at five and don¡¯t bring your stupid little friends.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t

    mind thest time I brought my friends to one of our meetings.¡± He hangs up without a response.

    Thomas was fun in the beginning, but I have a different Lyons in mind now. No pathetic human will be

    my Luna.

    Sabrina POV

    I feel sick to my stomach as the words leave my mouth. Tracey takes my hand and squeezes it. ¡°It

    doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re, you could just bete for some other reason.¡± ¡°Look how much stress you have

    been under.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s not, what if I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Willow takes my other hand ¡°then we will wee

    another pack member and I will have a new niece or nephew.¡± ¡°Do you really think your brother is going

    to be happy about me having another baby by Greg?¡± ¡°If you haven¡¯t already realized it my brother

    loves you and would love anything that is a part of you.¡± ¡°I know this sounds horrible but I pray I¡¯m not

    pregnant.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound horrible at all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find out if there is really anything to worry about

    before you make your self sick¡± Willow says. ¡°Do you want to do a dipstick or just go right to a blood

    test?¡± ¡°I would rather do the blood test so I know for sure.¡± ¡°That one will take longer but its the most

    urate as you know.¡±

    We head to theb and Willow takes my blood. ¡°It will be at least an hour before we find out.¡± ¡°I have to

    go to meet with Archer about Greg¡¯s petition.¡± They both hug me ¡°he will never get her Brina¡± Tracey

    says as she pulls away. I walk out of the hospital with a million thoughts running through my mind about

    court and a possible pregnancy. I feel like my life is one sh*t storm after another right now. The only

    thing keeping me sane is my family and friends. I reach the pack house and head up to Archer¡¯s office.

    Before I reach the office, I can hear him yelling. I didn¡¯t even think he yelled. Suddenly, the office goes

    quiet and the door opens.

    Archer POV

    I¡¯ve made phone call after phone call to get that a**hole¡¯s petition thrown out without sess. ¡°John,

    this is f**king ridiculous he has no solid proof to stand on.¡± ¡°Archer, you know how bad it looks when

    one of the witness¡¯s is Sabrina¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°She is no kind of mother and this is bulls*t and you know it.¡±

    ¡°Archer, I¡¯m with you and we will just have to prove its wrong it court.¡± When he says about proving it in

    court I¡¯m hit with Sabrina¡¯s scent. ¡°I have to go John, I¡¯ll call youter.¡± I pray she didn¡¯t hear all that. I

    n on telling her everything, but I don¡¯t want her to hear it that way. I walk over to the door and open

    it. Based on her face I know she heard me.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on Archer?¡± I lead her inside and pull her onto myp. Again, she doesn¡¯t fight me which

    I¡¯m d because I need her close right now. I take in her scent before I start. ¡°I tried to get the petition

    thrown out but because of one of the witness¡¯s they want to hear the case.¡± ¡°Who are the witnesses

    Archer?¡± ¡°Melissa and your mother¡± I feel her freeze in my arms. ¡°My mother is trying to have Gabby

    taken away from me?¡± ¡°What kind of mother does that to her own child?¡± I take her face in my hands.

    ¡°She is no kind of mother and she is exactly like my father, selfish.¡± ¡°I will never allow it to happen I

    promise.¡± She bursts into tears ¡°I can¡¯t take anymore Archer, I really can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Everything is going to work

    out.¡±

    ¡°You might feel differently after my pregnancy test resultse back.¡± ¡°Sabrina, what are you talking

    about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a weekter for my period.¡± ¡°I pray that I¡¯m not pregnant by that monster but I might be.¡± I

    pull her to my chest. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you first came in?¡± I didn¡¯t want to tell you at all but I

    don¡¯t want secrets between us.¡± I take her chin in my hands. ¡°No secrets Sabrina only truths.¡± ¡°No

    matter what the test shows you are mine.¡± ¡°The pup will be mine.¡± She looks in my eyes ¡°Archer, I want

    you to mark me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make this decision because of all these things that are happening.¡± ¡°Look at

    me Archer, this decision has nothing to do with Greg, the possibility of a pup, or my mother¡¯s betrayal.¡±

    ¡°You are my mate and I¡¯m never letting you go.¡± I m my mouth down on hers.

    A knock sounds on the door and I release the kiss. Willow rushes in with Tracey on her heels. ¡°You¡¯re

    supposed to wait until your told to enter Willow.¡± ¡°Shut up Archer I need Sabrina and it can¡¯t wait.¡±

    ¡°Sabrina, we need to talk to you right now in private.¡± ¡°Whatever you need to say can be said in front of

    me Willow.¡± ¡°That is not your decision Archer.¡±

    Sabrina POV

    ¡°Willow its ok, I have no secrets from Archer.¡± ¡°He knows about the test and the possibility of me being

    pregnant.¡± ¡°No you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°Say it again¡± I say praying I heard her right. ¡°Your test is negative, you are

    not pregnant.¡± The relief I feel can¡¯t be imagined and I start to cry again. I have never cried this much in

    my life. Willow and Tracey hug me before they leave. . Archer scoops me up and carries me over to the

    couch. ¡°Now, before we were interrupted with the good news, we were discussing something.¡± ¡°You

    mean how I want you to mark me as yours.¡± He growls and I can see Brutus is at the surface. ¡°Finally¡±

    he says before his ck eyes turn back to the chocte brown ones I love. Love, that¡¯s what this is,

    love. I thought once I knew what it was with Greg but it was never like this. ¡°I love you Archer and I

    want you to mark me.¡± ¡°I love you, Sabrina.¡± He kisses me and I can feel the love in our kiss. ¡°Let¡¯s go

    pick up Gabby and tonight you will stay in our room.¡± I¡¯m just about to protest. ¡°If you really want me to

    mark you I will need you close.¡± ¡°I promise I will not do anything until everything is final and you are

    ready.¡± ¡°How did I get this lucky?¡± ¡°This is what you always deserved, I¡¯m just happy I¡¯m the one who

    gets to give it to you.¡± He kisses me one more time before we head to get Gabby.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 30

    30 Tell Him

    Archer POV

    I take Sabrina¡¯s hand as we walk on the path to the daycare. I know that we have a lot going on in our

    lives right now, but the fact that I will mark her tonight is the only thing I¡¯m focusing on. ¡°Archer, how

    does the marking work?¡± ¡°Brutus wille to the surface and my canines elongate for me to pierce

    your skin right here.¡± I touch her marking spot with my index finger and I see her shiver at my touch. I

    see the concern on her face, I¡¯m sure about the amount of pain my bite will cause. ¡°Sabrina, if your

    scared of the pain, we can wait till we mate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, I know your marking me, so that other males

    know that I am yours but I can¡¯t mark you.¡± I stop and turn her toward me. ¡°Marks to our kind are like

    wedding bands to yours.¡± ¡°Once we take this step we will be married in the eyes of my kind.¡± I wait to

    see panic at my words but I see peace in her eyes. ¡°I promise you that we will put your mark on me in a

    different way.¡± ¡°Archer, do you ever wish that you just got a girl wolf for a mate so you could have all

    these things like marking and a wolf for Brutus.¡± Brutus growls in my mind and this time I let hime

    to the surface. She needs to hear from him as much as me.

    Brutus POV

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Amazingly enough, Archer doesn¡¯t stop me when I push forward after I hear Sabrina talk about what

    we are missing out on with her. I pull her into me holding her tight and breathing in her scent. ¡°Mate I

    don¡¯t think you understand how much Archer and I love you already.¡± ¡°Brutus¡± she whispers with a

    smile on her face and if we weren¡¯t outside, I would show her it¡¯s me. ¡°Yes Sabrina, I know Archer could

    say it better than I can but I¡¯m going to say it anyway.¡± ¡°You are the only mate we want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a

    wolf I have you.¡± ¡°Archer doesn¡¯t care that you can¡¯t bite him because you have marked him already.¡±

    She looks at me confused. ¡°Marks are not just about the things you can see.¡± ¡°They are about the

    feelings and love that we share with our mates.¡± ¡°We both love you and don¡¯t need a mark on our skin

    to prove that.¡± ¡°We will never touch, love, or even think about another woman the way we think about

    you.¡± I see a single tear slide down her cheek. Sh*t I should have let Archer tell her he¡¯s better with

    words. She reaches up, pulling my mouth down to hers. When she pulls back, she is smiling. ¡°Archer

    could not have said that better.¡± I puff out my chest and kiss her one more time before I let Archere

    forward.

    Archer POV

    I will never hear the end of what she said to Brutus. Once Ie forward, I kiss her again before we

    finish the walk to the daycare. Gabby is waiting outside for us with Kate. ¡°Good afternoon, Alpha and

    Luna¡± she says. I love the way that soundsing from one of my pack members. ¡°Good afternoon,

    Kate.¡± Gabby reaches for me and I pick her up. ¡°Archer, her name is Ms. Kate.¡± Iugh ¡°I¡¯m sorry little

    one, Ms. Kate.¡± Sabrina covers her mouth with her hand. I¡¯m sure to hide her smile for me being

    corrected by my daughter. We say our goodbyes and start back up the path. ¡°Archer I would like to stop

    and see my dad to talk about my mother.¡± ¡°Do you have time to stop with me?¡± ¡°I have nothing else this

    afternoon.¡± ¡°That reminds me, Alpha Brian Davis will being with his sister tomorrow to sign

    papers.¡± ¡°His sister ising to see if her mate is in our pack.¡± ¡°I was hoping you could meet him with

    me.¡± ¡°Archer, I am to be your Luna.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there is more to being Luna than just being your mate.¡± I

    chuckle, ¡°you are going to be an amazing Luna.¡± I kiss her forehead. ¡°I want a kiss too¡± Gabby says.

    We both kiss her forehead. I¡¯m so in love with this pup.

    Sabrina POV

    We reach the cottage and knock on the door. The door opens and my father is standing there smiling. I

    love to see him happy. I never realized how unhappy he was. ¡°Hey dad, are you busy?¡± ¡°No, actually

    Fern and I were just having some tea.¡± I look past my dad to Fern sitting at the table. Archer stiffens

    next to me. We walk in and Gabby kisses my dad and Fern before she runs to the bedroom with books.

    ¡°Mother, what are you doing¡± Archer asks. ¡°I was telling Harry about our kind since he is my new mate.¡±

    I¡¯m sure I look like a cartoon character and Archer looks like he is about to lose it. ¡°Calm down Archer

    that was a joke.¡± I burst outughing but Archer doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s funny. ¡°That is not funny mother, that

    would make Sabrina and I step siblings.¡± ¡°I know that¡¯s why it¡¯s funny.¡± I go over and hug Fern. ¡°What

    would possess you to tell Harry about us without talking to me first?¡± ¡°Sit down Archer, you may be

    Alpha but I¡¯m still your mother.¡± Archeres over and sits down next to me. I rub circles on his back.

    ¡°Dad, are you ok with everything Fern told you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than ok with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you finally found a

    partner that loves you the way you should be loved no matter what he may be.¡±

    ¡°Harry, we would like you to stay in this cottage permanently.¡± ¡°I have some people that are going to

    come by to make any changes to the decor you would like.¡± ¡°Honestly, I like it just the way it is and I

    would love to stay to be close to my girls.¡± ¡°Thank you, Archer¡± my dad says. This is amazing my dad is

    going to be here. ¡°Archer, I would like you to file the papers for a divorce from Lilth as soon as

    possible.¡± ¡°She is actually the reason I came to see you dad.¡± I can see my dad¡¯s smile fade. ¡°What has

    she done?¡± ¡°Greg has petitioned for full custody of Gabby because she isn¡¯t safe with me.¡± My father

    ms his hands down on the table. He turns to Archer ¡°can you just eat him and do the world a favor?¡±

    Archer smiles andughs. ¡°Dad, no one is eating Greg.¡±

    ¡°He has two witnesses listed in the petition.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even tell me your mother would stoop that low.¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry dad, I wish I didn¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°She is no longer my mother as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry

    Sabrina¡± my dad says. I get up and go around the table to hug him. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever say you¡¯re sorry for

    anything she does.¡± ¡°I am grateful every day to have you as my father.¡± We spend more time with my

    dad and Fern before we head to the pack house. ¡°Thank you for offering for my dad to stay and the

    cottage.¡± ¡°He is my family now too and you never have to thank me.¡±

    Harris POV

    ¡°Just go talk to him Harris.¡± ¡°I have never seen you give a sh*t about any of your jobs before, so if this

    one bothers you just go and make it right¡± Tabitha yells at me. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go but if he kicks my a** it¡¯s on

    your head Tabby.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can handle yourself with the wolf.¡± I head out of Tabby¡¯s cottage and

    get on my bike. As I head toward the pack, I think about all the ways this could go and I must be crazy

    for getting involved. I don¡¯t understand why this one is bothering me so much. I reach the pack gate

    and park my bike. I stay back about fifty feet as the wolf guardes to the gate. ¡°What business do

    you have here?¡± ¡°I am here to see your Alpha.¡± I watch him link before he looks back to me. ¡°I¡¯m to take

    you to his office but if you try anything I¡¯m to kill you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here for trouble wolf.¡± He opens the gate

    and I hop on my bike to follow him up to the pack house. I park my bike again before I get off and follow

    him inside.

    As I walk through the house, I can feel the stares of the wolves. It doesn¡¯t bother me. I know they don¡¯t

    trust my kind. When I reach the office, the wolf knocks and opens the door. I¡¯ve never met Archer in

    person because he is nothing like his father. He must look like his mother because he looks nothing like

    his ba**ard father. ¡°Take a seat Harris.¡± His use of my name throws me off. ¡°Yes, I know who you are

    and I¡¯m confused why you would want to speak with me.¡± ¡°I am not my father.¡± ¡°I do not need your

    services.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to warn you about your father.¡± He growls ¡°what has he done?¡±

    I tell him everything, including the potion I provided his father. ¡°Harris, what made youe to me

    today?¡± ¡°I know that you are not a man of honor so why was this different.¡± ¡°Honestly, Archer, I think it

    was about the little girl.¡± ¡°My soul is stained by my past but I¡¯ve never hurt children and the fact that he

    was willing to take your mate away from her child didn¡¯t sit right with me.¡± Archer stands andes

    around the desk. He reaches out his hand to shake mine and I stand taking his. ¡°Thank you, Harris for

    doing the right thing no matter the reason.¡± I nod and he turns for the office door. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± I

    follow behind Archer until we reach the bottom of the stairs. As we head for the door a group of women

    walk toward us and I stop when one looks in my eyes. I hear her whisper ¡°mate¡± as I say ¡°beloved.¡± No

    f**king way.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 31

    31 ept or Reject

    Willow POV

    I¡¯m in the kitchen with Tracey, Sabrina, and Gabby eating junk food. I was so happy to be able to tell

    Sabrina that the test was negative earlier, this is like a little celebration. She deserved some good news

    with all the sh*t that¡¯s happened. Gabby is eating one of the cookies that my mom made earlier. She is

    the sweetest little girl. I love that I get to be her aunt. After I finish the cookie, I¡¯m eating I turn to Tracey.

    ¡°So how did you manage to escape Levi, Tracey.¡± She sticks her tongue out at me. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m enjoying

    every minute of it but today he has Beta duties to take care of.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure yourdy parts thank you for

    the break¡± I whisper so Gabby doesn¡¯t hear me. Sabrina bursts outughing. ¡°Mama what are you

    laughing at?¡± ¡°Nothing sweetie, just eat your cookie.¡±

    I¡¯m just about to say something else when the smell of oranges and vani invades my nose and I

    stiffen. ¡°That is our mate¡¯s scent, go to mate¡± Tamara growls. I stand and start to walk toward the scent.

    I can hear the girl¡¯s footsteps behind me when I reach the living room. I stop in my tracks when I see

    the most gorgeous man, I¡¯ve ever seen in my life walking with Archer. When my eyesnd on his I

    whisper ¡°mate¡± and he says ¡°beloved.¡± My mate is a vampire. Why is he here? A million questions are

    swirling around my mind until he steps in front of me. Then all I can think about is wanting to be his in

    this moment. He smiles and I¡¯m just about to introduce myself when my brother growls. ¡°Harris and

    Willow, my office now¡± I hear Archer bark. His tone snaps me out of my thoughts. Harris turns to follow

    him and I turn to look at Sabrina for help. She hands Gabby to Tracey and links her arm in mine to

    follow my mate.

    When we reach the office, I can see that Archer is ready to shift. ¡°Harris tell her what you do for a

    living.¡± ¡°Archer this is not your ce¡± Sabrina says. He whips his head in Sabrina¡¯s direction. ¡°You don¡¯t

    understand¡± he says before she raises her hand to him. ¡°This is a conversation that Willow and Harris

    should be having without us here.¡± ¡°She is grown woman and it is not your decision if they decide to

    ept each other.¡± ¡°How would you feel if someone tried to stop me from epting you because

    you¡¯re a wolf?¡± I hear Harris chuckle and my brother turns shooting daggers at him. ¡°Archer, I know you

    are trying to protect me but I don¡¯t need you to right now.¡± ¡°I would like to speak to my mate alone.¡± I

    can see he wants to say hell no but he nods leading Sabrina out. Leaving Harris and I alone in his

    office.

    Harris POV

    When the door shuts this beautiful creature that I¡¯m totally unworthy of turns to me. ¡°My name is Willow

    Lyons¡± she says sticking her hand out to shake. I smile taking her hand which is a mistake. The feeling

    of her skin against the palm of my hand is warm and soft. ¡°My name is Harris Johnson and as I¡¯m sure

    you know I¡¯m a vampire.¡± ¡°So are you going to tell me what my brother is so upset about because I¡¯m

    sure it¡¯s not because you¡¯re a vampire.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say that your brother has every right to not want you

    with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an eighteen-year old girl who is naive about what

    happens in our world.¡± ¡°I just want you to be honest and tell me what you¡¯ve done to make Archer think

    so harshly of you.¡±

    ¡°I am paid for a lot of different things that people would think are bad.¡± ¡°I get information that other

    people can¡¯t so it can be used against them.¡± ¡°I have a witch friend who gives me potions when people

    want them and we split the profit.¡± She growls ¡°what does friend mean?¡± ¡°I am not a virgin Willow if

    that¡¯s what you¡¯re hoping.¡± I can see the hurt on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to be an a**hole with

    my answer.¡± ¡°Yes, I have slept with Tabby but we didn¡¯t work out romantically so we are just friends

    now.¡± She stays quiet for a few minutes and I¡¯m not sure where to go from here. ¡°Have you ever killed

    someone for work?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t killed anyone directly but I¡¯m sure information or potions I have provided

    have led to death for some people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the middle man so I don¡¯t get involved in the killing.¡±

    Willow POV

    I didn¡¯t expect him to be a virgin but I didn¡¯t expect to be so hurt when he talks about being with his

    friend so nonchntly. Most male werewolves don¡¯t save themselves for their mates because of the

    double standard with our kind. So, I honestly expected my mate to not be a virgin. I don¡¯t like the idea

    of him still being around her even if he says they are just friends. I¡¯m not happy that he has helped hurt

    people but I think the bigger question is if he ns to continue to do it. I can¡¯t be mated to him knowing

    he is hurting people for money. I don¡¯t even know if he wants to be mated to a wolf. Tamara whimpers

    in my mind. ¡°I want our mate.¡± ¡°Can you live with all the things we just learned Tamara?¡± She doesn¡¯t

    answer and when I look back into his eyes he is smiling. ¡°Talking to your wolf about me?¡± I don¡¯t

    answer him.

    ¡°Harris why did youe to the pack today?¡± ¡°I came to warn your brother about your father¡¯s ns for

    his mate.¡± ¡°What is my father nning to do to his mate?¡± ¡°He wanted her dead but I refused to help

    him kill her.¡± ¡°Now he just wants her gone to hurt your brother.¡± I start to breathe rapidly at his words. I

    feel the room is starting to spin. What the f**k kind of monster did Ie from? Thest thing I see is

    Harris getting up from his chair toward me before everything goes dark.

    Harris POV

    I catch her before she can fall to the ground. I carry her over to a couch by the window. What do I do

    now? I head for the door and hope one of the wolves are in the hallway that can get Archer. Thank

    goddess the future Luna is walking toward the office. ¡°Luna, she passed out¡± I say before I rush back to

    her on the couch. ¡°My name is Sabrina and what happened?¡± ¡°She was asking me why I was here and

    when I told her about her father she passed out.¡± ¡°What the hell did you tell her?¡± Before I can answer I

    hear a growl and immediately know that Archer is behind us. ¡°What the f**k did you do to my sister?¡±

    Sabrina jumps up ¡°calm down he didn¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°Harris told her something about your father and she

    passed out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to leave Archer I know I¡¯m not good enough for her and I never meant to upset her.¡± ¡°No,

    you are not, you need to finish your conversation with Willow¡± Sabrina says. ¡°Sabrina¡¯s right you can¡¯t

    leave until my sister gives a proper rejection.¡± Sabrina rolls her eyes ¡°or eptance.¡± I really like the

    Luna, she is the Alpha¡¯s equal instead of just a wall flower like some of the others I¡¯ve met. ¡°I¡¯m going

    to have her checked out at the pack hospital and I¡¯ll have one of my warriors take you to a guest room.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Willow¡¯s well-being, I would tell him he could stick his guest room up his a** but I don¡¯t. I

    nod and a few minutester a wolfes in and leads me to a room. Once I¡¯m inside I wait a few

    minutes before I open the door and the guard is standing there just like I figured he would be. Iugh to

    myself and close the door. Wolves, they are so predictable.

    Sabrina POV

    Once we reach the pack hospital, I head to the back with the pack doctor to help with Willow. After she

    checks her over, I head back out to check on Archer. I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t happy with my opinions today but

    I have never been one to hold my tongue. When he sees me, he stands up pulling me into his arms. ¡°Is

    she ok, love?¡± I smile ¡°her vitals are all stable.¡± ¡°The doctor thinks it was just the stress of whatever

    Harris told her.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m still your love even though I didn¡¯t agree with you today.¡± He lifts my chin up so

    I look at him ¡°nothing and I mean nothing will change what I feel for you.¡± ¡°I want you to tell me when

    you think I¡¯m wrong.¡± ¡°I think your wrong.¡± Heughs ¡°I could tell that you did.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want Willow

    to miss her opportunity at happiness because she listens to someone else¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°It needs to be

    based on her feelings not ours.¡±

    ¡°Some people can change Archer.¡± ¡°I promise I will not say anymore to Willow or Harris.¡± ¡°I will support

    whatever decision Willow makes.¡± We sit in the waiting room and I lean against him. ¡°So are you going

    to tell me exactly what upset your sister so much that she passed out.¡± I feel him stiffen and I sit up. ¡°I

    wanted to tell you about thister but I guess now is as good a time as any.¡± ¡°My father is trying to hurt

    me by hurting you.¡± ¡°He tried to get Harris to help him¡± he stops like he can¡¯t say the next words. I take

    his hands ¡°I know you would never let him hurt me.¡± ¡°He wanted you dead so I would be weakened.¡±

    ¡°When Harris refused to help him, he made my father take a blood oath that he couldn¡¯t harm you.¡± I

    smile ¡°that seems like something a good guy would do.¡± He pulls me onto hisp. ¡°Yes, it does.¡± ¡°He

    did give him a potion that will make you do what your told until it wears off.¡± I look at him confused. ¡°He

    ns to get you to leave me which will also weaken me.¡± ¡°I will never leave you I hope you know that.¡±

    He puts his nose in the crook of my neck and runs it over my skin where he ns to mark me. I shiver

    ¡°I know that and honestly I can¡¯t wait tillter to mark you.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 32

    32 Hope

    Harris POV

    I take my phone out of my pocket and dial Tabby. She picks up on the third ring. ¡°Do I need to make a

    healing potion because the wolf kicked your a**.¡± ¡°The wolf didn¡¯t kick my a** smarta**.¡± ¡°Hello to you to

    Tabby.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, how did the Alpha take the news.¡± ¡°As you would expect, he was pissed about his

    father but fortunately he thanked me even though I had a part in some of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d he at least

    listened to you.¡± ¡°I do have something interesting to tell you about my visit.¡± ¡°The Alpha¡¯s sister turned

    out to be my beloved.¡± She is silent ¡°Tabby are you still there.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here, I just can¡¯t believe you

    were lucky enough to find your beloved.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if lucky is the word I would use to describe it.¡±

    ¡°You know who I am, not exactly beloved material.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t¡± she yells into the phone. ¡°Excuse me¡± I

    say back harsher than I mean too.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pretend that you don¡¯t care if this woman wants you or not.¡± ¡°I waited all my life for my

    beloved and when he found out I wasn¡¯t what he thought I should be he rejected me.¡± ¡°I would have

    given anything to have been able to ept the bond with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not rejecting her so I don¡¯t have a

    say in this.¡± ¡°Are you trying to get her to ept you and prove to her that you want to be her beloved?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t change the past Tabby.¡± ¡°Your absolutely right you can¡¯t but you can change your future.¡± ¡°You

    should be telling her you will be the man she deserves from this day forward.¡± ¡°What if that¡¯s not

    enough Tabby?¡± ¡°Then she is a stupid woman that doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± I smile even though she can¡¯t

    see it. She is the closest thing to family I have. She is like a little sister to me. I know if bothered Willow

    when she asked about her. I don¡¯t see her that way anymore but I do understand why it bothered

    Willow. ¡°Thanks, Tabby, I¡¯ll call you soon¡± I say before we hang up.

    Willow POV

    I wake up and look around the room. Where the hell am I? I hear the beeping of machines and realize

    I¡¯m in a hospital room. What the hell, this has to be Archer¡¯s doing?¡± A few minutester Sabrina

    comes in without Archer. ¡°Hey your awake, you had your brother worried.¡± Shees over and takes

    my hand. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Sabrina, do you know what Harris came here to talk to Archer about.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡± she says with sympathy on her face. Why would she feel bad? ¡°I¡¯m so sorry my father is such a

    monster but I promise you I will never let him hurt you.¡± She bends down and wraps me in hug. This

    woman is amazing. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever apologize for someone else¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°I am not afraid and we can

    talk about it more when you get out of here.¡± ¡°Harris, did Archer throw him out¡± I say in a panic. She

    smiles ¡°I would never let that happen.¡± ¡°Thank you for helping Archer see that I¡¯m not a little girl

    anymore.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do with Harris, Willow?¡± ¡°Honestly I¡¯m still not sure.¡± ¡°Tamara and I both want

    him to be our mate but I can¡¯t live with him hurting people for a living even if he isn¡¯t doing the actual

    hurting.¡± ¡°I think you need to tell him that because your worth changing for.¡± I squeeze her again ¡°I¡¯m so

    d I go you and Tracey as my sisters.¡± ¡°I need to go get your brother before he loses it.¡± I scooch

    back in the bed so I¡¯m sitting up when Archer walks in. He immediately rushes over and hugs me. ¡°You

    are not allowed to scare me like that again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine you made a big deal out of me passing out.¡± ¡°Yes,

    I did because that¡¯s not normal.¡± ¡°Learning the man that gave you life is a monster isn¡¯t a normal thing.¡±

    He pulls back and brushes the hair from my face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he is nothing to us anymore.¡±

    ¡°I want to know everything that Harris said.¡± I can see that Archer doesn¡¯t want to tell me but he does.

    ¡°So, Harris refused to hurt Sabrina.¡± ¡°Yes, he did and that¡¯s before he even knew anything about you.¡±

    ¡°Be careful Archer that sounded like approval in your voice.¡± Heughs ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far.¡± ¡°Besides

    it¡¯s not my approval he needs, it¡¯s yours Willow.¡± My brother hugs me again and the door opens and my

    mother walks in. ¡°No one tells me that my baby had to be taken to the pack hospital.¡± ¡°Mother I¡¯m fine I

    just fainted.¡± I was hoping she would be spared from hearing about my father but I know her and that

    won¡¯t be happening. Archer doesn¡¯t even wait for her to ask and tells her everything. ¡°I hope that

    ba**ard gets everything he deserves.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, he will¡± Archer says.

    Lilth POV

    A knock sounds on the door and I head to answer it. I¡¯m hoping my husband has finallye to his

    senses ande home. I open the door and a very handsome man is standing there smiling. ¡°Can I

    help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hoping you can, I¡¯m Archer Lyons father.¡± My smile fades at his son¡¯s name. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s

    the one that decided to take my daughter from her husband.¡± ¡°That would be him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here because I

    believe we can help each other make things right.¡± I smile and move out of the doorway. ¡°Come in, I¡¯m

    sorry I didn¡¯t get your name.¡± ¡°Thomas Lyons¡± he says and I lead him to the kitchen. ¡°Would you like

    something to drink.¡± ¡°No thank you, I won¡¯t be here long.¡± ¡°Ok so how do you think you can help get

    Sabrina away from your son?¡± ¡°You can leave that part up to me all I need from you is to keep her

    away after.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Greg and I can manage that.¡± He stands ¡°good just be ready because it¡¯s

    happening soon.¡± We exchange numbers and he leaves. Finally, things can get back to the way they

    should be.

    Archer POV

    The doctores in after a while and releases Willow. Gabby is staying with Harry tonight so Sabrina

    and I can have some time alone to mark and connect. After we reach the pack house Willow asks me

    what room Harris is staying in. I let her know and she heads in that direction. I say a prayer to the

    goddess that whatever Willow decides she is happy. My mother breaks me out of my thoughts. ¡°I hope

    your sister finds the same happiness you have Archer.¡± ¡°I do to mom.¡± She kisses me and Sabrina

    before she heads into the kitchen. She seems to be really enjoying bakingtely. I take Sabrina¡¯s hand

    and we head for the stairs. I can¡¯t believe how nervous I am right now.

    We reach the double doors to the room that we will share. I turn to Sabrina and look into her eyes for

    any sign of doubt. All I can see is the love she has for me. I scoop her up and she squeals. I carry her

    inside setting her on her feet near the bed. She sits back on the bed. ¡°Brutus you need to control

    yourself.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, I would never hurt our mate.¡± ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t on purpose but I

    know how much we want this.¡± ¡°I promise I will stay in control.¡± ¡°Talking to Brutus about me¡± Sabrina

    says with a smile on her face. Iugh ¡°just making sure he is a good boy.¡± Brutus growls in my head. ¡°I

    trust you and Brutus, Archer.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous.¡±

    ¡°We will have to take your shirt off so I can get to your marking spot.¡± She doesn¡¯t even wait for me and

    takes it over her head. Seeing her in her bra for the first time is doing nothing to help me stay in control.

    I take a deep breath before I lift her onto myp, so she is straddling me. I can feel her warm core

    against my c*ck through her thin pants. I take a few more deep breaths before I look into her eyes. ¡°Are

    you ready my love?¡± She looks in my face ¡°more than I have ever been ready for anything in my life.¡± I

    kiss her deeply before I kiss my way down her neck. I take a deep breath and I can feel Brutus at the

    surface. My canines elongate and I pierce her skin. I immediately start to feel our bond getting stronger.

    She screams from the pain and I wish that she didn¡¯t have to endure it. After a few seconds her

    screams die down and I pull my canines out licking my fresh mark.

    When I pull back tears are running down her cheeks. I wipe them away with my fingers. ¡°Are you alright

    love?¡± ¡°I¡¯m better than alright, I¡¯m yours.¡± She ms her mouth down on mine and starts to move her

    core against my c**k. I pull back because I know she is feeling the bond and I don¡¯t want her to regret

    what she is doing right now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± she says with concern on her face. I lift her cing her

    down on the bed and head to my dresser pulling out a t-shirt. I help her slide it on so she isfortable

    to sleep. Marking is exhausting for werewolves so I know it will hit her in a few minutes. I slide into bed

    and pull her into my side. Sheys her head on my chest. ¡°Thank you, Archer.¡± I know she is thanking

    me for not letting it go any further. ¡°You never have to thank me love.¡± After a few minutes her breathing

    evens out and I know she is asleep. I say a prayer of thanks to the goddess for bringing this women

    into my life.

    Thomas POV

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I reach the diner and when I walk in she is sitting in a booth. I hate having to even deal with her but

    right now I¡¯ll do what I have to in order to get my pack back and make my ba**ard son suffer. I take a

    seat and the waitresses over to take my order. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a coffee.¡± When the waitress leaves I

    turn back to her. ¡°So what is the n Thomas?¡± I pull the vial out of my pocket that contains half of the

    potion. I put my hand out showing it to her ¡°You need to get her to drink this and she will do whatever

    you tell her.¡± ¡°Like jump off a cliff.¡± I growl ¡°all you tell her is to take her pup and leave the pack.¡± ¡°Do

    you understand me?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want her gone for good, I¡¯m sure someone will take care of

    the pup.¡± I pull the vial back before she can take it and stand. ¡°This is not a negotiation, either you do

    what I say or I¡¯ll find someone else and you can forget about bing Luna.¡± She looks at me with

    shock on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t think I know what a girl like you wants from this deal.¡± ¡°Fine I¡¯ll do what

    you say.¡± I sit back down and the waitress delivers my coffee. If she only knew that Archer won¡¯t be

    there for her to be Luna. By the time she realizes she will have outlived her usefulness so it won¡¯t much

    matter anyway.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 33

    33 ept Him

    Willow POV

    I head toward the room that Archer told me Harris is staying in. When I reach it there is a guard outside

    like he is a prisoner. That pisses me off. ¡°Leave, he is not a threat to the pack.¡± ¡°Miss, I have orders.¡± I

    link my brother ¡°get the guard out of here now.¡± A few secondster the guard leaves like a scolded

    puppy. I take a deep breath before I knock on the door. The door opens and a shirtless Harris is

    standing there. I can feel the heat in my body. ¡°Our mate is f**king hot¡± Tamara growls in my head.

    ¡°Stop it we have to talk to him not f**k him.¡± ¡°Do you think you can put your shirt on please.¡± He

    chuckles walking over to the bed to grab his shirt. He slips it on and turns back to me with a smile on

    his face. ¡°It this better?¡± I roll my eyes and go in having a seat on a chair in the corner. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re

    feeling better.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry what I told you upset you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault for telling me it¡¯s my father¡¯s fault

    for being a monster.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk about him, I came so we could finish our conversation from earlier.¡± ¡°Before

    you say anything Willow can I say something?¡± ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± ¡°I have done many things in my

    life that I¡¯m not proud of and up until this point it didn¡¯t bother me but now that I¡¯ve met you it does.¡± ¡°I

    don¡¯t deserve to have a beloved like you after all I have done but honestly if you were willing to have

    me, I would do my best to be a better man.¡± I feel a tear roll down my cheek at his words. ¡°From what

    my brother tells me you chose to try and protect my sister-inw before you even knew about me.¡± ¡°I

    would say that makes you a better man than you think.¡±

    Harris POV

    When I opened the door and Willow was standing there, I was happy to see her until I thought about

    the possibility, she came to reject me. When she wanted to finish our conversation, I knew this might be

    my only chance to tell her that I could be different. Never in my life did I believe that someone could

    make me want to be a better man. When she talks about what I did before I even knew she was my

    mate it makes me think she might not reject me. ¡°Harris, I know this is going to sound petty, but can I

    meet your friend.¡± I freeze ¡°I swear to you there is nothing romantic between us.¡± ¡°She is like a little

    sister to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t believe you, but I need to meet her before I decide about us

    marking and mating.¡± I stand and walk over picking her up and putting her on myp. I wait for her to

    protest but she doesn¡¯t. ¡°Willow, I promise you there is nothing between us but friendship and I¡¯ll dly

    have you meet her because she is thrilled that I found you.¡± She looks in my eyes for any sign of deceit

    but she won¡¯t find any. ¡°Harris what is your full name?¡¯ ¡°Harris Michael Hill¡± I say with a smile on my

    face. ¡°I, Willow Marie Lyons, ept you Harris Michael Hill as my mate.¡± I can¡¯t believe she just said

    those words to me. ¡°I, Harris Michael Hill, ept you Willow Maire Lyons as my mate and beloved.¡± I

    m my lips down on hers and the feeling is amazing.

    I will do anything to keep this woman. I just hope when she meets Tabby, she understands there is no

    one but her so we can make it official. I take my phone out of my pocket and dial Tabby¡¯s number. I put

    it on speaker, and she doesn¡¯t even say hello. ¡°What happened did you prove to her that you¡¯re going

    to be the man she deserves?¡± Willow starts tough and Tabby goes silent. ¡°Its ok Tabby Willow is with

    me.¡± ¡°Hi Willow, he really is a good guy despite everything he did.¡± ¡°I know he is Tabby but he is calling

    because I would like to meet you.¡± ¡°He says your like a sister to him and I would like to know his family

    before we mark and mate.¡± She screams like a teenage girl. ¡°I will be there by tomorrow if its ok with

    your Alpha.¡± ¡°My brother will be fine with it, just let the guard know you¡¯re my guest.¡± We hang up and

    she kisses me once more before she gets off myp. ¡°How about a tour of the pack¡± she says with a

    smile. ¡°I would love that.¡±

    Archer POV

    When I wake Sabrina¡¯s scent is all around me. The tingles that were there before have increased

    tenfold where our skin is touching. I will never spend another night in this bed without her. I pray that

    the divorce is final quickly. I hate that we have to go to court tomorrow about Gabby, and she has to

    see the a**hole. I do have something up my sleeve to help us but I¡¯m not sure how Sabrina is going to

    feel about it. A woman scorned is a very powerful tool in a case like this. If I know anything about Greg,

    he isn¡¯t going to sign the divorce quickly but if I can prove what he was doing to her the judge will grant

    it without him being in agreement. She nestles into my side and I pull her closer. ¡°Why are you awake

    already the sun isn¡¯t even up?¡± ¡°My body has its own rm clock but you can sleep my love?¡± I kiss her

    forehead before I slide out of bed.

    ¡°We have visitorsing today so I want to make sure everything is ready for their arrival.¡± ¡°Do I need

    to do anything as Luna?¡± My heart squeezes in my chest to hear her call herself that. ¡°No, the omegas

    will be preparing a lunch for our guests and nothing else needs to be handled.¡± ¡°You being by my side

    is the only thing I need today for our meeting.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m arm candy¡± she chuckles. Iugh ¡°you are

    definitely gorgeous but you are much more than arm candy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to ask my mother to prepare for

    your ceremony next week now that your marked.¡± I can see apprehension on her face at my words. I

    walk over to the bed and pick her up setting her on myp. ¡°What are you thinking all the sudden?¡± ¡°I

    just know some of the pack don¡¯t want a human Luna.¡± ¡°Then they can find another pack because you

    are the Luna of this pack no matter what their opinions are.¡± I kiss her with all the love I have before I

    pull back. ¡°I love you, Archer.¡± ¡°I love you more Sabrina.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I kiss her forehead before Iy her back on the bed. I head into our closet to get dressed. I throw on

    dress pants and a button-down blue shirt. When Ie back out Sabrina is headed for the bathroom.

    ¡°What do I need to wear today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not formal so whatever yourfortable in.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wearing

    business casual so I think I should do the same.¡± I pull her to me. ¡°Whatever you arefortable in,

    this is our home and they are guests.¡± She smiles and pecks my lips before she heads to the bathroom.

    Sabrina POV

    Waking up in Archer¡¯s arms was the most amazing feeling. I wanted him so muchst night but he

    respected my decision even when I wanted to give in. I am so lucky to have this man as my partner. I

    would never take my time back with Greg because of Gabby but I truly believe everything that

    happened led me to him now that I know about the goddess. I feel lighter this morning than I have felt

    in years. After Ie out of the bathroom with a towel around me, I head back to the room I was using

    to find my clothes. The closet is empty. What the hell? I go back to the room we will share and when I

    walk into the closet that is huge all my clothes are hanging. I smile that he does these things without

    me even knowing. I grab a pencil skirt and a blue blouse to wear. Ie out and put my hair into a high

    ponytail. I put on eyeliner and pink lip gloss before I head into Gabby¡¯s room to get her dressed for

    daycare.

    She is already up ying with her dolls. When she sees me she hops up. ¡°Mama, you look so pretty.¡± I

    scoop her up ¡°thank you little one.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get you all pretty for school.¡± We head to her closet and she

    picks out a dress that is the same color as my shirt. After I give her breakfast and drop her off at

    daycare, I head back to the pack house to find Archer. I stop in the dining room to grab us some

    breakfast. One of the omegas rushes over to help me. ¡°Luna what can I help you with?¡± ¡°I wanted to

    take breakfast up to the Alpha¡¯s office.¡± ¡°I can bring it up no worries.¡± ¡°Is there anything specific you

    wanted?¡± ¡°No whatever you make is fine but please make sure there is coffee.¡± She smiles ¡°of course

    Luna.¡± ¡°Thank you, I really appreciate you bringing it up.¡± She looks shocked at my words. ¡°You are

    very wee.¡± I turn to head toward the stairs and run into the girl that was mad mugging Tracey the

    other day. ¡°Sorry Luna¡± she says but I can tell she really doesn¡¯t mean it. ¡°No worries idents

    happen.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I have to go see my mate, your Alpha.¡± I can see that she wants to say

    something but she is smart enough to keep it to herself. ¡°Have a good day Luna¡± she says over her

    shoulder as she heads into the dining room.

    I head up the stairs and knock-on Archer¡¯s office door before I open it. ¡°Sabrina, you do not need to

    knock toe into my office ever.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to barge in if you were in here with someone.¡± He

    stands and pulls me into him. ¡°You are never barging in, you cane in here anytime you want.¡± I

    peck him when we hear someone clear their throat. I turn back to see the omega with a tray of food

    and I rush over to help her. ¡°That was fast, thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lindsay, I appreciate the breakfast

    Archer says.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Alpha and Luna.¡± She leaves and Archer closes the door. ¡°She seems

    lovely and she seemed shocked when I told her thank you.¡± Heughs ¡°that¡¯s because some Lunas

    can be b**ches to the omegas in their packs.¡± ¡°Why the hell would they treat their own pack members

    that way?¡± ¡°They think they are better than them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous for anyone to be an a**hole to

    someone because they are an omega.¡± ¡°Agreed that is why you are going to be a wonderful Luna.¡±

    Unknown POV

    When Lindsayes back downstairs without the tray I smile. I pull her into the hallway. ¡°You did

    good.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, I will not help you hurt the Luna.¡± She throws the vial on the floor and smashes it

    with her foot. ¡°You stupid b**ch¡± I say before pping her across the face. She falls to the ground.

    ¡°When I be Luna you are going to be very sorry you just did that.¡± I grab her by the cor ¡°you

    better keep your mouth shut because I¡¯m not above killing a worthless omega.¡± She pulls away and

    rushes off. If you want something done right you have to do it yourself.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 34

    34 Traitor

    Archer POV

    After we finish breakfast, I start to show Sabrina about the pack businesses. ¡°Oh, I forgot you own the

    club.¡± ¡°How did you know about the club?¡± ¡°Your sister took me there right after I left Greg.¡± I growl ¡°I

    hate that ce, I only keep it because of the amount of revenue it brings to the pack.¡± ¡°I wish I never

    went that night, that b**ch Megan approached me while we were there.¡± Well now is as good a time as

    any since she brought her up. ¡°I want you to hear me out before you get upset about what I¡¯m about to

    say.¡± She turns to me as she takes a sip of her coffee. ¡°I would like to contact Megan regarding her

    involvement with Greg to show the judge why the divorce should be granted despite his opposition.¡± ¡°I

    would never do that without speaking to you first of course.¡± She sets the coffee down on the table

    before she stands walking over to the window. ¡°It was just an idea Sabrina I don¡¯t have to use her.¡±

    She turns back toward me ¡°you will not meet with her alone, not because I don¡¯t trust you, but I don¡¯t

    want her anywhere near you.¡± ¡°Are you sure that you want to hear her give the details of what

    happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about what she did with that piece of sh*t.¡± ¡°I should be thanking her for

    showing me who he really was.¡± Shees over and sits in myp and I bury my head in her neck.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing and strong, do you know that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s much easier to be strong with you by my side.¡± ¡°I

    had my secretary get me her contact information so let¡¯s call her and set something up in my office for

    after court tomorrow.¡± She gets up to go back to her chair while we call her. I pull up the email on my

    computer and dial the number. A woman picks up on the third ring. ¡°Megan Lowry¡± I say waiting for a

    response. ¡°Who is this?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°My name is Archer Lyons and I¡¯m representing Sabrina Piper in her divorce from Gregory Piper.¡±

    There is silence on the phone for a long time. ¡°Are you still there Ms. Lowry?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here but I can¡¯t

    imagine why you would be calling me.¡± ¡°It is my understanding that you were having an affair with Greg

    Piper.¡± ¡°I was because he made me believe that I was special but obviously that was a lie.¡± I can see

    that Sabrina wants to jump in and I ce my finger to my lips. She sits back and nods at me. ¡°I would

    assume that you would like to make him pay for the way he treated you.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing Greg

    get what he deserves.¡± ¡°Would you be willing to meet with me and my client tomorrow around two in my

    office?¡± ¡°I would prefer if your client wasn¡¯t there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very proud of the way I acted toward her and

    what I did with her husband.¡± ¡°I would rather not face her if I can avoid it.¡± ¡°I assure you that my client

    holds no ill will towards you and simply wants to sever all ties with Mr. Piper as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be at your office for two.¡± We hang up and Sabrina looks torn.

    Sabrina POV

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong love?¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°I hate that I was so stupid, and I don¡¯t want to feel bad for

    that girl.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to she made her choice and once we get her help you won¡¯t ever have to

    think about her again.¡± ¡°You were never stupid you trusted there is a difference.¡± I go around the desk

    and Archer stands. I reach my arms up around his neck pulling him down to me. I kiss him so deeply

    and he wraps me in his arms. I pull back when I¡¯m breathless. A knock sounds on the door and Archer

    tells them toe in. ¡°Archer, Alpha Brian and his sister have arrived¡± Levi says sarcastically. I look at

    him confused. ¡°Just a heads up she is a bit touchy feely.¡± ¡°I thought I was going to have to stop Tracey

    from punching her in the face when she touched my arm three times while she spoke to me.¡± ¡°She

    better keep her hands to herself wolf or not or Tracey won¡¯t be the only one she has to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry love I won¡¯t tolerate that whether she is a guest or not.¡± Archer takes my hand leading me

    downstairs. Levi walks ahead and Tracey is waiting at the bottom of the stairs with a pissed look on her

    face. He goes over wrapping his arms around her. A man who I assume is Alpha Brian walks toward us

    followed by a woman who looks like a model.

    Archer POV

    ¡°Alpha Brian wee to our pack.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha Archer.¡± ¡°Thank you for inviting me and allowing

    me to bring my sister to find her mate.¡± ¡°This is my sister Jessie.¡± ¡°Very nice to meet you, Jessie.¡± ¡°I see

    the two of you have already met my Beta Levi and his mate Tracey.¡± ¡°This is my mate and Luna,

    Sabrina.¡± I see the smile on her face turn to a look of disgust and it pisses me off.¡± ¡°It so nice to finally

    meet you Sabrina¡± Brian says reaching out his hand to shake Sabrina¡¯s. ¡°Your mate is a human?¡± ¡°I

    would be very careful Jessie, you are a guest of our pack but that can change quickly if you disrespect

    my Luna.¡± ¡°My apologies Archer for my sister¡¯s behavior.¡± ¡°Maybe we should leave and I cane

    back another time alone¡± Brian says as he stares at his sister. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary Brian as long as

    your sister can be respectful.¡± ¡°She will I assure you or she will be very sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was just

    shocked to see an Alpha mated to a human.¡± ¡°I meant no disrespect.¡±

    ¡°Levi have all the unmated males go to the pack yard.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says before he leads Tracy

    outside. ¡°Alpha Brian lets go to my office to sign the papers before we head to the yard.¡± Sabrina and

    Jessie follow behind us. Once we are inside, I grab one of my chairs pulling it behind my desk for

    Sabrina. I ce the papers in front of Brian to get signatures. I¡¯m showing Brian where to sign when

    Jessie puts her hand on mine. ¡°It¡¯s so nice of you to help my brother with this property deal Alpha

    Archer.¡± I pull my hand away. I¡¯m just about to tell her about touching me when Sabrina stands up.

    ¡°Jessie I may be a human but make no mistake that man belongs to me so if you would like to keep

    your hand keep it off my mate.¡± I smile and wrap my arm around her waist. ¡°I guess you should learn to

    keep your hands to yourself sister¡± Brianughs. Brian finishes signing the papers and we head

    downstairs. Levi walks in ¡°all the men are ready Alpha.¡± Brian stops walking and I turn to see his eyes

    are ck. A few secondster Leslie walks out the dining room and toward him. Levi leans into me

    ¡°goddess bless him with that one.¡± I chuckle and I watch Brian wrap her up in his arms.

    ¡°Congrattions Alpha on finding your mate.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha Archer, hopefully my sister will be as

    lucky.¡± We walk outside and all the unmated males are lined up in the yard. ¡°What ranks are these

    men¡± Jessie asks. This woman is pathetic. ¡°They are all different ranks but that shouldn¡¯t matter if one

    of them is your fated mate or does it to you.¡± ¡°Of course, it matters I can¡¯t be mated to an omega or a

    low-level wolf.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha¡¯s sister.¡± I watch Brian shake his head at his sister and mouth his

    apology. It¡¯s hard to believe they are rted. I watch as Jonathon one of the first-year warriors walks

    toward her. She smiles and I know this isn¡¯t going to end well. ¡°Mate¡± they both say and he reaches for

    her. ¡°What rank are you mate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a first year warrior.¡± She takes a step back and his face falls. ¡°You

    are all dismissed I yell to the other men who scatter.¡±

    ¡°This is nothing personal, but I can¡¯t be mated to you.¡± ¡°Did you really just say this is nothing personal

    before you reject this man?¡± ¡°Alpha Archer¡± I stop her before she can speak anymore. ¡°Do what you

    n on doing, he will be better off and goddess willing he will actually get a worthy mate.¡± I turn to

    Alpha Brian ¡°Alpha please get her out of my territory when she is done and never bring her back here

    again.¡± ¡°You however are wee to return.¡± ¡°Congrattions again on finding your mate and the

    same to you Leslie.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha¡± she says. I lead Sabrina back inside after I tell Levi to make

    sure Jonathon is ok. ¡°Let¡¯s go enjoy our lunch love before we need to pick up Gabby.¡±

    Unknown POV

    ¡°Lindsay, can I talk to you?¡± She turns to me ¡°I already told you I won¡¯t help you hurt the Luna.¡± ¡°That¡¯s

    what I wanted to talk about.¡± ¡°I just wanted to say how sorry I am.¡± ¡°I realize how wrong I was for

    wanting to hurt our Luna.¡± ¡°What made you change your mind, you seemed pretty determined to get

    her out of the pack.¡± ¡°It was you, you made me realize how wrong I was.¡± ¡°In fact, I would like to help

    you bring them their lunch if its ok with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy to hear you say that.¡± ¡°We are very fortunate

    as omegas to have a kind Alpha and Luna.¡± ¡°Yes, we are very lucky.¡± I pick up the tray with drinks while

    Lindsay takes the tray with the meals. I walk behind her pouring the second part of the potion in the cup

    for that b**ch. It¡¯s a good thing Lindsay is so gullible. We reach the dining room and Lindsay walks in

    first. She starts to put the tes down in front of them. I head for the human first setting the cup down

    in front of her and as I move around the table, I see Lindsay watching me. ¡°Thank you,dies¡± Alpha

    says. ¡°Alpha, can I speak to you a moment before I leave about what happened with Jonathon today?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Lindsay¡± he says. She turns to me ¡°I will be down in a moment to help with the pack¡¯s

    lunch.¡± I nod and leave the room. I need to make sure I find the human after they finish eating to get

    her out of this pack and to Thomas.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 35

    35 One Down

    Sabrina POV

    I pick up my ss to take a drink of iced tea when Lindsay stops me. ¡°Please don¡¯t drink that, Luna.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Lindsay?¡± Archer growls ¡°what is in the drink?¡± ¡°Calm down Archer let her talk.¡±

    ¡°Belinda tried to convince me to give the Luna something that would get her to leave the pack this

    morning.¡± ¡°When I refused and broke the vial, she threatened to kill me.¡± ¡°Then she came to me saying

    she changed her mind and wanted to help me bring you your food.¡± ¡°I had nned on speaking to you

    after the guests left.¡± ¡°I noticed she gave the Luna her drink first and it didn¡¯t sit right with me.¡± I stand

    ande to stand in front of her pulling her into a hug. ¡°Thank you, for telling us Lindsay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I

    didn¡¯te right after it happened this morning, but I had hoped I destroyed all she had.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known

    Belinda since we were children and I had hoped she had a momentarypse in judgement.¡± ¡°The

    important thing is you told us before anything happened.¡± I pull back and Archer is on his feet heading

    for the door. ¡°Archer stop¡± I say, and he turns toward me. I can see Brutus is at the surface.

    I walk up to him, and he buries his head in my neck to calm himself. ¡°She is dead after what she has

    done.¡± ¡°Working with my father and trying to take you from me.¡± ¡°In our world those are serious crimes

    that have serious punishments.¡± ¡°I have an idea to catch her in the act of what¡¯s she has done.¡± I turn to

    Lindsay ¡°can you take the empty sses and tes down.¡± ¡°Make sure she knows that I drank the

    tea.¡± ¡°Yes Luna¡± she says before dumping the sses in the ensuite bathroom. She gathers everything

    we are done with and leaves the room. ¡°What is the n here love?¡± ¡°I want her to think I drank the

    potion and let¡¯s see what she tries to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go get Gabby and you watch from a distance.¡±

    He pulls me in one more time and kisses my forehead before he lets me go. ¡°If she even moves the

    wrong way toward you or our daughter, I will rip her apart.¡±

    Belinda POV

    I¡¯m in the kitchen when Lindsayes back down. ¡°What did you need to ask the Alpha about

    Jonathon?¡± ¡°I was hoping I had heard wrong about him being rejected by the visiting Alpha¡¯s sister but

    unfortunately that really happened.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible¡± I say and look down at the tray she is starting to

    empty. ¡°Looks like they enjoyed the food and drinks.¡± ¡°They did, the Luna said it was the best iced tea

    she ever had.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I made it fresh for them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d she enjoyed it.¡± ¡°She is going to pick up her

    pup from daycare.¡± ¡°I need to get these dishes done before dinner if you want to help me.¡± ¡°I would

    Lindsay, but I promised the girls I would help them with their chores.¡± ¡°An omega¡¯s work is never done.¡±

    ¡°You are absolutely right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you for the dinner meal.¡± I nod before I head outside and down the

    path.

    I watch from a distance as the human picks up her pup from Kate. I will wait here out of sight, so Kate

    doesn¡¯t see me. I can¡¯t have anyone suspecting I have something to do with her leaving if I am to

    console Archer when she is gone. He cares nothing about titles as he took a human for a Luna. He

    won¡¯t care that I¡¯m an omega. I will take very good care of all of his needs. She starts up the path

    toward where I¡¯m standing, and Ie out to greet her. ¡°Luna it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± ¡°You as well,

    it¡¯s Belinda, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very good, yes Belinda.¡± ¡°Is this your daughter?¡± ¡°Yes, this is mine and

    Archer¡¯s daughter.¡± I lean into whisper so the pup can¡¯t hear ¡°this pup is nothing to Archer and soon

    you will be nothing to him too.¡± ¡°Now follow me Luna¡± I say sarcastically. She does as I say, and I lead

    her up the path toward the pack house. I notice Ferning out the back door and heading toward us.

    Sh*t what the hell does that b**ch want.

    Fern POV

    I watch my girlsing up the path with that b**ch Belinda through the window of the pack house

    kitchen. I don¡¯t want her anywhere near my family. I never told my son that she was one of his father¡¯s

    regr girls. I wanted to let the past go and honestly, I could care less that she f**ked him. I head out

    the door and straight for them. ¡°Sabrina love where are you headed with my beautiful grand pup.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re busy right now Fern she can talk to youter¡± Belinda says but Sabrina never answers me.

    ¡°Busy doing what exactly omega?¡± I would never wield that word like an insult to any of the other

    omegas but I want her to take it that way. She steps into my space ¡°your husband seemed to enjoy the

    company of this omega on many asions.¡± I p her across the face knocking her to the ground.

    Archer, Willow, and some gentleman I don¡¯t know rush outside followed by other pack members.

    ¡°Mother what happened¡± Archer asks. ¡°I think I can field this one love¡± Sabrina finally speaks and I look

    at her confused. ¡°Lindsay, can you take Gabby inside please.¡± ¡°Of course, Luna¡± she says taking

    Gabby and rushing off.

    Sabrina POV

    ¡°Stay quiet Luna¡± Belinda whispers. Archer growls and steps toward her but I step between them.

    ¡°Listen first love and then you can do what you need to.¡± I turn to the b**ch on the ground. ¡°Not only

    didn¡¯t I drink your special tea but I just heard everything you said to my mother-inw you b**ch.¡±

    ¡°Archer she most certainly put the potion in my drink to make me leave the pack.¡± I tell him exactly what

    she said to me on the path. ¡°She also has been helping your father betray his bond with your mother.¡±

    ¡°Mother why didn¡¯t you tell me¡± Archer asks. ¡°She was just one of many and honestly I could care less

    about her but knowing what she tried to do to our family changes everything.¡±

    I watch Fern pick her up off the ground by the neck. ¡°You tried to take my son¡¯s family away from him.¡±

    ¡°For crimes against your Alpha and Luna the penalty is death.¡± I turn burying my head in Archer¡¯s

    chest. I know that it¡¯s what she deserves but I can¡¯t bring myself to watch. I hear bones break and

    Archer leads me inside away from the crowd. Willow and Harris follow behind us. Lindsay is in the

    living room ying with Gabby who rushes over when she sees Archer and he scoops her up. ¡°Daddy¡±

    she squeals before she puts her hand over her little mouth at her slip. I reach up pulling her hand

    down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I meant Archer.¡± ¡°Gabby, do you want to call Archer, daddy?¡± ¡°You can have two

    daddies little one.¡± She nods her head ¡°he does all the things daddies do.¡± We allugh and my

    daughter¡¯s sweetheart has melted away thest horrible moments. A few minutester Fern walks in

    heading right for me. She wraps me in a hug ¡°I¡¯m sorry sweetheart I was so angry I didn¡¯t even think

    about what you would see.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize Fern I know werewolfw is different and she

    deserved the punishment she got.¡± ¡°I just need to get used to the way things are done in a pack.¡± She

    pulls back and brushes my hair back around my ear. ¡°I hope that won¡¯t be something you will see to

    often but know we will all protect you and Gabby with our lives.¡± I hug her one more time before we all

    take a seat in the living room.

    Willow POV

    I can¡¯t believe what the hell just happened. We were justing down the stairs when I saw my mother

    rushing outside. I can¡¯t believe that b**ch used the potion my father had gotten from Harris. I sit on the

    couch and Harris sits next to me. Archer looks like he is on cloud nine after Gabby called him daddy.

    He looks in my direction and smiles. ¡°It seems that we have another member of the pack mother.¡± Oh

    no he did not just say that to my mother before I got a chance to tell her. Sabrina ps his arm. ¡°What

    I¡¯m happy I was just spreading the love.¡± ¡°What am I missing¡± my mother asks as she looks between

    myself and Harris. ¡°Mom, this is Harris my mate.¡± She screamsing over to wrap us both in a hug.

    ¡°Mother before Archer can tell you anything else we would like to talk to you alone.¡± I take Harris¡¯s hand

    and lead him and my mother into one of the offices. Once we are inside, I can tell that Harris is

    nervous. I squeeze his hand before I begin to speak. ¡°Mom, I know you realize that Harris is a

    vampire.¡± ¡°I do but that doesn¡¯t matter, the goddess chose him for you.¡± I smile at how different my

    mother is now. She always cared about our happiness, but she listened to our father too much.

    ¡°Mother, Harris was not always a good man and has done somethings he is not proud of but he has

    vowed to change all that.¡± I exin why he came here and what my father has done. My mother walks

    over until she is standing in front of Harris. ¡°Thank you for helping my family but know this if you ever

    hurt my daughter what I did to that girl out there will be nothingpared to what I will do to you.¡± ¡°I

    promise you that I will never hurt Willow.¡± She pulls him into a hug and then me. ¡°You have my blessing

    though you don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Thank you, mom I love that you gave it whether we needed it or not.¡± We

    head back out to join the others.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Archer POV

    I sit on the floor ying with Gabby while Sabrina is on the couch smiling at us. Levi and Traceye

    in and join us. ¡°So, we heard about that crazy b**ch Belinda¡± Levi says. ¡°My mother dealt with her a**

    before I could do a thing.¡± ¡°Go Fern¡± Tracey says doing a fist pump. I look over to see my mother,

    Harris, and Willow smiling as they walk toward us. I get a link ¡°Alpha we have a situation with a witch at

    the gate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way, she is a guest don¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her you have to worry about

    being hurt.¡± He cuts the link and I turn to Willow and Harris. ¡°It seems there is an issue with your guest

    at the gate.¡± Harris and Willow look at me confused. ¡°She is threatening my men.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back

    Sabrina.¡± She nods, and we rush outside and toward the gate. What the hell could be happening for

    her to hurt my men?

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 36

    36 New Mates

    Tabitha POV

    I follow the directions that Harris gave me and once Ie down the road set back in the woods, I

    figure I¡¯m in the right ce when I see the gate. I park my bike because I know how territorial wolves

    can be. Even though they are expecting me I want to make sure they don¡¯t feel threatened. Witches

    aren¡¯t exactly their favorite people. I walk until I¡¯m about fifty feet from the gate. Two guardse out

    of the building, and one starts to speak. ¡°Our Alpha is expecting you we will take you to him.¡± I¡¯m d

    to know I won¡¯t have any trouble when I start to walk forward. I take ten steps when I hear the same

    guard speak to other ¡°she¡¯s a hot little witch isn¡¯t she.¡± I roll my eyes and keep walking. Before I know

    what¡¯s happening, I hear a growl and the men are fighting. They both shift intorge wolves, and I¡¯m

    left here standing outside the gate like a fool. What the hell is wrong with these wolves fighting each

    other. I see a man rush toward us and stop not doing anything. ¡°Hey, you want to stop this craziness¡± I

    yell at him. ¡°The Alpha is on his way just stay back ma¡¯am.¡± Ma¡¯am what the hell am I eighty. I cross my

    arms over my chest waiting. I see Harris and a woman that I hope is his mate rushing toward us. Then I

    see a huge man that must be the Alpha right behind them.

    Archer POV

    As wee down the hill toward the gate, I notice it¡¯s not the witch attacking my men. They are

    fighting each other. What the f**k are they doing? ¡°Shift now¡± I roar giving Alphamand. The two

    wolves stop immediately and shift into human form. ¡°What the hell do you two think you are doing?¡± I

    look to Jonathon and his eyes are still ck and he is breathing heavy. ¡°Exin now¡± I say to Bruce. ¡°I

    don¡¯t know what the hell happened Alpha, he attacked me.¡± ¡°He made ament about my mate¡±

    Jonathon says but in his wolf¡¯s voice. I smile, Bruce realizes what happened by the look on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jonathon I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Bruce head for the house and grab some clothes please.¡± ¡°Yes

    Alpha¡± Bruce says taking off and I turn to Jonathon. ¡°Are you alright Jonathon?¡± His eyes have returned

    to their normal color. ¡°Yes Alpha, I¡¯m sorry for fighting with Bruce.¡± ¡°No apology is necessary I

    understand why it happened.¡± ¡°Does someone want to tell me what the hell is happening¡± yells the petit

    brte woman on the other side of the gate. I look to Jonathon who looks defeated. I can only

    imagine what¡¯s going through his head after that b**ch rejected him.

    Harris POV

    ¡°I think I can help her with this Archer.¡± ¡°Tabby walk up to the gate and look into that young man¡¯s

    eyes.¡± She doesn¡¯t question me and does as I say. ¡°Jonathon witches and vampires don¡¯t know our

    mates by scent.¡± ¡°She needs to look into your eyes to know who you are to her.¡± He turns walking

    toward the gate and once they are standing face to face, we hear him growl out the word. ¡°Mate¡± he

    says, and she says ¡°beloved.¡± I smile that Tabby found her other half. She deserves to be happy after

    what that wolf did to her. The gate begins to swing open and once there is nothing between them, they

    are wrapped around each other like a vine. A few seconds go by and it is awkward for us to watch.

    ¡°Jonathon take your mate somewhere private¡± Archerughs. I watch the wolf lift her over his shoulder

    and she waves at us as he carries her away. Willow takes my hand ¡°I think your sister is going to be

    busy for a while.¡± ¡°We can visit with herter¡± she winks at me. She leads me up the hill and toward the

    pack house. A flutter of hope stirring in my belly.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Willow POV

    I¡¯m so happy for Jonathon after everything that happened with that b**ch Jessie. After I watch Harris

    with Tabby and knowing she has her mate all my reservations are gone. I still want to get to know her

    which will be easier now that she is mated to a pack member, but I¡¯m not worried about what is

    between her and my mate. I take Harris¡¯s hand and lead him toward the pack house. I¡¯m nervous since

    he is so experienced and obviously, I¡¯m not but I want this. Instead of taking him to his room I lead him

    to mine. When we reach the door, he stops me. ¡°Willow are you sure about this?¡± I step into him

    wrapping my arms around his neck and pulling his lips down to mine. The tingles between our lips are

    amazing. I pull back ¡°does that answer your question.¡± He bends down and throws me over his

    shoulder opening the door. Once we are inside, he sets me on my feet and looks in my eyes.

    He brushes my hair back from my face and cups my cheek. ¡°I promise to be the man you deserve for

    the rest of our lives and I will never look at another woman.¡± ¡°You are my beloved in this life and the

    next.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good because I¡¯m never letting you go.¡± I reach down and pull his shirt over his head.

    This time I take in his body, I run my hands down his chest feeling the tingles under my fingertips. I

    reach for his pants and he stops my hands. ¡°I need to worship you Willow.¡± He pulls my shirt over my

    head leaving me in my bra. He leans down kissing my lips as he reaches behind me undoing my bra

    sp. It falls forward and my breasts are bared to him. He leans back cupping both my breasts. ¡°Your

    gorgeous¡± he says as he kneads my breast. He picks me upying me down on the bed.

    Harris POV

    Iy her down taking a moment to appreciate how beautiful she is as I pull her pants and panties down

    her legs. I can see she is nervous. I lean in and kiss her softly. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you feel good, don¡¯t

    be nervous love.¡± She smiles and nods at me. I pull my pants off and her eyes immediately go to my

    c**k. She bites her lip which is doing nothing for me to stay in control. I climb over her pressing my lips

    to her again. I start to kiss down her body. When I reach her n**ple I take it into my mouth circling it with

    my tongue. She grabs a handful of my hair tugging it slightly. I bite down rolling her n**ple in my teeth.

    She moans and I move to her other n**ple repeating my attention. I lick down her body until my face is

    at her core. ¡°Harris¡± she says my name her breathy voice. I don¡¯t even give her a chance to protest

    before I lick deep into her core. Oh my goddess she tastes so sweet. I have found me new favorite

    vor.

    I lick her core relentlessly and she threads her hand in my hair. Using me for her pleasure. It¡¯s the

    hottest thing I¡¯ve ever experienced. Nothing has ever felt like this. She screams and her juices coat my

    tongue. I crawl up her body as shees down from her orgasm. I m my mouth down on hers

    letting her taste her own juices. As I kiss her, I line myself up with her core and push in slowly allowing

    her to adjust to my size. I release her lips and watch her face as I push forward. I see pain across her

    face as I push in deeper. ¡°Are you alright Willow?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ok please just make me yours.¡± I kiss her

    again pushing through her barrier and stilling when I¡¯m seated deep inside her. I release her lips and

    kiss her face. ¡°I¡¯m ok Harris you can move.¡± I peck her again before I start to rock back and forth inside

    her body. I have never felt anything like this in my life. She is squeezing my c**k and I feel like I¡¯m

    going to lose control. I feel my fangs elongate and the urge to mark her as mine overwhelms me. I find

    her marking spot and sink my fangs in. She screams her orgasm and I pound inside her on the edge

    myself when I feel her canines pierce my skin. The orgasm that rips through my body is like nothing I

    could ever imagine. I immediately feel the bond and she pulls back after licking where she marked me.

    I look into her eyes ¡°you are mine and I¡¯m yours forever.¡± She pecks me before I roll off and pull her into

    my side.

    The Next Day

    Sabrina POV

    I wake up before Archer because I couldn¡¯t sleep thinking about that ba**ard trying to take our

    daughter. I head into the bathroom to shower so I can get dressed. As the water runs over my body, I

    think about all the things that could happen today. I know Archer promised he won¡¯t get Gabby but he

    can¡¯t predict what will happen. I say a prayer to the goddess that the judge sees what an evil ba**ard

    Greg is. After I¡¯m done, I head out and Archer is still asleep on our bed. He looks so peaceful in sleep. I

    still can¡¯t believe he¡¯s mine. I head into the closet and grab a ck pencil skirt and a rose-colored

    blouse. After I¡¯m dressed, I slip on ts before Ie out of the closet. This time Archer is sitting up on

    the side of the bed. ¡°Good morning¡± I say walking toward him. He pulls me onto hisp. ¡°Are you

    worried love?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you I am but not because I don¡¯t believe in you.¡± ¡°Greg is a very good liar

    and with my mother helping I just don¡¯t know what to expect.¡± ¡°Have faith love Gabby isn¡¯t going

    anywhere.¡±

    He heads into the shower after he kisses me, and I head to Gabby¡¯s room to get her ready for daycare.

    Once we are done with breakfast and we drop Gabby off at daycare we head to the SUV. When I open

    the door, I¡¯m shocked to see my dad inside. ¡°Dad what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I will be there with you today to

    make sure that a**hole doesn¡¯t get my granddaughter.¡± I hug him before I get into the SUV. The whole

    drive to the court my stomach is in knots. Archer holds my hand and I take some deep breaths before I

    get out of the car. As we walk toward the building Archer is on my left holding my hand and my father is

    on my right. ¡°I knew you were a wh*re f**king thatwyer.¡± My head whips toward Greg, Melissa, and

    my mother walking across the parking lot. Both my father and Archer start toward him. ¡°Don¡¯t please he

    isn¡¯t worth it, let¡¯s just go inside.¡± Thankfully they both listen. We head inside not giving Greg the

    response he wants.

    Once we are in the courtroom an older gentleman is sitting on Greg¡¯s side. My father sits behind us and

    my mother tries to speak to him. ¡°Lilth, don¡¯t evene near me.¡± ¡°You will be receiving divorce papers

    after what you have done to my daughter.¡± She looks as if she has been pped but doesn¡¯t say

    anymore and goes to take her seat next to Melissa. I can see Greg out of the corner of my eye staring

    at Archer seething. A few momentster the judge walks in and she takes her seat behind the bench.

    ¡°Alrightdies and gentleman let¡¯s get this case underway¡± the judge says.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 37

    37 Day in Court

    Thomas POV

    I haven¡¯t heard from that b**ch and I¡¯ve called her twelve times since yesterday. She was supposed to

    bring me that f**king human and her pup yesterday afternoon. I¡¯m going to kill her a** the first chance I

    get. She had one job. I should have known that an omega is only good for one thing. A few moments

    later, my phone rings and Belinda¡¯s number lights up my phone. I put the phone to my ear ¡°finally what

    the f**k is going on?¡± ¡°Thomas, Thomas, Thomas, such a stupid man.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be hearing from the

    wh*re because she is dead just like you will be soon.¡± ¡°I have a feeling that you are about to get

    everything you deserve you a**hole¡± Fern says and hangs up. This can¡¯t be happening. How the f**k

    did she get caught?

    Judge Miranda POV

    ¡°I¡¯ve had the opportunity to review the petition made by Mr. Gregory Piper regarding the custody of

    Gabrielle Piper.¡± ¡°The petition indicates that Mr. Piper has witnesses that can speak to Mrs. Piper being

    unfit to maintain custody of the minor.¡± ¡°I will hear from both sides before I make my ruling, but I want to

    say this before we proceed.¡± ¡°This is a very serious petition, and I am aware that Mrs. Piper has filed

    for divorce from your client, Attorney Lane.¡± ¡°I hope that this petition is not being filed out of spite or as

    a tactic because your client is not in agreement with the divorce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you as an attorney are

    aware of how serious it is to file false ims.¡± Attorney Charles Lane stands to address me. ¡°My client

    is purely concerned for his daughter¡¯s well-being.¡± ¡°It is true that my client does not want the divorce

    from Mrs. Piper, however, his main priority right now is his daughter.¡± I nod and Attorney Lane sits back

    down. ¡°We will start with you Attorney Lane, call your first witness.¡± ¡°Our first witness is Melissa Nn.¡±

    I watch as the witness takes the stand, and she is sworn in. She takes her seat and Attorney Lane

    approaches. ¡°Ms. Nn can you please tell us how you know Mrs. Piper.¡± ¡°Sabrina and I worked

    together as nurses at the hospital for about a year.¡± ¡°Can you tell me how you know Mr. Piper?¡± ¡°I met

    Greg when he came to see Sabrina at the hospital.¡± I hear the door open to the courtroom and four

    women take a seat in the back. I look back to the witness and notice she looks nervous by their

    presence. ¡°Ms. Nn, can you tell me what you saw the day you went to speak to Mrs. Piper at

    Attorney Lyons property.¡± ¡°I went to see her and the ce she was staying was like apound.¡±

    ¡°There were guards at the gate and when I was taken inside there was people everywhere.¡± ¡°I was

    taken to an office where herwyer, Willow Lyons, and some other man were talking.¡± ¡°They refused to

    let me see Sabrina and they made me reject the man I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Can you exin what you mean

    Ms. Nn.¡± ¡°They were all acting weird and the man asked my full name.¡± ¡°When I told him he said

    some stuff about rejecting me and Willow Lyons told me to repeat back the rejection or I would be in

    trouble¡± she says pointing at Attorney Lyons. ¡°It was like a cult your honor.¡± Attorney Lane turns back

    toward me. ¡°That¡¯s all I have your honor for this witness.¡±

    ¡°Attorney Lyons you may cross examine the witness.¡± Archeres off around the table and walks

    toward the witness. ¡°Ms. Nn so the only time you met Mr. Piper was at the hospital.¡± ¡°Before you

    answer I will remind you that you are under oath, and I will be calling other witnesses about your

    rtionship to Mr. Piper.¡± Now I¡¯m intrigued and I wait for her to answer. ¡°I did visit Mr. Piper at his

    home once after he seemed so distraught over Sabrina.¡± ¡°What happened during that meeting?¡± ¡°I

    don¡¯t see how that question has anything to do with poor Gabby¡¯s well-being.¡± ¡°You will answer the

    question Ms. Nn.¡± She takes a deep breath ¡°Greg and I were intimate that one time.¡± ¡°It was a

    mistake and we both regretted it after.¡±

    Archer POV

    ¡°So, you slept with Gregory Piper and now you¡¯re here testifying for him.¡± ¡°Objection¡± Charles says and

    I say ¡°withdrawn.¡± ¡°The day you came to my property to see my client, what did youe for?¡± She

    fidgets in her seat. ¡°I just wanted to talk to Sabrina.¡± ¡°Talk to Sabrina about what?¡± ¡°I was upset, I had

    gotten fired and everyone hated me because of her.¡± ¡°So, you were angry with my client after you slept

    with her husband and people were mad at you.¡± ¡°Objection¡± Charles says again. ¡°Sustained, answer

    the question Ms. Nn.¡± ¡°Yes, I was upset and I came to talk to her but that has nothing to do with why

    I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°So, when you were on the property did you see anything illegal happening or dangerous?¡±

    ¡°You were all acting weird.¡± ¡°That was not my question, did you see anything illegal or dangerous

    happening?¡± ¡°Answer the question Ms. Nn¡± the judge directs. ¡°No, I did not.¡± ¡°Did you even see

    Gabrielle Piper that day to know she was in any danger?¡± ¡°No, I did not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done with this witness

    your honor.¡±

    I take my seat and wait for Sabrina¡¯s mother to take the stand. I still can¡¯t believe that she is going to do

    this to Sabrina. ¡°Attorney Lane call your next witness.¡± ¡°We call Lilth Ascot to the stand.¡± I notice that

    Melissa doesn¡¯t sit back down but leaves the courtroom immediately passing Tracey, Willow, Liz, and

    another nurse they worked with. She keeps her head down. I turn and watch Lilth walk to the stand

    being sworn in and my heart breaks for my mate. What kind of mother does this to her own pup? I look

    at Sabrina out of the corner of my eye and I see the hurt on her face. If we were any ce else, I would

    pull her into my arms but of course I can¡¯t do that right now. She has stayedposed throughout this

    whole ordeal, she is really amazing.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sabrina POV

    I watch the woman that should be sitting on my side take the stand. Once she is sworn in, she looks in

    my direction, but I look away. She is no longer my mother. ¡°Mrs. Ascot can you tell the court your

    rtionship to both Sabrina and Gregory Piper¡± the attorney says. ¡°Sabrina is my daughter and Greg is

    my son-inw.¡± ¡°Can you tell me why your here today?¡± ¡°I want my granddaughter safe.¡± ¡°Who do you

    think your granddaughter should be living with?¡± ¡°Right now, my son-inw Greg.¡± ¡°Can you tell me why

    that is Mrs. Ascot?¡± ¡°Sabrina is not thinking clearly about her daughter¡¯s needs.¡± ¡°She is only thinking

    about that man there¡± she says as she points at Archer. Now that just pisses me off. ¡°Her attorney Mrs.

    Ascott, is that who you are pointing at?¡± ¡°Yes, he has led her away from her family and now he is

    putting my granddaughter in jeopardy.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Ascott I have no further questions.¡±

    I watch Archer approach my mother. I don¡¯t know how he is staying calm because I want to punch her

    in the face. ¡°Mrs. Ascot are you aware of Greg¡¯s extra marital activities?¡± ¡°Yes I am and people make

    mistakes that doesn¡¯t give you the right to take my daughter away from her husband.¡± Mrs. Ascot stay

    to the questions the attorney is asking¡± the judge says.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t throw a marriage away over a

    mistake.¡± ¡°This trial isn¡¯t about your daughter¡¯s marriage it¡¯s about your granddaughter safety Mrs.

    Ascot.¡± I smile at how smart Archer is. ¡°Exactly my granddaughter needs her parents together.¡± ¡°Many

    people go through divorce, Mrs. Ascot it does not put a child in jeopardy as you have said.¡± ¡°What

    safety concern do you have with Sabrina¡¯s care of your granddaughter?¡± ¡°She is staying with you and

    not her child¡¯s father.¡± ¡°Why would I pose a risk to your granddaughter?¡± ¡°What are you basing that

    opinion on?¡± ¡°You are not her father, this is ridiculous judge¡± my mother says turning to the judge. ¡°I

    have no further questions for this witness your honor.¡± Archeres and sits back down next to me.

    My mother looks like she could spit nails and I smile.

    ¡°Attorney Lane, do you have any other witnesses?¡± ¡°No, your honor.¡± ¡°Your client does not wish to

    speak to why he filed the petition against Mrs. Piper for custody.¡± ¡°No, your honor¡± the attorney says.

    He is such a coward. ¡°Attorney Lyons you can call your first witness.¡± ¡°I call Sabrina Piper.¡± I walk to the

    stand. Once I¡¯m sworn in, I have a seat. I look toward Greg and he smiles at me. I want to puke just

    seeing him. I turn and focus on Archer. When Archer finishes questioning me about all the things I do

    for my daughter and how happy she is in her new daycare, he takes a seat. Greg¡¯s attorney walks

    toward me. ¡°Mrs. Piper, can you tell me what your rtionship is with Archer Lyons.¡± ¡°Of course, he is

    my attorney.¡± ¡°Mrs. Piper, I will remind you that you are under oath.¡± ¡°Are you in a s****l rtionship

    with Archer Lyons.¡± I smile ¡°absolutely not.¡± ¡°So, you haven¡¯t had s*x with him?¡± ¡°Attorney Lane she has

    answered the question, move on now.¡± ¡°Can you tell the court why you are staying on Archer Lyons

    property if you have no rtionship with him.¡± ¡°Archer Lyons and Willow Lyons have taken me in after

    everything my husband has done to me.¡± ¡°After my husband threatened me in our home when I tried to

    get my belongings after he cheated multiple times Archer Lyons offered me a safe ce for my

    daughter and I to stay.¡± ¡°My father is actually staying there too and I¡¯m sure he can speak to how happy

    and safe my daughter is¡± I point to my father. The attorney turns back and my father waves at him. ¡°I

    have no further questions for this witness your honor.¡± After I step off the stand and walk toward my

    seat, I say onest prayer to the goddess that the judge sees what bullsh*t this whole situation is. My

    father takes the stand and he can¡¯t praise me or Archer enough. ¡°I have listened to the witnesses and I

    will take a five-minute recess to review the petition before I deliver my final ruling.¡± The judge gets up

    and leaves the courtroom and Archer turns to me. ¡°Have faith love¡± he whispers in my ear. I can¡¯t wait

    till we leave this ce so he can wrap me in his arms. Five minutester the judge returns and takes

    her seat behind the bench. I hold my breath waiting for her ruling.

    Judge Miranda POV

    ¡°I have had an opportunity to review the petition that was made by Mr. Gregory Piper regarding his

    daughter Gabrielle Piper¡¯s well being.¡± ¡°The petition indicates that Mr. Gregory Piper has witness¡¯s that

    will provide testimony that Mrs. Sabrina Piper is unfit to maintain her custody of Gabrielle Piper.¡± I look

    toward Gregory and his attorney Charles James. ¡°Attorney James this is a very serious petition.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 38

    38 Verdict

    Judge Miranda POV

    ¡°After reviewing the petition and listening to the testimony of the witnesses, I am ready to make a

    ruling.¡± ¡°Before I do, I would like to say one thing to you, Mr. Piper.¡± ¡°I probably won¡¯t have the pleasure

    of presiding over your divorce case but bringing a woman that you had extra marital rtions with as a

    witness seems like poor decision making on you and yourwyer¡¯s part, sir.¡± I can see he wants to say

    something to me but he stays quiet. ¡°In regards to the petition for full custody of Gabrielle Piper by

    Gregory Piper is denied.¡± ¡°You have provided no proof that Gabrielle Piper is in any danger while in her

    mother¡¯s care.¡± ¡°Sabrina Piper will maintain full custody until the divorce proceeding are finalized.¡± This

    time he doesn¡¯t hold his tongue. ¡°This is bulls*t, what are you f**king him to¡± he says pointing to

    Attorney Lyons. ¡°I hope that outburst made you feel better Gregory because it just cost you three nights

    in jail for contempt.¡± ¡°Bailiff take Mr. Piper into custody and make sure his sergeant calls me.¡± ¡°Yes

    judge¡± he says as he walks to Gregory. He takes Greg through the back for processing, yelling all the

    way. ¡°The courtroom is dismissed¡± I say and Attorney Lane, his witness, and the others leave the room.

    Ie down off the stand ¡°Attorney Lyons, can you give me a moment to go to my chambers before

    you and your client leave?¡± ¡°Of course, Judge Miranda.¡± I head into my chambers and remove my robe

    before I head back out to the courtroom. When I walk back into the courtroom, Sabrina looks very

    confused. I¡¯m wearing a pair of jeans and t-shirt. ¡°Archer and Sabrina, I just wanted to tell you both

    congrattions on finding your mates.¡± The shock on Sabrina¡¯s face makes meugh. ¡°I take it Archer

    didn¡¯t tell you what I am.¡± ¡°No, he most certainly did not¡± Sabrina says giving Archer a look. ¡°I knew that

    you wouldn¡¯t base your decision on being a wolf so I didn¡¯t want to tell Sabrina until the case was over.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct I only base my decision on the facts of the case.¡± ¡°I knew you would see him

    for what he is¡± Archer says. I turn to Sabrina ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you have to deal with that pitiful man, but it

    seems the goddess is making up for it with your new mate.¡± ¡°Yes, she is, thank you.¡± ¡°Archer, as I said

    in the courtroom, I¡¯m not sure who you will get for the divorce proceedings but I¡¯m sure if the bulls*t

    from today is any indication of Greg¡¯s behavior any judge should grant the divorce quickly.¡± ¡°Thank you,

    Miranda¡± he says. ¡°Please tell your brother I said hello.¡± ¡°I absolutely will, he is away with his Luna right

    now on vacation.¡± ¡°Which is why I have to get back to the pack.¡± ¡°Take care, and again

    congrattions.¡±

    Archer POV

    We head outside the courtroom where the girls and Harry are waiting. They rush over hugging Sabrina

    and then me. Harry hugs Sabrina before he pulls me into a hug. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my little

    girl, Archer.¡± ¡°You never have to thank me, Harry.¡± We head for the elevator and outside the building.

    Once we start across the parking lot, I turn to see Lilth heading in our direction. For f**k sake this

    woman is relentless. Harry must see her at the same time. We both usher Sabrina into the SUV and

    shut the door before we turn back to her. ¡°I want to speak to my daughter¡± she yells. Before I can

    speak, Harry does. ¡°You have no daughter and no husband.¡± ¡°How can you say such a thing to me

    after all our years together?¡± ¡°You know what, Lilth I wish I said it much sooner.¡± ¡°Stay away from my

    family¡± he points at Sabrina and me. I smile crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°This is not over and you

    both are going to be very sorry.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get your hopes up Lilth, if one judge sees through your

    bulls*t so will another.¡± ¡°F**k you and you¡± she says pointing at me and Harry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean in the

    courtroom.¡± ¡°Careful Lilth threatening an officer of the court can get you a cell next to your a**hole of a

    son-inw.¡± ¡°You have a lovely day¡± I say before we get into the SUV.

    We head to my office to meet with Megan. When we reach the building, I invite Harry inside. We show

    him around and when we reach my floor, I introduce him to Misty my secretary. ¡°Misty, can you

    entertain Harry while we meet with Megan when she arrives.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Lyons.¡± We head into the

    office and I pull Sabrina into my arms. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait another minute to hold you.¡± ¡°You were amazing

    today, do you know that?¡± ¡°I was thinking that about you Archer.¡± I pull back and kiss her until we are

    both breathless. I take a seat in my chair and pull her onto myp. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me the

    judge was a wolf?¡± Iugh, ¡°I knew that Greg had no chance of winning and she is a hard a** no matter

    human or wolf.¡± ¡°She is Alpha Bernard¡¯s little sister and honestly I¡¯m more afraid of her than I am of

    him.¡± Sheughs ¡°what pack are they from.¡± ¡°They are from the Midnight Blue pack another of our

    allies.¡± The inte goes off and Misty lets us know that Megan has arrived. Sabrina takes some deep

    breaths and pulls the chair to the side of the desk. I kiss her forehead and take my seat behind the

    desk.

    Sabrina POV

    I sit in the chair and a few secondster the door opens. Megan walks in and Archer tells her to have a

    seat. She watches me as she walks to the chair. ¡°Sabrina I¡¯m¡± I put my hand up to stop her. ¡°As Archer

    told you, I don¡¯t need your apology.¡± ¡°What is done is done.¡± ¡°I just want to be done with Greg as

    quickly as possible and you can help that happen.¡± She nods and turns back to Archer. ¡°Megan, can

    you tell us exactly what happened between you and Greg.¡± I can see she is apprehensive as she looks

    between us. ¡°Megan, I promise you my anger over what happened ispletely gone for you.¡± ¡°About

    six months ago Greg approached me at work.¡± ¡°You work with Greg¡± I ask. ¡°Yes, I work the switchboard

    at the station.¡± I nod and she continues.

    ¡°At first I didn¡¯t even know he was married until I heard his partner ask about you.¡± ¡°When I confronted

    him he said we were just having fun, he was never leaving you for me.¡± ¡°I was angry and ready to

    break it off but he can be very charming.¡± ¡°Yes, he can, he is a snake.¡± She nods at me ¡°I hate to admit

    it but I fell for him and I wanted him to leave you for me.¡± I stay quiet but I will never understand how

    women can do this to another woman. ¡°When you found the messages, he didn¡¯t even seem that

    upset.¡± ¡°Megan did he break it off with you after Sabrina confronted him about the messages¡± Archer

    asks. ¡°No, he only broke it off after I approached Sabrina at the club.¡± I can¡¯t help the anger I feel at all

    of his deceit. I stand and walk over by the window. ¡°Sabrina, are you alright¡± Archer asks. ¡°Yes, I just

    need a minute.¡± I take a couple more deep breaths before I take my seat again. ¡°After that, you were

    never with Greg again¡± Archer asks. ¡°No but I did find out from three other girls that work in the station

    that I wasn¡¯t the first.¡± I stand and walk out of the room. How could I have been so stupid? He was

    never faithful or loved me from the beginning. I don¡¯t even care about him, so I don¡¯t know why I feel

    hurt all over again.

    Archer POV

    When Sabrina leaves the office, I wish she didn¡¯t have to hear all those things. ¡°Thank you foring

    in Megan, everything you told us is very helpful.¡± ¡°I will let you know when we will need you to go to

    court.¡± ¡°Greg will be in the courtroom when I have to tell what happened between us right.¡± ¡°Yes, he

    will, is that going to be a problem?¡± ¡°No, I want to see his face when I tell everyone what a scumbag he

    is.¡± I nod and Megan gets up to leave. I immediately go to find Sabrina. I can hear her in an office

    across the hall. ¡°I want to kill that f**king human¡± Brutus growls in my head. ¡°I do too.¡±

    I open the door and she tries to wipe the tears away like she is hiding them from me. I walk over and

    wipe her tears away with my thumbs. ¡°I swear this is not because I care anything about him, Archer.¡± ¡°I

    know that love, I¡¯m not worried that you care for him in anyway.¡± ¡°I wish I could take back all the pain he

    has caused you.¡± ¡°Honestly you have, I¡¯m upset with myself for trusting him blindly.¡± ¡°For believing all

    his lies.¡± ¡°He could have given me some disease or had a baby with someone else and I would have

    known nothing until it was toote.¡± ¡°How could I be so stupid?¡± ¡°Sabrina you are not stupid, don¡¯t ever

    say that again.¡± I pull her into my arms and hold her. ¡°Some creatures are just evil no matter who

    creates them.¡± ¡°Are you ready to go get our little one?¡¯ ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have a movie night tonight.¡± ¡°That

    sounds perfect love.¡± We head toward the reception area. I can hear Misty and Harryughing. ¡°Misty,

    we are heading home.¡± ¡°Are you ready Harry?¡± ¡°Actually, Harry and I are going to go have a few drinks

    before we head back to the pack if it¡¯s ok Alpha?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a wolf¡± Harry asks her. ¡°Yes, is that a problem

    Harry?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Sabrina smiles and squeezes my hand. ¡°Have fun you two, we will see you

    back at the pack.¡±

    When we get to the car, I hold the door for Sabrina to get in. Once I¡¯m behind the wheel, I look over at

    Sabrina and she looks worried again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Sabrina?¡± ¡°If my dad isn¡¯t Misty¡¯s mate he might

    get hurt when she finds him if they start dating.¡± I take her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that

    love.¡± ¡°Misty¡¯s mate was killed about five years ago on a mission for my father.¡± ¡°Oh my god that¡¯s

    terrible.¡± ¡°She worked in the pack house and was always kind to me as a teenager.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why when I

    started the office in the city, I offered her the secretary position.¡± ¡°Losing a mate can kill us often times

    but she is strong and smart.¡± ¡°Hearing her with your father today is the first time I¡¯ve really heard her

    laugh in a long time.¡± Sabrina smiles again and I pull the car out into traffic heading back toward our

    home.

    Thomas POV

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Do you know Fern snapped her neck and now you want me to help you.¡± ¡°I am not going to end up like

    Belinda.¡± ¡°I thought you were smarter than her.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get caught you won¡¯t end up like her.¡±

    ¡°What do I get out of this deal Alpha?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have to be an omega anymore.¡± ¡°I can give you a

    rank in the pack when I¡¯m back in power.¡± ¡°What rank would you give me?¡± ¡°If you get me the little girl

    you can pick your rank.¡± ¡°What do you n on doing with her if I bring her to you?¡± ¡°I have no intentions

    of harming the child if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡± ¡°I will be giving her over to her father and

    grandmother.¡± ¡°Fine but if it doesn¡¯t work I will not end up dead for you.¡± She disconnects the call and

    all I can do is wait now.

 Chapter 36

    <strong>Lilith POV</strong>

    I''m sitting in my kitchen after I get home from the courthouse. I can''t believe Harry said those things to me. He has always been a good husband, doing what I told him to do. Now he thinks he can just cast me aside like I mean nothing. I''m his wife, for God''s sake. I''m trying to do what''s best for our family, and they have made me out to be the bad guy. A knock sounds on the door, and I open it to a boy with a pizza box.

    "I have a delivery for you, ma''am."

    "I didn''t order a pizza."

    "Are you sure?" he says before he pulls an envelope out of his pocket. He hands it to me, and I reluctantly take it, opening it as the boy waits. Inside is a letter that reads:

    <em>Lilith,</em>

    <em>You may not know me, but I know you and your family. I have a proposition that might be of interest to you. If you¡¯re interested, meet me at the old park bench near the docks at midnight tonight. Don¡¯t bete.</em>

    <em>¨C A Friend</em>

    I nce at the boy, who just nods and leaves the pizza box on my doorstep. I close the door and look at the box suspiciously. What could this be about?

    <strong>Judge Miranda POV</strong>

    ¡°After reviewing the petition and listening to the testimony of the witnesses, I am ready to make a ruling.¡± ¡°Before I do, I would like to say one thing to you, Mr. Piper.¡± ¡°I probably won¡¯t have the pleasure of presiding over your divorce case, but bringing a woman that you had extramarital rtions with as a witness seems like poor decision-making on you and yourwyer¡¯s part, sir.¡± I can see he wants to say something to me, but he stays quiet.

    ¡°In regards to the petition for full custody of Gabrielle Piper by Gregory Piper, it is denied.¡± ¡°You have provided no proof that Gabrielle Piper is in any danger while in her mother¡¯s care.¡± ¡°Sabrina Piper will maintain full custody until the divorce proceedings are finalized.¡± This time he doesn¡¯t hold his tongue.

    ¡°This is bullshit, what are you fucking him too?¡± he says, pointing to Attorney Lyons.

    ¡°I hope that outburst made you feel better, Gregory, because it just cost you three nights in jail for contempt.¡± ¡°Bailiff, take Mr. Piper into custody and make sure his sergeant calls me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Judge,¡± he says as he walks to Gregory. He takes Greg through the back for processing, yelling all the way. ¡°The courtroom is dismissed,¡± I say, and Attorney Lane, his witness, and the others leave the room.

    Ie down off the stand. ¡°Attorney Lyons, can you give me a moment to go to my chambers before you and your client leave?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Judge Miranda.¡±

    I head into my chambers and remove my robe before I head back out to the courtroom. When I walk back into the courtroom, Sabrina looks very confused. I¡¯m wearing a pair of jeans and a t-shirt.

    ¡°Archer and Sabrina, I just wanted to tell you both congrattions on finding your mates.¡± The shock on Sabrina¡¯s face makes meugh.

    ¡°I take it Archer didn¡¯t tell you what I am.¡±

    ¡°No, he most certainly did not,¡± Sabrina says, giving Archer a look.

    ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t base your decision on being a wolf, so I didn¡¯t want to tell Sabrina until the case was over.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct. I only base my decision on the facts of the case.¡±

    ¡°I knew you would see him for what he is,¡± Archer says. I turn to Sabrina.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you have to deal with that pitiful man, but it seems the goddess is making up for it with your new mate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Archer, as I said in the courtroom, I¡¯m not sure who you will get for the divorce proceedings, but I¡¯m sure if the bullshit from today is any indication of Greg¡¯s behavior, any judge should grant the divorce quickly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miranda,¡± he says. ¡°Please tell your brother I said hello.¡±

    ¡°I absolutely will. He is away with his Luna right now on vacation.¡± ¡°Which is why I have to get back to the pack.¡±

    ¡°Take care, and again, congrattions.¡±

    <strong>Archer POV</strong>

    We head outside the courtroom where the girls and Harry are waiting. They rush over, hugging Sabrina and then me. Harry hugs Sabrina before he pulls me into a hug.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of my little girl, Archer.¡±

    ¡°You never have to thank me, Harry.¡±

    We head for the elevator and outside the building. Once we start across the parking lot, I turn to see Lilith heading in our direction. For fuck¡¯s sake, this woman is relentless. Harry must see her at the same time. We both usher Sabrina into the SUV and shut the door before we turn back to her.

    ¡°I want to speak to my daughter!¡± she yells.

    Before I can speak, Harry does.

    ¡°You have no daughter and no husband.¡±

    ¡°How can you say such a thing to me after all our years together?¡±

    ¡°You know what, Lilith? I wish I said it much sooner.¡± ¡°Stay away from my family,¡± he points at Sabrina and me. I smile, crossing my arms over my chest.

    ¡°This is not over, and you both are going to be very sorry.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get your hopes up, Lilith. If one judge sees through your bullshit, so will another.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Fuck you and you,¡± she says, pointing at me and Harry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean in the courtroom.¡±

    ¡°Careful, Lilith. Threatening an officer of the court can get you a cell next to your asshole of a son-inw.¡±

    ¡°You have a lovely day,¡± I say before we get into the SUV.

    We head to my office to meet with Megan. When we reach the building, I invite Harry inside. We show him around, and when we reach my floor, I introduce him to Misty, my secretary.

    ¡°Misty, can you entertain Harry while we meet with Megan when she arrives?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Lyons.¡±

    We head into the office, and I pull Sabrina into my arms.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait another minute to hold you.¡±

    ¡°You were amazing today, do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking that about you, Archer.¡±

    I pull back and kiss her until we are both breathless. I take a seat in my chair and pull her onto myp.

    ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me the judge was a wolf?¡± Iugh, ¡°I knew that Greg had no chance of winning, and she is a hard-ass, no matter if human or wolf.¡±

    ¡°She is Alpha Bernard¡¯s little sister, and honestly, I¡¯m more afraid of her than I am of him.¡±

    Sheughs, ¡°What pack are they from?¡±

    ¡°They are from the Midnight Blue pack, another of our allies.¡±

    The inte goes off, and Misty lets us know that Megan has arrived. Sabrina takes some deep breaths and pulls the chair to the side of the desk. I kiss her forehead and take my seat behind the desk.

    <strong>Sabrina POV</strong>

    I sit in the chair, and a few secondster, the door opens. Megan walks in, and Archer tells her to have a seat. She watches me as she walks to the chair.

    ¡°Sabrina, I¡¯m¡ª¡± I put my hand up to stop her.

    ¡°As Archer told you, I don¡¯t need your apology.¡±

    ¡°What is done is done.¡±

    ¡°I just want to be done with Greg as quickly as possible, and you can help that happen.¡±

    She nods and turns back to Archer.

    ¡°Megan, can you tell us exactly what happened between you and Greg?¡± I can see she is apprehensive as she looks between us.

    ¡°Megan, I promise you my anger over what happened ispletely gone for you.¡±

    ¡°About six months ago, Greg approached me at work.¡±

    ¡°You work with Greg?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, I work the switchboard at the station.¡± I nod, and she continues.

    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t even know he was married until I heard his partner ask about you.¡±

    ¡°When I confronted him, he said we were just having fun, and he was never leaving you for me.¡±

    ¡°I was angry and ready to break it off, but he can be very charming.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he can. He is a snake.¡± She nods at me, ¡°I hate to admit it, but I fell for him, and I wanted him to leave you for me.¡± I stay quiet, but I will never understand how women can do this to another woman.

    ¡°When you found the messages, he didn¡¯t even seem that upset.¡±

    ¡°Megan, did he break it off with you after Sabrina confronted him about the messages?¡± Archer asks.

    ¡°No, he only broke it off after I approached Sabrina at the club.¡± I can¡¯t help the anger I feel at all of his deceit. I stand and walk over to the window.

    ¡°Sabrina, are you alright?¡± Archer asks.

    ¡°Yes, I just need a minute.¡± I take a couple more deep breaths before I take my seat again.

    ¡°After that, you were never with Greg again?¡± Archer asks.

    ¡°No, but I did find out from three other girls that work in the station that I wasn¡¯t the first.¡± I stand and walk out of the room. How could I have been so stupid? He was never faithful or loved me from the beginning. I don¡¯t even care about him,

    <strong>Sabrina POV</strong>

    I stand and walk out of the room. How could I have been so stupid? He was never faithful or loved me from the beginning. I don¡¯t even care about him, so I don¡¯t know why I feel hurt all over again.

    <strong>Archer POV</strong>

    When Sabrina leaves the office, I wish she didn¡¯t have to hear all those things. ¡°Thank you foring in, Megan. Everything you told us is very helpful.¡±

    ¡°I will let you know when we will need you to go to court.¡±

    ¡°Greg will be in the courtroom when I have to tell what happened between us, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he will. Is that going to be a problem?¡±

    ¡°No, I want to see his face when I tell everyone what a scumbag he is.¡±

    I nod, and Megan gets up to leave. I immediately go to find Sabrina. I can hear her in an office across the hall. ¡°I want to kill that fucking human,¡± Brutus growls in my head. ¡°I do too.¡±

    I open the door, and she tries to wipe the tears away like she is hiding them from me. I walk over and wipe her tears away with my thumbs.

    ¡°I swear this is not because I care anything about him, Archer.¡±

    ¡°I know that, love. I¡¯m not worried that you care for him in any way.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could take back all the pain he has caused you.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, you have. I¡¯m upset with myself for trusting him blindly.¡±

    ¡°For believing all his lies.¡±

    ¡°He could have given me some disease or had a baby with someone else, and I would have known nothing until it was toote.¡±

    ¡°How could I be so stupid?¡±

    ¡°Sabrina, you are not stupid. Don¡¯t ever say that again.¡±

    I pull her into my arms and hold her. ¡°Some creatures are just evil, no matter who creates them.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready to go get our little one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have a movie night tonight.¡±

    ¡°That sounds perfect, love.¡±

    We head toward the reception area. I can hear Misty and Harryughing.

    ¡°Misty, we are heading home.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready, Harry?¡±

    ¡°Actually, Harry and I are going to go have a few drinks before we head back to the pack, if it¡¯s okay, Alpha?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a wolf?¡± Harry asks her.

    ¡°Yes, is that a problem, Harry?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Sabrina smiles and squeezes my hand. ¡°Have fun, you two. We will see you back at the pack.¡±

    When we get to the car, I hold the door for Sabrina to get in. Once I¡¯m behind the wheel, I look over at Sabrina, and she looks worried again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sabrina?¡±

    ¡°If my dad isn¡¯t Misty¡¯s mate, he might get hurt when she finds him if they start dating.¡± I take her hand.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, love.¡± ¡°Misty¡¯s mate was killed about five years ago on a mission for my father.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s terrible.¡±

    ¡°She worked in the pack house and was always kind to me as a teenager.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, when I started the office in the city, I offered her the secretary position.¡± ¡°Losing a mate can kill us oftentimes, but she is strong and smart.¡±

    ¡°Hearing her with your father today is the first time I¡¯ve really heard herugh in a long time.¡± Sabrina smiles again, and I pull the car out into traffic heading back toward our home.

    <strong>Thomas POV</strong>

    ¡°You do know Fern snapped her neck, and now you want me to help you.¡±

    ¡°I am not going to end up like Belinda.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were smarter than her.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get caught, you won¡¯t end up like her.¡±

    ¡°What do I get out of this deal, Alpha?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to be an omega anymore.¡± ¡°I can give you a rank in the pack when I¡¯m back in power.¡±

    ¡°What rank would you give me?¡±

    ¡°If you get me the little girl, you can pick your rank.¡±

    ¡°What do you n on doing with her if I bring her to you?¡±

    ¡°I have no intentions of harming the child if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡± ¡°I will be giving her over to her father and grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but if it doesn¡¯t work, I will not end up dead for you.¡±

    She disconnects the call, and all I can do is wait now.

    <strong>Lilith POV</strong>

    I can¡¯t believe Harry turned on me like that. I won¡¯t let him or Sabrina get away with it. As I sit in the kitchen, I rey the events of the day in my mind, feeling the anger simmer inside me.

    The letter from earlier sits on the table, and I decide to meet this mysterious person. If they can help me, I¡¯m willing to listen.

    At midnight, I find myself at the old park bench near the docks, waiting nervously for whoever sent the note. After a few minutes, a figure approaches, and I squint to see in the dim light.

    ¡°Lilith?¡± a voice calls out.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± I reply, trying to sound more confident than I feel.

    The person steps into the light, revealing themselves to be a woman in her forties with sharp eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sarah. I have a way for you to get back at your family,¡± she says, her voice low and conspiratorial.

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± I ask, curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I know people who can make things happen. All you need to do is agree to help me with something small in return,¡± she exins, a sly smile ying on her lips.

    I hesitate for a moment, considering the risks, but my desire for revenge wins out.

    ¡°What do you need from me?¡± I ask, sealing my fate with those words.

    Sarah leans in closer, exining her n, and I listen intently, determined to regain control over my life.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 40

    40 It¡¯s Time

    Willow POV

    Harris, Levi, Tracey, and I are in the game room. We were going to watch a scary movie but my brother

    threw us out. If it wasn¡¯t for Gabby I wouldn¡¯t have left so easily. ¡°Hey Levi, do you remember when

    Tracey was ying pool the first time in here?¡± Tracey waves her fist at me and Levi growls pulling her

    to him. ¡°Mine¡± he says and Iugh. ¡°You¡¯re not funny Willow¡± Tracey says. ¡°I¡¯m a little funny.¡± ¡°Let me in

    on the joke¡± Harris says wrapping his arm around my waist. I tell the story and heughs. I pull away

    and take my next shot, missing the pocketpletely. The door opens and I look up to see Jonathon

    leading Tabitha into the room. They both have fresh marks, which makes sense since we haven¡¯t seen

    them since they found each other. ¡°Wee back to thend of the living you two.¡± Everyoneughs

    but Jonathon, who looks embarrassed. ¡°Jonathon, no need to be embarrassed, we have all been there¡±

    I say pulling my shirt to the side to show my mark.

    ¡°Now that you have given her a break, I can actually talk to her.¡± Jonathon joins the pool game and we

    take a seat at a table away from the guys. ¡°Tabitha I¡¯m Willow, as I¡¯m sure you already guessed and

    this is Tracey, Levi¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a human¡± she says with wonder and not ridicule. ¡°Yes, I am and

    Willow tells me you¡¯re a witch.¡± ¡°I am, congrattions to both of you on finding your beloveds.¡± Tracey

    looks at her funny. ¡°Vampires and witches call their mates by the name beloved but it all means the

    same.¡± ¡°Congrattions to you too Tabitha.¡± ¡°Please call me Tabby and thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a bit in

    shock.¡± ¡°I really never thought I would have a second chance to have a mate.¡±

    Tabitha POV

    ¡°Jonathon is your second chance mate.¡± ¡°Yes, I told Jonathon everything about what happened when I

    met Derrick.¡± ¡°He was a Beta of a pack the coven had an alliance with.¡± ¡°I was a low-level witch at the

    time and my mentor insisted I go to the meeting to learn how to deal with wolves.¡± ¡°The minute we

    walked into the meeting he stood growling at me.¡± ¡°I knew the minute I looked into his eyes who he was

    to me.¡± ¡°I was pulled into a room with him, my mentor, and the Alpha.¡± ¡°He rejected me without a

    second thought and I epted because I will not beg any man to love me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that happened

    but the goddess has given you a really good mate in Jonathon.¡± ¡°Some wolves don¡¯t understand what a

    gift their mates are.¡±

    ¡°I believe that everything happens for a reason, it hurt at the time but I¡¯m d to have found the man

    that will love me as a beloved should.¡± Jonathones over and wraps his arms around me. I notice

    that Willow is looking at Jonathon¡¯s mark. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a mark glow like that.¡± ¡°When a witch marks

    we don¡¯t bite, we pass some magic through our hand into our beloved¡¯s marking spot.¡± ¡°That is cool¡±

    Tracey says and I see her look at Levi with sadness on her face. ¡°Tracey are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, it just

    sucks that I will never be able to mark Levi.¡± Before I can say anything, Willow speaks up. ¡°Levi

    belongs to you and we can find a way for you to mark him.¡± She smiles ¡°that would be awesome¡± she

    bounces in her chair and I chuckle. ¡°Alrightdies it¡¯s time to go show the boys who is better at games.¡±

    Jonathon kisses me before we head to the pool table.

    Lilth POV

    My head is killing me and I¡¯m finally able to open my eyes. When I look around, nothing is familiar.

    Where the f**k am I? I try to stand up but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m tied to the chair. I don¡¯t even have time to think

    before the door to the room opens. A smiling Thomas walks in and takes a seat in front of me. ¡°I see

    you¡¯re awake, I bet you have a nasty headache.¡± ¡°What the f**k am I here for?¡± ¡°This is kidnapping and

    assault.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to go to jail.¡± Heughs like something I said is funny. ¡°Lilth, shut the f**k up.¡±

    ¡°The only reason your still alive right now is I¡¯m going to try to use you to get what is mine.¡± ¡°Despite all

    you have done to his mate my son has some moralpass when ites to your kind.¡± ¡°He will want

    to save you because you are a human and we aren¡¯t supposed to hurt you weak pathetic things.¡±

    ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± He gets in my face ¡°it means that you shouldn¡¯t be able to breathe the

    same air as my kind.¡± He stands up and before I know what¡¯s happening Thomas grows hair on his

    face and fangs. His fingers grow and have long nails on them. I scream and he growls in my face.

    Everything goes dark and I pray I was just having a nightmare.

    Sabrina POV

    I wake up and Archer is already gone but there is a note on the pillow. ¡°Had a very early meeting love, I

    will see you at lunch.¡± I smile before I get up to shower so I can get ready for my first day at the

    hospital. I discussed with Archer about starting back today after we put Gabby to bed. I love that we

    cany in bed and talk for hours while he holds me. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am counting down the days

    because I want this man, but I appreciate that he respects me enough to not push our physical

    rtionship until everything is final. I throw on blue scrub pants and a flowered scrub top. After I get

    Gabby ready for daycare and fed, we head downstairs. Lindsay is in the kitchen with the other omegas

    and Gabby rushes over to hug her. ¡°Good morning princess¡± she says. ¡°Lindsay, I¡¯m working until three

    today at the hospital.¡± ¡°Can you grab Gabby at two, give her a snack and let her y till I get home?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Luna¡± she says.

    When I reach the daycare, Kate isn¡¯t waiting outside as usual. A pretty brte who is about my height

    is waiting. ¡°Hi Luna, my name is Lisa.¡± ¡°Hi Ms. Lisa¡± Gabby says like she knows her. She must see the

    concern on my face. ¡°Kate had an appointment this morning but she will be in shortly.¡± ¡°I mean no

    offense by this but I need to check with the Alpha before I leave her with you.¡± ¡°Of course, Luna, I

    completely understand.¡± I take the phone out of my pocket and dial Archer. He picks up on the first ring.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sabrina?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ok I just wanted to ask you something.¡± ¡°Of course, love, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Normally, when I bring Gabby to daycare Kate is here but today it¡¯s a woman named Lisa.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok love

    Lisa is another teacher and Gabby is safe with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I bothered you and I¡¯m acting crazy.¡±

    ¡°Sabrina you are never bothering me and I want you to feelfortable about anything that has to do

    with Gabby.¡± I smile ¡°I love you, Archer.¡± I freeze as soon as it leaves my mouth since we haven¡¯t

    exactly said it to each other that way.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you at lunch.¡± I let the breath out that I

    was holding when I hear him say it back. ¡°If your busy you don¡¯t have to meet me for lunch.¡± ¡°Sabrina, I

    will see you at lunch.¡± I hang up and turn back to Lisa who is smiling. I bend down and kiss Gabby.

    When I stand up Gabby takes Lisa¡¯s hand. ¡°Lindsay will be picking her up today.¡± ¡°Ok Luna, have a

    good day.¡±

    When I reach the hospital, I feel right at home. Willow and Tracey will be starting next week after they

    finish out their time at our old job. All of the nurses are really nice, which I¡¯m sure is because they keep

    calling me Luna. At one point, I¡¯m at the station with a group of them. ¡°Ladies do me a favor.¡± ¡°Anything

    Luna¡± they say in unison and I shake my head. ¡°Anytime I am working I give you permission to call me

    Sabrina.¡± They look concerned. ¡°I promise it is alright, when I¡¯m here I¡¯m just another nurse.¡± They all

    nod and we get back to taking care of patients. I spend most of my day taking care of women who are

    pregnant or little ones that have gotten hurt. I love that my life is getting back to a better normal.

    Archer POV

    I head to the hospital at lunch time to have lunch with Sabrina. I know she thinks this is interrupting my

    day, but honestly Brutus and I need to see her to stay calm. I hate being away from her, especially

    while we haven¡¯t mated. I can¡¯t contact her besides by phone. Once the bond isplete, at least I can

    link her if I¡¯m worrying. We sit and talk about her dad over lunch. ¡°He and Misty seemed to have really

    hit it off.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d for both of them after all they have been through.¡± ¡°I am too Archer, Misty seems like

    she will be good for my father.¡± ¡°I hope the goddess has something nned for my mother too.¡± ¡± She

    deserves to know what it is to have a mate that loves her.¡± ¡°After all I have seen the goddess do I have

    faith she has a n for Fern.¡± After lunch I kiss Sabrina and walk her back to the floor. I kiss her

    forehead and start to walk toward the elevator. ¡°Sabrina, can you take the patient in room two.¡± I growl

    at the use of her name and the woman whips her head in my direction. Sabrina walks over and ps

    my arm ¡°do not growl at my co-workers.¡± ¡°I told them to call me Sabrina when I¡¯m working.¡± ¡°My

    apologies¡±, I say to the pack member and she nods at me. Sabrina leans up and kisses me before I

    head back to my office.

    Unknown POV

    This will be perfect. Lindsay is supposed to pick her up for the human. I can grab her and by the time

    they realize I¡¯ll be outside the pack territory. I can stay with Thomas until he takes the pack back.

    Belinda was stupid for trying to include Lindsay in her n. I¡¯m not dumb enough to ask anyone to help

    me with this. No one can be trusted. I head down the path toward the daycare. I¡¯m going fifteen

    minutes early, which will give me enough time before Lindsay actually gets here. I reach the daycare

    and Lisa is standing outside with the pup while she ys on the swingset. She looks confused when

    she sees me. ¡°Hey Lisa I¡¯m here to pick up Gabby.¡± I bend down offering her a lollipop and her eyes

    light up. ¡°The Luna said that Lindsay was picking her up today.¡± ¡°She was supposed to but she didn¡¯t

    finish the afternoon dishes so she asked me to grab her.¡± I can see that she isn¡¯t sure if she should let

    me have her. ¡°Seriously Lisa, I¡¯m only walking her up the hill to the kitchen to Lindsay.¡± ¡°Ok but next

    time Lindsay needs to let us know ahead of time if she isn¡¯ting herself, I don¡¯t want to upset the

    Luna.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to let her know.¡± I pick the pup up and wave to Lisa before I start up the path. I

    need to get out of her sight before I head through the woods. When I reach the top of the path, I notice

    the Alphaing out the door of the pack house. I turn into the woods starting to run and pray he isn¡¯t

    already looking for me. ¡°Why are we running¡± the pup asks. ¡°We are ying chase.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 41

    41 Don¡¯t Mess With Mama

    Archer POV

    Sabrina gets off in another hour. I can¡¯t wait to see my girls. It¡¯s actually time for Gabby to be picked up.

    I decide I¡¯ll grab her so we can do something fun together while we wait for Sabrina. ¡°You¡¯re going to

    end up ying dolls again, big bad Alpha¡± Brutus chuckles in my head. ¡°For that little girl I will y

    dolls anytime.¡± I head downstairs and into the kitchen. ¡°Lindsay, I¡¯m going to go get Gabby.¡± ¡°Are you

    sure, Alpha, I don¡¯t mind going to get her.¡± I smile ¡°I know you don¡¯t, but I¡¯m missing my little one and

    I¡¯m all done for the day. She smiles and nods back at me. I head out the back door of the pack house

    and start toward the path that leads to the daycare. I¡¯m struck with Gabby¡¯s scent, which is confusing.

    We are way too far away from the daycare for me to catch her scent. Brutus pushes forward and I

    breathe in deep again. I whip my head toward the woods where her scent is lingering. ¡°Archer,

    someone has our pup.¡± I roar and shift, not even thinking about my clothes. I take off running through

    the woods following Gabby¡¯s scent. As I move further into the woods, her scent is getting stronger and I

    can hear a fast heartbeat that is not a child¡¯s. Before I know what¡¯s happening, I hear someone scream

    and Brutus takes off toward the sound. Gabby is crying on the ground and a woman is running for the

    pack border. I link the border patrol to bring me the woman alive. Gabby looks toward us with fear on

    her face when she sees Brutus and he whimpers. ¡°She is afraid of me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re big and she is little, she

    isn¡¯t used to you yet.¡±

    He goes a few feet from her before heys down t and rolls on his back in hopes she won¡¯t be afraid.

    She seems to settle but still keeps her distance. A few secondster, she starts to crawl toward Brutus

    slowly, as if not sure what to make of him. Heys perfectly still so as not to startle her. When she

    finally reaches him, she reaches out to touch his fur. After she pets him for a minute, she seems to be

    completely calm. He manages to lick her and sheughs. Shees around and starts to rub his belly.

    ¡°I may y with dolls, Brutus, but you are a big puppy.¡± He doesn¡¯t even respond, enjoying time with

    his pup. After about twenty minutes, I remind Brutus we need to deal with whoever took Gabby. He

    licks her one more time before we go behind a tree to shift. I slip on shorts and head back to Gabby.

    ¡°Daddy¡± she says running toward me.¡± ¡°Hey little one, are you ok¡± I say as I hug her. ¡°Did you see the

    big doggy daddy?¡± I chuckle ¡°I did, did you like him?¡± ¡°Yes, he was cute.¡± Again, I hold back augh at

    my pup calling my huge wolf cute. I start to walk toward the pack hospital and Gabby tells me about the

    woman putting her hand over her mouth. ¡°I bit her daddy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Biting is usually bad but what you

    did this time is ok little one.¡±

    When I walk inside, I head for Sabrina¡¯s floor. I would never keep what happened with Gabby from her

    and I need her toe home so I can deal with the situation. I¡¯m sure this is my father¡¯s doing. The

    sooner he is dead, the better off we all will be. The men linked me while Gabby was ying with Brutus

    that the woman was caught and taken to the cells. I walk onto the floor and as soon as Gabby notices

    Sabrina she yells ¡°mama.¡± Sabrina looks up from her paperwork confused but then concerned. She

    comes off behind the desk until she is standing in front of me. ¡°Archer, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gabby reaches

    for her and Sabrina takes her from my arms. I lead Sabrina into an empty exam room near the nurse¡¯s

    station. ¡°Archer, you¡¯re freaking me out what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry love, I¡¯m not trying to freak you out

    but something happened and I won¡¯t keep anything from you.¡± ¡°A woman tried to take Gabby out of the

    pack.¡± ¡°What happened I thought she was safe at the school?¡± ¡°Honestly love I have no idea what

    happened but I intend to find out and punish all that are involved.¡±

    Sabrina POV

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as I look up when Gabby says my name, I know something is wrong. Archer is shirtless with a

    pair of basketball shorts on. When he leads me into the exam room, I expect him to tell me something

    about Greg or my mother pulling more sh*t. Never did I expect him to tell me someone touched my

    child. I hold her tighter as he says someone tried to take her from the pack. Why can¡¯t these people just

    leave us alone? ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Sabrina, I can¡¯t believe someone tried to take her from this pack.¡± ¡°I

    promised to protect you both and¡± I stop him by putting my hand on his chest. ¡°This is not your fault, I

    know you are doing everything to protect us both.¡± He kisses my forehead and Gabby¡¯s before leaning

    his head against mine. ¡°I promise you that all involved will pay for touching our pup.¡± We leave the

    room and I let the nursing supervisor know that I need to leave. ¡°Ok Sabrina we will see you soon.¡± I

    smile and we head for the elevator.

    When we reach the pack house Fernes rushing toward us. ¡°Thank the goddess she is alright.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I saw a big cute doggy.¡± I look at Archer and he smiles at me. ¡°I¡¯ll exinter.¡± ¡°Mom, can

    you take Gabby and Sabrina upstairs while I deal with what happened.¡± ¡°No, I am going with you.¡± ¡°I

    am the Luna of this pack and I want to be there when you deal with this.¡± ¡°Gabby go with grandma for a

    little while and then we can make dinner when daddy and I get back.¡± ¡°Ok mama¡± she says and I hand

    her to Fern. Once they leave the room, I take Archer¡¯s hands and he leads me through the kitchen. We

    reach a door that I¡¯ve never seen before. He puts the code to unlock it and the door swings open. We

    head downstairs and I¡¯m shocked to see a row of cells. I had no idea that there were cells under the

    pack house. A guard is standing near one of them and bares his neck when he sees us. ¡°Leave¡±,

    Archer says and the guard hands him the keys before he leaves.

    I turn to the cell and a young woman is sitting on a bench. ¡°I remember you, you were with Belinda the

    day she introduced herself to me.¡± She stays silent. ¡°Answer her now¡± Archer growls. ¡°Yes¡± she says.

    ¡°Why would you try to take my daughter?¡± I expect her to stay quiet but she doesn¡¯t this time. ¡°You and

    your daughter don¡¯t belong here.¡± ¡°We are wolves and you are a human.¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad enough we are the

    lowest of our kind but now we are beneath a human.¡± I have never been this angry in my life. I am not a

    violent person but right now I want to hurt this woman for what she has done. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you

    think about me but you put your hands on my child.¡± ¡°I maybe a human but I am still the Luna of this

    pack whether you or anyone likes it I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± ¡°Unfortunately for you your about to share

    your friend¡¯s fate because you thought that messing with our pup was a good n.¡± I step back but this

    time I watch Archer as he approaches the cell. He opens the door and walks inside until he is standing

    in front of Veronica.

    Archer POV

    I watch Sabrina in awe of her strength. I was afraid she would run for the hills knowing that another

    pack member was helping my father, but she isn¡¯t. She is making it perfectly clear that nothing will take

    her away from me or this pack. I don¡¯t want her to see me as a monster, but I can tell she has no

    intention of leaving. I¡¯m just about to start asking this b**ch about my father when I sense Sabrinae

    to stand next to me. Before I can ask what she is doing, she balls up her fist and punches Veronica in

    the face knocking her on her a**. She doesn¡¯t say a word and walks back out of the cell. Veronica

    manages to get to her feet and now it¡¯s my turn. ¡°You will answer my question now.¡± ¡°Were you helping

    my father?¡± I can tell she doesn¡¯t want to answer. ¡°Answer me¡± I use Alphamand. ¡°Yes¡± she says.

    ¡°What were you to do?¡± Again, she hesitates before she answers. ¡°I was to take the girl to the city and

    contact him to pick us up.¡± ¡°What did he n to do to my pup?¡± ¡°He assured me he had no intentions to

    harm her.¡± ¡°She was just a way for him to get you to do what he wanted.¡± ¡°Your father will stop at

    nothing to be Alpha again.¡± ¡°He knows a human doesn¡¯t belong in a wolf pack and he will make sure he

    gets her out.¡± I reach out grabbing her by the throat. ¡°For acts against your Alpha and Luna you are

    sentenced to death.¡± I snap her neck dropping her to the floor. I turn around expecting to see disgust in

    Sabrina¡¯s eyes at what I just did, but instead I see love. I step out of the cell and wrap her in my arms.

    ¡°No one will ever take you or Gabby from me.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 42

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    42 No Deal

    Archer POV

    I lead Sabrina upstairs to our floor. My mother is in Gabby¡¯s room sitting on the floor ying with dolls. I

    love to see her ying with my daughter and being happy. As soon as Gabby spots us, she runs over

    for me to pick her up. I scoop her up, holding her close. ¡°Daddy, can I see the big puppy again.¡± ¡°You

    can see him a littleter little one.¡± ¡°How about you stay here with grandma while mama and I make

    dinner.¡± ¡°Ok¡± she says and I put her down. She starts back toward her dolls. ¡°Wait where is my hug¡±

    Sabrina pouts at her. She rushes back over and hugs Sabrina before we head to the kitchen. I grab

    everything from the refrigerator for salmon over rice and set it on the counter.

    ¡°So do you want to tell me the story about the big puppy.¡± I smile and Brutus growls. ¡°I am not a dog, I

    am an Alpha wolf.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so touchy Brutus our pup loves you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about our pup calling

    me a puppy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want our mate calling me a puppy.¡± Iugh and Sabrina looks at me confused.

    ¡°Brutus doesn¡¯t want you to call him a puppy.¡± She puts her hand over her mouth covering herugh

    and I start to tell her about us realizing Gabby was taken. ¡°When I caught Gabby¡¯s scent, I shifted

    chasing Veronica until we finally found them.¡± ¡°She must have tried to keep Gabby quiet and put her

    hand over Gabby¡¯s mouth because she bit her.¡± I see the pride on Sabrina¡¯s face at our daughter

    defending herself. ¡°Anyway, I wouldn¡¯t leave Gabby to chase Veronica so I alerted my men to get her.¡±

    ¡°When she saw Brutus at first, she was afraid but then she slowly started to warm up to him. By the

    time she wasfortable she started to rub his belly like a puppy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he loved that¡± Sabrina

    says sarcastically. I pull her to me and she looks up into my eyes. ¡°He loved spending time with our pup

    more than you will ever know.¡± ¡°If we didn¡¯t have to deal with the traitor, he would still be rolling around

    on the ground letting her pet him.¡± ¡°Can I talk to him for a minute.¡± ¡°Of course, you can love.¡±

    Sabrina POV

    I watch Archer¡¯s eyes darken and a huge smile graces his face. ¡°Hello mate¡± he says and pulls me

    closer to him. ¡°Brutus, I wanted to thank you in person for helping Archer protect our pup.¡± ¡°You never

    have to thank me for protecting you or our pup mate.¡± ¡°You two are my world and I will do anything to

    keep you safe.¡± He ms his lips down on mine and kisses me till I¡¯m breathless. When he pulls back,

    he smiles before his eyes turn back to Archer¡¯s color. ¡°Archer, I know that you were ming yourself for

    not protecting us, but I hope you understand that is all you have done since I met you is protect us.¡± ¡°I

    trust you with our lives, I love you.¡± ¡°I love you so much Sabrina.¡± This time I reach up and pull him

    down to me, kissing him with all the love that I feel for this man. He pulls back and rests his head

    against mine ¡°you have no idea the way it made me feel downstairs when you said you are my Luna,

    no matter what happens.¡± ¡°I wish everything about our mating could have been easy but you didn¡¯t run

    because you are strong and fierce.¡± ¡°I will never run from anything as long as you are by my side

    Archer.¡±

    We finish making dinner and set the table. Once we¡¯re done, I grab Fern and Gabby toe to the

    dining room. Gabby eats chicken nuggets because she isn¡¯t a fan of salmon. After everything that

    happened today, it¡¯s nice to just enjoy our family. I tell them about my first day at the hospital. ¡°I heard

    you made quite the impression telling the others to call you by your first name¡± Fern smiles. ¡°I couldn¡¯t

    see making them call me Luna when we are doing the same job.¡± ¡°Spoken like a true Luna who doesn¡¯t

    look down on her pack¡± Fern says. I smile and nod. Once Gabby is finished, Fern wants to talk to me

    and Archer alone. I take her to her room and I sit on the floor with her for a minute. I haven¡¯t had a

    chance to ask her about what happened today.

    ¡°Gabby, were you scared today?¡± ¡°A little, thedy seemed nice at first, but then she was mean¡± ¡°The

    big puppy saved me, I like him a lot.¡± I smile and hold her close for a few minutes before I put a movie

    on her tv. ¡°I love you little one.¡± ¡°I love you mama.¡± Everything that happened doesn¡¯t seemed to have

    fazed her at all which I¡¯m grateful for. When I get back to the dining room, Fern is pacing the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening¡± I ask as I take my seat by Archer. ¡°Mom wanted to know exactly what happened

    today with Veronica.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that ba**ard tried to have her take, Gabby.¡± ¡°He really is a

    monster.¡± ¡°I knew he was a**hat while we were married but never did, I think he was capable of the

    things he has done.¡± ¡°Mom calm down, Gabby is safe and he is going to get everything he deserves.¡±

    ¡°Not quick enough for my liking¡± my mother says.

    Archer POV

    ¡°Mom, sit down getting upset is giving him power.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t been sessful in trying to hurt us once

    and he never will be.¡± My phone vibrates in my pocket and I pull it out to look at the screen. A number I

    don¡¯t know shes on the screen. I put the phone to my ear ¡°Archer Lyons¡± I say before I hear a voice

    that makes me want to crush the phone. ¡°Hello son¡± he says like this is any everyday conversation. ¡°I

    am no son of yours you ba**ard.¡± ¡°Now son, everything I have done is for the good of the pack like any

    good Alpha should do.¡± ¡°Rogues don¡¯t have packs Thomas.¡± He growls and I know that pissed him off.

    ¡°By the way your n to take my pup failed and your aplish is once again dead.¡± ¡°Every n you

    have will fail.¡± ¡°I will end you.¡±

    My mother is up again pacing as she knows my father is on the phone. Sabrina looks distraught and I

    hate that look on her face. She whispers ¡°put it on speaker phone please.¡± I really don¡¯t want her to

    hear his harsh words, but I do it anyway. We are a team and I need to treat her as an equal. She has

    proved she does not need my protection from this situation. I press the button and wait for my father¡¯s

    voice. ¡°You won¡¯t be ending anything, Archer.¡± ¡°I will have my pack and you will wish you had listened

    when I¡¯m done torturing you.¡± ¡°You will not touch my son you a**hole.¡± ¡°Fern I should have known you

    would be with that pathetic excuse for an Alpha.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to watch the light leave your eyes you

    sick ba**ard¡± my mother says.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t call to talk to you, I called to talk to Archer.¡± ¡°I have a deal for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t make deals

    with snakes.¡± ¡°You will make this one or I will kill a precious human¡± he says sarcastically. I start to

    squeeze the phone as a million thoughts run through my mind of who he could be talking about. ¡°I see I

    have your attention now.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Thomas?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t hand the pack back over

    to me, I will kill your precious mate¡¯s mother.¡± It feels like a rock in my stomach. As much as I don¡¯t like

    Lilth, I don¡¯t want to see her dead. I just wanted her out of our lives not hurt. I turn my head to Sabrina

    and her face that was distraught looks empty. No expression at all. Before I can answer, we hear a

    woman scream. ¡°Lilth say hello to your new son-inw and daughter, I¡¯m sure she is there.¡± ¡°She is no

    daughter of mine after what she has dont.¡± We hear flesh on flesh and she screams again. Even now

    this woman cares nothing for Sabrina.

    Sabrina reaches over and mutes the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give him the pack.¡± ¡°She made her choice

    by getting involved with him and she is no longer my mother.¡± ¡°Sabrina, I know your angry but he will

    kill her.¡± ¡°What will he do to the pack members, you, your mother, and your sister once he gets what he

    wants?¡± ¡°I will not sacrifice everyone for the choices she made.¡± I ce my hand on her face looking for

    some sign of indecision but I don¡¯t find any. I know she is right but I hate the thought of our kind hurting

    any human. If I could save her, I would but it¡¯s not possible without putting so many in harm¡¯s way. I

    unmute the phone ¡°checking with your mate like the pathetic Alpha you are?¡± ¡°The only pathetic one

    here is you, rogue.¡± He growls again ¡°do not call me that.¡± ¡°I will call you whatever suits me rogue I am

    the Alpha.¡± ¡°I will never hand over my pack to a pathetic rogue.¡± He growls and the line goes dead.

    Sabrina gets up and climbs into myp,ying her head against my chest. I know she helped me make

    the right decision, but at the end of the day it is still her mother even if she doesn¡¯t act like one to

    Sabrina.

    Thomas POV

    I throw the phone smashing it against the wall and Lilth screams. I grab her by the hair. ¡°You couldn¡¯t

    just plead for your life like a normal person.¡± ¡°F**k you, Thomas, you monsters ruined everything in my

    life.¡± ¡± You¡¯re about to see first hand what this monster does to worthless humans.¡± ¡°Unlike my son I

    don¡¯t care about ourws when it benefits me.¡± ¡°I have no problem squishing you like the bug you are.¡±

    I extend my w and slice through the ropes freeing her. She tries to run and Iugh. ¡°Do you really

    think your going to get away from me?¡± I drag her out of the cottage and throw her to the ground. I took

    her to a secluded cottage no one knew I had. Here no one could hear her screaming, and I could also

    shift into Dax. She takes off into the woods. I¡¯m sure thinking she has a chance to get away. I shift into

    my ck wolf and take off in her direction. I can see her fifty feet ahead of me and she looks back

    seeing Dax for the first time. She starts to scream and trips falling to the ground. I stalk forward until my

    wolf is standing over her. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this¡± she pleads. ¡°A little toote,¡± I say to Dax before he

    leans down biting her. He spits her head on the ground and I shift back so I can deal with her body.

    This is far from over. That ba**ard wants to call me a rogue, I will show him what rogues can do.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 43

    43 Visit

    Sabrina POV

    After we get Gabby ready for bed and Archer reads her a story, we head to our room. I shower first

    before slipping on sleep shorts and Archer¡¯s t-shirt. I love sleeping in his shirts. When Ie out,

    Archer heads into the bathroom and I climb onto our bed. I feel like there is something wrong with me

    right now. I should feel guilt and sorrow that my mother is probably dead, but I can¡¯t feel anything. How

    could she say I wasn¡¯t her daughter, even faced with death? What kind of mother doesn¡¯t at least try to

    repent? I feel the bed dip and I realize I never even noticed Archere out of the bathroom. He pulls

    me onto hisp so I¡¯m straddling him and he is looking in my eyes. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re thinking about

    Sabrina.¡± I don¡¯t even want to say it aloud, so he thinks I¡¯m cold and unfeeling. He ces his hand on

    my face. ¡°Sabrina, you can tell me what you¡¯re thinking about.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t think bad of me, but I don¡¯t feel anything about my mother after all she has done to me.¡±

    He smiles ¡°love first of all, you¡¯re probably in shock, and secondly, I could never think badly of you.¡± ¡°I

    am going to have to end my own father which I will do without hesitation to protect my family and my

    pack.¡± ¡°Will you think badly of me for doing what has to be done for the safety of everyone I love.¡± ¡°Of

    course not, he won¡¯t stop trying to hurt you and our family.¡± ¡°Just because your mother isn¡¯t a wolf

    doesn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t trying to hurt you or the ones you love.¡± ¡°If there was any way to save her life

    and not put everyone at risk, would you have saved her?¡± This man is amazing and I¡¯m so lucky he is

    mine. ¡°Yes, without a doubt.¡± ¡°You are anything but unfeeling and unkind.¡± He leans in and kisses my

    lips before wey down next to each other. He pulls me into his side and Iy my head on his chest

    listening to the steady beat of his heart.

    I wake up but I¡¯m not in our room anymore and I start to panic. I look around and nothing is familiar. I

    stand and start to walk on the path before me that I have never seen before. Ie to an open field

    that looks like it should be on a postcard. Beautiful flowers as far as I can see. This must be a dream. I

    feel at peace. Iy down in the field letting the sun shine down on my skin warming my body. ¡°Are you

    enjoying my home, Sabrina?¡± My eyes snap open and I jump to my feet. A woman is standing about

    ten feet from me. She is older than me and beautiful. Her long red hair is a perfect contrast to her

    baster skin. ¡°How do you know my name?¡± She smiles ¡°despite that you did not start as one of my

    children, Sabrina, I have essentially adopted you as mine.¡± I must look confused and sheughs.

    ¡°Come sit with me and I will exin what I mean.¡±

    I¡¯m not afraid and I follow her as she sits in a chair that looks like it¡¯s made from nts and vines. A

    bench sits across from it and she invites me to take a seat. ¡°This is an amazing dream, it feels so real

    and everything is beautiful.¡± ¡°Sabrina, this is not a dream.¡± ¡°I chose to speak to my children while they

    sleep.¡± ¡°My name is Selene but you will have heard me referred to as the Moon Goddess.¡± I¡¯m sure the

    shock is written all over my face. ¡°I have so many questions for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you do my child but

    honestly I brought you here to tell you a few things.¡± I guess that¡¯s her way of nicely saying she¡¯ll only

    tell me what she wants me to know. ¡°Now first as I said my children are typically supernatural but

    sometimes special humans such as yourself be part of our family.¡± ¡°Why me¡± I start to ask but she

    raises her hand to quiet me. ¡°You are special in many ways even though you may not be able to see it.¡±

    ¡°Despite the injustices done to you by people who you should have been able to trust you did not close

    yourself off to love.¡± ¡°I watched all you went through and saw your strength.¡± ¡°That is why I chose you

    for Archer.¡± I smile ¡°thank you for that, he really is a wonderful man.¡±

    ¡°You both deserve happiness.¡± ¡°I also brought you to this pack to show Archer his father¡¯s true self.¡±

    ¡°Thomas is corrupt and has be evil.¡± ¡°Despite all I do for my children, some of them are never

    happy and make bad choices.¡± ¡°Does that mean Fern will get a chance for a better mate?¡± She smiles

    ¡°thest thing that I wanted to talk to you about ispleting your bond.¡± ¡°I guess that means your not

    going to tell me about Fern.¡± ¡°You guess correctly.¡± she says and winks at me. ¡°I know your scared of

    I can feel my eyes fill with unshed tears. ¡°Archer is not Greg and I promise you that he will never want

    any woman but you.¡± ¡°What if¡± she again stops me with her hand. ¡°There is no what if when ites to

    Archer¡¯s love and devotion to you.¡± ¡°You need toplete the bond not only because your heart is safe

    with him but you will both be at your strongest for the battle ahead when you are bonded.¡± She reaches

    up and wipes away the tear that rolls down my cheek. ¡°Trust your mate I promise that you will never

    regret it Sabrina.¡± She opens her arms and I walk in for her to wrap them around me. I close my eyes,

    finding a mother¡¯sfort in her embrace. When I open my eyes again, I¡¯m lying in Archer¡¯s arms. I

    say a silent prayer of thanks to the Moon Goddess before I close my eyes and drift into a peaceful

    sleep.

    Archer POV

    When I wake up in the morning, Sabrina is still asleep. I lean over and kiss her forehead before I throw

    on sweats and a t-shirt. I n on spending time with my girls this morning after everything that

    happened yesterday. Later I want to meet with our family about finishing this bulls*t with my father. I¡¯m

    done waiting for his ns to attack us. I want to talk to Tracey, Harris, and Tabitha about bing

    members of the pack. I peek my head into Gabby¡¯s room and she is still asleep too. I head to the

    kitchen and start to cook breakfast. As I stand at the stove, I feel two arms wrap around my waist as

    sheys her head against my back. ¡°Good morning, love.¡± ¡°Good morning¡± she says and just holds me.

    I hope she isn¡¯t thinking about yesterday. Once she lets go, I turn around and I only see peace on her

    face. She is wearing a pair of yoga pants and a t-shirt that fits her perfectly. ¡°Can I help?¡± ¡°Do you want

    to grab some fruit and cut it up?¡± ¡°Absolutely¡± she says heading to the refrigerator.

    Once we finish making breakfast, she heads to Gabby¡¯s room to grab her. She runs in the dining room

    and I bend down to hug her good morning. ¡°Are you hungry little one?¡± ¡°Yes daddy, I¡¯m starving.¡± I

    laugh and put her in the booster seat. ¡°What should we do today girls?¡± Sabrina looks at me confused.

    ¡°I assumed you would have work to do.¡± ¡°Nope I figured we could spend the morning together.¡± She

    smiles ¡°that would be awesome.¡± ¡°What do you want to do little one?¡± ¡°Can we go to the game room?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely we can and after lunch you can hang out with Lindsay for a little while.¡± We finish breakfast

    and Sabrina takes Gabby to get her dressed for the day while I clean up the kitchen. A few minutes

    later Sabrinaes back in the kitchen alone. ¡°What are we doingter?¡± ¡°I want to meet with

    everyone about making a n to end this with my father.¡± ¡°I also want to invite Harris, Harold, and

    Tabitha to be official members of the pack.¡± She smiles and walks over wrapping her arms around

    me. ¡°Thank you for being the best man I could ever wish for.¡± I lift her so she can wrap her legs around

    my waist. I kiss her until we are both breathless. We both hear a giggle and I put her down. She turns

    and Gabby is standing in the doorway with a big smile on her face. ¡°Mama, you and daddy were

    kissing.¡± ¡°Yes we were little one, that¡¯s what people do when they love each other.¡± She nods and runs

    back out of the kitchen. We both turn to each other andugh. I peck her lips and we head to grab

    Gabby to go to the game room.

    Sabrina POV

    We had so much fun ying games and having pizza for lunch. Gabby was so tired she even took a

    nap. ¡°Thank you for keeping her Lindsay.¡± ¡°You never have to thank me Luna, I love spending time with

    her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about what happened yesterday.¡± ¡°Lindsay, don¡¯t you dare apologize.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that

    Archer went for her or Veronica may have gotten her out of the pack.¡± ¡°You are wonderful with her and I

    trust you.¡± She smiles ¡°thank you Luna.¡± I meet Archer downstairs and we head to a conference room

    where everyone is waiting. I smile when I see everyone together. We may not all be rted by blood,

    but this is my family.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 44

    44 It¡¯s About Time

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Thomas POV

    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m here asking this ba**ard for help. I haven¡¯t seen him since my father banished him

    from the pack. A rogue approaches me outside the run-down building. I¡¯ve kept tabs on him all these

    years to make sure he never interfered with my pack. ¡°What the f**k do you want?¡± ¡°I came to speak to

    your boss, not you rogue.¡± He growls ¡°careful my boss doesn¡¯t talk to pack wolves and I wouldn¡¯t mind

    taking out the trash if he wants me to.¡± ¡°Just tell him Thomas Lyons is here, he will talk to me.¡± The

    rogue goes inside the building before hees out with a smile on his face. ¡°My boss says if he sees

    you he will snap your f**king neck so I suggest you leave now.¡± ¡°You can tell your boss that I¡¯ll leave but

    if he wants revenge on the b**ch that rejected him all those years ago he can find me at the wolf¡¯ bar.¡±

    The rogue growls and I head back to my car. I head to the bar to wait. If I know him, he¡¯lle

    because despite all the time that¡¯s past he still hates her and still believes she didn¡¯t choose him.

    Archer POV

    ¡°Before we get started, Harold can Sabrina and I talk to you in the other room.¡± He stands and follows

    us. He has the right to know about Lilth before we tell everyone what we believe happened. Once we

    are inside Harold takes a seat and Sabrina sits next to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you two are scaring me?¡±

    ¡°What did Greg do now?¡± ¡°Harold my father has always been a ba**ard but it seems he has lost all

    sense of right and wrong.¡± ¡°He called mest night demanding that I give him the pack.¡± ¡°I hope you

    told him to f**k off.¡± Sabrina takes his hand ¡°he had Lilth Harold and he said if I didn¡¯t give him the pack,

    he would kill her.¡± I see the blood drain from his face. ¡°How do you know that he even really had her.¡±

    Sabrina tells Harold exactly what Lilth said before the line went dead when I refused to give my father

    the pack. ¡°Dad I¡¯m sorry but¡± Harold wraps his arms around Sabrina. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize.¡±

    ¡°Neither of you are to me for this.¡± ¡°It hurts me to know that she wasn¡¯t sorry even when faced with

    death.¡± ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t want to be married to her anymore I wished her no harm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that

    she got herself in that position and I hope she didn¡¯t suffer.¡± He hugs us both before we head back to

    the room.

    Once Harold sits back down by Misty, I look around the room. It¡¯s amazing how much my family, has

    grown in such a short period of time. ¡°The first reason we called all of you together was to talk about

    my father.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you are all aware that my father is getting more brazen with his attempts to get the

    pack from me, but he haspletely be unhinged.¡± ¡°We wanted to tell Harold before we shared it

    with everyone but my father took Lilth, Sabrina¡¯s mother, as a bargaining chip to make me give him the

    pack.¡± ¡°He threatened that if I didn¡¯t give him what he wanted he would kill her.¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t put the

    pack and all of you in harm¡¯s way to save her.¡± ¡°We believe that my father has killed Lilth.¡± There is

    audible gasps made around the room. ¡°We cannot afford to continue to wait and see what he does.¡±

    ¡°He has be the definition of what pure evil is and I for one want to rid the world of him.¡± ¡°We are

    going to need all your help to stop him.¡± We brain storm and Harris is going to attempt to draw my

    father out but after theirst conversation it¡¯s a long shot.

    Once we finish the discussion about my father and decide Harris is our best bet to get him toe to

    us, we want to talk to everyone about joining the pack. ¡°Sabrina and I have talked about this and we

    would like to invite Harris, Tabitha, and Harold to be official pack members.¡± ¡°Tracey you being

    mated to Levi makes you Beta female and we will do your ritual at the same time as Sabrina¡¯s Luna

    ceremony.¡± Tracey nods at me with a huge smile on her face and Levi pulls her close kissing her

    forehead. I look back at Harris, Tabitha, and Harold. ¡°How does that work with me being a human and

    not mated to a wolf¡± Harold asks. ¡°Not yet¡± Misty speaks up and smiles at him. I watch him take her

    hand and I couldn¡¯t be happier that they found each other. ¡°You being mated right now doesn¡¯t matter

    Harold.¡±

    ¡°As Alpha, I am extending the invitation to all of you.¡± ¡°No offense Archer, but how do you think your

    pack is going to take having a vampire and witch as pack members,¡± Harris says. ¡°I know wolves are

    not usually our biggest fans,¡± Tabitha agrees. Jonathon growls and wraps his arm around her. ¡°I am the

    Alpha of this pack and you are our family.¡± ¡°Any pack member that wants to judge you for what you are

    instead of your character is not a pack member I want to stay.¡± ¡°They can find a new pack if they don¡¯t

    like my decision or my family.¡± Everyone smiles and they each stand. ¡°I would love to be a pack

    member¡± Harold says. ¡°You weren¡¯t getting rid of me anyway because of Willow so count me in¡± Harris

    says. ¡°I would love to be part of this family¡± Tabitha says.

    ¡°Good, Levi, will you go to my office and bring me the dagger and chalice please.¡± ¡°Of course, Archer¡±

    he says and leaves to get what I asked for. When he returns, I ask them all toe to the front of the

    room. I make a slice in my hand bleeding into the chalice. ¡°I, Alpha Archer Lyons, invite you Harold

    Ascot, Tabitha Prichett, and Harris Hill to join the Scarlett Howl pack.¡± ¡°Please drink from the chalice

    and swear to keep the pack secrets.¡± I pass it to Harold first. I can see that the blood thing is weird for

    him but he does it anyway. ¡°I, Harold Ascot, swear my allegiance to the Scarlett Howl pack and promise

    to keep all its secrets.¡± I smile and he passes the chalice to Tabitha, who drinks next. ¡°I, Tabitha

    Prichhett, swear my allegiance to the Scarlett Howl pack and promise to keep all its secrets.¡± ¡°I also

    pledge to use my powers for the protection and betterment of the pack.¡± I nod and she passes it to

    Harris. ¡°I, Harris Hill, swear my allegiance to the Scarlett Howl pack and will keep all its secrets.¡± ¡°I also

    pledge to use my powers for the protection and betterment fo the pack.¡± I immediately feel the

    connection to them all. We finish the discussion about my father and I feel like Sabrina is nervous

    about something. As I talk to Levi and Harris, she walks over to talk to my mother. As they talk my

    mother starts to smile like she has won the lottery.

    Sabrina POV

    While Archer is talking to Levi and Harris about drawing out his father I rush over to talk to Fern. ¡°Fern,

    can you take Gabby for a sleep over.¡± ¡°Sure, I can, I would love that¡± she says. ¡°What time do you want

    me to take her?¡± ¡°Can you take her as soon as we are done here, I want to spend some time with

    Archer?¡± She grins like she knows a secret and I pray she isn¡¯t going to say it. ¡°It¡¯s about time and yes

    I¡¯ll head up and get her from Lindsay now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Fern.¡± She heads out of the room and Tabitha

    calls me over to where she, Willow, and Tracey are talking. ¡°What¡¯s up girls?¡± ¡°It took me a few days

    but I have something for both of you¡± she points at me and Tracey. Willow is smiling and Tabitha takes

    two vials out of her pocket. Before I can ask, she exins what they are. ¡°I know you both want to mark

    your mates so I found a way for you to do it.¡± I could cry right now at her words. ¡°Drink this before you

    are ready to be intimate.¡±

    ¡°This is temporary magic but the mark it makes will be permanent.¡± ¡°Lay your hand on their marking

    spot and it will create the mark you both deserve.¡± Tracey grabs Tabitha, almost breaking her from

    squeezing her so tight. When she finally lets her go, I pull her into a hug. ¡°Thank you, you have no idea

    how much we appreciate this.¡± ¡°I do because I know how I would feel if I couldn¡¯t mark Jonathon.¡± I feel

    strong arms wrap around me from behind and I stick the vial in my pocket. I want it to be a surprise.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you have secrets, love¡± he whispers in my ear. Iugh and spin in his arms. ¡°I think

    it¡¯s time for us to go back to our floor.¡± He looks at me confused and I lead him out of the room after we

    say our goodbyes.

    Archer POV

    Sabrina leads me upstairs and I expect to find Gabby with Lindsay. Before I can panic, Sabrina tells me

    that Gabby is spending the night with my mother. She leads me directly into our room. ¡°Sabrina¡± I say

    once we are inside, but she silences me with a kiss. When she pulls away, I can smell her arousal and

    it¡¯s doing nothing to help me keep myself in control. Sabrina walks over and takes a drink and then

    turns to me. ¡°Archer, I need to tell you about my visitst night.¡± I look at her like she has ten heads.

    Sabrina exins that the Moon Goddess came to herst night and I¡¯m stunned. It¡¯s very rare for the

    goddess to speak to us directly. That just speaks to how special my mate really is. ¡°Archer I wasn¡¯t

    completely honest with you.¡± I stay silent and let her speak. ¡°I was afraid toplete the bond with you

    because I thought you would change your mind and want a she-wolf.¡± ¡°After speaking to the goddess, I

    understand now that I was letting my insecurities after what happened with Greg interfere with moving

    forward with you.¡± I growl at her saying his name and she chuckles. ¡°Archer, make love to me.¡± I can¡¯t

    have heard her right. ¡°But what about the divorce.¡± ¡°Archer, I don¡¯t need a judge to say I¡¯m no longer

    married to that man.¡± ¡°You are my mate and my husband.¡± ¡°Make love to me please.¡± ¡°What the hell are

    you waiting for a written invitation¡± Brutus yells in my head.

    Sabrina walks toward me and drops to her knees in front of me. She pulls my sweats and boxer briefs

    down, freeing my er*ction. ¡°Sabrina what¡± the words die on my lips as she licks the crown of my c**k.¡±

    She licks me from root to tip and I have to keep myself upright with how good it feels. She takes my

    c**k down her throat and I thread my fingers in her hair. As she bobs up and down, I¡¯m on the verge of

    losing control. ¡°Sabrina, if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m going to c*m.¡± As if it bes her mission she starts to

    move faster and I can¡¯t help but buck my hips. ¡°Sabrina I¡¯m going to c*m¡± I warn her so she can pull off

    but she doesn¡¯t. I start to c*m and I watch her swallow until not a drop is left. She pulls back, wiping the

    corners of her mouth. I pull my shirt over my head and, step out of my pants. ¡°My turn¡± I say picking her

    up, carrying her over to the bed. I set her on her feet and kiss her softly.

    I pull her shirt over her head and unsp her bra. Her br*asts bounce free and I cup them in my hands.

    I start to massage them and my c**k is already hard again just touching her. I pull her pants and

    panties off before Iy her back on the bed. I kiss her lips before I start to work my way down her body,

    s*cking each n**ple into my mouth as she moans my name. I kiss down her body until I reach her core.

    When I lick into her c*re she moans and threads her hand into my hair. I circle my tongue around her

    cl*t and she starts to buck against my tongue. ¡°Archer I¡¯m going to c*m¡± she screams and I increase my

    speed. She screams out her orgasm in seconds. I lick her clean before I crawl back up her body. She

    takes me by surprise when she rolls us over, so she is on top.

    Sabrina POV

    This man is amazing the way he makes my body feel. I was a fool to wait this long. When he climbs up

    my body, I roll us over until I¡¯m on top. I line my core up with his beautiful big c*ck and lower myself

    down onto him. ¡°Oh, my goddess Archer.¡± I start to move and he grips my hips with his big hands. As I

    move, I remember what Tabitha said. I ce my hand on his marking spot and just like she said, I

    watch a glow appear under my hand. Archer¡¯s eyes get big and as he ms into me, I have the most

    amazing orgasm I¡¯ve ever had. I can feel him empty his seed inside me. The tingles that were faint are

    now intense and I can feel the bond isplete. When we bothe down from the high, I move my

    hand and the most beautiful mark, that looks like a tribal tattoo, is on his marking spot. ¡°Archer, I love

    you with all my heart and soul.¡± He pulls me down to him. ¡°I love you more than life itself and I will

    never let you go.¡± After a few minutes he pulls himself from my body and carries me into the bathroom.

    When we are in the bathroom, he walks over to the mirror and I can see unshed tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Archer, do you like it?¡± He turns to me ¡°I love my mark because it¡¯s yours and you are mine.¡± He pulls

    me to him and kisses me before we head in the shower. I finally feelplete.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 45

    45 No Way

    Levi POV

    Tracey has been acting really weird since she was talking to the girls downstairs. As we walk to our

    wing, I can tell that she¡¯s distracted. ¡°Tracey is everything alright?¡± ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± ¡°Are

    you hungry?¡± She smiles and takes my hand. ¡°We will be in a little while, but right now I have other

    ns.¡± I chuckle as she leads me to our room. When we get inside, she wastes no time taking off her

    clothes until she ispletely naked. My goddess I¡¯m one lucky ba**ard. ¡°Strip now¡± she says while

    she picks up her pants off the floor. She pulls a vial out and downs the contents. ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡± she throws the vial in the garbage and saunters over to me.

    ¡°Tracey, if that¡¯s something to keep you going, I think we both know you don¡¯t need it.¡± Sheughs

    ¡°nothing like that, it¡¯s a surprise, now get on the bed.¡± I do as she says and she climbs on the bed

    between my legs. I wasn¡¯t kidding about Tracey¡¯s stamina in the bedroom. She has a healthy s****l

    appetite, which I love. All thoughts leave my brain when she takes my c**k down her throat. It feels

    amazing as she takes me all the way to the back of her throat. ¡°Tracey, oh my goddess, that feels so

    good.¡± She starts to increase her speed and I thread my hands in her hair. I start to buck into her mouth

    and she increases her suction. ¡°Tracey, I¡¯m going to c*m¡± I say and she pops off. I growl ¡°what the

    hell?¡± She smiles ¡°not yet love.¡± ¡°Tracey you¡¯re killing me.¡± She climbs up my body and ms her lips

    down on mine.

    I slide my hand down her body as she kisses me, sliding my fingers in her wet folds. She moans into

    my mouth and starts to move against my fingers. I pull my fingers back and she stops kissing me. I

    slide my fingers into her mouth and she licks them like they are my c**k. ¡°Enough torture love, I want to

    be inside you.¡± She lines her core up with my c**k and lowers herself down until I¡¯mpletely inside

    her. I will never tire of feeling her body wrapped around mine. She starts to rock her hips and I swear it

    takes all I have in me not to m into her and c*m. She increases her pace and I can tell she is getting

    close. Before I can reach down to rub her cl*t she ces her hand where my shoulder meets my neck

    and I have no idea what the hell is happening. What I do know is that whatever is happening rips the

    orgasm through my body and I see stars. I¡¯ve never c*m so hard in all my life.

    Tracey POV

    As I rock my hips faster, I put my hand on his marking spot and pray that the potion works. I want to

    mark Levi more than I want my next breath. I watch as a green light appears under my hand and Levi

    roars while he empties inside me. His thrusting sends me over the edge and I scream out his name.

    Once we bothe down from our orgasms, I lift my hand. He has a beautiful mark that looks like a

    tribal tattoo with green coloring. ¡°What the hell was that¡± he asks me, trying to catch his breath. ¡°That is

    me marking my mate.¡± His eyes get big before he jumps off the bed with me in his arms and runs to the

    bathroom.

    When we get inside, he sets me down next to him and looks at my mark in the mirror. He traces it with

    his fingers with amazement all over his face. ¡°How¡± is the only thing he manages to say. ¡°Tabitha

    helped me and Sabrina make our marks.¡± He lifts me up spinning me around ¡°this is amazing.¡± ¡°Is it

    permanent?¡± ¡°She told us the mark is but the magic is not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, thank you love.¡± ¡°Levi, I love

    you.¡± ¡°I love you more.¡± He leans down and kisses me before we head into the shower. ¡°Levi¡± I say and

    he looks into my eyes. ¡°Yes love¡± he says with wonder in his eyes. ¡°Now I¡¯m hungry.¡± He chuckles and

    we finish our shower before we head to get something to eat.

    Thomas POV

    I¡¯m sitting at the bar with a beer when the door chimes. I can smell him before he sits down next to me.

    ¡°I knew you woulde.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sound so sure of the reason I came.¡± ¡°I thought abouting to snap

    your pathetic f**king neck but you deserve all the suffering you¡¯re having right now¡± ¡± ¡°We both know

    that won¡¯t be happening River even if you wanted to, I¡¯m still an Alpha and your just a rogue.¡± He

    laughs ¡°That¡¯s not what I hear.¡± I turn to him ¡°I hear your son the real Alpha banished you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ironic

    after what you and your father did to me that your own son did it to you.¡± ¡°I have no desire to take a

    walk down memoryne with you River.¡± ¡°That b**ch and my son need to pay for what they did to me

    and this is your chance to get your revenge for what she did to you.¡± ¡°What makes you so sure I want

    revenge Thomas.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been twenty-five years and I have no desire to help a piece of sh*t like you to do

    anything.¡±

    ¡°So, you lost everything because of her and you don¡¯t want to see her pay for it.¡± ¡°I lost everything

    because of you and your father.¡± ¡°If you evere back to mynd again, I will snap your neck and not

    think twice Thomas.¡± ¡°Make no mistake I am no longer the nice young man that you two threw away

    like garbage.¡± He gets up to leave and I stand. ¡°Fine I¡¯ll do it without your a**.¡± ¡°You were always

    useless and you still are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you never became my Beta.¡± He stops and I expect him to turn

    back but he doesn¡¯t. He walks out the door. F**k, what the hell do I do now?

    ¡°Sounds like you are in need of rogues.¡± I turn and a filthy roguees out of one of the booths. ¡°What

    I need to do will take more than one rogue buddy.¡± Heughs ¡°I¡¯m not a fighter but I know where you

    can round up a lot of rogues if the price is right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a good guy trying to help me out.¡± ¡°No, I

    get a finder¡¯s fee for bringing them business.¡± At this point I don¡¯t have much choice. ¡°Come with me

    and I¡¯ll take you to see my boss.¡± ¡°Do I look stupid to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to meet with your boss in his

    territory.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s interested you have him meet me here tomorrow at this time.¡± ¡°Your smarter than you

    look pack wolf.¡± He leaves and I sit back down at the bar to finish my beer. I don¡¯t care if I have to give

    them everyst cent I have, Archer and Fern are both dead.

    The Next Day

    Sabrina POV

    When I open my eyes, Archer is fast asleep next to me snoring softly. The sheet is at his waist and his

    bare chest is on disy. I can¡¯t believe how amazingst night was. We definitely made up for the

    waiting. I think we only slept for two hours. It was more than amazing. I have never felt so loved in my

    life. I reach my hand out and start to trace my mark with my finger. The tribal design is highlighted with

    a sky-blue color and I couldn¡¯t have designed it better. I love all the swirls and blue is my favorite color.

    ¡°Love, if you keep touching that mark, I¡¯m going to have to take you again.¡± I smile and he opens his

    eyes, looking down at me. He pulls me up kissing me before Iy my head on his chest. ¡°Last night

    was amazing, Archer.¡± ¡°You are amazing love and I¡¯m the lucky one that got blessed with you.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    We decide to head downstairs to have breakfast with our family. I¡¯m sure Gabby is already down there

    with Fern. When we walk into the dining room, Fern and Gabby are already at the table. We take a seat

    on both sides of Gabby. ¡°Mama, I had fun with grandma at our sleepover.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d little one, what did

    you do?¡± ¡°We ate icecream and cookies.¡± ¡°Mom¡± Fern raises her hand at Archer. ¡°That¡¯s what

    grandmas do so get over it Archer.¡± ¡°Then we watched movies.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you had fun sweetheart.¡± ¡°So

    don¡¯t make me ask¡± Fern says in a whisper. Archer grabs his shirt, pulling it down and Fern nearly

    chokes. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to have a witch in the pack.¡± ¡°Oh, my goddess, that¡¯s

    amazing¡± Fern says as she goes around to Archer to look closer. She hugs him and then me.

    ¡°Congrattions to you both.¡± ¡°Sabrina, I have everything set up for you and Tracey¡¯s ceremony in

    three days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing, do I need to do anything?¡± ¡°We just need to take you dress shopping.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we could do that today?¡±

    Archer POV

    As soon as my mother says about going shopping, I wish she wouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think

    leaving the territory right now is a good idea.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Archer, your right.¡± ¡°You know what I will have

    the dresses brought to the pack for the girls to pick from.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding mom.¡± I look to

    Sabrina and hope I didn¡¯t just get myself in trouble but she is still smiling. ¡°I agree Archer, until

    everything with your dad and Greg is settled, we won¡¯t leave the pack.¡± I lean over and kiss her

    forehead loving that she understands I just want her safe. When I pull back Levi and Tracey join us.

    Levi has a huge smile stered on his face.

    ¡°Come on show me¡± I say and he pulls his shirt down exposing apletely different design with green

    color. It¡¯s amazing, but of course I¡¯m partial to mine. ¡°Those are pretty, I want one daddy.¡± I nearly

    choke on my coffee. ¡°Not for a long time little one.¡± She pouts and everyoneughs at the table. Before

    long, Tabitha and Jonathon join us. The girls practically attack Tabitha with hugs, thanking her for

    helping them. ¡°Thank you, Tabitha, we couldn¡¯t be more grateful.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯m just d I could

    help all of you.¡± Willow and Harris join usst. ¡°Archer after breakfast we need to talk in your office.¡± ¡°Is

    it about our conversation from yesterday?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s about a phone call I gotst night.¡± I nod and we all

    finish our breakfast before we head up to my office. Of course, everyone wants to know what Harris

    needs to tell me and since we are all in this together, I don¡¯t say anything.

    We all take a seat and Harris looks worried. ¡°Did you speak to my father?¡± ¡°Actually, he never picked

    up the phone so I left him a message about changing my mind.¡± ¡°Then what phone call do we need to

    talk about.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met many people in my past life some that are evil by choice and some that have had

    to make the best of a bad situation.¡± I look at him confused. ¡°I got a call from a rogue that apparently

    hates your father as much as you do.¡± ¡°What did he want?¡± ¡°He considers me a friend and heard that I

    am mated to Willow so he wanted to warn me.¡± ¡°Your father is trying to recruit rogues to take the pack

    by force.¡± ¡°I never really knew my father dealt with rogues.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say that your father is the reason

    that this man became a rogue and lost his mate.¡± I feel a pit in my stomach. My father has always been

    a monster. I just couldn¡¯t see it.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 46

    46 Betrayed

    River POV

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you went to talk to that a**hat or why you warned Harris about Thomas.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t owe them anything.¡± ¡°Jeremiah, I needed to look him in the eyes after he came to me for

    help and tell him to f**k off.¡± ¡°The fact that he thought I would help him makes meugh.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t

    changed, he is still the same selfish pr*ck he always was.¡± ¡°As far as Harris goes, he has always done

    right by me.¡± ¡°I may be a rogue but I still have some honor.¡± ¡°Besides if Archer knew enough to toss his

    father out on his a** he can¡¯t be anything like him.¡± ¡°I have nothing against Archer or Willow Lyons.¡±

    ¡°What about Fern Lyons?¡± I tighten my fists at his question. He is the only one in the pack that knows

    how I came to be a rogue.

    ¡°I hate to say that I agree with that piece of sh*t but why wouldn¡¯t you want to get back at the woman

    that rejected you all those years ago.¡± Jasper growls in my head. ¡°Tell him to sh*t the f**k up about her.¡±

    ¡°You are never to bring her up to me Jeremiah, do you understand me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to piss you off

    River, I just hate that she hurt you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright just let me get back to work.¡± As soon as he leaves

    Jasper starts again. ¡°Maybe now that she isn¡¯t with Thomas, we can have our mate.¡± ¡°Jasper, you can¡¯t

    be seriously suggesting we go to her.¡± ¡°The woman rejected us twenty-five-years ago and you want to

    beg her to ept us now that she decided she doesn¡¯t want Thomas anymore.¡± ¡°You never even

    spoke to her and yet you trusted that they told you the truth.¡± ¡°Do you really believe that Thomas and

    his father were honest about that when they were both snakes.¡± ¡°Enough, Jasper, I am a rogue and she

    is a Luna.¡± ¡°Our time has passed, we need to focus on protecting our pack.¡± He recedes in my mind

    and I hate hurting him but he needs to face the fact that we are never going to have our mate.

    I¡¯m sitting at my desk trying to focus on the work in front of me. I try my best to keep the pack honest

    even though we are rogues. I try to be the leader I would have wanted my own Alpha to be. A knock

    sounds on the door and Jeremiahes back in. ¡°River, we have guests.¡± ¡°Who¡± I say irritated,

    thinking it might be Thomas again. This time he won¡¯t leave mynd alive. ¡°It¡¯s Lawrence and his

    lackey Barry.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°What the f**k does that a**hole want?¡± ¡°Show him to my office and stay

    close in case he gets any ideas.¡± A few minutester, theye in and have a seat in front of my desk.

    ¡°What do you want Lawrence?¡± ¡°Right to business, I can appreciate that.¡± ¡°I just need to know if you¡¯re

    going to be a problem if I take the pack wolf up on his offer tomorrow.¡± ¡°All the sudden you answer to

    me¡± Iugh. ¡°No, I don¡¯t but it¡¯s easier to kill you and your men before you interfere in my business if

    you n on it.¡± ¡°If you n on staying out of it then we have no problem.¡± ¡°I believe your stooge told

    you I wouldn¡¯t help Thomas but never did I say anything about helping the pack.¡± ¡°Good then we have

    no problem.¡± ¡°Absolutely none, now if that¡¯s it get your a** off mynd.¡± He stands and nods before

    Jeremiah shows them both out.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Jasper, I did all I¡¯m going to do.¡± ¡°I warned Harris about what Thomas is

    nning.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re ok if our mate gets hurt or killed.¡± ¡°That ba**ard Lawrence will not have any

    mercy on women and children and you know it.¡± I block Jasper because I can¡¯t keep having this

    discussion with him. Once we learned that she had broken her bond with Thomas, he has been driving

    me nuts to go see her. I understand he wants his mate because, if I¡¯m honest I want her too, but I had

    to let her go when I was a boy. I can¡¯t bring myself to want her as a man and suffer the same fate. I

    won¡¯t survive it again. I can¡¯t put my men at risk to save a pack that didn¡¯t even want me. Jasper

    pushes to the surface again, ¡°it wasn¡¯t the pack, it was Thomas and his father that cast you out.¡± ¡°You

    are not the man I thought you were if you can let women and children die if we could help prevent it.¡±

    Jasper, recedes in my mind and I know he¡¯s right but I don¡¯t know if I can bring myself to help them.

    shback

    ¡°Thomas, are you really sure you want to take a chosen mate?¡± ¡°What about your fated mate?¡± ¡°River, I

    could care less about the whole mate thing.¡± ¡°My father says this girl will make a good Luna and

    honestly I have no intentions of being faithful to her a** anyway.¡± I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. ¡°Why

    even bother taking a mate then?¡± He rolls his eyes at me as if I just asked the stupidest question he

    ever heard. ¡°As my future Beta you need to understand that there are certain things that have to be.¡±

    ¡°Alpha¡¯s have to have Luna¡¯s so the pack is whole.¡± ¡°My father insists that Fern is the best choice for

    my Luna.¡± ¡°Not only does she have the pedigree but she will listen to me without question.¡± We head

    toward the Alpha¡¯s office and the smell of cinnamon and apples invades my nose. I can feel Jasper at

    the surface, ¡°mate, our mate is near.¡± Thomas must notice my eyes change color and realizes that Fern

    is my mate.

    He stands in front of me so I can¡¯t go inside. ¡°Get out of my way Thomas, she is my mate, unlike you,

    that means something to me.¡± ¡°Let me handle this River, I need to break it to my father that I will not be

    mating with Fern.¡± ¡°I will bring her to you, just go downstairs and wait for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you leave our

    mate with these men¡± Jasper says in my head. ¡°I have to listen to him he is our future Alpha and friend

    Jasper.¡± ¡°We need to trust him, he wouldn¡¯t betray us.¡± I head downstairs to wait. A few minutester,

    the Alpha and Thomase downstairs. I stand up and the Alphaes to stand in front of me.

    ¡°River, Thomas tells me that you are Fern¡¯s fated mate.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha, I am.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate she

    doesn¡¯t want you and with Thomas taking her as a mate you will not be able to remain in the pack.¡±

    ¡°What¡± I say with shock in my voice. ¡°I, Alpha Fredrick Lyons, banish you River Martin Brady from the

    Scarlett Howl pack.¡± ¡°From this day forward, you will be a rogue.¡± ¡°If you return to this territory, you will

    be killed on sight.¡± I¡¯m grabbed by two warriors and dragged from the pack house. I look up as they

    drag me out to a smiling Thomas. Jasper wants to shift but I know I¡¯ll never make it out of the territory

    alive with the warriors at the Alpha¡¯s disposal. ¡°Jasper, she made her choice.¡± ¡°She and Thomas

    deserve each other.¡±

    shback End

    Archer POV

    After we finish talking about Harris¡¯s phone call, everyone leaves but my mother. She seemed shocked

    when Harris told us the wolf¡¯s name was River Brady. She looks deep in thought and I clear my throat.

    ¡°Mom, do you remember the wolf that called Harris?¡± ¡°I remember hearing about him.¡± ¡°What does that

    mean?¡± ¡°The day I came to the pack on my father¡¯s orders to meet with your grandfather and your

    father I heard them talking about him.¡± ¡°I was in the office with your grandfather when I heard a

    commotion in the hallway.¡± ¡°I went to stand and I was ordered to sit.¡± ¡°Your grandfather left and when

    he came back your father was with him.¡± ¡°When I asked if everything was ok they told me that

    Thomas¡¯s future Beta, River, had to be banished for crimes against the pack.¡± ¡°I tried to ask what he

    had done but they told me that a Luna didn¡¯t need to know such things.¡± I roll my eyes at my father and

    grandfathers bulls*t.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°After all we have learned about dad, I wonder what the hell really happened.¡± ¡°I¡¯m horrified to think

    what would have made them do that to a wolf that was supposed to take a ranked position.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d

    he at least let Harris know what dad is up to.¡± ¡°I knew he would do whatever it took to attack us.¡± ¡°We

    need to be prepared for him because I have no intention of losing warriors to those pathetic rogues.¡±

    My mother standsing around the desk to hug us before she leaves the office. I sit back behind my

    desk and Sabrinaes over to sit in myp. I bury my nose in her neck and breathe in her scent.

    Sabrina POV

    My heart breaks to hear all of the lives that Thomas has ruined. How can one man be so selfish and

    evil? It sounds like he learned it from his father, which makes it even worse. After everyone leaves, I sit

    on Archer¡¯sp knowing he needs me close. He pulls back after he buries his head in my neck and

    ces a soft kiss on my lips. ¡°Are you ready for tomorrow love?¡± With everything that has been

    happening, I almost forgot that tomorrow is the divorce proceedings. ¡°I had Misty let Megan know what

    time to report to the court.¡± ¡°I just hope this is thest time we have to deal with Greg.¡± ¡°I have a feeling

    after he loses in court, he will be even more desperate.¡± ¡°I pray to the goddess I¡¯m wrong but

    desperate men do desperate things.¡± ¡°I promise you that I will protect you and Gabby no matter what

    he tries.¡± ¡°I know you will always protect us.¡± Iy my head against Archer¡¯s chest and we stay that way

    for a few minutes. ¡°Are you ready to go get our little one?¡± I sit up and smile kissing him once more

    before I hop off hisp. We head to get Gabby from Lindsay and spend the rest of the day together. I

    just can¡¯t wait for tomorrow to be over.

    Greg POV

    I have been calling Lilth¡¯s phone since they let me out two days ago. I went by the house five times and

    she hasn¡¯t been home. What the hell is going on? That bi**ch Melissa mmed the door in my face

    when I tried to get her to help me with the divorce proceedings. My father really screwed me over. I had

    to hire a local attorney. I don¡¯t even know if he knows his a** from his elbow. I had to turn my badge

    and my gun yesterday to that smug ba**ard Chris. Joe acted like he didn¡¯t even know me after being

    my partner for all these years. All these people betrayed me when I needed them most and I won¡¯t

    forget. I¡¯m sitting on the couch in this empty house having a beer and I still can¡¯t believe how screwed

    up my life has be. They had better hope that tomorrow goes the way it should or everyone in that

    courtroom is going to be very sorry.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 47

    47 Divorce

    Archer POV

    My mother is going to be keeping Gabby today while we head to court. I know Sabrina is still nervous

    about taking her back to daycare even though I moved Lisa back to the kitchen. I know she didn¡¯t do it

    on purpose but she should never have allowed Veronica to take Gabby anywhere without our

    permission. She understood and was very apologetic. She was afraid I was going to banish her after

    she heard what Veronica had done. I¡¯m in my office gathering some papers for today and cing them

    in my briefcase when my phone rings. I put the phone to my ear ¡°Alpha Archer¡±, I say before I hear an

    unfamiliar male voice. ¡°Alpha, you don¡¯t know me but my name is River Brady.¡± ¡°I may not know you

    but I appreciate what you did by telling Harris about Thomas¡¯s ns.¡± There¡¯s silence and I wonder if

    he is still there. ¡°River are you still there?¡± ¡°Yes Alpha, I am.¡± ¡°I would like to meet with you about

    helping your pack against Thomas and the rogues.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to sound ungrateful but why would you want to help a pack that you were banished

    from?¡± ¡°The only one I hold responsible for that is Thomas.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t in good conscious allow Lawrence

    and his rogues to harm innocent women and children.¡± ¡°River, can I ask you question?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I

    know what the question is but go head.¡± ¡°Why did my grandfather and father banish you from the

    pack?¡± ¡°I will exin all that when we meet.¡± ¡°Can I ask one thing of you?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I say. ¡°Can you

    make sure that your mother isn¡¯t in our meeting.¡± ¡°It seems like an odd request but that is easy enough

    to amodate.¡± I will be asking him what that is all about when we meet. ¡°Yes, I can make sure she

    isn¡¯t there but my mate will be.¡± ¡°I would expect your Luna to be present.¡± ¡°Can youe to the pack

    this evening around five?¡± ¡°Yes, I will be bringing my second inmand Jeremiah.¡± ¡°We look forward

    to meeting with you both.¡±

    As I hang up the phone, the office door opens and Sabrina, along with my mother and Gabbye in.

    I scoop Gabby up in my arms. ¡°Are you going to have fun with grandma today little one?¡± ¡°Yes daddy,

    we are going to the y room.¡± I kiss her forehead before I set her on her feet. My mom takes her hand

    to lead her out but I stop her. ¡°Mom, I have a meeting with that wolf River Brady tonight.¡± She looks a

    bit shocked. ¡°What time?¡± ¡°Mom, he asked that you not be there.¡± ¡°Why the hell is he upset with me,

    Thomas and his father banished him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure mom but if he is willing to help us fight the rogues

    and Thomas, I ask that you not attend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine I will stay with Gabbyter too.¡± ¡°Thank you for

    understanding mom.¡± ¡°Archer just be careful that this isn¡¯t part of some n to hurt you or the pack.¡± ¡°I

    will¡± I say before I walk over and hug her.

    Sabrina POV

    I¡¯m sure that Fern isn¡¯t happy to hear that she can¡¯t be present for the meeting, but she is amazing as

    usual for understanding. I wonder why this wolf would care if she was there. ¡°Sabrina, are you ready to

    go?¡± ¡°As ready as I¡¯m going to be.¡± We head down to the SUV and drive to the courthouse. When we

    pull in this time, it¡¯s just Archer and me, but I still have that feeling of dejavu. He opens my door and we

    walk toward the building. Thankfully, this time we don¡¯t see Greg on our way in. When we get inside the

    courtroom, Megan is sitting in the back row. Archer leads me to our seats and we wait for the others to

    arrive. We are about fifteen minutes early.

    Ten minutester, the doors open and Greg walks in, followed by a man that I assume is his new

    lawyer. They take a seat and I don¡¯t even look in Greg¡¯s direction. Five minutester, the judge, a

    middle-aged man,es out and takes his seat behind the bench. ¡°Okdies and gentlemen, my

    name is Judge Carlson and I expect everyone to be on their best behavior in my courtroom¡± he looks at

    Greg when he says thest part. I smile and thank the goddess he already knows what an a**hat Greg

    is. ¡°I will hear testimony from both sides regarding the dissolution of the marriage between Gregory

    Piper and Sabrina Piper that has been filed by Sabrina Piper.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m old fashioned we will be

    havingdies first.¡± ¡°Attorney Lyons you can call your first witness.¡±

    Archer POV

    ¡°Our first witness is Megan Trent.¡± I watch Megan take the stand and be sworn in. I approach her ¡°Ms.

    Trent can you tell the court how you know Gregory Piper?¡± ¡°I was in a se*ual rtionship with him for

    six months while he was married.¡± ¡°Did Gregory tell you that he was married when he started the

    rtionship with you?¡± ¡°No, he did not and when I found out, I wanted to break things off but Greg can

    be very charming.¡± ¡°Can you tell the court how your rtionship with Greg ended?¡± ¡°Greg¡¯s wife found

    a message that I had sent to Greg on his phone.¡± ¡°He confronted me and told me that we needed to be

    more careful if I wanted to keep fooling around with him.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a goddamn liar¡± Greg yells. ¡°This is the

    only warning you will get from me Mr. Piper.¡± ¡°Any further outbursts and you will find yourself sitting in

    the cell again¡±, Judge Carlson says. Hiswyer tells him to sit and he listens.

    ¡°Go ahead and continue, Ms. Trent.¡± ¡°I was out at the club after everything happened with Sabrina

    confronting Greg.¡± ¡°I saw Sabrina and I approached her at the club basically rubbing it in her face that I

    was sleeping with her husband.¡± ¡°Not one of my finer moments.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when Greg broke things off

    with me because I made things worse for him with Sabrina.¡± ¡°Onest question Ms. Trent, how did you

    meet Mr. Piper.¡± ¡°Greg was a police officer and I work the switch board at the police station.¡± ¡°I have no

    further questions for this witness.¡± After Greg¡¯swyer barely asks Megan any questions, she leaves

    the stand. ¡°My next witness is Sabrina Piper.¡± Sabrina takes the stand and I wait for her to be sworn in.

    Sabrina POV

    I take the stand and this time I don¡¯t look in Greg¡¯s direction. I focus on Archer. ¡°Ms. Piper can you tell

    the court why you are seeking a divorce from Gregory Piper.¡± ¡°I have been married to Greg for around

    four years.¡± ¡°I really believed we were happy until I found out that he had been cheating on me.¡± ¡°I

    thought about staying for our daughter but I knew I would never be able to forget what he had done.¡±

    ¡°Then it turned out that he has been cheating on me the whole time we were married.¡± ¡°He also slept

    with one of my coworkers.¡± ¡°I just want this sham of a marriage over so I can get on with mine and my

    daughter¡¯s life.¡± I hear the door open and a man walks in with Miranda. They take a seat in the back

    and I look back at Archer. ¡°I have no further questions for this witness, your honor.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Archer sits and Greg¡¯swyeres to stand in front of me. ¡°Mrs. Piper, isn¡¯t true that you are currently

    in a rtionship with your attorney.¡± ¡°Objection not relevant¡± Archer says. ¡°Sustained, Ms. Piper¡¯s love

    life now has no bearing on what happened while she was with your client.¡± ¡°Fine, I will rephrase, did

    you have a se*ual rtionship with your attorney while you were with Mr. Piper.¡± ¡°I never cheated on

    my husband.¡± ¡°I was faithful it was him that couldn¡¯t keep himself under control.¡± ¡°I have no further

    questions for this witness your honor.¡± Greg¡¯swyer takes a seat and I step down from the stand. ¡°Is

    there any other evidence that either of you would like to present to the court at this time¡± Judge Carlson

    asks. ¡°I have statements from three women that worked with Mr. Piper at the police station about his

    extra marital rtions with them.¡± ¡°I also have the transcript from the petition case where Ms. Piper¡¯s

    coworker admitted on the stand to having rtions with Mr. Piper.¡± Archer gives copies to both the

    judge and Greg¡¯swyer. ¡°Okdies and gentleman, we will take a brief recess for me to review

    everything and I will return with a decision.¡±

    Archer POV

    Fifteen minutester, Judge Carlson returns to the stand. ¡°I have reviewed everything and I have made

    my decision.¡± ¡°Based on all the evidence that was presented and the testimony provided I see no

    reason not to grant Ms. Piper¡¯s request for divorce.¡± ¡°The divorce will be finalized and you can submit a

    proposal regarding custody of the minor.¡± ¡°Until custody is determined, the minor will remain in the

    custody of Sabrina Piper.¡± I want to howl but I of course don¡¯t. ¡°Copies of the final divorce decree will be

    sent to bothwyers so that you can provide it to your client. ¡°The court is adjourned.¡± The judge leaves

    the bench and Sabrina jumps up to hug me. ¡°Thank you, Archer.¡± ¡°No thanks is necessary love.¡± Greg

    and hiswyer rush from the courtroom like his a** is on fire. Once I have everything picked up and in

    my briefcase, we head toward the courtroom door. ¡°Miranda, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± ¡°Good to see

    the two of you.¡± ¡°Archer and Sabrina, this is Chris.¡± ¡°He is the local police chief and Greg¡¯s old boss.¡±

    ¡°He wanted to meet you and I wanted to make sure justice was served so we came to watch Greg get

    what he deserved.¡± I chuckle and stick out my hand to shake Chris¡¯s.

    He shakes Sabrina¡¯s next. ¡°I just wanted to meet you and, as Miranda said make sure that everything

    went through with the divorce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what that pr*ck did to you.¡± ¡°I appreciate that but honestly,

    I¡¯m just d it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°We all our love.¡± ¡°I have to get back to my own cases so you guys have a great

    rest of your day¡± Miranda says. ¡°I¡¯ll walk out with you because I have to head back to the station

    anyway.¡± We head downstairs and out the front door. We say goodbye again to Chris and start toward

    the car. I hear Greg yell Sabrina¡¯s name and we both stop. When we turn my blood runs cold. Greg is

    standing there with a gun pointed at my mate. ¡°Did you really think I was just going to let you ride off

    into the sunset with this ba**ard you b**ch?¡± ¡°Greg, you don¡¯t want to do this, you will go to jail for a lot

    longer than three days.¡± ¡°You shut the f**k up, you ruined everything.¡± ¡°Maybe I should just kill you and

    then she can suffer the rest of her f**king life without you.¡± He moves the gun toward me and Sabrina

    screams ¡°Greg please don¡¯t do this.¡± I watch his eyes and I know he has no intention of stopping. I

    push Sabrina behind me and I hear the shot ring out.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 48

    48 Show

    Sabrina POV

    This can¡¯t be happening. Greg haspletely lost his mind and has a gun pointed at me. I knew he

    wouldn¡¯t take the decision well, but never in a million years did I think he would try to kill me. Everything

    shes through my mind. I think about leaving Gabby and Archer without me. I¡¯m worried that Archer

    will shift in front of humans to protect me and expose his kind. Gabby will have a father who is in jail. I

    can¡¯t even speak, I¡¯m so scared of what Greg will do right now. ¡°Greg, you don¡¯t want to do this, you will

    go to jail for a lot longer than three days¡± Archer says. That seems to piss Greg off more and he turns

    the gun on Archer. When he says he¡¯s going to take Archer from me so I will suffer, I scream. He

    doesn¡¯t even respond to my pleads to stop. I feel Archer push me behind him and before I can react, I

    hear a shot ring out. No this can¡¯t be happening ¡°Archer¡± I scream. I grab Archer, expecting him to fall

    down in front of me, but he doesn¡¯t. I manage to look around him and Greg isying on the ground.

    Archer turns around, pulling me into his arms. I see Chris walking toward Greg with his gun still drawn.

    I have no idea if Greg got a shot off before Chris shot him. ¡°Archer are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, love I¡¯m fine,

    he didn¡¯t shoot me.¡± I pull back and punch him in the arm. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do that again.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose

    you.¡± He kisses my forehead before he sets me down on my feet. ¡°I will always protect you even if you

    get mad at me love.¡± We turn back to Chris bent down near Greg. I can hear an ambnceing in

    the distance. He stands and turns back toward us with sadness on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry he¡¯s gone.¡± I turn

    and bury my face in Archer¡¯s chest. I wished Greg would go away but I never wanted to see him dead.

    He is still Gabby¡¯s father. I¡¯m just d that Archer is ok. My heart breaks for Steven that he is going to

    have to bury his son. Once we give our statements that Chris was justified in what he did, I ask if I can

    be there when he calls Steven. We head to the station and to Chris¡¯s office.

    He dials Steven¡¯s number and his secretary patches the call into him. ¡°Chief Patters, what has my son

    done now?¡± ¡°Mr. Piper, I hate to be making this call to you today but Greg pulled a gun on Sabrina and

    herwyer after the divorce proceedings.¡± ¡°Oh my God, are my daughter-inw and thewyer alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here Steven and Archer is alright.¡± ¡°Thank God Sabrina, what the hell was he thinking.¡± ¡°He has

    lost his mind.¡± ¡°Mr. Piper, Greg was going to kill Archer Lyons so I had no choice.¡± ¡°What are you

    saying?¡± ¡°Mr. Piper, Greg was shot and killed this afternoon in the parking lot of the court house.¡± The

    line goes silent and my heart breaks for my father-inw. ¡°Mr. Piper are you still there?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you

    for letting me know, but I need to let you go and process everything you just told me.¡± ¡°I will call you

    back to find out the details of where they took my son¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Chris says. ¡°Sabrina and

    Archer, I¡¯m d your both are alright¡± he says before the line goes dead. We stand ¡°thank you Chris, I

    can¡¯t imagine how hard that was to take his life, but I can¡¯t thank you enough that you saved both of

    ours.¡± Archer says. I take Chris¡¯s hand ¡°thank you for being there and protecting us.¡± He smiles but it

    doesn¡¯t reach his eyes. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s never easy to take someone¡¯s life, even if it¡¯s justified. We head out

    to the car to drive back to the pack.

    Archer POV

    I knew Greg wasn¡¯t going to be happy and would keep being a problem for us, but never did I think he

    would bring a gun to the court house and threaten the mother of his child. As we drive back to the pack,

    I take Sabrina¡¯s hand in mine. I can¡¯t imagine what¡¯s going through her mind but her emotions are

    overwhelming me. ¡°Sabrina, please talk to me and tell me how you¡¯re feeling.¡± ¡°I can feel your emotions

    through our bond but they are all over the ce.¡± ¡°Your right I¡¯m feeling a million emotions.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sad for

    my daughter that he didn¡¯t think about her when he did this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry that he was willing to take you

    from me to make me suffer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in disbelief that he would be willing to kill me instead of just moving

    on.¡± ¡°Most of all I¡¯m upset with myself for feeling relief that I don¡¯t have to worry about him make our

    lives miserable anymore.¡± ¡°What kind of person is relieved that someone else is dead?¡±

    We are almost to the pack and I pull the car over to the side of the road. I pull her onto myp so she is

    straddling me. Sheys her head against my chest and starts to sob. I run my fingers through her hair

    while she lets go of all the emotions through her tears. ¡°Love, you are allowed to feel everything you¡¯re

    feeling and it does not make you a bad person to want peace.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t bring a gun to shoot him.¡±

    ¡°He made his choice and you have every right to feel relief that this is over.¡± She raises her head and

    looks in my eyes. I wipe her tears away with my thumbs. She presses her lips against mine and I pour

    all my love into the kiss. We pull back when we are both breathless and she climbs back into her seat.

    This time she takes my hand as we finish the drive to the pack.

    When we reach the pack house, I take her inside. We head to our floor and my mother isn¡¯t back with

    Gabby yet. I lead her into our bathroom and run water into the tub. I help her strip out of her clothes

    and when the tub is full, she slides down into the warm water. I sit on the side and take the shampoo

    working it into her hair as she closes her eyes. I rinse the shampoo out of her hair and put body wash

    on the loofa. I start to wash her back and chest wanting her to feel cared for. I wash her and she stays

    with her eyes closed the whole time. Once I¡¯m done, I kiss her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you grill

    cheese and soup while you soak.¡± ¡°When were done eating I want you to rest until our meetingter.¡±

    ¡°What about Gabby?¡± ¡°She is with my mom being taken care of and I need to take care of you now.¡±

    ¡°What am I supposed to tell her about Greg, Archer?¡± I walk back over to the tub and bend down

    pushing the wet hair off her face. ¡°We will figure out what to tell her together but we don¡¯t need to do it

    tonight.¡± ¡°We need to process it before we try to give her an exnation, she can understand that won¡¯t

    hurt her for no reason.¡± She puts her hand on my face. ¡°Thank you for loving and taking care of me.¡± I

    lean in and peck her lips. ¡°You never have to thank me for that, it¡¯s my privilege to love and care for

    you.¡± I head for the kitchen to make lunch.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Thomas POV

    I¡¯m sitting at the bar waiting for that damn rogue to show up with his boss. I smell them before they

    walk in. They head to the booth in the back and take a seat. I grab my beer and walk back to join them.

    I slide into booth across from the two of them. ¡°Thomas, this is my boss, Lawrence.¡± ¡°Barry tells me

    you¡¯re in need of our services.¡± ¡°I am so what is it going to cost me.¡± ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t going to be cheap

    that¡¯s for sure, we don¡¯t do charity.¡± ¡°I have money that isn¡¯t an issue.¡± ¡°The better question is how do I

    know that you will follow through with our deal.¡± ¡°You will pay us half the fee upfront and half when the

    pack is yours.¡± I stick out my hand to him and heughs. ¡°Let¡¯s talk money then I¡¯ll shake your hand.¡± ¡°I

    want a hundred thousand up front and a hundred thousand when you have the pack.¡± ¡°How many men

    do you have if you expect me to pay that much?¡± ¡°In two days, I can have three hundred rogues ready

    to fight.¡± ¡°I want to see these men before I give you the money.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to see you have a brain, you

    would be surprised how many desperate men will take me at my word.¡± ¡°So does that mean you don¡¯t

    have the men?¡±

    ¡°I will have Barry bring you to my territory in two days to see the men and you had better bring the

    money.¡± ¡°We will attack the day after and you better have the rest or I promise you pack wolf your

    death will not be quick.¡± He stands and reaches out his hand. I take it shaking it harder than necessary.

    ¡°If you double cross me or don¡¯t deliver you will see exactly what this pack wolf can do rogue.¡± He nods

    and pulls his hand back. They leave and I sit back down at the bar. Now I¡¯m d I skimmed money

    from the pack into my personal fund or I wouldn¡¯t have had enough money to pay this ba**ard. In three

    days, I¡¯ll have my pack and Fern and Archer will be dead. Maybe I¡¯ll f**k that human mate of his in front

    of him before I snap his neck for good measure. I smile and finish my beer.

    River POV

    Jeremiah and Ie to the pack border gate. A guardes out ¡°are you River Brady?¡± ¡°Yes, I am

    and this is my second inmand, Jeremiah.¡± ¡°The Alpha is expecting you and I will show you both to

    his office.¡± We follow behind the guard and as we approach the pack house it hasn¡¯t changed since the

    day, they threw me out. He leads us to the Alpha¡¯s office, not that I need him to. It¡¯s the same office that

    Thomas¡¯s father used when he was Alpha. The guard knocks and the door opens. We are ushered

    inside and take a seat. Harris is sitting on the couch and he standsing toward me to shake my

    hand. ¡°I figured since you know Harris his presence would make you morefortable¡± Archer says. ¡°I

    appreciate that.¡± ¡°I am Archer Lyons and this is my Luna Sabrina Lyons.¡± ¡°She is human¡± slips from my

    mouth and he growls. ¡°I mean no disrespect I¡¯m just amazed you epted her.¡± ¡°You are nothing like

    your father.¡± ¡°No, I am not, Sabrina is my fated mate.¡± ¡°There was never a question when I found her if I

    would ept her.¡± Jasper is pacing in my head. ¡°Stop it, we are not here for her.¡± He growls ¡°she is our

    mate.¡± I block him again and we all take a seat. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you both.¡± ¡°This is my second

    inmand, Jeremiah.¡±

    ¡°So, before we talk about the battle you said you would exin why you were banished from this pack.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say your father and mother didn¡¯t want me here so your grandfather banished

    me.¡± ¡°I think your mistaken about my mother, she has no idea why they banished you.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 49

    49 Lies

    River POV

    ¡°I told you our mate didn¡¯t even know about us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t Jasper and you know it, if we smelled

    her then she smelled us.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that for sure and you believed those ba**ards instead of

    trying to talk to her.¡± ¡°They would have killed us and for what, a mate that didn¡¯t want us anyway.¡± I

    push Jasper back in mind and look back to Archer. ¡°I appreciate that you want to defend your mother

    Archer but this is exactly why I asked for her not to be here.¡± ¡°My wolf isn¡¯t reasonable when ites to

    Fern.¡± He looks at me confused. ¡°I have asked my mother not toe to this meeting but I assure you

    she has no idea why those two chose to banish you.¡± ¡°Why would your wolf care anything about my

    mother?¡±

    I see the moment his confusion is gone. I need to just talk about the real reason I¡¯m here and get the

    hell out of this pack before I see her. ¡°Archer, I didn¡¯te here to say anything against your mother.¡± ¡°I

    just want to help you protect your pack.¡± ¡°Lawrence Porter is the rogue your father has aligned himself

    with.¡± ¡°Lawrence is a rogue in every sense of the word.¡± ¡°He will do whatever is asked of him if the price

    is right.¡± ¡°He will kill women and children without a second thought.¡± ¡°With your permission I¡¯m going to

    bring some of my men to stay outside the pack borders as your first line of defense.¡± ¡°If I know anything

    about Lawrence the attack will be very soon.¡±

    Archer POV

    When he talks about his wolf and my mother, I finally realize what¡¯s going on. That ba**ard took my

    mother¡¯s fated mate away from her. He never even gave her the opportunity to choose. I can¡¯t let that

    happen to her again. I know he says he doesn¡¯t want to see her but what happened isn¡¯t fair to either of

    them. ¡°You and your men can stay in the pack borders.¡± ¡°This is your pack and you should have never

    been banished from it.¡± ¡°Archer we are a pack of rogues not pack wolves.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t, my grandfather

    was a pathetic excuse for an Alpha that cared more about himself than anyone else¡¯s happiness.¡± ¡°He

    banished you because you were my mother¡¯s fated mate, didn¡¯t he?¡± I see the shock on his face at my

    words. ¡°Archer that was a long time ago, honestly once we help your pack you won¡¯t hear from me

    again.¡± I link Levi ¡°find my mother and bring her to my office now.¡±

    ¡°I would like you and your men to stay in the back borders while you are helping the pack.¡± ¡°Fine, we

    will stay in the territory.¡± ¡°I promise you that my warriors will not cause any problems while we are on

    packnd, not that they ever do.¡± ¡°I appreciate that¡± I say. After we finish talking about the specifics, I

    can see he is ready to run from this pack and my mother. He stands to shake my hand. I pray Levi

    hurries his a** up before they leave. He starts for the office door and before he reaches it the door

    opens to my mother standing there with ck eyes. I smile and pray that this works out the way I hope.

    Sabrina takes my hand and I look over at her smiling face. ¡°Well yed love.¡± I chuckle and look back

    to River and my mother standing and staring at each other.

    Fern POV

    I¡¯m in the theater room with Gabby watching Frozen for the second time. It¡¯s a cute movie but I could

    live without watching it over and over again. For this little girl, I suck it up. We are sharing some pop-

    corn when Levies rushing in like his a** is on fire. ¡°Fern, I need you toe with me to Archer¡¯s

    office.¡± ¡°Levi, I have Gabby and Archer asked me not toe to the meeting he has with River tonight.¡±

    ¡°Fern, he just linked me and said he wants you there now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand but fine.¡± I take Gabby¡¯s

    hand and lead her to Lindsay in the kitchen. ¡°Lindsay, can you keep an eye on Gabby for a moment

    until I see what Archer needs.¡± ¡°Of course, Luna.¡± I don¡¯t waste time correcting her again. I walk ahead

    of Levi and when we reach the hallway where Archer¡¯s office is, I stop walking. Liza is losing her mind

    in my head. ¡°Mate¡± she growls and I take a deep breath. ¡°All I can smell is myvender and vani

    body wash that I always use.¡± ¡°That is not your body wash, that is our mate¡¯s scent.¡± I open the door

    and Liza is at the surface. The most handsome man I have ever seen is standing in front of us. I expect

    to see happiness on his face at finding me like I feel about finding him, but instead he looks terrified

    and angry all at once.

    He turns to Archer ¡°I told you that I didn¡¯t want to see her Archer.¡± My son looks sheepish but I know

    why he went back on his word. He must have realized that this man is my mate. ¡°Why the hell wouldn¡¯t

    you want to see your mate?¡± Heughs ¡°I wasn¡¯t good enough for you twenty-five years ago and

    nothing has changed now Fern.¡± What the hell is he talking about? I turn to Archer and everyone else

    in the room ¡°everyone out now.¡± They all scatter except the man standing next to my mate. ¡°That

    means you too, I want to speak to my mate alone.¡± ¡°You lost the right to call him mate a long time ago.¡±

    I growl and step toward him. ¡°Jeremiah wait downstairs for me, please¡± River says. I can see he is

    apprehensive about leaving River but I have no idea why. I intend to find out right now. When the door

    closes, I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°If you intend to reject me than by all means do it because I

    spent the better part of my life with a man that didn¡¯t really want to be mated to me.¡± ¡°I will not beg you

    to ept me.¡±

    River POV

    Did she really just have the audacity to say that to me after she rejected me? ¡°You are just like

    Thomas, a selfish and self-centered¡± I can¡¯t even finish what I was saying when I feel her hand connect

    with my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever put me in the same category with that piece of shit.¡± ¡°I have no idea

    why he banished you but you ming me is bulls*t.¡± ¡°I have never even met you and I had nothing to

    do with you being banished.¡± ¡°Just tell me your full name River and I will do us both the favor so you

    can leave.¡± I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. ¡°I told you that you should have never listened to that ba**ard.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t know we were her mate¡± Jasper is yelling in my head. I bend over and put my hands on my

    knees trying to catch my breath. He took everything from me, everything. I¡¯ve wasted all this time I

    could have had with her.

    I feel a hand start to rub my back as I slow my breathing. She isforting me when I¡¯ve been such an

    a**hole thinking she chose him. I¡¯m finally able to stand up again and she drops her hand to her side. I

    can see concern and anger equal in her expression. She really is the most beautiful woman I have ever

    seen and I want her to be mine. ¡°Are you going to tell me your full name River?¡± ¡°Only after you tell me

    yours.¡± Her expression shes to hurt before sheposes herself once more. ¡°My full name is Fern

    Lauren Lyons.¡± I smile ¡°I, River Martin Brady, ept you Fern Lauren Lyons as my mate.¡± Sheughs

    ¡°you want me to ept you after the way you just treated me, you must be out of your mind.¡± I don¡¯t let

    her say another word. I pull her into me and m my lips down on hers. I pour twenty-five years of

    wanting into this kiss. I wait for her to pull away but I¡¯m so grateful when she doesn¡¯t. When we are

    breathless, I finally pull back but I don¡¯t let her go. I need to make her understand my behavior and how

    sorry I am.

    Fern POV

    I have never felt anything like this kiss in my whole life. I¡¯m barely able to stand upright so I don¡¯t

    protest when he doesn¡¯t let me go. He leads me over to the couch before we both sit down. ¡°Do you

    want to exin what all that was about?¡± ¡°Kissing my mate, that was making up for lost time.¡± ¡°Back up

    and let me in on whatever the hell you keep going on about from the past.¡± I can tell that he is nervous

    so I wait patiently for him to exin. ¡°Fern, can I ask you a question before I exin everything.¡± ¡°Yes,

    you can¡± I say. ¡°The day you came to see Thomas and they banished me did you ever smell anything

    of your mate?¡± I think back to that day. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember do you¡± Liza says sarcastically. ¡°I

    have no idea what the hell you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I told you that our mate was near.¡± ¡°I even told you his

    scent wasvender and vani but you blew me off because.¡± I stop her ¡°I thought it was my body wash

    and all I could think about was how my father and these men were ruining any chance I had to find my

    true mate.¡± ¡°I thought you were trying to get me to go against my father and leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Liza.¡±

    ¡°Now is the time to make it right with our mate Fern.¡±

    He is waiting for me to answer. I exin the conversation I just had with Liza and heughs. ¡°You were

    my mate and they banished you.¡± He nods ¡°they told me that you didn¡¯t want me and that I couldn¡¯t stay

    because Thomas was going to mate you.¡± I ball up my fists ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see that ba**ard suffer for all

    that he has taken from us.¡± He takes my hand. ¡°I have no intention of allowing him to take any more

    time from us.¡± ¡°The goddess saw fit to make me your second chance since we missed our first one and

    I¡¯m not going to let you go this time.¡± I can feel the tears well in my eyes. ¡°I, Fern Lauren Lyons, ept

    you River Martin Brady as my mate.¡± I immediately feel the bond start to form from our words.

    I stand taking River¡¯s hand without a word and lead him out of the office. I lead him to my bedroom and

    once we are inside, I waste no time iming my mate. I pull his shirt over his head and just looking at

    him makes my core clench. He takes my hands in his ¡°I have waited a very long time for this and I have

    no intentions of rushing with you Fern.¡± He pulls my shirt over my head and unsps my bra. He drops

    to his knees in front of me and reaches up, pulling my pants and panties down my legs. He begins to

    kiss up my body, starting at my legs until he reaches my lips again. The tingles everywhere he touches

    are amazing. I never had any of that with he that I will no longer name. He leads me until I feel the bed

    at the back of my legs without ever breaking the kiss. When he pulls back, heys me down and climbs

    between my legs. ¡°River what¡± dies on my lips when he licks into my core. ¡°Oh, my goddess River¡± I

    moan out. He is relentless licking and biting my cl*t. I feel two fingers prate me and pump in an out

    while is licks me with increased speed. The orgasm washes over my body like a wave. This is amazing,

    I can¡¯t believe how good an orgasm feels with someone else. I¡¯m embarrassed to say I never had one

    with the a**hat.

    River POV

    Watching her fall apart is the sexiest thing I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. I crawl up her body and kiss her lips

    so she can taste herself on my lips. I stand up pulling my pants off and she smiles when she sees my

    c**k. I climb back over her and line myself up with her core. When I push forward, I feel like I¡¯m floating.

    This woman¡¯s body is heaven. Once I¡¯m seated to the root I start to move. Her moans and saying my

    name are making it very hard to control myself. I can feel she is getting close again and I put my face

    near her marking spot. Jasper pushes forward and my canines elongate. I pierce her skin and I can feel

    everything more intensely as she screams out her orgasm. Before I know what¡¯s happening, I feel her

    canines pierce my skin and I have the biggest orgasm of my life. I never knew what that seeing starts

    meant until now. I empty my seed into her body. We both pull back licking our fresh marks. I put my

    head to her forehead. ¡°You are mine now and forever.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be anybody else¡¯s.¡± ¡°I love

    you, River.¡± I never thought I would hear those words from her but I couldn¡¯t be more grateful. ¡°I will

    love you until myst breath Fern.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I kiss her soft lips one more time before I pull myself from her body. I head to the bathroom to grab a

    washcloth ande back to clean her up. As I do I can see she is deep in thought. ¡°What are you

    thinking about love?¡± ¡°I just never expected an orgasm with another person to be so much more

    amazing than ones I give myself.¡± There is no way that I just heard her correctly. ¡°Love are you saying

    that you have only had orgasms that you have given yourself?¡± She almost looks embarassed by my

    question. I lean down so we are eye to eye. ¡°Answer me love¡± I say. ¡°Yes that is the first orgasm I have

    ever had with someone else.¡± He really is pathetic, never caring about her pleasure. I am going to take

    great pleasure in killing his a**. I slide in next to her. ¡°You will never have that problem again, I can

    promise you that.¡± She smiles and pecks my lips before she rests her head on my chest. The feeling of

    beingplete is amazing and we both drift off into a peaceful sleep.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 50

    50 What Now

    Archer POV

    We head downstairs to the pack living room to wait until my mother and River finish talking. Harris went

    to find Willow. We take a seat on the couch and Jeremiah sits across from us. I wrap my arm around

    Sabrina. Sabrinaughs ¡°your mother is not one to be yed with.¡± ¡°I know, did you see how we all

    scattered when she told us to?¡± I look over at Jeremiah and he snickers. ¡°I would be very careful,

    Jeremiah.¡± ¡°I understand your loyalty to River, but I don¡¯t need to remind you that my mother will be

    respected while you are on my packnds.¡± ¡°I will keep my opinions about your mother to myself out of

    respect for you.¡± A few minutester Harris returns with Willow. ¡°Archer tell me what the hell is going on

    with mom, Harris said I had to ask you.¡± ¡°It seems dear old dad and grandpa kept mother¡¯s fated mate

    from her by banishing him from the pack.¡± Willow¡¯s eyes get big before they turn ck. ¡°Calm down

    Willow, mom is talking to River as we speak.¡± ¡°River, the one that called Harris to warn us about dad.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was to be dad¡¯s Beta but when they found out he was mom¡¯s mate they banished him.¡±

    ¡°Who the f**k does something like that¡± she growls. Harris pulls her into his arms and I can tell she is

    trying to calm herself. Harris and Willow take a seat before Willow notices Jeremiah. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m River¡¯s second inmand and I¡¯m just waiting so we can leave after he is done with your

    mother.¡± I roll my eyes but I don¡¯t correct him this time.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re going to be waiting for some time

    then because we just passed Fern and River walking toward her room¡± Levi says as he and Tracey join

    us. ¡°That¡¯s awesome, moms getting some¡± Willow says. ¡°Willow no way, we are not going to talk about

    mom getting anything.¡± All the girlsugh and I can see the Jeremiah looks even more pissed. ¡°Since

    mom and River won¡¯t be down anytime soon can we offer you a guest room for the night, Jeremiah.¡±

    He stands ¡°I will not stay here and watch your mother hurt River again.¡± ¡°I will be back at the pack if he

    is looking for me.¡± I link the guards to make sure he leaves the territory until I can talk to River. I hope

    he doesn¡¯t prove to be a problem. I really don¡¯t need another a**hole to deal with.

    Sabrina POV

    After Jeremiah leaves, we head upstairs to our floor and Lindsay is ying with Gabby in her room.

    ¡°Mama, I missed you today¡± I smile and she runs over to hug me. ¡°I missed you too little one.¡± ¡°Hey

    what about me¡± Archer says. ¡°I missed you too daddy.¡± Archer picks her up nting kisses all over her

    face. ¡°Are you hungry little one?¡± ¡°No, Lindsay made me nuggets and fries.¡± ¡°That was very nice of

    Lindsay to make you dinner.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lindsay.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee Luna, Alpha.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get out of your

    hair.¡± ¡°Lindsay, can I ask you a question before you leave?¡± ¡°Of course, Luna¡± she says. ¡°Do you enjoy

    working in the kitchen of the pack house?¡± ¡°Working in the kitchen is important to the pack.¡± Iugh

    ¡°don¡¯t give me the answer you think we want to hear Lindsay.¡± ¡°Your allowed to have an opinion.¡± She

    looks nervous but she finally answers. ¡°No but I know we all have important parts to y in the pack

    and that is mine.¡±

    ¡°How would you like to be Gabby¡¯s nanny while I and the Alpha work?¡± She smiles like I offered her a

    million dors. ¡°I would love that, Luna.¡± ¡°Ok Archer is going to rece you in the kitchen so you can be

    Gabby¡¯s nanny full time.¡± She wraps her arms around me hugging me tight. ¡°Thank you, Luna you

    won¡¯t regret this.¡± ¡°I will protect her like she is my own pup.¡± ¡°I have no doubt, that is why I¡¯m trusting

    you with her.¡± She heads downstairs and I take Gabby into the bathroom to get her ready for bed. Once

    her bath is done and her pajamas are on, she heads out to a waiting Archer. This man has not missed

    a story time despite running a pack and his work. Gabby kisses us both before she slides under the

    covers. Once Archer finishes and Gabby is out like a light, we head to our room.

    ¡°That was amazing love what you did for Lindsay.¡± ¡°I should have talked to you first but she has had her

    so much I didn¡¯t think you would mind.¡± ¡°Sabrina, you are the Luna of this pack, you do not need my

    permission to make decisions.¡± ¡°If I was worried about her having our pup, I would absolutely tell you

    love.¡± ¡°That reminds me there will be an assortment of dresses brought tomorrow for you, Gabby, andThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tracey to go through.¡± ¡°Have I told you how amazing you are.¡± ¡°I would rather you show me but I don¡¯t

    mind hearing it¡± he chuckles. He pulls me into him and kisses me deeply. When he pulls back, I lead

    him into our bathroom. Once I thoroughly show him how amazing he is we head to bed. I can¡¯t wait to

    see what happens with Fern and River tomorrow. I pray they ept each other and they will both get

    the happiness they deserve.

    Fern POV

    When I wake in the morning, a warm body is wrapped around me and I¡¯m surrounded by the scent of

    lavender and vani. ¡°Good morning, mate¡± he says and I smile. ¡°Are you watching me sleep like a

    creepier?¡± ¡°I will watch you sleep every day for the rest of our lives Fern.¡± I lean over and kiss him

    before I slide out of bed to head to the bathroom. Once I¡¯m done, I head into the bedroom and River is

    slipping on his pants. He stands and kisses me before he heads into the bathroom himself. I wonder

    what will happen today. I know based on our conversationst night that he has a pack of rogues that

    follow him. I don¡¯t want to leave my pack, but I won¡¯t live without him. I take a deep breath and I feel

    strong arms wrap around me. ¡°Fern, I can feel your worry through our bond.¡± ¡°I promise you everything

    is going to work out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m never letting you go.¡± I lean up and kiss him before we head downstairs to

    breakfast.

    When we walk into the dining room, everyone is already there. ¡°Grandma¡± Gabby yells and everyone

    turns to look at us. Willow rushes over to me and without warning pulls my shirt down, exposing my

    mark. ¡°What the hell Willow you could have just asked?¡± She pulls me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you

    mom.¡± ¡°Thank you, Willow.¡± ¡°Willow, this is River¡± is all I get out of my mouth before she hugs him.

    ¡°Wee to our family River.¡± She pulls back and we head to take our seats. I kiss Gabby¡¯s forehead

    before I sit down next to River. ¡°Who is that little one¡± River asks. ¡°Her name is Gabby and she is our

    granddaughter.¡± The smile that spreads across his face is brilliant. ¡°You¡¯re my new grandpa.¡± ¡°Yes,

    sweet girl I am.¡± My heart melts all over again to hear him speak to Gabby. We finish breakfast and

    head to Archer¡¯s office to discuss River and his pack.

    River POV

    Last night was the best night of my life and I meant what I said to Fern, I¡¯m never letting her go. Now I

    just need to figure out what to do about the pack. Meeting my new family was amazing this morning. I

    never got to have pups, because I didn¡¯t want them with anyone but Fern. Archer and Willow are my

    pups now. We head to Archer¡¯s office and Fern and I take a seat. Sabrina and Archer are sitting behind

    the desk. ¡°River, I offered Jeremiah to stay so you could speak to him this morning but he was angry

    that you were with my mother and left.¡± ¡°He told me to tell you he is back at the pack if you, are looking

    for him.¡± ¡°I knew he wasn¡¯t going to take it well because he doesn¡¯t know all the facts.¡± ¡°I will talk to him

    but he can get on board with me mating Fern or he can move on.¡± ¡°He has been like a brother to me so

    he needs to support my decision because this is not negotiable.¡±

    ¡°What are your ns for the pack River?¡± ¡°I actually wanted to talk to you about that.¡± ¡°Most of the

    rogues in my pack were either born that way or ended up that way by circumstance.¡± ¡°The pack

    members are good people and we don¡¯t steal or hurt others to survive.¡± Archer holds up his hand ¡°any

    member of your pack will be offered to be a member of the Scarlett Howl pack and your

    banishment is officially lifted by this Alpha.¡± I never thought I would hear those words in my lifetime.

    ¡°Thank you, Archer, I am grateful for your offer and I will speak to the pack members to see who is

    interested in joining.¡± ¡°I have one more thing to ask of you when we fight your father and Lawrence.¡± ¡°I

    would like to be the one to end Thomas if it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°After all he took from me and your mother, I

    think it only fitting my eyes be thest thing he sees before he goes to the goddess for his punishment.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more¡± Archer says. Fern takes my hand and I squeeze it. ¡°Thank you, Archer, for

    making sure that we met despite what River wanted.¡± ¡°I would do anything for your happiness, mom,

    besides, I think River was hoping it would happen despite what he said.¡± ¡°Deep down, your right, my

    only fear was rejection, but I¡¯m d you gave me no choice.¡±

    I stand ¡°I¡¯m going to go and meet with the pack and Jeremiah.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be gone long.¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t

    think I¡¯m noting with you.¡± ¡°Fern, I don¡¯t think that Jeremiah would ever go against me but I don¡¯t

    want you in any danger if I¡¯m wrong.¡± Fern stands ¡°I am not a weak women who can¡¯t defend herself.¡±

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go¡± she says before she walks out of the office. ¡°Good luck my mother won¡¯t take no for an

    answer¡± Archer says andughs. I rush to catch up with my mate. Once I¡¯m at her side, I take her hand

    in mine. I stop her ¡°I know you are not weak I just can¡¯t stand the thought of anything happening to you

    after we just found each other.¡± She leans up and kisses me. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid and we can face anything

    together.¡± We both shift, holding our clothes in our mouths, we take off to mynd. Once we reach the

    woods outside it we shift and dress. I take Fern¡¯s hand and we approach one of the guards. ¡°Wee

    back, River¡± he says baring his neck to me. We walk to the building we use as a pack house and head

    directly to my office. Once we are inside, the door flies open and a very pissed-looking Jeremiah walks

    in. Fern is standing next to me and I do not like the way he is looking at my mate.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 51

    51 Decisions

    River POV

    ¡°Jeremiah, you need to stand down now.¡± ¡°Fern is my mate and you need to ept that.¡± ¡°Nothing you

    say right now is going to change that fact.¡± ¡°How could you ept her after what she did to you?¡± ¡°You

    don¡¯t know everything and I was stupid to believe Thomas and his father all those years ago.¡± ¡°I should

    have fought harder to speak to her then all of this could have been avoided.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t you know they

    never change.¡± ¡°They think that they are better than us since we are rogues or only a Beta.¡± ¡°Jeremiah

    not all mates are like Belinda.¡± He growls ¡°don¡¯t you ever say her name to me again.¡± ¡°I will not stay

    here and watch you be her sloppy seconds now that she is done with Thomas.¡± I growl ready to beat

    the sh*t out of him for talking about me and my mate that way. Fernys her hand on my arm. ¡°don¡¯t

    River.¡± She walks toward Jeremiah ¡°I think you need to go for a run ande back when you have

    cooled off so we can speak properly.¡± ¡°Last time I checked you are nothing to me, so don¡¯t give me

    orders.¡± ¡°That was not an order, it was a suggestion.¡± ¡°You are hurting River and he considers you a

    brother.¡± ¡°Make no mistake I won¡¯t let anyone hurt my mate brother or not.¡± I can see his look of shock

    before it returns to one of anger. Jeremiah says nothing and leaves my office without another word.

    I walk over and pull Fern into my arms. ¡°You are amazing but could you not do that again?¡± ¡°My heart

    was in my throat about what he might do and I would hate to have to snap his neck for trying to hurt

    you.¡± She smiles ¡°I make no promises when someone is hurting you but I can try.¡± ¡°River, who is

    Belinda?¡± ¡°She was supposed to be Jeremiah¡¯s mate but she rejected him.¡± ¡°Jeremiah met her a few

    months ago and since then he has been very angry as you would expect after a rejection.¡± ¡°He has

    been a part of my pack for about ten years and he is the only one that knows what I thought happened

    between us¡± I smile. ¡°After he himself was rejected his anger for you became much worse.¡± ¡°River was

    Belinda a part of our pack?¡± ¡°Yes she is an omega in your pack which is another reason he hated being

    there yesterday, he doesn¡¯t want to see her again.¡± ¡°That really isn¡¯t going to be an issue.¡± I look at her

    confused. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I don¡¯t allow anyone to hurt my mate or my family.¡± I pull her over to a

    chair and onto myp. ¡°Tell me what happened please¡± I say. ¡°Belinda was one of Thomas¡¯s many

    wh*re¡¯s but honestly that¡¯s not why I ended her.¡± ¡°She tried to take Archer¡¯s mate to Thomas so he

    could hurt her and my son.¡± I growl ¡°I know that Jeremiah doesn¡¯t understand it right now but he should

    be grateful that she rejected him.¡± ¡°He should, she was an evil b**ch and not worthy of a goddess given

    mate.¡±

    Jeremiah POV

    As soon as I get outside, I shift into Ottis. I can¡¯t believe that she just spoke to me that way. Standing

    there acting like she cares about River. ¡°Jeremiah, maybe you should listen to River.¡± ¡°Not you too, do

    you forget about what happened to both of us at the hands of women who were meant to love us.¡±

    ¡°Mates are nothing but a disappointment.¡± He whimpers and I can¡¯t bring myself to care that it hurts him

    to hear those words. It is the truth. He needs to face the fact that we will never have a mate. We start to

    run for half an hour before Ottis finally sits down in the clearing. ¡°Jeremiah, I know that you are hurt by

    what that woman did to us, but not all women are like her.¡± I think back to the day that we learned first-

    hand what mates do.

    shback Three Months Ago

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    I watch as a beautiful womanes out of the Scarlett Howl pack heading up a path, I¡¯ve never

    noticed on all my trips. When the wind blows in my direction, I catch her scent. Ottis is going nuts and I

    know immediately she is my mate. I¡¯m tempted to yell out to her, but I don¡¯t want to scare her. I start to

    follow until she reaches arge house. A man that looks like a ranked wolf is waiting on the porch. As

    she reaches him, he wraps his arms around her and grabs her a**. I want to rip his hands off his body.

    Ottis is trying to push to the surface, but I push him to the back of my mind. They go inside and I know

    in my heart that I should leave, but I can¡¯t. I follow along the side of the house until Ie near a

    window and I hear them making sounds she should only be making with me. This can¡¯t be happening.

    My mind thinks of River being rejected and I pray this is only because she hasn¡¯t met me yet. I¡¯m not a

    virgin either, I just wish I didn¡¯t have to see or hear it in person.

    I run from the house and wait in the woods near the path to see her when she goes back to the pack.

    An hourter, she heads in my direction and I step out of the woods. When she sees me, she stops

    and I see the moment she realizes that she is my mate. She smiles and walks in my direction her scent

    a mix of hers and the man¡¯s. I take some deep breaths, calming my anger at his scent and when she is

    standing in front of me, she touches my face. The tingles feel amazing where her finger tips stroke my

    cheek. ¡°What is your name mate?¡± ¡°My name is Jeremiah Scott Turner.¡± ¡°I, Belinda Marie Line, reject

    you Jeremiah Scott Turner.¡± I feel my heart clench and I¡¯m sure the shock is evident on my face. She

    drops her hand to her side. ¡°You didn¡¯t honestly think that I would mate a rogue when I just f**ked an

    Alpha, did you?¡± ¡°ept it I have to get back to the packhouse and I won¡¯t be changing my mind.¡± Ottis

    is whimpering and I finally find my words ¡°I, Jeremiah Scott Turner, ept your rejection Belinda Marie

    Line.¡± She walks past me and doesn¡¯t look back even once. I shift and run for two hours until I¡¯m too

    exhausted to think about everything that just happened. I don¡¯t talk to anyone and head straight to my

    room. It takes River two days to get me to tell him what happened and even longer for me to get over

    it.¡±

    shback Ends

    ¡°I have no desire to feel that pain ever again and I don¡¯t want River to feel it either.¡± ¡°I understand why

    you feel this way, Jeremiah, but River is right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your decision to make.¡± ¡°He is a grown man,

    who for whatever reason has decided to give this woman a second chance.¡± ¡°The only decision you

    have left to make is whether you care enough about River to ept his decision or cut ties with him

    because of it¡± Ottis says.

    Sabrina POV

    After breakfast, we head back up to our wing until the dresses arrived. I wish Fern was here to join us,

    but I know going with River to see his pack was important to both of them. We are sitting in our living

    room when Archer gets a link. ¡°Are you ready to go check out the dresses love?¡± ¡°They are all set up in

    one of the spare bedrooms so youdies can try them on until you find the ones you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going

    to head to my office to finish up some work since I¡¯ll just be in the way.¡± ¡°So are you never going to

    work at your office in the city again¡± Iugh. ¡°Nope, I gave the office up a week ago.¡± ¡°One of mywyer

    friends offered to let me use one of his conference rooms should I need to have a meeting with a

    human client.¡± ¡°Archer why would¡± he doesn¡¯t let me finish and he kisses me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be away

    from you and Gabby even if my father wasn¡¯t out there.¡± ¡°My ce is here with you two and my pack.¡±

    ¡°I can still be awyer and work from the pack.¡± He kisses me one more time before he leaves. I can¡¯t

    believe that he gave up his office. I know how he feels even though it sounds crazy, because I never

    want to be away from him either.

    I head into Gabby¡¯s room to grab her so we can go get the girls. ¡°Are you ready to go get a pretty new

    dress little one?¡± She jumps up and I take her hand. ¡°I want a purple one mama.¡± I nod and smile ¡°let¡¯s

    see if they have one first.¡± I can¡¯t believe that Fern got them to bring dresses to us. We grab Tracey and

    Willow, who are both ready to y dress up. Tracey is more excited than Gabby. When we walk in,

    there are dresses everywhere. A woman that looks like a supermodel steps from behind one of the

    racks. ¡°Good afternoon,dies, my name is Jonelle and I¡¯m here to help you pick out a dress.¡± ¡°Hello

    I¡¯m Sabrina the future Luna and this is our daughter Gabby.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Willow, Archer¡¯s sister and this is the

    future Beta Female Tracey.¡± ¡°You are both humans.¡± I don¡¯t like the way she says that but she schools

    her expression immediately. Tabitha said it with wonder in her voice when she saw us the first time, but

    this woman seemed disgusted. ¡°Forgive me, I just wasn¡¯t expecting Archer to be mated to a human.¡±

    Now that just pisses me off, her using his name like they are familiar with each other. I know I¡¯m the

    only woman he has been with, so it¡¯s not because they know each other intimately. ¡°Well, I am mated to

    the Alpha and I¡¯m a human.¡± She nods and goes to fix the dresses on the rack. ¡°Are you alright

    Sabrina, I can get Archer to make her leave.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m the Luna I need to handle these situations.¡±

    Willow nods and goes to look for dresses. Tracey isn¡¯t so easy to convince. ¡°I think we can both take

    her Sabrina¡± she whispers to me so Gabby can¡¯t hear. ¡°I love you but no, go find a dress that Levi will

    lose his mind over.¡±

    ¡°Gabby, let¡¯s look for yours first.¡± Jonelle shows us where the little girl¡¯s dresses are and Gabby

    immediately picks out a purple one. Once we know it fits, Gabby goes to sit on a chair and I start to

    look through the rack for my dress. I can feel Jonelle staring at me and I can¡¯t help myself. ¡°Do you

    have a problem, Jonelle?¡± At first, she looks embarrassed but then sheposes herself. ¡°I don¡¯t think

    it¡¯s right for you to be mated to a strong Alpha like Archer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing what you think doesn¡¯t

    matter.¡± ¡°The goddess saw fit to mate me with Archer so your opinion means jack sh*t to me.¡± She

    growls and I go to stand directly in front of her. ¡°Take yourself out of my packnds now before I call the

    guards to throw your a** out.¡± ¡°You are never wee in this pack again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have that

    authority¡± she says. ¡°Like hell she doesn¡¯t¡± I turn to see Archer standing in the doorway and Willow

    looking sheepish. ¡°My Luna isw in this pack now leave before I lose my cool.¡± She looks around at

    the dresses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the dresses.¡± ¡°I will be speaking with your boss and I will be purchasing

    all the dresses in this room for my Luna, now get out.¡± She rushes from the room. Willow grabs Gabby

    and Tracey, closing the door behind them.

    Archer POV

    I¡¯m in my office when Willow links me. ¡°Archer, you might want toe to the spare bedroom because

    your Luna is about to kick the dress girls a**.¡± ¡°What the f**k?¡± I cut the link and rush to the room. I

    reach it just in time to hear her say that Sabrina doesn¡¯t have authority over the pack. Once she leaves,

    Sabrina puts her hands on her hips and it makes me smile. ¡°I was handling the situation, I¡¯m going to

    kill Willow for calling you.¡± ¡°I have no doubt you were handling the situation but we are a team.¡± ¡°If

    something was happening with me should I deal with it alone?¡± ¡°Of course not, but I hate that wolves

    like that woman and your father think I¡¯m too weak to be mated to you.¡± I take her hand ¡°you are

    anything but weak and the opinions of people that mean nothing to us don¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°The goddess and

    I both know how strong you are.¡± I lean down and kiss her. When I pull back, I chuckle ¡°just so you

    know Willow didn¡¯t call me because she was worried about you, she was worried you were going to

    kick that woman¡¯s a**.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯ll send the girls back in so you can finish picking out your dresses.¡± ¡°You

    weren¡¯t serious about buying all these dresses.¡± ¡°I most certainly was¡± I say and kiss her before I go

    find the girls.

    River POV

    We are outside the pack house talking to the pack members. Most of them are thrilled to be part

    of an actual pack with all its security. A few have decided to remain rogues and I am giving them this

    land. Fern is ying with the children and I love to see how happy she is. She is telling them all about

    the new pack. I¡¯m d I won¡¯t lose all these people that have be like my family. Fern and I are just

    finishing up with thest few pack members when I see Jeremiahe through the trees. I say a

    prayer to the goddess that he makes the right decision because I hate to lose him.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 52

    52 Could I

    Jeremiah POV

    I shift grabbing basketball shorts from behind the tree before I head back toward the pack house. As I

    walk through the trees, I see River and Fern talking to the pack members. ¡°Please think about what

    you¡¯re going to do before you say anymore to River.¡± Ottis pleads with me. I push him to the back of my

    mind. I really am torn by this whole situation. River is like a brother to me and the only family I have left.

    How can I just forget the things he told me that Fern had done to him? Knowing how much pain my

    rejection caused me, I can¡¯t imagine living with it for all the years River has. I approach River ¡°can I

    speak with you in your office alone.¡± Before he can answer, I turn toward Fern ¡°I mean no disrespect, I

    just want a moment of his time to speak privately.¡± Fern nods at me and I turn to River. He walks over

    and kisses Fern before he leads me inside. When we reach his office, I close the door behind me and

    take a seat in front of his desk like I¡¯ve done a thousand times. Although this time ispletely

    different than all those others, because I feel like we are on opposite sides. He crosses his hands on

    the desk in front of himself and waits for me to speak.

    ¡°River, I don¡¯t know how to move forward from here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so angry with Belinda and Fern for what they

    have done.¡± ¡°I hate they cast us aside so easily despite the bond.¡± ¡°I realize she is giving you a chance

    now but it doesn¡¯t change what she did to you all those years ago.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can forgive her and I

    realize that is a problem.¡± ¡°Having said that I¡¯m not willing to lose you as my brother over my anger for

    her.¡± He smiles and sits back in his seat. ¡°Now is it my turn to talk Jeremiah?¡± ¡°Yes, of course¡± I say. ¡°I

    have some details that may change how you feel about Fern, goddess knows it did for me.¡± ¡°Fern

    never knew I was her mate.¡± ¡°Thomas and his father never spoke to her about me.¡± I growl and grip the

    chair, ¡°it can¡¯t be true what about your scent.¡± ¡°Calm down Jeremiah let me finish.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t believe

    her wolf about the scent being her mates because Liza didn¡¯t want to follow her father¡¯s orders to takeN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Thomas as a mate.¡± ¡°Fern would have epted me had she known I was her mate even against her

    father and the Alpha¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°How could they be so evil and give her no choice?¡± ¡°Thomas is a very

    evil man and I n on being the one that ends his existence for all he has done to us.¡± ¡°All of this is so

    hard to believe, are you sure this is the truth River?¡± ¡°I have never been surer of anything in my life.¡±

    ¡°I told you to speak to him¡± Ottis says. ¡°You were right one time, don¡¯t get all uppity now.¡± He snickers

    at me and Iugh. I look back at River and my moment of happiness is gone when I remember he is

    probably joining Fern¡¯s pack. I will never go near that pack or Belinda, it is all too painful. I may see him

    but it¡¯s not the same as being in the pack together. ¡°I assume that you will be joining Fern¡¯s pack as

    opposed to her joining us.¡± ¡°We will be joining the Scarlett Howl pack.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t happen River as

    much as I would like to go with you.¡± He smiles again like he has a secret. ¡°What are you smiling

    about?¡± ¡°I promise you that seeing Belinda will no longer be an issue.¡± I look at him with confusion. ¡°I

    know you are hurt by what she did but honestly Jeremiah she was an evil woman.¡± I wait for him to

    finish. ¡°The Alpha you saw her sleeping with was Thomas which was enough reason for Fern to kill her

    but it¡¯s not the reason she did.¡± ¡°Belinda is dead?¡± ¡°Yes, she is.¡±

    I don¡¯t know how to feel about that. ¡°She attempted to take Archer¡¯s mate to Thomas to hurt Archer and

    get the pack.¡± ¡°When Fern found out she snapped Belinda¡¯s neck.¡± ¡°She really was an evil creature and

    by the sounds of what happened she got what she deserved.¡± ¡°I know the goddess makes no mistakes

    but I don¡¯t understand why she was chosen for me.¡± ¡°I have always tried to be a good person despite

    being born a rogue.¡± ¡°You are a good person and your rank in life doesn¡¯t define you.¡± ¡°I believe the

    goddess did all of this for a reason¡± River says. ¡°So, I¡¯ll say again, we are joining the Scarlett Howl

    pack.¡± ¡°I guess I have no reason not to but I need to speak to Fern.¡± ¡°She is on her way¡± River says.

    Fern POV

    River links me toe to his office. I walk in and Jeremiah stands andes over to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry

    Fern.¡± He may not be as young as Archer but he reminds me of my son. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry

    for, we were all lied to.¡± ¡°I can promise you this I will never hurt River, he is my mate.¡± ¡°I know that now

    and I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t listen sooner.¡± ¡°I know that River told you what happened to Belinda.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for

    the way she treated you but honestly Jeremiah she wasn¡¯t worthy of you.¡± ¡°She cared nothing for

    others and tried to hurt them to fit her selfish needs.¡± I can see the pain in his expression. I pull him into

    a hug. At first, he hesitates, standing with his arms at his side. I¡¯m sure worried that River won¡¯t like it,

    but eventually, he gives in hugging me back. When he pulls back, he smiles at me. We all have a seat,

    we catch Jeremiah up to speed on who will be staying and who will be joining the Scarlett Howl Pack.

    After an hour, we have decided that Jeremiah will stay at the pack tonight to get Matthew up to speed

    on River¡¯s books and the finances for the pack before he joins our pack tomorrow before the ceremony.

    Matthew is taking over as head of the rogue pack. About fifty of the rogues will be remaining and the

    other seventy will be joining our pack today. Most of the wolves joining the pack are mated with pups. A

    pack our size can offer them security to raise their pups. I link Archer to let him know that we will need

    lodging for seventy new pack members. I also tell them about how many are mated with pups, so

    private cottages can be set up. I¡¯m hoping we can have amodations ready for when we get back

    to the pack today. Archer will do the ceremony to bring them into the pack at one time. We have about

    two hours before the pack members are ready, so River and I decide to take this time for our wolves to

    meet. ¡°We will be back in a couple hours, Jeremiah, to take the wolves to the new pack¡± River says.

    Once we are outside, we shift and take off. I have never seen Liza so happy and I say a prayer of

    thanks to the goddess for finding River and Jasper as we run.

    Archer POV

    After Sabrina found her dress which she would not let me see, it made me think about the human

    tradition of marriage. I know as wolves we don¡¯t usually marry because marking is more significant, but

    Sabrina and Tracey are not wolves. I love that Tabitha was able to help our mates mark us, but I want

    to give her something too. ¡°Sabrina, I need to head to my office for a couple hours to meet with Levi

    about pack business and make sure everything is ready for tomorrow¡¯s ceremony.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll

    have Traceye up and hang out with me and Gabby for a couple hours.¡± ¡°Sounds good¡± I say and

    lean down to kiss her before I head to my office.

    A few minutester, Levi walks in looking like the cat that swallowed the canary. ¡°I swear if you ruin this

    surprise with your big mouth, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say a word, I want Tracey to be surprised

    too.¡± A few minutester a guard leads Maureen in to my office. She is an older woman who works for

    a jewelry store that is owned by one of our kind. She puts the box filled with rings on the desk. We

    begin to look through and as soon as my eyes fall on one of the rings, I know it¡¯s perfect for Sabrina. I

    take it out, holding it in my hand. The ring is a princess cut pink diamond surrounded by white

    diamonds on a tinum band. It has a matching wedding band. A few secondster, Levi holds up one

    that is an oval-shaped traditional white diamond with a simple band. ¡°Both very nice selections,

    gentlemen¡± Maureen says. ¡°I have men¡¯s bands too.¡± ¡°Will you be needing those also.¡± I look at Levi ¡°I

    want that woman to mark me in every way possible so it¡¯s a yes for me.¡± Iugh ¡°I want one too.¡± After

    we have picked our bands Maureen leaves.

    The Next Day

    Sabrina POV

    When I wake up, Archer isn¡¯t there, which I hate. I love waking up to him next to me. I pick up a note off

    the pillow that is next to me.

    Sabrina,

    This will be thest time you ever wake up alone, love. I n on spending the rest of our lives waking

    up and going to sleep together. I thank the goddess every day for bringing you to me. I have been

    blessed with the best mate and daughter any man could ever have. You are a gift which I n to

    treasure for the rest of my life. I can¡¯t wait to see you in your beautiful dress and officially make you my

    Luna today.

    Love Archer

    I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve this man, but I will spend the rest of my life loving him. I hear a knock

    on the door and I know it has to be our family because no one else is allowed on our floor. I throw my

    robe on and open the door to a smiling Tracey. ¡°Are you ready to make it official?¡± Iugh ¡°you do

    realize this isn¡¯t a wedding, right.¡± ¡°Hey, for some of us this is as close as it gets.¡± ¡°Besides, I wouldn¡¯t

    trade being with Levi for some wedding ceremony anyway.¡± I know she says that but all little girls

    dream of their wedding day. I noticed the dress she picked was a white satin andce A-line dress that

    reminded me of a wedding dress. I wanted nothing to do with a white dress again. I picked a simr

    style to Tracey¡¯s but it is royal blue with silver ents. I wish I had thought about talking to Levi about

    doing a wedding ceremony for her. ¡°Are you ready to get all dolled up Tracey?¡± We start to do our hair

    and a few minutester, Fern and Willow show up to get dressed with us.

    Fern walks over to me first. She puts her hands on both sides of my face ¡°my son is so lucky to have a

    mate like you.¡± ¡°You are strong, beautiful, and loving.¡± ¡°Never doubt your ability to lead this pack by his

    side because today you are the Luna.¡± I can feel the tear rolling down my cheek and she pulls me into

    a hug. Fern is the mother I should have had and I try hard not to think of Lilth today. She lets me go

    and walks over to Tracey. ¡°You were always Levi¡¯s mate, not his second chance.¡± ¡°This pack is lucky to

    have you as it¡¯s Beta Female.¡± ¡°You are not just Levi¡¯s mate, you are my daughter too.¡± She hugs

    Tracey and I¡¯m d we haven¡¯t done our make-up yet today because it would be ruined.

    We finish getting ready and I look at us in the mirror. I love our dresses and the way they fit us. I take a

    deep breath and the door opens to my beautiful little girl in her purple dress. ¡°Mama and Aunt Tracey

    you look pretty.¡± ¡°You look pretty little one.¡± I look up and Lindsay is standing in the doorway. ¡°Thank

    you for helping her get ready.¡± I walk over to the closet and pull out a light blue dress. I walk over and

    hand it to Lindsay. ¡°I picked this out for you to wear today if you would like.¡± I can see the tears in her

    eyes and she wraps me in a hug. ¡°No tears go get dressed and we will see you downstairs.¡± We all

    finish up and head down the hallway that leads to the stairs. I see my father waiting at the bottom in a

    suit. Before I can ask Fern why I hear a growl and someone say ¡°MATE.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 53

    53 Ceremony

    Lindsay POV

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    I can¡¯t believe how kind the Luna is. The Alpha has always been kind, unlike his father, but I never

    expected her to be so kind. I¡¯m so happy to be Gabby¡¯s nanny. I really hated working in the kitchen but

    I would neverin. She is an amazing pup. When I finish getting her dressed, I bring her to the

    Luna and Alpha¡¯s room. She is so pretty in her purple dress. All the women look so beautiful in their

    fancy dresses too. When the Luna brings over a dress handing it to me, I don¡¯t know what to say. I

    wrap her in a hug as the tears run down my face. I rush down to my new room on the second floor. I

    was given a room closer to Gabby so I¡¯m avable should they need me. I¡¯ve never had my own room.

    I change into the most beautiful sky-blue dress I¡¯ve ever seen. I walk over to the floor-length mirror and,

    for the first time in my life, I feel pretty. I pull my hair up in a high ponytail. I¡¯ve never learned to put

    make-up on, so I don¡¯t even try.

    I head downstairs and pass Harold, Sabrina¡¯s father. I¡¯m happy to see Misty has found someone to love

    after all she has been through. He is a very nice man and, from what I¡¯ve heard, he is getting a second

    chance at happiness too. I walk into the kitchen and Jenny is standing at the counter fixing food for

    after the ceremony. She hasn¡¯t spoken to me since Belinda and Veronica were killed. I¡¯m sure she

    mes me but it was their fault for trying to hurt our Alpha and Luna. She looks up when she sees me

    and immediately puts her head down. I walk over till I¡¯m standing next to her ¡°Jenny.¡± When she picks

    her head up there are tears in her eyes. Before I can ask why she is crying she speaks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry

    Lindsay, I should have been strong like you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I knew that they were up to

    no good even though they didn¡¯t include me in their ns, but I said nothing.¡± I pull her into a hug. ¡°You

    are not responsible for their actions and you would have told if you knew exactly what they were doing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I could have, I was scared of them.¡± ¡°You need to let the guilt go, they have both been

    dealt with and everything is alright.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lindsay, I¡¯m so d you were strong enough to stand

    up to Belinda.¡± I smile and hug her one more time before I head out of the kitchen toward the

    ceremony.

    Jeremiah POV

    I promised River I wouldn¡¯t bete for the ceremony but I left the packter than I wanted too. I have

    confidence that Matthew will handle everything, but it¡¯s hard to leave knowing that we won¡¯t be part of it

    anymore. I have been a rogue all my life, so I¡¯m nervous about bing a pack wolf. I¡¯m d a lot of

    our members decided to join us. It will make the transition easier for me. River has always been a pack

    wolf, even though he was made a rogue. He made us follow rules and was kind to every wolf. That is

    not how most rogue packs operate. Lawrence rules with fear and pain. I push the thoughts of that

    ba**ard from my mind as I approach the back border. ¡°State your business¡± the guard says. ¡°My name

    is Jeremiah I¡¯m,¡± he stops me mid-sentence. ¡°We are expecting you Jeremiah, I will show you to the

    pack house.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary I know my way.¡± He nods and I walk the distance to the pack house.

    Ottis is acting crazy the closer we get and it makes me stop in my tracks. It can¡¯t be her, she is dead.

    ¡°Mate, our mate is here.¡± ¡°Ottis, I can¡¯t do this again.¡± ¡°Did you learn anything from Fern and River?¡±

    ¡°Not every mate is like her.¡± ¡°But what if she is, I can¡¯t live through that pain again.¡± ¡°Can you live the

    rest of our lives wondering and wanting?¡± ¡°Trust me Jeremiah we will survive just as we did before but

    not knowing will be a worse fate.¡± I take a deep breath and walk inside. As soon as I¡¯m inside I see a

    man waiting at the bottom of the stairs. I take a deep breath and the smell of peppermint invades my

    nose. Before I can move, the most beautiful woman I have ever seen walks in front of me and stops

    turning toward me. Her eyes get big and she smiles. I¡¯m ready to run when I think of Belinda walking up

    to us after she smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare run.¡± Ottis pushes forward. ¡°MATE¡± he growls out. ¡°Mate¡± she

    says back and he recedes.

    Lindsay POV

    When I walk out of the kitchen toward the ceremony, the smell of chocte stops me in my tracks.

    Jasmine is prancing in my mind. ¡°Our mate is here.¡± I turn and the hottest man on the is looking

    at me with concern on his face. Not exactly the look I hoped for. ¡°Maybe he realizes I¡¯m an omega.¡± ¡°I

    don¡¯t care what we are, he is our mate now, get your butt over there.¡± I smile and walk over to our

    mate. I watch his eyes turn ck and his wolf says ¡°MATE.¡± ¡°Mate¡± I say back and I pray that means he

    epts me. ¡°What is your name?¡± I watch fear wash over his face before he turns stoic. ¡°My name is

    Jeremiah Scott Turner.¡± ¡°I, Lindsay May Miller, ept you Jeremiah Scott Turner as my mate.¡± The

    look of shock on his face makes me chuckle. Before I can ask why he¡¯s shocked he kisses me. A kiss

    that makes my toes curl. When he pulls back, I¡¯m sure my face is red. ¡°Jeremiah ept that girl

    already so we can go take our seats¡± a man says standing off to the side that I¡¯ve never seen before. ¡°I,

    Jeremiah Scott Turner, ept you Lindsay May Miller, as my mate.¡± He kisses me one more time

    before we follow the man to our seats. He holds my hand the whole way and the tingles are amazing.

    Once we are in our seats he leans over whispering in my ear. ¡°You are mine and I n on making it

    official as soon as the ceremony is over.¡± I turn my face to him ¡°I would hope so¡± I say before I peck his

    lips again.

    Sabrina POV

    We watch from the steps as the scene unfolds and Lindsay finds her mate. ¡°Oh my goddess, Jeremiah

    got his second chance¡± Fern says with a shaky voice. I¡¯m just about to ask what she means and she

    raises her hand ¡°I¡¯ll exinter now it¡¯s time to make you Luna and you Beta Female.¡± She takes

    Gabby¡¯s hand and leads her out of the doors with Willow. My father smiles as I finish my way down the

    stairs with Tracey next to me. ¡°You two look beautiful.¡± He kisses us both before he stands in front of

    me. ¡°I¡¯m d you found a man that is worthy of your love this time, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get you two out

    there before theye looking for you.¡± Her turns around giving us each and arm. We head out the

    double doors and everything is beautiful.

    As my father leads us down the aisle, I expect Archer and Levi to be waiting on the stage but they are

    waiting at the end of the aisle. My father stops before we reach them. ¡°Tracey walk up to Levi¡± he says.

    She looks confused but does what he asks. When she is finally standing in front of him, he drops down

    to one knee and I gasp. I¡¯m so enthralled by what¡¯s happening between them I don¡¯t notice that Archer

    has walked towards us. When I realize, he is kneeling in front of me with a ring outstretched. The most

    beautiful ring I¡¯ve ever seen.

    Archer POV

    I don¡¯t think I have ever been nervous in my life until this moment. I¡¯m not nervous she will say no but I

    want everything to go perfectly. When Harold stops as we asked him to, I watch Tracey head toward

    Levi. Once she reaches him, I head toward Sabrina and kneel. When she realizes I have the ring in my

    hand, she covers her mouth. ¡°Sabrina, you are my love, my mate, and my Luna.¡± ¡°I want you to be my

    wife.¡± ¡°Will you marry me?¡± ¡°Yes, of course I will¡± Sabrina says with tears running down her cheeks. I

    stand sliding the ring on her finger. I shake Harold¡¯s hand and we walk to the front where the elder is

    waiting. We insisted that Tracey and Levi go first. Once they make their vows, the elder asks the

    question. ¡°Levi, do you take Tracey Jane Torn as your wife?¡± ¡°I do¡± he says. ¡°Tracey, do you take Levi

    James Crown as your husband?¡± ¡°You bet your a** I do.¡± We all burst intoughter. ¡°I would like to

    announce to all those present Levi and Tracey Crown. They kiss and head up on stage.

    ¡°Alpha and Sabrina, pleasee to stand in front of me.¡± We do as the elder asks and I take Sabrina¡¯s

    hands in mine. We do the traditional vows and it¡¯s our turn to say our I do¡¯s. ¡°Sabrina, do you take

    Alpha Archer William Lyons to be your husband?¡± ¡°I do¡± she says and my heart could not be any fuller.

    ¡°Alpha Archer do you take Sabrina Marie Piper to be your wife?¡± ¡°I do.¡± I don¡¯t wait for the elder¡¯s

    permission and I crash my lips down on hers. She is my wife. When we pull back, I lead her up on the

    stage and the elder joins us. As he addresses the pack, I look at the ring that rests on my finger and I¡¯m

    d we did this not just for Sabrina and Tracey but for us. This ring is a symbol just like our mark of our

    commitment to these women.

    Sabrina POV

    I can¡¯t believe that Archer and Levi did this. I know I said I didn¡¯t need it but the fact that they did it

    means so much to me. Tracey can¡¯t stop smiling as she looks at her ring. I¡¯m d she got her wedding.

    We are standing on the stage and I look out at our pack. Everyone looks happy and our family is whole.

    My father is sitting with Misty. Fern is sitting with River and Gabby. Lindsay has her mate. Life seems

    perfect right now and I pray soon that Thomas will be a distant memory. The elder brings me out of my

    thoughts. ¡°Archere forward.¡± Archer steps toward him and takes the dagger, slicing his hand. I¡¯m

    not thrilled about drinking the blood, but I know it is part of connecting with the pack. He hands me the

    chalice. ¡°Sabrina Marie Lyons make your vow to the pack.¡± ¡°I, Sabrina Marie Lyons, will put the pack¡¯s

    needs above my own.¡± ¡°All my decisions will be with the pack¡¯s well-being first.¡± ¡°I will rule by the

    Alpha¡¯s side with fairness and love.¡± I put the chalice to my lips and drink. Besides the idea, it doesn¡¯t

    taste bad. Once I finish, Archer takes it from my hands and my mind feels overloaded. ¡°Sabrina love,

    look at me and focus on my voice.¡± ¡°Push all the other voices away and only focus on mine.¡±

    Thankfully, I¡¯m able to do what Archer says.

    Archer walks over to Tracey, handing her the chalice. ¡°Tracey Jane Crown make your vow to the pack.¡±

    ¡°I, Tracey Jane Crown, will put the packs needs above my own.¡± ¡°I will perform the duties of the Beta

    Female and support my mate and Beta of the pack.¡± She drinks and hands the chalice back to Archer.

    ¡°Scarlett Howl Pack these are your ranked wolves.¡± ¡°Alpha Archer Lyons, Luna Sabrina Lyons, Beta

    Levi Crown, and Beta Female Tracey Crown.¡± The pack bares their necks at us in respect. Archer

    wraps his arm around me. ¡°I love you my wife, and Luna.¡± ¡°I love you too, Alpha.¡± He growls and kisses

    me. When he pulls back I can tell he¡¯s getting a link. ¡°Sabrina, Levi and I need to go to the border.¡±

    ¡°There is a wolf that is severely injured that says he has a message from the rogue leader and Thomas

    for me and River.¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 54

    54 Didn¡¯t Know

    Sabrina POV

    ¡°Archer have the men take the injured man to the pack hospital so he can get medical attention while

    you speak to him.¡± He smiles and I watch him link our men. Levi and River rush over and they all turn

    to leave. ¡°Fern, can you keep Gabby, Tracey and I are going to help take care of the injured wolf.¡± ¡°Of

    course,¡± she takes Gabby¡¯s hand and I bend down to kiss her forehead before we leave. We follow

    behind the men but our dresses and shoes don¡¯t exactly make it easy. We both ditch our shoes and the

    boys pick us up, carrying us the rest of the way. Archer sets me on my feet just as the door opens and

    the men enter carrying the injured man. ¡°Matthew¡± River says with anger in his voice. Tracey grabs a

    gurney and the pack doctor runs towards us. We wheel him to the back, followed by the Archer, Levi,

    and River. Once we have him in the bed, he ising in and out of consciousness. The doctor is

    working him up while River and Archer are trying to ask him questions. ¡°Matty, who did this to you?¡±

    ¡°River, they¡¯re gone, all of them gone¡± the man says before he losses consciousness again. ¡°What the

    hell does that mean,¡± I say to River. ¡°Matty is the wolf we left in charge of the remaining rogues.¡± ¡°Are

    you saying¡± I can¡¯t even finish my question and River nods.

    Archer POV

    ¡°Why would they kill the rogues if they aren¡¯t even part of our pack?¡± ¡°They have nothing to do with any

    of this.¡± ¡°Lawrence warned me before I came to see you if I was going to interfere, in his business, he

    would kill me and my pack.¡± ¡°How would he even know that you came here?¡± ¡°Someone had to tell

    them but I have no idea who would betray us¡± River says with hurt on his face. ¡°Alpha, I understand

    you need to speak to this man but if I can¡¯t do my job there will be nothing left to speak to.¡± We step

    back and Sabrina turns to me. ¡°We will take care of him go do what you need to do.¡± Levi, River, and IN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    grab Jeremiah before we shift running for the rogue pack. When we get there the building is quiet and I

    say a prayer that Matthew was wrong. We start to go through room by room but there is no one here.

    ¡°Archer, I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this¡± River says. ¡°Lawrence isn¡¯t one for sparing or

    kidnapping.¡± ¡°He prefers to eliminate without mercy.¡±

    Once we finish inside, we start to go around the back of the building and my stomach drops. I feel bile

    rise in my throat, but I keep myself together. The pack is lying face down on the ground. They have all

    been executed. I walk over, lifting one of the men¡¯s torsos and his throat, has been ripped out. We

    count forty-nine bodies all killed the same way. Both men and women were killed as if they were

    insignificant instead of living, breathing people. I turn to talk to River and Jeremiah but both are in the

    process of shifting. ¡°Shift back, this is not the way¡± I give Alphamand. ¡°You will bemitting

    suicide if you go to them, only the two of you.¡± River links me back ¡°these are my pack members they

    dispatched like cattle at the ughter.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you want justice for your pack.¡± I walk up to himying

    my hand on his shoulders ¡°they will pay and we will make them suffer for what they have done to these

    innocent wolves.¡± ¡°Getting yourselves killed will not bring them back and think of your mates.¡± That

    must get through because they both shift back. ¡°I want Lawrence and his pack to suffer, Archer.¡± I pull

    River into a hug. ¡°He will suffer along with that ba**ard Thomas who I¡¯m sure had a hand in this.¡±

    Lawrence POV

    ¡°Why kill them all Lawrence?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know I answered to you Barry, you can join them if you¡¯d like?¡±

    He drops his head, ¡°now bring his a** in and don¡¯t ever question me again.¡± ¡°You are easy to rece,

    so remember your ce.¡± ¡°Yes, Lawrence¡± he says before he goes out to get Thomas. A few minutes

    later, he leads Thomas in and he takes a seat. Barry sits off to the side as I have directed. ¡°I¡¯m d to

    see you have my money.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get the money when I see the men.¡± ¡°Well, there have been some

    changes to our n.¡± ¡°What f**king changes?¡± ¡°Calm down Thomas your going to ger your pack but it

    seems that there is a new yer in the game.¡± ¡°What the f**k are you going on about, do you have the

    men or not?¡± ¡°Sounds like your making excuses for not delivering on what we agreed upon.¡± I get up

    and walk around the desk. With my speed, I grab Thomas by the throat before he can react and Barry

    is standing next to me. ¡°You are in no position to be disrespectful pack wolf, so shut the f**k up and

    listen.¡± ¡°You are in my pack and I have no problem killing you.¡± I release him and he falls to the floor.

    ¡°Now take your seat so I can tell you what has been going on.¡±

    He rubs his neck but he gets up in the chair without a word. ¡°I¡¯ve been made aware that River has

    joined your old pack.¡± I can see anger sh in his eyes and I smile. ¡°I know exactly where your brain

    just went, your mate.¡± ¡°I have no f**king mate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct you don¡¯t, River does.¡± He

    starts to partially shift and I stand. ¡°Sit down, you will not tear up my office over some b**ch you didn¡¯t

    even care about.¡± He takes few deeps breaths and shifts back. ¡°It seems that he has mated with Fern

    and taken most of his pack to join Scarlett Howl.¡± ¡°Archer let rogues into my pack.¡± ¡°With open arms, it

    seems your son isn¡¯t like you at all.¡± ¡°He is no son of mine, he is pathetic and no Alpha.¡± ¡°So, what

    ns have changed?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent a message to River and Archer from us.¡± ¡°What message would that

    be?¡± ¡°I killed all the rogues that were left from River¡¯s old pack.¡± ¡°Well, all but one, I needed someone to

    deliver the message.¡± ¡°How many did you kill?¡± I turn to Barry ¡°forty-nine wolves both women and men.¡±

    ¡°We dumped the messenger off outside the pack border so I¡¯m sure they have headed to the pack to

    check for themselves.¡± ¡°They should be finding them by now.¡±

    ¡°Why not just go there and kill them?¡± ¡°Now, Thomas, when I tell someone to stay out of my business

    and they don¡¯t listen, I have to make an example of them.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t have my reputation, I don¡¯t have

    anything.¡± ¡°River needs to suffer and I know you want to see Fern dead.¡± ¡°Trust me the new n will

    make you very happy.¡± ¡°Give me the money and we can go see your men.¡± He hands me the briefcase

    which I secure before I lead Thomas outside. The men are all in the back of the building training.

    Thomas smiles and I fill him in on the new part of the n while we watch the men train. ¡°River, Archer,

    and Fern are mine, Lawrence.¡± ¡°For as much as I am paying you, I want the pleasure of killing them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, Thomas.¡± ¡°I will make sure the men know they are to be captured and not killed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten my fill of killing today anyway¡± Iugh.

    Fern POV

    Lindsay and I are sitting in the living room while Gabby ys with her dolls. I can¡¯t believe that we

    couldn¡¯t even have one night of peace without that ba**ard doing something to ruin it. I¡¯m just d that

    the actual ceremony was finished before they linked Archer. I know my son and he would have stopped

    everything to help someone that was injured. He is nothing like Thomas, he cares for others as an

    Alpha should. I look over at Lindsay who has been quiet since Jeremiah and River left. I¡¯m sure she is

    worried about Jeremiah. I take her hand, ¡°Jeremiah will be fine, he is strong.¡± ¡°They will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to mark him before he left.¡± ¡°You will get your time, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Lindsay, why don¡¯t

    you take Gabby upstairs and get her ready for bed while I check how things are going at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I will link and let you know as soon as they get back, I promise.¡± ¡°Thank you, Fern, I just need him to

    come back.¡± I nod and she hugs me. She takes Gabby and heads upstairs.

    I head to my room to change my dress into sweats and a t-shirt before I walk over to the hospital. As I

    walk through the pack it is quiet when a few hours ago it was bustling. I walk into the waiting area and

    head for the nurse¡¯s station. A smiling nurse approaches me. ¡°Luna, what can I help you with.¡± ¡°I am no

    longer Luna, just call me Fern.¡± She smiles ¡°Fern, what can I help you with?¡± ¡°I wanted to check on the

    injured wolf and talk to Sabrina.¡± She checks theputer for the information. She tells me the floor

    and room number that they took him to after the pack doctor stabilized him. I grab the elevator and

    when I get off I head down the hallway. It¡¯s strange, but I only see one nurse at the station. The others

    must be with patients. When I reach the room, a wave of unease flows over my body. ¡°Fern, be careful,

    something isn¡¯t right¡±, Liza says.

    I grab the handle and when I open the door no one is inside. I can smell the faint scent of the rogue,

    Sabrina, but Tracey¡¯s scent is the still strong. I¡¯m just about to leave when I hear someone moan. I

    push the door open and rush around the bed to see Tracey lying on the floor with a small pool of blood

    near her head. ¡°Oh, my goddess, Tracey, what happened?¡± She manages to squeak out ¡°he took

    Sabrina.¡± I scream and the nurse rushes in ¡°call the doctor and get her taken care of now.¡± I link

    ¡°Archer, the wolf was part of their n, he has Sabrina.¡± Archer growls ¡°I ¡®ming I¡¯ll link the patrol to

    guard the border till I get there¡± he says before he cuts the link. I know they are running back but I can¡¯t

    wait for them. She could be gone if I wait. A few secondster, the doctor appears and they get Tracey

    in bed. ¡°Fern, I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m tough.¡± ¡°You take good care of her doctor¡± I say as I head for the door.

    ¡°Fern, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find her.¡± I link River ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°Fern what are you doing,

    we are on our way.¡± ¡°I love you¡± I say again before I cut the link. I know he will try to talk me out of

    trying to find them.

    I run through the hospital until I¡¯m outside. I shift and take off for the woods. He can¡¯t be that far with his

    scent still in the room. I run following the fading scent. I¡¯m almost to the border and I can smell both the

    rogue and Sabrina¡¯s scent stronger. I stalk forward and he steps off behind a tree with his arm around

    Sabrina¡¯s neck. I shift back not caring that I¡¯m standing there naked. ¡°Let her go now.¡± Heughs

    ¡°you¡¯re in no position to give orders.¡± He runs his nose up the side of Sabrina¡¯s face. ¡°For a human she

    smells good.¡± ¡°So fragile I could just snap her neck and end her without even breaking a sweat.¡± ¡°You

    will never make it out of this pack alive.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t stop me I¡¯m holding their precious Luna.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the

    only reason I haven¡¯t killed her yet.¡± I have to stop him from taking her. ¡°Take me instead.¡± ¡°Fern don¡¯t

    do this, what about Archer and River?¡± :¡±Sabrina, Gabby needs you my children are grown.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you

    ladies sweet but I don¡¯t recall saying this was a negotiation.¡± ¡°I have my orders.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 55

    55 Not Smar

    Archer POV

    As soon as I cut the link with my mother, I link the patrol guards and threaten their lives if that f**king

    traitor makes it out of the territory with Sabrina. Brutus is running faster than we ever have. ¡°We can¡¯t

    lose her, Archer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even say that, just pray we get there.¡± ¡°Archer, your mother is going to do

    something stupid¡± River links me as his wolf runs by my side. I love my mother for wanting to protect

    Sabrina but I can¡¯t lose her either. I don¡¯t even ask what he means and I try to link my mother who has

    me blocked. Son of a b**ch, I¡¯m going to rip that ba**ard apart for betraying his pack and touching my

    Luna.

    Fern POV

    The wolf starts to walk backward with his arm around Sabrina¡¯s neck. ¡°Stop and just listen to me.¡± ¡°If

    your boss knows he can have me he will make the deal.¡± ¡°Just tell him that Fern will take the Luna¡¯s

    ce.¡± I watch him link and I see Sabrina¡¯s expression change from fear to determination. What the

    hell is she thinking? It doesn¡¯t take me long to find out when she balls her left fist up. She swings back,

    catching the ba**ard right in the balls. He hunches over and she seizes her moment. She really is an

    amazing woman. I smile as she pulls herself free, falling to the ground, giving me an opportunity to kill

    his a**. I shift and run at him. Sabrina scurries out of the way and he shifts. My wolf is much bigger than

    his little dirty brown one. Lizaughs in my mind at this pathetic wolf. Before I¡¯m on him, I hear what

    sounds like a stampedeing through the trees and it distracts me long enough for him to jump and

    make contact with my shoulder biting down. Now that just pisses me off. I shake him off and swipe my

    w down his abdomen. He whimpers in pain like the b**ch he is. Before I can attack again, Archer

    growls, shaking the forest around us. Jasper, Brutus, Damien, and Ottise to stand in front of Liza.

    We shift back, going to check on Sabrina. ¡°Are you alright sweetheart?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, you were awesome.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t too bad yourself, he wasn¡¯t expecting you to fight back.¡± ¡°Guess that makes him dumb

    and soon to be dead.¡± As I slip a t-shirt and shorts on I turn to see the wolf shift back. The man begs for

    his life like the pathetic mutt that he is.

    Archer POV

    As soon as we hit the pack border, I catch Sabrina¡¯s scent and then my mother¡¯s. Brutus pushes faster

    and when we reach them, I watch my mother dig her w down the ba**ards side. She steps back

    preparing to attack again, but we jump in front of her. We start to stalk toward him and his wolf begins

    to cower. He shifts into human form ¡°please Alpha have mercy, he made me do it.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to

    hurt her.¡± We all shift back and River grabs him by the throat. ¡°I am not your Alpha and after what you

    just did to your own pack, you don¡¯t deserve any mercy.¡± ¡°You touched my Luna and hurt my mother.¡±

    ¡°River, take him to the cells, his death will not be quick for his crimes.¡± ¡°He will suffer and wish for death

    by the time we are done.¡± River smiles and they drag him toward the pack house screaming all the

    way. Levi and I grab shorts and head to Sabrina and my mother. I pull them both into my arms. ¡°You

    two scared the hell out of me.¡± ¡°Archer, you¡¯re squeezing us to death¡± my mother says. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I

    was scared I wouldn¡¯t make it back.¡± I release my mother but keep my arm around Sabrina. I need to

    feel her and know she is safe. ¡°We were handling the situation, son, have a little faith in us women.¡± ¡°I

    have faith in you both but it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t worry.¡± She nods at me ¡°where¡¯s Tracey¡± Levi asks.

    ¡°They are taking care of her at the hospital.¡± ¡°What happened¡± he growls out. ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the

    hospital and they can exin when we get there.¡±

    Levi POV

    When Fern says that Tracey is being taken care of at the hospital, I¡¯m ready to shift again and lose my

    sh*t. ¡°I will rip that f**ker apart if he hurt my mate.¡± When we reach the hospital, Fern leads us upstairs

    and Tracey is lying in hospital bed with a bandage on her head. ¡°What the f**k did he do to you.¡± ¡°Calm

    down Levi I¡¯m ok.¡± ¡°Ok my a**¡± I say as I touch the bandage. She takes my hand and kisses it. ¡°Levi,N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I¡¯m fine he hit me with something and it knocked me out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d to see that he didn¡¯t seed in

    his n¡± she says, smiling at Sabrina. ¡°He is going to suffer for hurting you, I swear to you.¡± She pulls

    me down and kisses me. Her lips feel good against mine and I breathe in her scent. She ces her

    forehead against mine. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I promise.¡± ¡°The doctors ran all kinds of tests and I don¡¯t even have a

    concussion.¡± I slide in next to her and pull her to me. I kiss her forehead, ¡°thank goddess.¡±

    The door opens and the doctores in shocked when he sees everyone. He bares his neck to Archer

    and Sabrina before he turns to me and Tracey. ¡°I¡¯lle back when yourpany is gone, I have

    some results to go over with you Tracey.¡± ¡°There is no need for you toe back.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll save me

    from having to repeat it to themter¡± she chuckles. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m positive.¡± I take Tracey¡¯s

    hand and wonder what the hell he is so nervous to say. ¡°Ok, congrattions Tracey your pregnant with

    the packs future Beta.¡± I feel my world stop. Did he just say my mate is pregnant? I turn to Tracey and

    she has unshed tears in her eyes. ¡°Did he just say we are going to have a pup?¡± She starts to nod her

    head fast and I pull her into me. ¡°Thank you love, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Sheughs ¡°I think you contributed

    too, Levi.¡± She always makes meugh. After everyone is done congratting us, I turn to the doctor,

    remembering that he hit her. ¡°Can you check the pup after what happened tonight?¡± ¡°Of course, Beta,

    I¡¯ll grab the ultrasound machine.¡± The doctor leaves andes back a few minutester. He starts to

    rub the wand over Tracey¡¯s belly and my heart clenches. On the screen is my pup, so perfect and

    small. The room fills with the sounds of the heartbeat and my heart clenches in my chest again. I can

    feel the tears run down my cheeks. I¡¯m going to be a father. I can¡¯t believe this. I kiss Tracey and thank

    the goddess for this gift.

    Sabrina POV

    I¡¯m so happy when the doctor says that Tracey is pregnant. I¡¯m going to be an aunt. When the doctor

    does the ultrasound, the baby looks huge. The shock about the baby¡¯s size must be on my face. Archer

    leans in ¡°what¡¯s wrong, love?¡± ¡°The baby is big, she can¡¯t be that far along.¡± He chuckles ¡°wolf

    pregnancy is much shorter than humans.¡± ¡°How much shorter?¡± ¡°It usually onlysts five months.¡± ¡°My

    eyes must get like saucers. He smiles and pulls me close. ¡°I can¡¯t wait till your belly is round with my

    pup¡± he says as he puts his hand on my belly. I lean up and kiss him ¡°neither can I.¡± ¡°Gabby will be

    thrilled to be a big sister.¡± ¡°She will always be my first pup.¡± Goddess, I love this man. When the doctor

    is done with the ultrasound, I go over to hug Tracey.

    I wrap her in my arms ¡°congrattions, I¡¯m so happy for you two.¡± ¡°Thank you, now you have to have

    one so they can be best friends like us.¡± Iugh ¡°believe me Archer is working on it.¡± I kiss her before I

    go back to stand by Archer. Willowes busting in with Harris looking pissed. ¡°Nobody tells me what

    is happening with my family.¡± Fern walks toward her to calm her down. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant¡± Tracey blurts out

    and Willow screams forgetting about her anger. She grabs Tracey squeezing her tight. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t

    break my mate, Willow.¡± ¡°Shut up Levi, I knew her before she was your mate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be an aunt

    again so you better be nice or I¡¯ll tell your pup lots of stories about you.¡± We all burst out withughter.

    We visit for a little longer before we leave Levi and Tracey to rest. We are almost to the pack house

    when River is running in our direction and pulls Fern into his arms. Everyone stops and I grab them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, give them some privacy.¡±

    River POV

    As we drag this ba**ard all I can think about is him hurting my mate and killing my pack. He is going to

    pray for death when we finish with him. Jeremiah is seething next to me and I need him to calm down

    so he doesn¡¯t just snap this traitor¡¯s neck. We reach the cells and the guard opens the door. I toss his

    a** inside and Jeremiah tries to walk in but I stop him. ¡°What the f**k River?¡± ¡°We are going to let his

    a** sit here and wonder all night what we¡¯re going to do to him tomorrow¡± I say as I shut the cell sliding

    the key in my pocket. ¡°River, please I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, your not evil.¡± I

    turn to the f**ker grateful the cell is locked. I can feel Jasper at the surface. ¡°Did you help them kill our

    people or did you just stand by and watch like the coward you are.¡± ¡°He was going to kill me, River.¡±

    ¡°What was I supposed to do, die for nothing.¡± ¡°How did he even know I¡¯d left the pack Matty?¡± He drops

    his head ¡°you called him didn¡¯t you after Jeremiah left?¡± ¡°You abandoned us after all our years of loyalty

    like we meant nothing to you.¡± ¡°You killed your friends whether by your own hand or by his and you

    speak to me about loyalty.¡± ¡°I hope their souls gue you when we send you to the moon goddess.¡± I

    turn and Jeremiah follows me till we are outside the cells.

    I take some deep breaths and get myself under control. Jeremiah rests his hand on my back. ¡°You

    know he is wrong, this is not your fault, it¡¯s his and Lawrence¡¯s.¡± ¡°I know but it doesn¡¯t make me feel

    any better about the men and women they ughtered.¡± ¡°Jeremiah go home to your mate, I¡¯m sure she

    is waiting for you.¡± He smiles and takes off up the hill at a run. I¡¯m happy to see he has found his

    second chance. He deserves a mate that loves him. I chuckle at him running and think about my own

    mate. I need her in my arms right now. She had blood on her shoulder even though I know she is

    alright, I hate the thought of her being hurt. I take off up the hill at a run to find her and she ising

    down the path toward me. As soon as I reach her, I wrap her in my arms. Everyone around us fades

    away and I bury my head in her neck breathing her in. I pick her up and carry her to our room to bury

    myself inside her.

    Sabrina POV

    We start up the stairs and Archer picks me up over his shoulder. Iugh ¡°Archer put me down.¡± ¡°Never

    love, I n on taking care of you tonight.¡± ¡°I will never say no to that but I can walk.¡± He doesn¡¯t answer

    and we peek in on Gabby before he takes me to our room. He slides me down his body and kisses me.

    When he pulls back, I¡¯m breathless. He starts to pull my shirt over my head but I stop him. I know this

    my kill the mood but I still need to ask it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sabrina?¡± ¡± Nothing is wrong but I need to ask

    you a question.¡± ¡°You can ask me anything love.¡± ¡°Can you make me a wolf?¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 56

    56 Give Back

    Sabrina POV

    I can tell by the look on his face, that was thest question he was expecting from me tonight. ¡°Archer, I

    don¡¯t want to be this weak creature you have to worry about every time you leave the pack.¡± ¡°Sabrina,

    there is nothing weak about you.¡± ¡°You, say that to make me feel better but honestly if your mother

    wasn¡¯t here tonight, he would have taken me to your father.¡± ¡°I want to be able to protect our daughter

    and our pack.¡± ¡°I want to be the Luna this pack deserves not some human who is ying Luna.¡±

    ¡°Sabrina, I understand why you¡¯re asking this but I need you to understand something.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t

    ying anything so don¡¯t ever say that again.¡± ¡°First of all, the change isn¡¯t safe for a human and it

    would risk your life for no reason which I¡¯m not willing to do.¡± ¡°Second you are perfect and you don¡¯t

    need to change.¡± He leads me over and I wait for him to pull me on to hisp but this time he sits

    across from me at the table in our room. He looks in my eyes as he speaks. ¡°The goddess makes no

    mistakes, my love and the fact that your human is what she believed this pack and I needed.¡±

    ¡°But¡± is all I get out before he raises his hand and I let him continue. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me when

    I say that you are strong but you are.¡± ¡°My mother told me what you did tonight when that ba**ard was

    threatening your life¡± he growls out. ¡°That is your strength, there are she-wolfs that would have cried

    and begged but not fought back.¡± ¡°Many Luna¡¯s don¡¯t fight because they were raised to be obedient

    and depend on their Alpha¡¯s, that is not you.¡± ¡°You kept your head and helped yourself, not because

    you¡¯re a wolf but because your you.¡± ¡°I love you just as you are.¡± ¡°Even if you were a she-wolf and

    something happened like it did tonight, I would worry exactly the same.¡± ¡°Just as if you knew I was in

    danger you would worry even though I¡¯m an Alpha wolf.¡± ¡°I have seen how protective you are of me,

    our daughter, and this pack.¡± ¡°I have no doubt you would be the leader that would keep everyone safe.¡±

    ¡°You are my Luna, not my human Luna just my Luna.¡± I can feel the tears run down my cheeks. Even

    when I think I should be something else, he always shows me that I am what he wants.¡± ¡°I¡¯m what he

    needs, just as I am.¡± He is right. I will defend what I love no matter whether I¡¯m a human or a wolf.

    He stands lifting me and setting me down on hisp. ¡°You are perfect just as the goddess knew you

    would be.¡± I turn myself so I¡¯m straddling him. I m my lips down on his, pouring my love and

    gratitude into the kiss. Once we are both breathless, he pulls back ¡°I need you, love.¡± He carries me

    into the bathroom before he sets me on my feet. We pull each other¡¯s clothes off in record time and this

    time I lead him to the bench in the shower. Once he is seated, I can see he thinks I¡¯m going to straddle

    him again, but the shock on his face isical as I fall to my knees in front of him. I take him in my

    mouth and start to move up and down, taking him deep. When he moans and threads his fingers in my

    hair, it spurs me on. ¡°Sabrina, oh goddess, that feels so good.¡± I take his b**ls in my hand massaging

    them as I take him deeper. ¡°Sabrina, I¡¯m going to c*m¡± he screams and I drink down his seed. I keep

    sucking until he stops moving.

    When I look up, his eyes are ck. ¡°My turn mate¡± he says before he lifts me, bending me over the

    bench. ¡°Brutus¡± I say in a breathy voice and he growls. ¡°Yes mate, brace yourself it¡¯s about to get

    rough.¡± I put my hands on the bench and he ms his c**k inside me. I know they are the same body,

    but it¡¯s definitely not the same. Brutus f**ks me like the wolf he is, hard and rough. I love both and

    honestly, I needed this tonight. To feel like I can take everything he has to give. A p on my right a**

    cheek brings me out of my thoughts and makes me moan. He grabs my hair, pulling me back to him

    and cing his hand on my throat. Not squeezing but just letting me know who is in charge. I have

    never felt so good and used at the same time. He reaches around as he ms into me rubbing my cl*t

    and I scream out his name. ¡°That¡¯s good little mate,¡± he says in my ear as he starts to chase his own

    climax. When he starts to c*m he roars and empties himself deep in my body.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    He pulls himself from my body and when I turn it¡¯s Archer¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m staring into. He leans down,

    kissing me softly. ¡°Thank you for loving me and always giving me what I need.¡± ¡°No thanks is required,

    it is always our pleasure¡± he says with a smirk on his face. I p his arm and we head into bed.

    The Next Morning

    Archer POV

    I¡¯m in my office waiting for River, Levi, and Jeremiah to arrive. I¡¯m done waiting for these a**holes. After

    we are done dealing with that piece of sh*t in the cells, I want Thomas¡¯s head. Once they arrive, we

    head downstairs. The guard bares his neck when he sees me and River hands me the key. I turn the

    key in the lock and the a**hole¡¯s eyes fly open. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this¡± he says as he backs up in the

    cell. ¡°Save your begging, for the goddess, you¡¯ll get no mercy here.¡± I grab him, dragging him to a cell

    down the hall my father used all the time. I don¡¯t because I¡¯m not into torture unless it¡¯s absolutely

    necessary, but this man has earned it. I think about forty-nine innocent wolves pleading for their lives. I

    chain him to the wall before I turn to Levi. ¡°Your first¡± I say and step back. ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s

    first?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Oh, but we can, you hit his pregnant matest night.¡± I watch his eyes get

    big and fear sweep over his face as Levi stalks toward him.

    Levi steps up and extends a w on his right hand, raking it down his chest causing deep wounds. He

    screams but Levi doesn¡¯t even bat an eysh. ¡°You made my mate bleed, you¡¯re lucky I¡¯m not the one

    that will be ending you today.¡± Levi steps back ¡°my turn.¡± I step forward ¡°you touched my Luna.¡± I grab a

    syringe off the table that has silver in it. I stab his neck and push down on the plunger releasing the

    caustic liquid. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough to kill you, but you will be in agony for the little time you have left.¡± He

    screams again, pleading for us to just kill him. ¡°Not yet¡± I say before I step back. ¡°Jeremiah, it¡¯s your

    turn.¡± Jeremiah steps up ¡°you killed my friends, my family like a coward.¡± Jeremiah starts to beat the

    s**t out of him to the point that his face is so swollen his eyes are shut. Riverys his hand on

    Jeremiah¡¯s shoulder and he is breathing heavy. He ces his hands on his knees catching his breath.

    ¡°Enough, it¡¯s time for this to be over.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want him breathing the same air as us anymore.¡± River

    comes to stand in front of him. ¡°You betrayed people that cared for you out of anger for me.¡± ¡°I pray that

    the goddess gives you everything you deserve.¡± He reaches up extending his w and reaches into

    Matthew¡¯s chest ripping his heart from his body. He drops it to the floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time this was

    over¡± I say before we head upstairs.

    Everyone is in my office including our mates, my sister, Harris, Tabitha, and Jonathon. ¡°As I said to the

    others, I¡¯m done waiting but I need some help to deliver a message first.¡± ¡°Tabitha¡± I say and Jonathon

    cuts me off. ¡°No way you¡¯re not going to use my mate to fight this battle.¡± Tabitha grabs him ¡°stop it

    Jonathon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok Tabitha I¡¯ll forgive his outburst because ites from his love for you but be careful

    Jonathon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha I meant no disrespect I just can¡¯t lose her.¡± ¡°I have no intention of taking her

    into battle.¡± He smiles and sits back down. ¡°I have three things to ask of you.¡± ¡°First I need you to

    teleport something for me.¡± ¡°What would that be¡± Tabitha asks. ¡°I believe Harris knows where that

    ba**ards Lawrence pack is and I would like to give him back the traitor with a message.¡± She nods

    ¡°second I wondered if you had anything that could help mask our scent when we go into battle.¡± She

    nods again ¡°I can do that easily.¡± ¡°Third I want you to remain with Willow, Harris, Sabrina, Tracey,

    Jonathon and my mother to defend the pack should they try to attack while we are gone.¡± I look around

    the room. ¡°Sabrina will give orders in my absence as the Luna so everyone is to follow them to the

    letter.¡± They bare their necks to both of us.

    I lead Tabitha and Harris down to the cells. I warn her before we walk in about what he looks like and

    sheughs. ¡°Archer, I didn¡¯t oppose staying behind to protect my Luna and pack but make no mistake,

    I¡¯ve fought and seen things that you can¡¯t imagine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need protecting I promise you.¡± I nod and

    we walk in. I have a note on the body that says your next. ¡°Simple but effective¡±, Tabitha chuckles.

    ¡°Come on Tabby, let¡¯s get the trash out before he stinks up the ce.¡± I watch them touch hands and

    then the body before they disappear. I walk back upstairs to find Sabrina.

    Tabitha POV

    I love Jonathon for wanting to protect me, but the only reason I didn¡¯t fight about it is because I want to

    protect Sabrina, Willow, Tracey, and the pups. I will not allow them to be hurt after all they have done

    for me. Once Harris and I appear near the rogue pack, he throws the body over his shoulder. He

    dumps him inside the territory and we wait to make sure he is found. Twenty minutester, a rogue

    walks over and we watch him link before he starts to look around. ¡°Mission aplished, let¡¯s go.¡± We

    teleport back and appear in front of the pack house. We find Archer and tell him it¡¯s done before we find

    our mates. Jonathon is waiting in the living room of the pack house when I find him. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re

    back, I hate you going anywhere near those ba**ards.¡± ¡°Sit down Jonathon, we need to talk.¡± He looks

    concerned, but I need him to understand I don¡¯t need protecting. I know it¡¯s a wolf¡¯s nature but we are

    equals. ¡°Jonathon, I love you but I¡¯m not in need of a knight in shining armor to protect me from all the

    bad things in life.¡± ¡°I have fought all my life and we are partners.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever do what you did in the

    Alpha¡¯s office again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I just want to protect you.¡± ¡°I appreciate that but Archer believes in his

    mate who has no powers and I expect the same from you.¡± ¡°We protect each other.¡± ¡°Next time we are

    having a discussion you don¡¯t speak for me.¡± ¡°We can talk about all decisions and make them

    together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry love it won¡¯t happen again.¡± I lean in and kiss him.

    Lawrence POV

    I get a link from the rogue patrolling that a body was found inside the border. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know

    boss, the person isn¡¯t recognizable.¡± What the f**k? ¡°Bring the body to me.¡± I head outside with Thomas

    on my heels. He dumps the body on the ground in front of me. I bend down and pull a note off his

    chest. ¡°Your next, Archer¡± it says and I smile. ¡°I guess you were wrong about your son Thomas.¡± ¡°It

    seems he isn¡¯t so pathetic, he tortured this ba**ard and sent us a message.¡± Thomas growls and I

    stand. ¡°I believe we should get ready I think the fight ising to us.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 57

    57 Battle Part 1

    Lawrence POV

    ¡°Is that your great n just to sit here like idiots and wait for them toe for us?¡± I growl and turn

    punching Thomas in the face knocking his a** to the ground. ¡°I have warned you about disrespecting

    me in my pack.¡± ¡°Now, get your a** up and follow me to my office.¡± I can see he wants to hit me back

    but he knows that with all my men around he doesn¡¯t have a chance. Two of my men follow and we

    head to my office. Once we are inside, I sit behind my desk. ¡°That is thest time I will warn you

    Thomas, next time I¡¯ll snap your neck and cut my losses.¡± ¡°Am I clear about the rules here?¡± ¡°Yes¡± he

    spits out and sits down. ¡°Now my n is that we will be ready when Archer and his men show up here

    for battle.¡± ¡°I also n on sending a group of rogues that you will be leading to the pack where he will

    leave the women if he is any kind of Alpha.¡± ¡°Women need protection from big bad wolves like us.¡±

    Thomasughs ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see that b**ches face before I kill her a**.¡± ¡°I hope River drops dead after

    I kill her, if not I¡¯ll enjoy torturing him to death.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get to cocky we need to win first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t

    underestimate them or you will f**k everything up.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing Lawrence I have fought and

    won before, I am an Alpha or do you forget.¡± ¡°No, you were an Alpha trying to be one again.¡± He grits

    his teeth but says no more.

    ¡°You will leave now with fifty rogues, but you need to stay far enough from the pack that they will not

    catch the rogue¡¯s scent.¡± ¡°I will signal you when the attack begins, so you can move in.¡± ¡°You better

    make sure that Archer and River are saved for me Lawrence as we discussed.¡± ¡°You have my word,

    Thomas.¡± I lead him outside and address the men that will be going with him. ¡°Thomas is your lead and

    you will do as he says on this mission.¡± They bare their necks and Thomas leads them through the

    trees and out of the territory. I wonder if he thinks my word really means something. I¡¯ll kill them both if I

    get the opportunity, and if he has a problem, then he can die with them.

    Tracey POV

    I came home from the hospital this morning and Levi is driving me insane already. ¡°Do you need

    anything, love?¡± ¡°Levi, what I need is for you to sit down and tell me exactly what the n is, so I don¡¯t

    go crazy while you¡¯re gone.¡± Hees to kneel in front of me resting his head on my stomach which

    makes me smile. I hadn¡¯t really noticed but I have a little bump. ¡°You, Fern, Tabitha, Willow, Sabrina,

    Lindsay, Gabby, and Harris will be secured in the pack house with thirty warriors outside just in case

    they get any ideas.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about us I want to know you will be safe.¡± ¡°We can handle

    ourselves Levi.¡± ¡°I have no doubt you can but I need the peace of mind that you and our pup are safe

    so I can focus on the battle.¡± ¡°Fine, now tell me the n for you guys.¡± ¡°Tabitha is going to mask our

    scent before we head for the pack at dusk.¡± ¡°We assume they will expect us after the message Archer

    sent but were hoping they won¡¯t think it would be so soon.¡±

    I can feel the nerves in my belly at the thought of him being hurt by these ba**ards. He sits up and

    takes my face in his hands. ¡°I promise you that I will be back and we are going to have the greatest life

    raising our pups.¡± I know he can¡¯t really make that promise but I don¡¯t push him because I don¡¯t want to

    fight before he leaves. ¡°Pups, how many are we talking here?¡± He leans in and pecks my lips before he

    kisses my belly. ¡°Well, we¡¯re wolves so at least ten¡± he says andughs. ¡°That better be a joke mister.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding, I was hoping three or maybe four.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ok with three.¡± He kisses me again and wraps me

    in his arms. I say a silent prayer to the goddess that hees back to me in one piece. ¡°This is what I

    need till you leave, to be held.¡± ¡°That I can absolutely do.¡±

    Archer POV

    Sabrina, my mother, River, Gabby and I are sitting in our living room. Gabby is ying with her dolls

    oblivious to all that is happening, which I¡¯m d for. I pull Sabrina closer to my side and cing my arm

    around her shoulders. She leans into me and I can feel her fear through our bond. My mother must

    know by my face that we need a moment alone. ¡°Archer, why don¡¯t you and Sabrina go talk alone for a

    moment while we stay with Gabby before you have to leave.¡± I get up and kiss my mother¡¯s forehead

    before I lead Sabrina into our room. I sit in our bigfy chair and pull her onto myp. ¡°I know your

    afraid but I have faith that the goddess will keep us both safe.¡± ¡°I have faith too, Archer, but it doesn¡¯t

    make me any less scared when we¡¯re dealing with men that have no problem killing.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t lose

    you and I don¡¯t even want to think about it but I need to say something so I have no regret.¡±

    ¡°I never knew what love was before I met you.¡± ¡°I thought I did but honestly it was not even close to

    what I feel for you.¡± ¡°You mean everything to me and I need you toe back to me so we can have

    pups and run this pack.¡± I grab her face and look into her eyes. ¡°I have no intention of leaving you or

    our pups.¡± ¡°I know I can¡¯t make promises because only the goddess knows what will happen but I am

    not done loving you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never be done loving you.¡± I kiss the tears running down her cheeks. ¡°I have

    no idea what will happen but you need to stay safe too.¡± ¡°You focus on the battle and I will focus on

    keeping us all safe here.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s go spend some time with Gabby before I have to leave.¡± We

    spend another hour with Gabby and I read her a story as I do every night. ¡°I love you little one.¡± ¡°I love

    you daddy.¡± I kiss her forehead and Lindsay is waiting in the hallway. I nod at her when we pass.

    All the warriors are gathered in the yard ready to finish what Thomas started. Sabrina is standing at my

    side as I look out among our warriors. They quiet waiting for my words. ¡°I want you to fight these

    pathetic wolves like our pack and lives depend on it.¡± ¡°We are dealing with men without honor, so watch

    each other¡¯s backs.¡± ¡°They will show no mercy and I expect the same from all of you.¡± ¡°These men

    pose a threat to your Alpha and Luna.¡± ¡°I want them ended quickly.¡± The men shift in front of us and

    howl the cries of battle. Tabitha steps forward and begins to chant. After about ten minutes, she turns to

    me and nods. I breathe in deep and I can¡¯t smell one of the warrior wolves. I turn and kiss Sabrina

    before I shift running to the head of the pack. River shifts and runs beside me to lead us since he

    knows where the pack is located. ¡°Brutus, are you ready to end this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been ready and I n on

    making a lot of wolves dead tonight.¡± Iugh at his words and we run with one thing in mind, killing

    those ba**ards.

    As Jasper starts to slow, so does Brutus. Everyone stops behind us and River and I shift. ¡°Thend

    starts just beyond these trees.¡± ¡°As much as I hate to say it Archer, he isn¡¯t stupid, he is probably

    waiting for us.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s not disappoint him.¡± We shift back and begin to walk through the trees

    with the warriors remaining in wolf form behind us. We try not to sound like a stampede to keep the

    element of surprise. When we reach the tree line, I link all the warriors at once to attack. We take off

    through the tree line running and there are wolves everywhere. I wasn¡¯t expecting this many wolves but

    it doesn¡¯t matter we will kill them all. The wolves in human form look shocked that they couldn¡¯t smell

    using, but they weren¡¯t unprepared as I had hoped. The warriors start to fight and I am killing

    rogue after rogue.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I look around to keep an eye on Levi, River, and Jeremiah. I haven¡¯t seen my father but he is probably

    hiding in wait like the coward he is for an opportunity to sneak up on me. I notice a wolf stalking toward

    River that he doesn¡¯t seeing. I jump over him tackling the wolf to the ground and snapping his

    neck. When I get to my feet, I lift my head to see a man standing on the steps of the run-down house

    smiling. That must be that ba**ard Lawrence watching his own men die while he doesn¡¯t fight. I watch

    as he links someone before he smiles back at me again and shifts into an average-sized sh**ty brown

    wolf. I¡¯m just about to run at him when five rogues jump in front of me. Brutus is having none of it and

    starts to rip through them. One manages to jump on my back and bite down before I throw him off

    where Levi is waiting. He snaps the rogue¡¯s neck and we kill the two remaining rogues. I link River,

    ¡°where did he go.¡± ¡°He ran like the b**ch he is toward the trees to the west.¡± ¡°No f**king way is he

    getting away from this.¡± ¡°Go we have these wolves.¡± I take off toward the woods but the smell of rogues

    is thick in the air so I can¡¯t tell exactly where he went. Brutus stalks forward and I hear a branch break

    to my right. We turn just in time to see the ba**ard jumping toward us.

    Brutus opens his mouth,tching on to the wolf¡¯s right front leg. He starts to whip his head side to side

    and I can hear bones break. He releases his grip, dropping the pathetic wolf to the ground. He tries to

    stand but can¡¯t get up on his leg. He shifts ¡°if you¡¯re waiting for me to beg you for my life you will be

    waiting for a very long time you a**hole.¡± Brutus growls ¡°speaking of life, everyone you love has

    probably perished by now.¡± ¡°Humans, they¡¯re so fragile and your father was just waiting for his

    opportunity to take everything from you.¡± ¡°I was d I could help make all of you suffer for thinking your

    better than us.¡± Brutus roars bending down and biting him in half. What¡¯s left of him falls to the forest

    floor. I don¡¯t even give him another second of thought, I need to get back to the pack. I need to get back

    to my family. Ie through the trees to see most of the rogues are dead. I don¡¯t even stop to say

    anything to River and Levi, but they follow as we run like our mate¡¯s lives depend on it.

    Thomas POV

    We are near the house I shared with that b**ch waiting for word from Lawrence. It¡¯s upwind from the

    pack but close enough that we can get there quickly. A rogue steps forward, ¡°Lawrence just linked me

    that they have attacked the pack.¡± ¡°That means it¡¯s time for them to die.¡± I shift and the rogues do the

    same. Once we are inside the territory, I see some warriors have been left to defend the pack. Not

    enough for me to care. I shift back ¡°take care of them, I have others to deal with.¡± I shift heading right

    for the pack house. I look back to see the rogues fighting the warriors and I shift smiling as I enter my

    pack house. I guess Lawrence was worth the money. I¡¯m sure they have the women and children in the

    bunker but I know Fern she is waiting for me. I turn the corner that leads into the living area and there

    she stands. ¡°I should have known a snake like you woulde for women because you can¡¯t handle

    real men like my mate.¡± ¡°When I¡¯m done with you wh*re there won¡¯t be anything left for your pathetic

    rogue mate.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 58

    58 Battle Part 2

    Thomas POV

    ¡°As usual, Thomas, they sent you to do a job that you can¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°You were a piss poor excuse for

    an Alpha and mate.¡± ¡°You are going to be so sorry you f**king b**ch when I get my hands on you.¡± ¡°The

    only thing I¡¯m sorry about Thomas is being mated to you all those years when I could have been having

    orgasms with River, my true mate.¡± ¡°Mom I could have done without that little detail.¡± I turn to see my

    daughter leaning against the wall. Fernughs and I can¡¯t wait to rip her f**king throat out. ¡°Now Willow

    your mom deserves orgasms after all those years with a cheater like him.¡± I turn and that human b**ch

    is pointing at me while standing on the opposite side of the room. ¡°Willow, you are my daughter, if you

    don¡¯t want to end up dead like that b**ch and your mother you better leave now.¡± Willow smiles ¡°you

    are no father of mine after all you have done to my family.¡± ¡°Her father¡¯s name is River Brady¡± Fern

    says. I growl and turn running at Fern while extending my ws. When I make contact with her neck, I

    smile. ¡°That piece of sh*t rogue is dead and now you¡¯ll be joining him.¡± She has a look of shock on her

    face as I start to squeeze. My daughter screams and I rip her throat out, dropping it to the floor. The

    feeling of knowing she is dead gives me great pleasure as her body falls to the ground. I turn back,

    intending to kill the human b**ch next.

    When I turn, Harris and a woman I¡¯ve never seen are smiling at me. Willow and that human b**ch are

    gone. ¡°Where the f**k is that human and what are you doing in my pack house Harris?¡± ¡°My Alpha is

    out killing your associates and this is his pack house.¡± ¡°Your Alpha, you are a damn leech not a

    member of my pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a damn leech who is mated to Willow and a member of Archer¡¯s pack.¡± I

    growl, ¡°like hell you are.¡± He pulls down his cor showing me his mark. ¡°All the more reason she

    needs to die just like her wh*re of a mother just did.¡± I watch his eyes sh red before they return to

    their normal color. ¡°You are very lucky I¡¯m only here for the show or I would bleed you dry.¡± ¡°What the

    f**k are you going on about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry where are my manners¡± Harris says. ¡°Tabitha, this is Thomas

    Lyons the a**hat that Fern was telling you about.¡± ¡°Thomas this is Tabitha another member of Archer¡¯s

    pack.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention she is a powerful witch and she doesn¡¯t like you very much.¡± Before I

    can say another word, she says the word ¡°pain¡± and I feel pain like I have never known throughout my

    body. I fall to the floor because the pain is so bad. This can¡¯t be happening.

    ¡°What seems to be the problem, Thomas?¡± ¡°Is a weak woman making you suffer?¡± I look up in utter

    disbelief but I can¡¯t even speak with the pain that is all over my body. ¡°You can stop now, Tabitha.¡±

    ¡°Stop¡± the witch says and I try to catch my breath. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be, your dead.¡± I look back to where I

    dropped her body and sandys on the floor. Sheughs ¡°you really believed it would be that easy to

    kill an Alpha wolf or did you forget that I¡¯m an Alpha too.¡± ¡°You are no Alpha, Fern.¡± ¡°I am the first born

    of an Alpha, which makes me an Alpha too you pathetic excuse for a wolf.¡± Iugh and get to my feet.

    Before I can even lunge at her, I feel pain burst through my eye and I¡¯m back on the floor.

    Fern POV

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Thomas, did a woman just knock you on your a**.¡± ¡°I thought men were stronger

    and better than women.¡± ¡°You f**king b**ch, the only reason you think you can do this is because of the

    witch standing over there protecting you.¡± ¡°Make no mistake, letting you think that you killed me was

    quite funny to watch but I will be the only one doing the killing today.¡± Heughs ¡°the only way you can

    kill me is if the witch helps you.¡± ¡°Thomas, Thomas, Thomas, you are so wrong.¡± ¡°Before I kill your a** I

    promised the girls they could have their turn.¡± ¡°Willow and Sabrinae and join us.¡± My daughter and

    daughter-inwe into the living room. Willow walks over and kisses Harris before she stands next

    to me. ¡°Go ahead Tabitha¡±, I say and take a step back. ¡°What did you do you b**ch, why can¡¯t I move¡±,

    Thomas screams. Sabrina steps in front of Thomas and kicks him in the balls, knocking him to the

    ground again. Like one of those punching bags, Tabitha puts him back on his feet. Willow walks over

    and punches him in the face, breaking his nose. ¡°Do you girls feel better now?¡± They nod and Iugh.

    ¡°This is the only way you pathetic women can hurt a man like me.¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn, Thomas, but Tabitha won¡¯t be helping.¡± ¡°Liza and I will be taking care of you

    ourselves.¡± I turn to walk out into the pack yard without any more exnation. A few secondster,

    Thomas appears across from me. ¡°You ready to end this, Liza.¡± ¡°I will take great pleasure in ripping him

    and his wolf apart.¡± I shift and Liza nods at Tabitha, who releases her hold on Thomas. He smiles

    because he really believes I am no match for him. He shifts into Dax, who is an average Alpha Wolf.

    We start to circle each other and he snaps his jaws at me as a scare tactic. We watch his body

    movements, anticipating his first attack. He lunges, attempting to bite down on our hind leg but we

    dodge. Liza immediately spins,tching on to his shoulder and biting down hard. I hear bones break

    and his wolf whimpers. Liza starts to shake him and he is able to pull free but he can¡¯t bear weight on

    that leg. He attempts to back up, but this is far from over. Liza runs full speed biting down on his back

    leg on the opposite side this time. She rolls and pulls the leg from his body, spitting it on the ground.

    Dax is trying to drag himself away from us with the two functioning legs he has left, but really it¡¯s just

    pathetic to watch. ¡°It¡¯s time, Liza.¡± She stalks forward and when we reach him, she bends down, sinking

    her canines into his throat. She pulls back with enough force to rip his throat out. She drops it to the

    ground and howls, finallypletely free of this ba**ard.

    River POV

    As soon as Archer heads back toward us and doesn¡¯t stop, I don¡¯t need him to tell me what¡¯s

    happening. I feel sick to my stomach thinking about anything happening to Fern. Jasper runs as fast as

    our legs can carry us. We are almost back at the pack yard when I hear a howl. Jasper pushes harder

    and Archer is right by my side. I can¡¯t lose her. I¡¯m going to kill that ba**ard. When we reach the pack

    yard, I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing. Liza is standing over a very dead Dax. She killed the ba**ard. My

    mate killed him. I shift and Fern does the same as I reach her. Willow throws us a nket and I wrap us

    both in it as I pull her into me. ¡°It¡¯s over¡± I say before I m my mouth down on hers. ¡°Alright, mom and

    dad get a room.¡± ¡°None of us want to see that¡± Archer says. ¡°Did you just call me dad?¡± ¡°I did, that¡¯s

    what you are River to both of us.¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t naked right now, I would hug you son.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you

    how much I appreciate that you didn¡¯t.¡± Everyone bursts outughing. Archer walks over to pick

    Sabrina up and we head inside to grab clothes.

    Archer POV

    When we reach the pack yard and my mother is standing over Thomas¡¯s dead wolf, a sense of peace

    washes over me. It¡¯s finally over. I pray to the goddess he gets everything he deserves in the afterlife. I

    grab shorts from one of the trees as River runs to my mother. I¡¯m so d she finally knows what it is to

    have a mate that loves her the way a mate should. Once we head inside and my parents go to get

    clothes, we all sit on the couch so they can tell us what happened. Jeremiah went to tell everyone it¡¯s

    safe to leave the bunker. Levi heads to find Tracey. When Tabitha says she used a replication spell to

    make my father think he killed my mother, I¡¯m in awe at the n they put into action. ¡°That was all your

    mate¡¯s idea¡± Tabitha says. I turn to Sabrina, ¡°that was brilliant.¡± ¡°I just figured he would let his guard

    down if he thought he had gotten rid of Fern.¡± I kiss her forehead. ¡°You are an amazing Luna.¡± A few

    secondster, Jeremiahes in followed by Lindsay holding a half-asleep Gabby. I have missed this

    little girl. I know it has only been a few hours but what happened made it feel like days. ¡°There¡¯s my

    little one¡± I say and Lindsayys her in my arms. ¡°I missed you daddy and mama.¡± ¡°I missed you too.¡± I

    kiss her forehead and pull Sabrina closer to my side. She falls back to sleep. It¡¯s about two in the

    morning when we put her in her bed and head to ours. I n to sleep in that¡¯s for sure. Once we are

    cleaned up, I slide in and wrap Sabrina in my arms. I dream of pups and a bright future with my mate

    and family.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    The Next Day

    Sabrina POV

    I slide out of bed and Archer is still fast asleep. We didn¡¯t get to bed until about two in the morning but I

    need to meet Tracey early. I slide on yoga pants and t-shirt before I open the door slowly to not wake

    Archer. I head down the hallway and down to Levi and Tracey¡¯s floor. Thankfully, she ising out of

    the room, so I don¡¯t have to knock. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°I am, I¡¯m nervous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be this is going to be

    awesome.¡± I let Lindsay know we are leaving so she can check in on Gabby and we head over to the

    pack hospital.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 59

    59 Good News

    Sabrina POV

    We reach the hospital and we don¡¯t stop to talk to anyone before we head to the nurse¡¯s station on our

    floor. We walk toward the supply closet and when I reach for the handle I stop. ¡°Good morning,dies¡±,

    we hear from behind us and turn to see Maggie, the head nurse, smiling. Maggie is a very pretty, kind

    older woman who is an awesome nurse. I smile walking back toward her. ¡°We aren¡¯t working today,

    Maggie.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Luna, I just assumed you were here to work.¡± ¡°Maggie, you don¡¯t have to call

    me Luna just because I¡¯m not on the clock.¡± She smiles ¡°so what are you two up to that your here

    today.¡± I look at Tracey before I answer. ¡°I have felt nauseated thest two days and I¡¯mte for my

    period.¡± ¡°Oh, my goddess Sabrina are you having a pup?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we came early because I didn¡¯t

    want to get the Alpha¡¯s hopes up if it¡¯s just stress.¡± ¡°Well let¡¯s go see if you two are expecting.¡± She

    leads us to one of the exam rooms and gives me a urine cup before she draws some blood. I hop on

    the exam table and Tracey sits in the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I have any results.¡± She leaves and

    I have butterflies in my belly about the possibility of having a pup with Archer.

    ¡°How are you feeling¡± I say to Tracey to take my mind off the waiting. ¡°Really good, I don¡¯t feel sick at

    all.¡± ¡°I already have a bump.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe the pregnancy will only be five months.¡± ¡°I know when the

    doctor told me that I almost fell off the bed.¡± ¡°I was sick every morning with Gabby but I felt better after I

    threw up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m not having that, I hate throwing up¡± Iugh and we turn on the tv in the room to

    pass the time.

    Archer POV

    When I reach for Sabrina, she isn¡¯t in bed. I open my eyes and head to the bathroom to see if she is in

    there. When she isn¡¯t I can¡¯t imagine how she got up before me. We never went to bed until the middleThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    of the night and she likes to sleep in if she isn¡¯t working. I throw on my sweats and a t-shirt before I go

    to find her. When I reach Gabby¡¯s room, I can hear voices. I open the door to find Lindsay not Sabrina.

    ¡°Good morning, Alpha¡±, she says with a smile. I can see the fresh mark on her shoulder. ¡°Good

    morning, congrattions, I see that you and Jeremiah have made it official.¡± She blushes but thanks

    me. ¡°Not to be rude but do you know where my lovely Luna is?¡± ¡°No Alpha, she just asked me toe

    up early this morning to take care of Gabby.¡± What could she be doing that she wouldn¡¯t tell me about?¡±

    I can¡¯t imagine she nned to work today after everything that happened yesterday. Maybe they

    needed help, but why didn¡¯t she just wake me? I¡¯m just going to go check on her to make sure

    everything is alright so I don¡¯t dry myself crazy.

    ¡°Lindsay, I¡¯m going to go check on the Luna.¡± ¡°Can you get Gabby breakfast?¡± ¡°I would appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Alpha¡± she says and I head downstairs. I check the dining room before I head over to the

    hospital. When I walk in my mother, father, Harold, and Misty are all having breakfast. ¡°Hey guys, have

    you seen Sabrina this morning?¡± ¡°No, we haven¡¯t¡± my mom says. When I turn to Harold, I notice he has

    a fresh mark on his neck. Misty smiles at me and pulls her shirt to the side. Tabitha¡¯s amazing work

    again. ¡°Congrattions, I¡¯m d the two of you are happy.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha¡±, Misty says. ¡°Oh no the

    Alpha thing is finished.¡± ¡°You are my mother-inw now, family doesn¡¯t use titles.¡± She stands up and

    wraps me in a hug before I shake Harold¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright I have to go find my mate before Brutus and I

    go nuts.¡± They allugh and I head toward the pack hospital.

    ¡°Why do you think she didn¡¯t tell us she was leaving or at least leave a note, Brutus?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but

    she must have had a really good reason, so don¡¯t get all crazy.¡± Iugh ¡°I think out of the two of us

    that¡¯s your department.¡± He snickers at me and Iugh. We head inside and up to the floor where

    Sabrina was working thest time we were here. I walk to the nurse¡¯s station and an older nurse is

    working on theputer. I clear my throat and she looks up with a smile until she sees who it is. What

    the hell is that about? ¡°Alpha, what can I help you with something¡± she says with nerves in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the Luna, have you seen her?¡± I can see she is torn by my question. ¡°Can you give me

    one moment, Alpha?¡± I nod but now I can feel nerves in my belly. What the hell is happening right now?

    I watch her walk in a door half way down the hall.

    Sabrina POV

    The door flies open and Maggie rushes inside. I expect she will have my results but instead she starts

    rambling. ¡°Maggie, slow down, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I believe she is trying to tell you that your husband is

    here looking for you.¡± I look up at the doorway and an angry Archer is staring back at me. Tracey

    stands kissing my cheek ¡°don¡¯t worry he won¡¯t be mad long.¡± She leaves with Maggie and Archer walks

    over to me. ¡°Do you want to exin what is going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me, I didn¡¯t want you to be

    disappointed if the test was negative.¡± ¡°I had hoped I would be done and back to bed before you woke

    up if it was negative.¡± I see him fighting a smile before he leans down so we are face to face.¡± ¡°Next

    time you don¡¯t try to spare my feelings and you wake me up.¡± ¡°There is no secrets between us love.¡±

    He leans in and kisses my lips. He lifts me off the table, taking a seat with me in hisp.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ve been nauseated for a couple of days and I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°So, we might be having a pup?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going

    to be a dad¡± I can¡¯t help the excitement in my voice. ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t want to say anything until, I

    was sure.¡± ¡°If Maggiees back in here and it¡¯s negative you¡¯re going to be disappointed.¡± ¡°So will

    you and all that means is we get to keep trying which will do if your pregnant or not.¡± He ms his lips

    down on mine and kisses me breathless. I hear someone clearing their throat and we pull apart. ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry I don¡¯t mean to interrupt Alpha and Luna, but I have your results¡± Maggie says. I feel his grip on

    me tighten a little until she says ¡°congrattions, you¡¯re having a pup.¡± She immediately leaves the

    room and Archer looks back into my eyes. ¡°Thank you, love.¡± I can see unshed tears pooling in his

    eyes. ¡°Thank you, Archer, for loving me and being the best father to our pups.¡± He kisses me again

    before we head out to a waiting Tracey. I nod and she wraps me in a hug. ¡°We are going to have pups

    together, this is amazing.¡± Maggie gives me some vitamins to take before she sets me up toe back

    in a week to have an ultrasound since I¡¯m so early.

    Archer POV

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell our family¡± I say as we walk back to the pack house. I can feel her nerves through

    our bond. I turn to her and pull her into my arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong love?¡± ¡°What if we tell them and then

    something happens?¡± ¡°If goddess forbid something happened then our family would be there to help us

    get through it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what family is for to support us love?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t tell the whole pack till your

    further along but I think we should tell our family.¡± She smiles and leans up kissing me. I take her hand

    ¡°let¡¯s take Gabby shopping and grab a big sister t-shirt so we can surprise everyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s sounds

    perfect¡± Sabrina says. We get our little one and head to the human mall. After we shop for an hour, we

    head back to the pack. Sabrina had told Tracey not to tell anyone yet and we invited everyone over for

    dinner in our private dining room. I feel like a kid with how excited I feel right now.

    Everyone is waiting in the dining room when I carry Gabby in setting her in her booster seat at the head

    of the table. Sabrina is standing next to me and everyone is looking at me confused. My mother

    screams and jumps out of the chair, heading right for Sabrina. She wraps her in a hug and starts to cry.

    No one else has caught on yet and Tracey finally shouts ¡°read Gabby¡¯s shirt.¡± Iugh and once they all

    get it they start to congratte us. I¡¯m happy we didn¡¯t wait to tell them. I know Sabrina learned not to

    depend on others but she is slowly learning that these are people that will always be here for us. We all

    sit down and dinner is amazing. The most important people in my world sitting around this table. I lean

    over and kiss my Luna.

    Sabrina POV

    A weekter we head to the pack hospital and I¡¯m nervous but excited to see our pup for the first time.

    When we get to the floor Maggie is waiting and leads us to the exam room. After I have a gown on, I

    get up on the exam table. The doctores in and bares his neck to me and Archer before he starts to

    move the wand over my belly. When the screen lights up it takes my breath away. Our pup looks as big

    as Tracey and Levi¡¯s but I¡¯m nowhere as far along as they are. I look at the doctor with concern and he

    smiles. ¡°Luna, you are carrying an Alpha wolf, they develop even faster than regr wolves.¡± I swear

    my head starts to spin and I can hear Archer saying my name. When Ie too, I have a cold rag on

    my face and Archer looks worried. ¡°Alpha, I told you she is fine it was just the shock of the news.¡±

    Archer shoots him a look and I put my hand on his. ¡°I¡¯m fine it was just a shock.¡± ¡°The pup is healthy

    and growing at a perfect rate.¡± ¡°How long will my pregnancy be if Alpha¡¯s are different?¡± ¡°About four

    and a half months.¡± ¡°I can tell you what you¡¯re having if you would like to know.¡± I look at Archer ¡°I¡¯m

    fine either way love, it¡¯s up to you.¡± I turn back to the doctor ¡°yes please.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a girl and she is perfect.¡±

    I look at Archer expecting to see disappointment that it¡¯s not a boy but his smile is brilliant and it

    definitely reaches his eyes. ¡°Another perfect little girl love.¡± He leans down and kisses me. I¡¯m so

    blessed to have this man as my mate and Alpha.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 60

    60 Epilogue Part 1

    Three and Half Months Later

    Sabrina POV

    ¡°Mama, can I talk to sissy¡± Gabby says as she climbs up on myp and leans her head on my very big

    belly. ¡°Of course, you can little one.¡± ¡± You¡¯re going to be a great big sister.¡± Gabby starts to have a

    conversation with my belly and it couldn¡¯t be cuter. A few minutester, Archeres in and smiles

    when he sees her on myp. ¡°Are you telling sissy about the party today¡±, Archer asks her. ¡°Daddy¡±

    she yells and jumps off myp, running to her dad. She is definitely a daddy¡¯s girl. She is in love with

    Brutus too. The first time Archer shifted in front of her she jumped up and down like she had won the

    lottery. ¡°My daddy is a cute puppy¡± she said. Brutus grumbled a little while Iughed, but I exined to

    her he was a wolf, not a puppy. She will be four next month and we n to have a big party with our

    family and the pack.

    ¡°Do you need me to help you down to the party love¡±, Archer asks me, bringing me out of my thoughts.

    I smile sticking out my hands. He sets Gabby on her feet and helps me stand up. Once I¡¯m on my feet,

    he kisses me and then my belly. ¡°Hello sweet girl¡± he says. We are having a pack barbeque today. We

    try to have a party for the whole pack at least once a month. I want everyone to know how much we

    appreciate them. I stopped working a month ago, so nning events has been a little easier. We walk

    downstairs after Archer picks Gabby back up. I¡¯m in the waddling stage of my pregnancy and I¡¯ll be

    d when our pup is here. I feel huge even though Archer tells me every day how beautiful I am. Once

    we are outside, Tracey and Levi are sitting at a table. Tracey is as big as I am and she is ready to kill

    Levi. He doesn¡¯t want her to do anything. I think it¡¯s sweet but I could see how it would get on her

    nerves. We head over and I sit next to Tracey. ¡°How is my nephew doing¡± I ask her as I put my hand on

    her belly. ¡°He is ying ser with my dder.¡± Iugh ¡°your niece is doing the same with mine.¡± She

    rubs my belly and Levi watches us. ¡°Do either of you need anything, I¡¯ll get it?¡± I can see she is going to

    lose it and I put my hand on her arm. ¡°Levi, can you grab us drinks and something to eat.¡± ¡°Of course,

    I¡¯ll be right back¡± he says and kisses her forehead before he takes off.

    ¡°I love him but he is making me nuts.¡± ¡°I have to have this pup soon.¡± ¡°Well, we are both due any day

    so you¡¯re going to get your wish very soon.¡± ¡°Not soon enough.¡± We watch the pack members running

    around and having a good time. Willow and Harris join us next. ¡°How is the new mom to be feeling¡± I

    say to Willow. ¡°Not too bad until I see how ufortable the two of you are.¡± Iugh, Willow found out

    she is expecting a pup a week ago. I¡¯m d all our pups will be around the same age. I never had that

    growing up. I wonder if my dad wanted more children or if it just didn¡¯t happen. I shake those thoughts

    away and focus on our lives now.

    My dad and Misty join us next. He is so happy and in love. I thank the goddess every day that they

    found each other. I truly believe that everything that happened was part of the goddess¡¯s n for all of

    us. She truly is amazing. Ten minutester, Fern, River, Jeremiah, and Lindsay join us. Fern greets us

    all but she isn¡¯t her talkative self. River is smiling like the cat that swallowed the canary. ¡°What¡¯s going

    on over there, mom?¡± She whips her head in my direction. ¡°Nothing, I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    Archer sits down next to me and Levi puts my te down before he sits next to Tracey. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me

    nothing, your mate looks like he is going to explode.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯m pregnant¡± she blurts out. I scream and

    jump up the best I can to go around the table. I wrap her in a hug. ¡°That¡¯s amazing are you happy?¡±

    ¡°We are I just never expected it to happen.¡± ¡°Fern, you¡¯re not ancient and River is your true mate.¡± I

    walk back over and take my seat next to Archer, who hasn¡¯t said a word yet. I can see Fern is nervous

    about Archer and Willow but I know them. They will be happy once the shock wears off.

    Fern POV

    When we went to see the doctor this morning, I never expected him to tell me that I was pregnant. I

    thought maybe I was starting menopause early but never did I think I was having a pup. My children

    are grown. I¡¯m thrilled to be having a pup with River, but I would be lying if I didn¡¯t say I was a little

    worried about how Willow and Archer are going to react. When Sabrina asks me, I don¡¯t want to lie and

    just blurt it out. She is a wonderful daughter-inw. When she sits back down, I look at Willow and

    Archer. ¡°Willow, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m thrilled for you, I¡¯m happy to have a little sister or

    brother.¡± Shees over and hugs me. Archer still hasn¡¯t said anything. ¡°Archer¡±, I say and he stands.

    I¡¯m afraid he is walking away from the table but he doesn¡¯t. He walks around and I stand. He wraps me

    in a hug. ¡°Congrattions mom, I couldn¡¯t be happier to have a new baby in our family.¡± ¡°Just because

    it shocked me doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love that you and River are having a pup.¡± I can feel the tears

    running down my cheeks and when I pull back, he wipes my cheeks. He turns around and pulls River

    into a hug. ¡°Congrattions dad¡± he says before he sits back down by Sabrina. I truly am blessed and I

    wouldn¡¯t change a thing about my life because it led me to this point with my family.

    Two Days Later

    Sabrina POV

    Archer is in his office and I¡¯m having lunch with Gabby. I just set her grilled cheese sandwich in front of

    her when I get another stronger pain in my belly. I brace myself on the table and start to breathe

    through it. ¡°Are you ok, mama¡± Gabby asks. ¡°Yes, sweet girl I think your sister is getting ready to make

    her appearance.¡± She starts to bounce up and down with excitement. ¡°How about if we go find Lindsay

    so mama can see the doctor?¡± I help her down and head down the hallway. I knock on Lindsay and

    Jeremiah¡¯s door. She opens the door and must realize immediately what¡¯s going on. ¡°I have her Luna.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to get the Alpha?¡± ¡°No thank you, I think I can make it to his office.¡± ¡°Good luck, let us

    know when she is here.¡± ¡°We will¡± I say and smile before another pain hits. I brace myself on the wall.

    ¡°Are you sure¡± I stop her with my hand. ¡°It¡¯s ok, it could be hours.¡± As soon as the pain is gone, I head

    down the hallway. I push open the office door as another pain hits.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Archer rushes over to me. ¡°Are you inbor love?¡± ¡°I think so the pains areing every few minutes.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t even let me finish when he lifts me bridal style carrying me to the hospital. ¡°Archer, I can still

    walk.¡± ¡°Like hell you will¡± he says as he runs until, we get inside the hospital. They take me right back to

    the delivery room and the doctor checks me. ¡°Luna you¡¯re already six centimeters.¡± Archer whips his

    head in my direction. ¡°How long have you been having pain?¡± ¡°Listen, I knew it would be hours and I

    came to get you when the contractions got close.¡± ¡°How long Sabrina?¡± ¡°Since about six this morning.¡±

    The doctor steps out ¡°Sabrina what the hell, why wouldn¡¯t you tell me before I went to the office.¡±

    ¡°Archer it¡¯s not my first time and I knew it would be hours.¡± ¡°I got you as soon as the pain was steady.¡±

    ¡°So stubborn and strong.¡± He kisses my forehead and I grab his arm as another pain hits.

    Three hourster I am ready to be done with thisbor. The doctores to check me and finally I¡¯m

    ten centimeters. ¡°Are you ready to have your pup Luna?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been ready, let¡¯s do this.¡± Archer grabs

    one leg and the nurse takes the other while I push. Fifteen pushester and the cries of my beautiful

    little girl fill the room. Archer leans down and kisses my forehead, ¡°you are amazing love, thank you for

    making me a father again.¡± ¡°Thank you for making me a mother again and loving our pups.¡± Our pups

    are so lucky to have him. I¡¯m so lucky to have him.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 61

    61 Epilogue Part 2

    Sabrina POV

    A few minutester, Archer walks over with a pink bundle. When he sets her in my arms, I gasp at how

    much she looks like Gabby when she was a baby. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, love?¡± I chuckle ¡°nothing she just

    looks exactly like Gabby when she was born.¡± He smiles leaning down and kissing my forehead then

    hers. ¡°All three of my beautiful girls are perfect.¡± Archer slides in next to me wrapping us both in his

    arms. ¡°I love the name we picked I think it fits her.¡± ¡°I do too, did you link everyone that she¡¯s here.¡± ¡°I

    did they should be here any moment.¡± Ten minutester the door opens and Fernes in first with

    Gabby on her hip. She sets her down on the bed in front of me. River, my dad, Misty, Willow, Harris,

    Tracey, and Levi alle in behind her. I can tell that Tracey is ufortable and I hope she has her

    pup soon. ¡°Mama is that my sissy?¡± ¡°Yes, sweet girl, this is Serina E Lyons.¡± ¡°We made her middle

    name part of your name.¡± She leans down and kisses her forehead softly. ¡°She is my baby, sissy.¡± ¡°Yes,

    she is and you¡¯re going to be a great big sister.¡±

    Everyone takes a turn holding Serina. Gabby follows her sister, making sure everyone is taking good

    care of her. It¡¯s cute, she is like a little mother. Fern leans down and hugs me. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, she

    is beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± I look around the room at our beautiful family and again I say a prayer

    of thanks to the goddess for blessing me. I know that we had many difficult things to get through, but I

    would do it all over again to get here. Traceyes over and hugs me. ¡°She is a sweet little girl and I

    think you have a big helper there¡± she points at Gabby. ¡°I think so too.¡± She walks back over to sit by

    Levi when she stops and I hear a strange sound like water hitting the floor.

    Tracey POV

    I can¡¯t wait to have our pup. Not only because I¡¯m miserable, but I want to hold my son. Serina is so

    beautiful and I¡¯m happy our pups are all going to grow up together. Sabrina is my best friend, but we

    are sisters even though we aren¡¯t blood. Willow has joined that and I would be lost without our new

    family. After I hug Sabrina, I head to sit back down by Levi. I¡¯m two steps from the couch when I feel

    like I peed myself and the floor in front of me has a puddle. ¡°Tracey did your water just break?¡± ¡°Yes, it

    did¡± I say to Sabrina. ¡°Oh, my goddess get the doctor¡± Levi says jumping around like a crazy person.

    ¡°Levi calm down, we are in the hospital.¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± He takes my arm and leads me out to the nurse¡¯s

    station. Maggie¡¯s behind the desk and jumps up when she notices how Levi is acting. ¡°I¡¯m ok Maggie

    but my water broke.¡± ¡°We are going to have a new pack member, two in one day.¡± ¡°Goddess, I hope so,

    I don¡¯t want to be inbor for hours.¡± She chuckles and leads us to a delivery room.

    Once I¡¯m hooked up to all the monitors, Levi is pacing back and forth. ¡°Levi grab a chair and sit down,

    everything is going to be fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m just nervous.¡± I pull him down kissing his lips. When I pull

    back, I put my head against his. ¡°I¡¯m nervous too, but I have faith that everything will be good.¡± He

    finally sits down and takes my hand. A few minutester, the doctores in to check me. ¡°Tracey,

    you¡¯re four centimeters but your cervix is thinned.¡± ¡°Hopefully that means we will progress at a good

    rate.¡± I nod and the doctor leaves. ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± I chuckle ¡°it means that everything

    is good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at four and I have to get to ten.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand but I¡¯m d you do.¡± The pain is

    consistent and getting harder as it should. Two hourster, I want to rip Levi¡¯s arm off every time a pain

    hits.

    The doctores back in to check me again and this time I¡¯m eight. ¡°Oh, my goddess, this has to be

    over¡± I yell with the next pain. Levi starts to rub my head and I shoot daggers at him. ¡°I love you, but

    right now don¡¯t touch me.¡± He puts his hand at his side but I can¡¯t find it in me to feel bad. I¡¯ll apologize

    when I¡¯m not being ripped in half. An hourter, I feel tremendous pressure and when the doctor

    checks me this time, I¡¯m ten. I could kiss the doctor right now when he says it¡¯s time to push. Levi takes

    one leg and the nurse takes the other. I know I said three, but right now our son might be an only child.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I bare down and push with all the strength I have left. This goes on for thirty minutes until I finally feel

    sweet relief. I hear the cries of my pup and my body goes limp with exhaustion.

    Levi POV

    After the doctor and nurses finish cleaning Tracey up, I take our son over to her. He is perfect and he

    has Tracey¡¯s chocte brown hair. He¡¯s the most beautiful pup I¡¯ve ever seen. I set him down in her

    arms and wrap them both in mine. ¡°Tracey, have you decided between the two names we picked.¡± ¡°I

    was hoping you liked Nichs Levi Crown.¡± I look down at our son and know that it¡¯s perfect. A piece of

    her father and me. Tracey¡¯s father died when she was a child so I¡¯m d to honor him with our son¡¯s

    name. ¡°I love it and it suits him.¡± I kiss her forehead and then Nichs¡¯s. After we sit together for a half

    an hour, the door opens and they wheel Sabrina in, followed by our whole family. She is holding my

    niece and I can¡¯t believe our pups will have the same birthday.

    Archer takes Serina and I hand Nichs to Sabrina. ¡°What did you name him¡± she asks. I can see

    tears in Tracey¡¯s eyes as she says ¡°Nichs Levi Crown.¡± Sabrina looks up to her with love in her

    eyes. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, he is definitely a Nichs¡± Sabrina says. Everyone holds Nichs before they

    get ready to leave. Archer takes Sabrina back to her room and I give Nichs back to Tracey. Once

    she feeds him and his belly¡¯s full, I burp him. I ce him in the bass andy next to Tracey. ¡°Get

    some rest love, I¡¯ll watch over him.¡± She kisses me before she snuggles into my side. ¡°I love you Levi,

    thank you for making me a mother.¡± ¡°I love you too and I¡¯m grateful every day that you are my mate.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for making me a father.¡± I kiss her forehead and listen as her breaths even out. She really is

    amazing and I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life showing her how much I love her.

    Five Months Later

    Sabrina POV

    We are having a family dinner tonight. Nichs and Serina are five months old now. Gabby is four and

    she is like my shadow when ites to taking care of the babies. Tracey and I are getting the kids

    situated at the table when Fern and River walk in with their son Jacob. He is a month old now. It¡¯s still

    surreal that Archer has a brother that is younger than our son. I¡¯m d that Fern and River got the

    chance that was taken from them. I take Jacob from her and nt kisses all over his face. Iy him in

    the pack and y we have set up by the table. A few minutester, Willow and Harris walk in with their

    new baby Liza. She is Willow¡¯s twin. She is two weeks old. Harris is constantly staring at his pup and

    mate. It¡¯s really sweet to watch this bad a** vampire be so smitten. I take her from Willow, kissing her

    before Iy her next to Jacob.

    My dad and Mistye in next, followed by Jeremiah and Lindsay. Lindsay and Jeremiah have

    be part of our family. She isn¡¯t just the nanny. She is pregnant with their first pup but she has two

    months to go. I¡¯m d they both found happiness and are here to share it with us. As we sit through

    dinner with all the pups, I can¡¯t believe how much my life has changed in a year. I have news to share

    with everyone that I haven¡¯t told anyone yet. Not even Archer, but I think he suspects something. I took

    a simple urine test this morning but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s right. I stand looking around the table. ¡°I have

    something to share with all of you.¡± I look at Archer and he smiles. ¡°We are going to be having another

    pup, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Everyone jumps up congratting us both. Archer pulls me into him. ¡°Keeping

    secrets again mate?¡± Iugh ¡°only a little one since this morning.¡± ¡°I set up an appointment for the

    morning to see the pup at the hospital.¡± He leans down and kisses me breathless. ¡°Thank you love.¡±

    Next Day

    Archer and I head to the hospital first thing this morning. Once we are set up in the exam room, the

    doctores in to do the ultrasound. He starts to move the wand around and his face splits into a

    smile. He turns the monitor and I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing. Two pups, there is two pups on the

    screen. ¡°Is that two pups¡± Archer asks with wonder in his voice. ¡°That is two pups, Alpha and Luna.¡± I¡¯m

    shocked, I never expected there to be two pups. ¡°Do you want to know what the pups are?¡± I look to

    Archer again. ¡°I¡¯m ok either way love.¡± I turn back to the doctor ¡°yes please.¡± It looks like identical twin

    boys. I look at Archer ¡°two girls and two boys.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect, our family isplete.¡± ¡°Our family is

    absolutely perfect and I¡¯m thankful every day for you and our pups.¡± ¡°I am happy to be your fated

    Luna.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 62

    62 Bonus Chapter

    Thirteen Years Later

    Sabrina POV

    The girlse running out of the pool toward us. ¡°Grandpa, can we have ice cream¡±, Gabby says,

    asking for her and Serina. They are inseparable and I love that they have each other. The boys are like

    fish in the pool. They are still swimming and it¡¯s been two hours. ¡°Of course, you can, my sweet girls¡±

    Steven says. ¡°Do the boys want some,¡± Steven asks. Gabby rolls her eyes. ¡°Gabrielle Lyons don¡¯t be

    fresh¡± I say. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to be fresh, I¡¯m sorry mom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all they do is eat, that¡¯s why I rolled my

    eyes.¡± ¡°Just be nice Gabby, your brothers are growing boys.¡± The girls follow Steven into his house and

    I turn to see Archering out of the water. My goddess, this man still takes my breath away with how

    hot he is. When he reaches me, he bends down, kissing me hard. I hear the boys gagging and Iugh

    against his lips. He pulls back and whispers in my ear ¡°if you keep looking at me like that love we¡¯ll be

    having another pup.¡± I p his arm ¡°no we won¡¯t, four is enough.¡± He chuckles and stands back up.

    ¡°I hate for us to leave but we need to get back for the Alpha meeting.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m just d that Steven

    got to spend time with the kids.¡± ¡°He¡¯s had them for three days, I¡¯m sure he is ready to ship them back

    to us.¡± ¡°Not true I love having my grandbabies anytime¡± Steven says. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how much we

    appreciate you spending time with them.¡± I get up going over to hug him. ¡°You never have to thank me,

    I love having all of them.¡± Steven is amazing. When I took Gabby to see him after we had Serina, he

    wanted to be grandpa to all my children despite everything that happened. ¡°I know you do¡± I kiss his

    cheek. ¡°Ok boys it¡¯s time to go home.¡± They groan but get out of the pool, drying off. Once they have all

    hugged Steven goodbye, we hop in the car to head back to the pack.

    When we reach the pack, I tell the pups to get ready for introductions at the meeting. Since we are

    hosting, Archer wants to introduce the pups to the Alphas. Gabby is sixteen now, Serina and the boys

    are thirteen. It¡¯s so strange to have them all be the same age. When theye down, they are all

    dressed and ready for the meeting. ¡°Mom, why do we have to go to this,¡± Gabby asks. Before I can

    answer, Archer speaks up. ¡°You are the future Alpha of the pack and I want them to meet you and your

    siblings.¡± Our faces must be one of shock because Archerughs. ¡°Why do you both look like this is

    news to you?¡± ¡°Gabby is my oldest child and the pack is her birthright.¡± Gabby knows that Archer isn¡¯t

    her father by blood but he is her father in every way that matters. Archer leads us upstairs before

    everyone arrives to finish this conversation. The boys sit on the couch entertaining themselves as

    usual. Serina and Gabby sit in the chairs in front of the desk and I stand next to Archer. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t

    be serious¡±, Gabby says.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Archer POV

    ¡°I most certainly am serious.¡± ¡°I love you dad and I know how much you love me but I am not a wolf.¡±

    ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t a wolf either but she is the best Luna I could have ever asked for.¡± ¡°I agree dad but

    being a Luna is totally different than trying to be an Alpha over this pack.¡± ¡°Serina should be Alpha

    when she is old enough, not me.¡± ¡°She is your blood¡± I stop her immediately with a growl that is not

    only mine but Brutus¡¯s too. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say you are not my daughter in anyway.¡± I go around the

    desk and bend down in front of Gabby.¡± ¡°Blood does not make you my daughter the love I have for you

    in my heart does.¡± ¡°You are the next Alpha of this pack and anyone that doesn¡¯t like it can leave or go

    to hell.¡± She wraps her hands around my neck and I hate that she thought she wasn¡¯t enough to be this

    pack¡¯s Alpha. I look back and Sabrina has tears in her eyes. I walk over and hug my mate before I sit

    down in my chair. ¡°Dad, can I ask for one thing if you really want me to be Alpha?¡± ¡°Of course, you

    can.¡± ¡°I would like for Serina and I to share the Alpha title and duties.¡± I smile, ¡°nothing would make me

    happier than to have you all be part of running this pack.¡± ¡°I think that is a brilliant idea, your attached at

    the hip anyway.¡± I smile at Serina and she runs over kissing my cheek before she runs back hugging

    her sister. I have truly been blessed with my children and mate. ¡°Boys, what do you think about the n

    for the pack when you are grown?¡± ¡°About what dad¡± they ask. Clearly, they weren¡¯t paying attention to

    our conversation. Iugh ¡°your sisters taking over together as Alphas when I retire.¡± ¡°Sounds good, we

    want to be warriors and kick some butt.¡± We all burst outughing. I get a link from Levi ¡°I have shown

    the Alpha¡¯s to the conference room.¡± ¡°Thank you, we are on our way down.¡±

    We head downstairs and the Alpha¡¯s are waiting in the room, including Alpha Brian. I walk over shaking

    each of their hands, making sure my aura is strong. ¡°Wee gentleman, why don¡¯t you all have a

    seat and we can get started.¡± Most of the Alpha¡¯s in attendance today have an alliance with our pack.

    Five packs, including Brian¡¯s, have an alliance with us. Three we are friendly with but have no formal

    alliance. My goal is to hopefully change that today. The one remaining pack I¡¯ve really had no dealings

    with. The Alpha is said to be an a**hole but I¡¯m sure people have said the same about me too. He is

    thest to arrive and one of the omegas shows him in.

    Alpha Raymond POV

    I hate attending these stupid meetings. I link my son to get downstairs. ¡°Lake hurry up, I want to get this

    over with.¡± ¡°Dad, I still don¡¯t understand why I have to attend this meeting, I¡¯m not Alpha yet.¡± ¡°I still

    have two years before I¡¯m Alpha.¡± I growl ¡°you need to go because you will be the pack Alpha now stop

    being a pain in my a**.¡± ¡°Seeing the Alpha¡¯s of the other packs will let us know who is weak.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t

    align ourselves with weak packs.¡± We drive the hour to the the Scarlett Howl pack and when we pull

    into the driveway I¡¯m already over this meeting. A guard leads us to the pack house and an omega

    leads us to the room they are holding the meeting in. The other Alpha¡¯s are sitting down and Alpha

    Archer greets us. ¡°Wee Alpha Raymond, we are d you could make it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha

    Archer.¡± ¡°This is my son, Lake, the future Alpha of the Blood Rose pack.¡± They shake hands and we

    take our seats. Archer¡¯s aura is significant, which shows great strength. The other Alpha¡¯s seem

    average, but Archer is definitely someone that we want to align our pack with depending on his

    warrior¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Thank you all foring today so we can talk about rogues and alliances.¡± ¡°Before we start, I would

    like to introduce you to my mate and the future Alphas of our pack.¡± I watch as a woman and four

    childrene in to stand next to Alpha Archer. I catch her scent, she¡¯s a human. Why would a strong

    Alpha take a human mate? Archer starts to speak, bringing me out of my thoughts about the weak

    human. ¡°This is my Luna, Sabrina, and our pups.¡± ¡°Our twin boys, Johnathon and James.¡± ¡°The future

    Alpha¡¯s of the Scarlett Howl pack Gabrie and Serina Lyons.¡± I take a deep breath and scent that one

    of the girls is a human too. Not only is he putting girls in charge, but a human. What the f**k, she

    cannot be an Alpha? I stand ¡°are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Excuse me¡± Archer says with anger in his

    voice. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough you took a pathetic human as a Luna, but you n on putting a human in

    charge of a wolf pack.¡± ¡°I believe it¡¯s time for you to leave Raymond as you are no longer wee in

    our pack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I want no alliance with such a pathetic pack.¡± ¡°Your are no Alpha.¡± I stand to

    leave and Lake follows me out. When we reach the car, I¡¯m ready to shift with the bullshit we just

    learned. Humans are pathetic and not worthy of being mated to wolves.

    Once I¡¯m in the car with Lake, I speed back to our pack. We head right to my office. ¡°I cannot believe

    that such a strong Alpha would ept that worthless human or her human child.¡± Lake sits quietly not

    saying a word. ¡°You mark my words he is going to be very sorry he brought humans into the wolf

    world.¡± ¡°Why do you care what he does, we won¡¯t align the pack with him?¡± ¡°How he runs his pack has

    nothing to do with us.¡± I p Lake across the face knocking him to the floor. I lean down as he holds his

    hand on his cheek. ¡°You better start acting like the Alpha you were born to be or so help me you will

    regret it.¡± He stands but lets no tears fall. He knows what will happen if he does. ¡°Fine sir, what do you

    want to do?¡± ¡°All in good time, Lake, just leave me for now.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Continuation from My Fated Human Luna to Fated Human Alpha Chapter 1

    The Alpha Meeting

    Gabrie POV

    We just got back to the pack after visiting our grandfather for thest three days. I don¡¯t remember my

    birth father at all, but I¡¯m so d we get to spend time with my grandfather Steven. He has told me

    stories about when Greg was a kid and I¡¯m d I can still be in his life. I love that he treats my brothers

    and sister the same way he treats me. We try to visit our grandfather at least once a month for a few

    days and we always have a great time. We had to leave because my dad has a meeting with other

    Alpha¡¯s today. Today¡¯s meeting is a little bit different than the others because my dad wants us all to be

    there. He has never wanted us pups toe for any meeting. I¡¯m sixteen now, Serina and my brothers

    are thirteen. I assume he wants the other Alphas to see the future leader of the pack, but he doesn¡¯t

    want me to feel excluded. I¡¯m not a wolf, so Serina will be Alpha, I¡¯m sure. My dad is not se.xist like

    some Alphas, so I know he wouldn¡¯t pick the boys over Serina. I will help Serina any way I can when

    she takes her Alpha t!tle.

    Serina and I head upstairs to get ready for the meeting. We reach our room and start to get dressed.

    ¡°Why do you think dad wants us there today¡± Serina asks me. ¡± ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure he

    wants them to know the future Alpha.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine anyone but dad as Alpha.¡± ¡°Everyone respects

    and loves him as Alpha¡± Serina says. I smile at her ¡°I¡¯m sure the new Alpha will be even better and dad

    will always be here to support you and so will I.¡± Her face falls at me saying about her being Alpha. I¡¯ll

    talk to herter. I don¡¯t want her to worry about the t!tle right now. She still has at least five years before

    she takes the t!tle. I can see she wants to say something but we need to get back down before mom

    comes looking for us. ¡°Let¡¯s get done so we can get this over with.¡± ¡°We can talk about the Alpha thing

    moreter.¡± Serina walks over to her closet and puts on a blue sundress. I finish putting on my sandals

    that I decided to wear with my jeans and peach blouse. I¡¯ve definitely grown into a woman¡¯s body. I feel

    like I woke up one morning and boys started to notice me. I¡¯m not built like most wolves. I¡¯m not fat, but

    I¡¯m curvy. I work out and train, but I don¡¯t mind my curves. Once we are both dressed, we head

    downstairs and I make one more attempt to get us out of the meeting. ¡°Mom, do we really need to go to

    this meeting,¡± I ask hoping she¡¯ll give in and let us off the hook. Before she can answer, my dad does.

    ¡°You are the future Alpha of the pack and I want them to meet you and your siblings today.¡± I¡¯m sure

    there is shock written all over my face because I couldn¡¯t have heard him correctly. I look over at my

    mother and she has the same look as me. My father starts tough and I¡¯m hoping he was joking. ¡°Why

    do you both look like this is news to you?¡± ¡°Gabby is my oldest child and the t!tle is her right as the

    oldest.¡± I of course, know that I¡¯m not my father¡¯s child by blood, but he is my father in every way that

    matters. He has never made me feel like I¡¯m different or less than my siblings. In fact, he is a better

    father than most blood fathers are to their children. I don¡¯t expect him to put the pack at risk by putting

    a human in charge to prove that he believes I¡¯m his daughter. My father walks toward the stairs and we

    all follow behind him. My brothers could care less what¡¯s happening and sit away from the conversation

    once we reach the office. Serina and I sit in the chairs in front of the desk. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t be serious¡±, I

    say.

    Archer POV

    ¡°I most certainly am serious.¡± ¡°I love you dad and I know how much you love me but I am not a wolf.¡±

    ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t a wolf either, but she is the best Luna I could have ever asked for.¡± ¡°I agree dad but

    being a Luna is totally different than trying to be an Alpha over this pack.¡± ¡°Serina should be Alpha

    when she is old enough, not me.¡± ¡°She is a wolf and your blood¡± I stop her immediately with a growl

    that is not only mine but Brutus¡¯s too. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say you are not my daughter in anyway.¡± I go

    around the desk and bend down in front of Gabby.¡± ¡°Blood does not make you my daughter the love I

    have for you in my heart does.¡± ¡°You are the next Alpha of this pack and anyone that doesn¡¯t like it can

    leave or go to hell.¡± She wraps her hands around my neck and I hate that she thought she wasn¡¯t

    enough to be this pack¡¯s Alpha. I look back and Sabrina has tears in her eyes. I walk over and hug my

    mate before I sit down in my chair. ¡°Dad, can I ask for one thing if you really want me to be Alpha?¡± ¡°Of

    course, you can.¡± ¡°I would like for Serina and I to share the Alpha t!tle and duties.¡± I smile, ¡°nothing

    would make me happier than to have you all be part of running this pack.¡± ¡°I think that is a brilliant idea,

    your attached at the h!p anyway.¡± I smile at Serina and she runs over k!ssing my cheek before she runs

    back hugging her sister. I have truly been blessed with my children and mate. ¡°Boys, what do you think

    about the n for the pack when you are all grown up?¡± ¡°About what n, dad¡± they ask. Clearly, they

    weren¡¯t paying attention to our conversation. Iugh ¡°your sisters taking over together as Alphas when I

    retire.¡± ¡°Sounds good, we want to be warriors and kick some b.utt.¡± We all burst outughing. I get a

    link from Levi ¡°I have shown the Alpha¡¯s to the conference room.¡± ¡°Thank you, we are on our way

    down.¡±

    Gabrie POV

    I¡¯m still in shock that my father wants me to be Alpha. Based on my mother¡¯s expression, she wasn¡¯t

    expecting him to make me future Alpha either. My father really is an amazing man, mate, and father. I

    pray that if I¡¯m blessed with a mate, he loves me like my father loves my mother and us. There¡¯s no

    guarantee I¡¯ll have a mate, since I¡¯m not a wolf, which I hate. I don¡¯t hate being a human just that I

    might not get a mate. I would prefer the goddess pick someone who will know I¡¯m the one instantly.

    Then again, maybe a wolf will hate the thought of being mated to a human. Not every wolf is like my

    father. I will not beg any man to love me, so I hope he is smart enough to respect the bond. I just hope

    my father will not regret this decision. I will do everything in my power to be a great Alpha and make my

    parents proud. I¡¯m d that Serina and I will share the t!tle. My father brings me out of my thoughts

    ¡°Gabby, I want you to know that I don¡¯t make this decision lightly.¡± ¡°If I felt that you were not capable,

    whether human or wolf, I would not make you Alpha.¡± I smile and nod, holding back tears of grat!tude.

    Hees around hugging me again. He whispers in my ear ¡°never doubt yourself, Alpha.¡± When he

    pulls back, he smiles and winks at me. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go meet with our guests.¡± We follow my

    father and wait in the back of the room while he greets our visitors.

    Thest Alpha to arrive isn¡¯t alone. I assume it¡¯s his son and the future Alpha of his pack that rush by

    us to greet my father. They all take their seats and I can feel the b.utterflies in my stomach about my

    father¡¯s introduction of us and the announcement. ¡°Thank you all foring today so we can talk about

    rogues and alliances.¡± ¡°Before we start, I would like to introduce you to my mate and the future Alphas

    of our pack. We walk to the front of the room and stand next to my father. I¡¯m sure these men hear

    Alphas and think my twin brothers will be announced. ¡°This is my Luna, Sabrina, and our pups.¡± ¡°Our

    twin boys, Johnathon and James¡± he points at my brothers. ¡°The future Alpha¡¯s of the Scarlett Howl

    pack, Gabrie and Serina Lyons¡± he points at us. I smile before I see Alpha Raymond¡¯s face change

    to one of disgust. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough you took a pathetic human as a Luna, but you n on putting a

    human in charge of a wolf pack.¡± Now that pisses me off, him calling my mother a pathetic human. I¡¯m

    just about to say something to the a**hat when my father does. ¡°I believe it¡¯s time for you to leave

    Raymond, as you are no longer wee in our pack.¡± This is exactly what I was worried about for my

    father. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I want no alliance with such a pathetic pack.¡± ¡°You are no Alpha¡± he says as they

    both rush from the room. I try to keep my face expressionless even though I¡¯m both hurt and angry with

    that Alpha.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    My father turns to the other Alphas. ¡°If any of you feel the same way, you can also leave.¡± None of the

    Alphas move from their seats. Once my father has calmed down, they begin their meeting. Serina and I

    stay to listen while my brothers run like their a**es are on fire when my mother tells them they can

    leave. We formed three new alliances and strengthened the already existing ones today. After all the

    Alphas leave, it¡¯s just the three of us in the conference room. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t care what that ignorant

    Alpha said about me being a pathetic human.¡± ¡°I think he is a pathetic excuse for an Alpha.¡± My father

    chuckles ¡°I think your absolutely right.¡± ¡°I have no intention of letting someone else¡¯s opinion change

    who I am supposed to be.¡± ¡°Spoken like a true Alpha.¡±

    Lake POV

    After I leave my father¡¯s office, I head downstairs. I¡¯m ready to go outside when I hear a voice I hate.

    ¡°Lake where are you going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t answer to you Jessica.¡± I don¡¯t even give her a chance to say

    another word before I head outside. I take off on a run. I can¡¯t wait for my first shift. Two years and I¡¯ll

    have my wolf. When my father brought that b**ch home I prayed he wouldn¡¯t mark her, but he did. She

    isn¡¯t half the Luna my mother was. Everyone hates her and she treats the lower-ranked wolves like dirt.

    That¡¯s why we don¡¯t get along because unlike my father, I won¡¯t allow it. My father was never warm or

    kind, but after my mother died, he became even more of a ba**ard. Nothing I ever do is good enough

    for him. He wants me to be as cold as he is. He even suggested I take a chosen mate to avoid the pain

    thates from losing a fated mate. When I reach the edge of the territory, I sit on a rock that I have

    come to when I need to think.

    I was twelve when my mother died. She always talked about how wonderful it would be when I found

    my mate. What a blessing the goddess given mates are to a wolf. A part of me still hopes that happens,

    but a part of me hopes I never find her. If I know my father, he will make us both miserable, so he gets

    his way. After about thirty minutes, I run back toward the pack house. I walk in and pray I can make it to

    my room without seeing my father or Jessica. Of course, I¡¯m not that lucky. ¡°Lake where were you¡± she

    asks. ¡°Why do you care Jessica?¡± ¡°Of course, I care you¡¯re my son.¡± ¡°I am not your son, you are my

    father¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me your son.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°What happened at your meeting with the

    Alphas?¡± That¡¯s why she is talking to me, she wants information. I knew she wanted something. ¡°If you

    want to know what happened you should ask my father¡± I say as I push past her heading upstairs to my

    room.

    Raymond POV

    I¡¯m in my office and I just finished making several phone calls to surrounding Alphas that were not at

    the meeting today. None of these cowards want to go against Archer Lyons. They act like he is some

    kind of king. I may have to be patient, but if pack wolves won¡¯t go against him, then I will find others

    that will. Money can buy a lot of willing super naturals. My door opens and Jessica barges in. ¡°What

    have I told you abouting into my office without knocking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Luna, Raymond, I can go where

    I please.¡± I growl hating that I mated this b**ch. She was a good bed warmer after Marion died, but that

    should have been what I kept her as. ¡°Did you hear me, Raymond?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t Jessie.¡± Her face

    contorts to one of anger. ¡°Do not call me that.¡± ¡°Brian is the only one that calls me that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you

    whatever I like Jessie.¡± She smiles ¡°how did your meeting go today with Archer?¡±

    ¡°All the sudden, you¡¯re interested in pack business.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just interested in Archer Lyons.¡± I growl

    ¡°you will not disrespect me you b**ch.¡± ¡°Calm down Raymond I meant because he is mated to a human

    and I know how you feel about them.¡± ¡°How do you know about Archer¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°I traveled to that pack

    with Brian to find my fated mate many years ago and he ended up being a pathetic warrior.¡± Iugh ¡°I

    wish I could have seen your face when you found that out.¡± She ignores me and keeps talking. ¡°I met

    his pathetic human mate that day.¡± ¡°Not only is he mated to a human but he intends to name a pathetic

    human as an Alpha of his pack when he steps down.¡± ¡°How can that be allowed to happen?¡± ¡°No

    Alpha¡¯s want to go against Archer including your p**sy of a brother.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Brian and I don¡¯t

    see eye to eye on many things.¡± ¡°Look at the Luna he took that had no rank.¡± ¡°Well, I will not stand by

    and allow a human to run a wolf pack as long as there is air in my lungs.¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°That is none of your concern so just go back to whatever it is that you do to upy your time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s

    fine Raymond but I would dly help to get rid of the humans.¡± ¡°If you think that Archer Lyons would

    look twice at you Jessie your delusional.¡± ¡°Are you jealous Raymond?¡± ¡°No, I just know you are an

    opportunist b**ch Jessie.¡± She gets up and leaves my office without another word.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 64

    Six Months Later

    Gabrie POV

    It¡¯s been months since the Alpha meeting. I know it will be a while before Serina and I take the t!tle, but

    I want to spend as much time learning from my dad as possible. I still go to school on the territory

    where I am a junior now. Serina is a freshman, so I don¡¯t see her when we are in school. Most of the

    other students know I am the future Alpha, so they either k!ss my a** or a select few are total b**ches

    to me. I knew there would be pack members that didn¡¯t agree with making a human the Alpha, but

    honestly, that just motivates me to be the best Alpha I can be. As my father said, they can ept it or

    not be part of our pack. The only real friend I have besides Serina and Nichs is Cynthia. She is

    genuine and kind. She is also a kick a** warrior. She treats me like I¡¯m just another girl instead of some

    type of royalty. After we finish up at school, we head to the pack house to change for training.

    Serina, Cynthia, and I are running side by side, following behind Levi. Nichs is with his male warrior

    friends. I feel bad for him sometimes because Levi is harder on him than any other warrior. I know it¡¯s

    because he wants him to be a great Beta when he takes the t!tle. As we run, I think about how much I

    used to hate all this running and working out. I¡¯vee to love training now, which I never thought

    would happen. When we reach the training field, we start sparring. Serina and I go first, while Cynthia

    spars with another female warrior. Serina is an amazing fighter for her age. I notice a few of the female

    warriors looking in our direction and whispering to each other. Mean girls is not a thing that is exclusive

    to human girls. Monica the queen b**ch waits till Levi starts sparring with one of the other warriors to

    walk toward us. She has a problem with a human, being the next Alpha. She hasn¡¯te right out and

    said it yet, but I can tell every time she is around me at school or during training how she feels. I don¡¯t

    care what she thinks, nothing will change me bing the Alpha of the Scarlett Howl Pack with

    Serina. ¡°Gabby, maybe you should sit this one out.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want your fragile human body to get

    hurt¡±, Monica says sarcastically so only Serina and I can hear. ¡°Who would be the pack Alpha if that

    were to happen,¡± sheughs. Serina steps toward her and I stop her. ¡°Monica, anytime you want to

    spar with me, by all means step up.¡± Sheughs ¡°do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to hurt the Alpha¡¯s

    pride and joy.¡± ¡°He protects you even though you¡¯re not his real pup.¡± ¡°Either fight me or shut the hell up

    Monica.¡± ¡°Do we have a problem heredies¡± Levi says as he walks over. ¡°No, Levi Monica and I were

    just going to spar.¡± I watch her eyes get big and I smile.

    ¡°Alright, human form only Monica¡±, Levi says. Monica got her wolfst month when she turned

    eighteen. She is a senior and honestly the biggest b**ch I know. ¡°Of course, Beta, I wouldn¡¯t want to

    hurt Gabby, our future Alpha¡± she says with a sharin sweet smile. Oh, I¡¯m going to enjoy beating

    this b**ches a**. She is going to find out just how weak I am. I have been training with the warriors and

    Levi for six months. I may not be able to fight in wolf form, but I definitely can in human form. We start

    to circle each other and she has a smug look on her face. I watch her body movements and she throws

    a punch at my face that I dodge. She throws three more punches but doesn¡¯tnd one. When she

    throws thest one at my face again, I counter connecting with her jaw. She manages to stay on her

    feet but she isn¡¯t happy that a human hit her. I smirk which pisses her off even more. I hear a growl

    before she corrects herself. She runs at me full force and knocks me to the ground. I roll her off of me

    and get to my feet just as shees at me again. This time I do a round house kick, knocking her on

    her a**. She growls and her eyes turn ck as she looks up at me.

    I prepare myself for her attack, hoping that Levi will stay out of it but I know better. I wait for Levi to

    jump in because her wolf is at the surface when one of the male warriors steps in front of her. ¡°Enough

    Monica, you got your a** handed to you, deal with it.¡± She stands up, brushing herself off and walks

    back over to the girls without a word. ¡°Good job, Gabby¡± Serina says. The warrior turns to me with a

    smile ¡°she¡¯s just mad because she didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at fighting.¡± ¡°She thought you would

    be an easy win.¡± He sticks out his hand, ¡°I¡¯m Bret, it¡¯s nice to meet you, Alpha.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Alpha yet, you

    can just call me Gabby for now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very sweet but if everybody doesn¡¯t get back to sparring there

    is going to be a lot more running in your futures¡± Levi barks out as he shoots daggers at Bret. I start

    sparring with Serina again. ¡°I think somebody likes you, Gabby.¡± ¡°He would know if I¡¯m his mate, so I

    think you¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°Not if he is seventeen too.¡± I look back and he is looking at me and so is Monica. If

    looks could kill, I would most definitely be dead. I have a feeling that will not be thest run-in I will

    have with her. Cynthiaes over ¡°boy that just pissed Monica off even more.¡± ¡°She has been in love

    with Bret forever.¡± ¡°Well, obviously he is not her mate but it¡¯s not like I was going after him.¡± ¡°She

    doesn¡¯t care you know she is a b**ch.¡± Cynthia says. ¡°Great, she doesn¡¯t need another reason to hate

    me.¡±

    After training, we head back toward the pack house. I feel a hand on my shoulder and I turn to see a

    smiling Bret. ¡°Gabby, I was wondering if we could hang out if you weren¡¯t busy.¡± ¡°I would like that, but

    unfortunately, I have to meet with my father.¡± ¡°Maybe some other time then.¡± ¡°How about we go to the

    game room after school and training tomorrow?¡± ¡°I would like that, Gabby.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± We

    head inside and straight up the stairs. When we reach our floor, Serina and I both go to get showered

    before I head to my father¡¯s office. I knock and head inside. My dad looks up and smiles when he sees

    me. Then it looks like he gets a link and his smile falls. ¡°What¡¯s wrong dad?¡± ¡°How was training today,

    Gabby?¡± ¡°It was good but I really would like to know why you look upset after you got that link.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not upset as much as concerned.¡± He waves his hand for me to take a seat. ¡°Gabby, Levi

    told me what happened at training today.¡± ¡°Are you upset that I fought with Monica and won?¡± ¡°No

    actually I¡¯m quite proud that you showed her that you are not one to be yed with.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m

    confused what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Levi told me about Bret defending you and you two making ns to hang out.¡± I don¡¯t say anything

    because I¡¯m not sure where he is going with this. ¡°Gabby, Bret will have a mate that the goddess

    chooses for him.¡± ¡°I know that dad.¡± ¡°Unlike humans the pull to our mates is like nothing that can be

    described.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on mating him, he is nice so we were going to hang out.¡± ¡°I understand

    but I know that you may develop feelings for him and when he finds his mate you will be hurt.¡± I know

    he is right and this part s.ucks for me. ¡°I promise that I will keep our rtionship purely friends so that

    no one gets hurt.¡± He smiles ¡°you really are amazing just like your mother.¡± ¡°I believe the goddess has

    a mate already chosen for you.¡± ¡°I hope your right dad but if not, I¡¯ll have to just fall in the love the

    human way.¡± ¡°Are you ready to go over more boring Alpha paperwork¡± he says with a chuckle.

    ¡°Absolutely, I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Lake POV

    ¡°Lakee to my office¡± my father, links me. I head upstairs and knock before I walk in. Over the past

    few months, I feel like my father has aged. Wolves don¡¯t get sick but there is something not right with

    him. ¡°What wrong dad?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to talk to you about taking over the t!tle.¡± ¡°You will be

    turning eighteen and gaining your wolf in a few weeks.¡± ¡°I n on having your ceremony the following

    week.¡± ¡°Why are you rushing this dad, I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I thought you would want to have the t!tle a

    few more years.¡± ¡°This is not up for discussion.¡± ¡°I decide when you take over, not you.¡± ¡°Fine, I will be

    ready to take the t!tle.¡± ¡°Good I have also arranged a chosen mate for you.¡± ¡°She will make a good

    Luna.¡± ¡°She is of Alpha blood.¡± ¡°I never agreed to take a chosen mate.¡± ¡°I am your father and I told you

    what happens when you lose a fated mate.¡± ¡°Stopping being weak and thinking with your heart.¡± ¡°A

    chosen mate can fulfill all your needs just as a fated mate can.¡± ¡°Like Jessica does for you.¡± He growls

    ¡°be careful Lake, I¡¯m not above showing you I¡¯m still Alpha now.¡±

    ¡°I will meet the girl but I will decide if I take her as a mate or not.¡± My father smiles like he won. ¡°One

    last thing, I have a meeting nned with some associates for tomorrow and I would like you to attend.¡±

    ¡°What associates are you talking about?¡± ¡°I told you that no matter how long it took I would find super

    naturals who could make Archer Lyons pay for disgracing our kind.¡± ¡°What have you done father?¡±

    ¡°Juste to my office for ten.¡± ¡°Is that all, am I free to go?¡± ¡°Yes Lake, you can go.¡± I stand getting

    ready to leave. ¡°Just remember Lake when you be Alpha you have to make choices that you may

    not always agree with if it benefits the pack and our kind.¡± I turn the knob without saying a word. I didn¡¯t

    say anything to my father, but my wolf started talking to me a few days ago. I won¡¯t have my shift till my

    birthday but he is with me now. I run through the woods until I reach the rock.

    ¡°Razor are you there?¡± ¡°Yes Lake, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Did you hear that conversation?¡± ¡°Lake, I hear everything

    you hear.¡± ¡°I can feel everything you feel.¡± ¡°We are one and I am always with you.¡± ¡°What do I do

    Razor?¡± ¡°Your father is wrong Lake.¡± ¡°Can you be more specific?¡± He chuckles ¡°we should not take a

    chosen mate and dealing with evil super naturals is never a good idea.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a chosen mate or

    to meet with those people.¡± ¡°We need to attend the meeting so we know exactly what your father has

    nned.¡± I sit for a while longer before I run back toward the pack house. Once I get inside and Jessica

    is waiting. What the hell is her dealtely? ¡°Hello Lake, I saved you a te from dinner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not

    interested¡± I say as I head toward the stairs. ¡°Lake, you have to eat something.¡± I don¡¯t even respond to

    her as I head toward my room. She is not my mother and I don¡¯t need her to do anything for me.

    The Next Day

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    I arrive at my father¡¯s office ten minutes early. I knock and walk in. My father is sitting behind his desk

    and I take a chair he has ced by his side. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you arrived early.¡± I nod and a few minutes

    later he gets a link. ¡°Our guests have arrived.¡± A knock sounds on the door and a pack warrior leads

    two men in. When I take a deep breath, I can feel my wolf stir. The two men are rogues. My father has

    completely lost his mind. ¡°Wee gentlemen, please have a seat.¡± ¡°This is my son, Lake, and the

    future Alpha of the pack.¡± ¡°There really is no need for small talk Raymond, we can get right down to

    business.¡± ¡°Lake, this is Keh, he is a rogue leader.¡± ¡°He has agreed to help us make Archer Lyons

    pay for his actions against our kind.¡± ¡°I mean no disrespect, but why would you be helping my father

    with anything?¡± ¡°Smart boy, we don¡¯t do anything out of the kindness of our hearts however this time I

    have a reason to want the Scarlett Howl pack and it¡¯s leader suffer.¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just

    say that Archer took something from me and I n to repay the favor.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 65

    Lake POV

    It¡¯s been a week since the meeting with the rogues. I still can¡¯t believe that my father has taken it to the

    point of involving such sorry excuses for wolves. They cannot be trusted besides that whatever is

    happening in Archer Lyon¡¯s pack has nothing to do with us. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to put a human in

    charge of wolves, but it is not my pack or my decision. I will not be dragging our people into this but, of

    course, I can¡¯t say that to him right now. When I take the t!tle, I will be calling off this so-called deal that

    my father has made with Keh and his pack. My father informed mest night that we have a guest

    coming today. I am supposed to meet with the girl my father thinks will be a good mate and Luna for

    me. I don¡¯t want that either. I told him I would meet with her, but that does not mean I will ept her. I

    understand losing a fated mate is painful, but I still want mine after all my mother¡¯s stories and

    encouragement. I still haven¡¯t figured out my father¡¯s angle because I know its not out of concern for

    my heartbreak. Thest thing my father cares about is me.

    I head downstairs to have breakfast and grab a te. I start to load my te with food when Jessica

    approaches me. She has been acting very strangetely. ¡°I am already making a te for you and your

    dad, Lake.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child I can make my own te.¡± She looks hurt by my statement, but I know

    better than that. She doesn¡¯t care for me and she never has. I wish I knew what the hell is up with her

    lately? All the sudden, she is nice. I don¡¯t think so, something is definitely not right. I take my te and

    sit next to my father. ¡°Belinda will be arriving shortly, Lake.¡± ¡°I expect you to wee her with open

    arms.¡± ¡°Do I make myself clear.¡± ¡°I will be kind but I never agreed to ept her.¡± ¡°Her father is the

    Alpha of the SilverMoon Pack and he has no sons.¡± Before I can say anything, he stops me. His

    insistence on me taking a chosen mate makes much more sense now. When her father is no longer

    Alpha, we will gain his pack through my mating. As usual, he only cares about what he wants.

    ¡°We will talk about thister¡± he says as Jessica sets his te down in front of him . I know he doesn¡¯t

    like talking about anything pack rted in front of her. He says nothing more and starts to eat. I hate

    that he thinks he can treat me like a pup still, yet he wants me to take the Alpha t!tle. ¡°Soon you will be

    Alpha and what he wants will be just his opinion¡±, Razor says. I chuckle and my father looks up from

    his te. I start to eat and I¡¯m grateful that everyone stays quiet for the rest of the meal. Jason will

    return today, and I have a lot to tell him. Jason is my future Beta and the only person I can trust

    because he is purely loyal to me and not my father. My father insisted, since I chose him from our

    warriors, that Jason go for Beta training. His birthday is a week after mine, so he will be able to take his

    t!tle at the same time as me. Normal packs have an Alpha and a Beta, but not ours. Not until I insisted

    on it. That is because I know I need the help to run the pack properly. My father refused to have a Beta

    because he wanted sole power over the pack. My grandfather was the same but I¡¯m not like them, so

    arrogant. I know that a pack is meant to be cared for by its leaders. Thank goddess for my mother or I

    would probably be as cold and heartless as both my father and grandfather.

    Once I finish eating, I get up to leave so I can get ready for training. ¡°Lake, you need to be avable as

    soon as Belinda arrives.¡± I turn to him ¡°I will meet with her after training, I¡¯m sure you can entertain her

    while she waits.¡± I walk out of the dining room and don¡¯t wait for him to say another word. I head toward

    the training field when I hear my name being called. I turn to see a smiling Jason heading in my

    direction. We give each other a bro-hug before he starts busting my chops as usual. ¡°It¡¯s so good to

    see you¡± I say. ¡°Missed me that much did you.¡± ¡°I knew you loved me.¡± I punch him in the arm. ¡°Don¡¯t

    tter yourself I just have a lot for you to do.¡± Heughs and we walk the rest of the way to training. Our

    training typicallysts about two hours. An hour and a half into it, I feel someone linking me and

    immediately know it¡¯s my father. I try to ignore him but he persists. ¡°What father, I told you I would meet

    with her after training?¡± ¡°Something is wrong Lake,e to my office now.¡± I don¡¯t say a word and I

    take off toward my father¡¯s office at a run. I¡¯ve never heard my father sound desperate for my help and

    it¡¯s unnerving.

    When I reach the office, he is holding his chest and sweating. I rush over to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did

    you call the pack doctor?¡± ¡°No, I called you first.¡± I pick the phone up since I can¡¯t link the whole pack

    yet and call the doctor. He arrives five minutester. He starts to check my father out. Dr. Jacobs must

    ask a million questions before he asks me to bring my father to the pack hospital so he can run some

    tests. ¡°I don¡¯t want the pack to know I¡¯m sick.¡± ¡°Dad, you need to be checked out, you do not look well?¡±

    ¡°I will take you out the back entrance and the hospital staff will not speak about this.¡± ¡°Fine¡± he says

    and I manage to get him there with no pack member seeing him. Once he is situated, the doctor and

    nurses start to take blood and hook him up to machines. ¡°Lake, Belinda¡¯s just arrived and the guard is

    taking her to the pack house.¡± ¡°Go meet her and remember what I said about being nice.¡± ¡°Well, she

    will just have to wait until we see what is going on with you.¡± ¡°Lake go now, I don¡¯t need you here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    perfectly capable of taking care of things now.¡± How can he be such an a**hole evenying here in a

    hospital bed? I leave without saying another word. If I ever have pups, I will never be like him.

    As I walk into the pack house, a guard is leading a girl about my age in. She¡¯s pretty but I feel nothing

    towards her. Razor doesn¡¯t stir in the least. If she was my mate, Razor would be losing his mind even

    though I haven¡¯t shifted yet. ¡°She is not the one Lake¡± Razor says. ¡°I know Razor, I have no intentions

    of taking her as ours.¡± She walks until she is standing in front of me. ¡°Wee Belinda, I¡¯m Lake, the

    future Alpha of the Blood Rose pack.¡± ¡°My father is busy at the moment so he asked me to wee

    you.¡± She tries to lean up to k!ss me and I stick out my hand. She brushes off my rejection by taking my

    hand. ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you, mate.¡± I could kill my father at this moment for leading these people to

    believe that I am mating with her. ¡°Belinda, can you follow me, we have some things we need to

    discuss.¡± She smiles and I have no idea what she thinks is about to happen but I have a feeling she is

    going to be very disappointed.

    I open the office door and once we are inside, I close it. She is standing very close to me. Please have

    a seat, Belinda. She walks over and sits in the chair. I sit behind the desk putting distance between us.

    ¡°I understand that my father has made some arrangement with you and your father, but I still have a

    say in my own mating.¡± She goes to speak and I continue. ¡°I never agreed to this mating.¡± ¡°I am happyN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    to get to know you and possible form an alliance with your pack but I¡¯m interested in finding my fated

    mate.¡± She is silent for a few minutes and I wait. ¡°You haven¡¯t gained your wolf, so maybe I will be your

    fated mate¡± she says with a smile. ¡°Tell her that I¡¯m here and she is so not our mate¡± Razor growls in

    my head. I push Razor to the back of my mind. ¡°I have my wolf and unfortunately, you are not my fated

    mate.¡± ¡°As I said before, you are wee to stay and we can get to know each other for the purpose of

    an alliance, but it will not be to mate.¡± ¡°I would like to get to know you so that will be fine.¡± Why do I

    have a feeling that is the only part of what I said that she heard? ¡°I will show you to a guest room and

    have the guards bring your belongs up for you.¡± I lead her to the guest room and once she is situated, I

    head to my office. I need to talk to Jason about this mess my father has made.

    Gabrie POV

    Serina and I are getting ready for training. ¡°So, Bret seems nice¡±, Serina says, batting her eyshes at

    me. I throw a pillow at her. ¡°Bret and I are just friends.¡± ¡°I promised myself and dad that unless he turns

    out to be my mate, we will only be friends.¡± I see disappointment cross her face. ¡°Why do you look

    sad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad that is the way it should be.¡± ¡°I just thought about something.¡± ¡°How will you know

    when you find your mate?¡± I smile ¡°mom said even though she wasn¡¯t a wolf and she didn¡¯t have the

    tingles she felt something.¡± ¡°Hopefully it will be the same for me but if not I¡¯ll have to trust my mate to

    feel all the tingles¡± Iugh. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet my mate¡± Serina says. Again, she has a concerned look

    on her face. ¡°Now I know you¡¯re not worried because you will feel the tingles.¡± ¡°No but what will our

    mates be called if we are the Alphas?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t Lunas and we aren¡¯t Lunas.¡± I think for a moment

    before I answer her. ¡°Our pack will be the only one that has four Alphas then.¡± She hugs me and we

    finish getting dressed for training.

    We head out the door of the pack house and walk toward the training field. We meet Nichs as we

    walk and he seems really quiet today. ¡°What¡¯s up Nichs, usually you would be gabbing our ears off

    by now.¡± He smiles but it doesn¡¯t reach his eyes. He stops and turns toward me. ¡°I know your older than

    me, Gabby, and the future Alpha, but can I say something?¡± ¡°Of course, you can.¡± ¡°Please be careful

    with Bret.¡± ¡°Did he say something to you Nichs about me?¡± ¡°No, I just have this feeling that I can¡¯t

    exin.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± I pull him into a hug. We have all grown up together and

    Nichs is like another brother to me. ¡°I promise you I will be careful and we are just friends nothing

    more.¡± ¡°Hey Nick let¡¯s go¡± one of his warrior friend¡¯s yells to him. ¡°I¡¯ll see you guyster at dinner.¡± He

    heads toward his friends and we walk the rest of the way toward training. Levi is already getting ready

    to start our run. He takes off and we are running toward the back of the pack. Cynthia joins us as we

    take off toward the woods. As we ran, I notice that Bret starts to run next to me. ¡°Hey Gabby, are you

    up for hanging out after training?¡± Nichs¡¯s words ying over in my mind. Before I can answer, I

    hear a growl and turn to see dirty brown wolvesing out of the woods in the distance.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 66

    Gabrie POV

    I watch as the four warriors that have their wolves shift surrounding those of us without wolves. I notice

    that Monica doesn¡¯t shift to help the others. Damien, Levi¡¯s wolf, jumps in front of the shifted warriors

    and growls. I watch as the five rogues space out attempting to surround us. The warriors mimic their

    movements in order to protect us. These wolves are different from the wolves I grew up with. Their fur

    is matted and dirty. They smell of rotting flesh even from this distance. Their eyes are dark, making

    them look evil. They start to snap their jaws at the warriors. The warriors continue to stand their ground

    despite the rogues jumping at them. After a few minutes, I watch Damien attack the rogue in front of

    him. All at once the warriors and rogues around us begin to fight each other. I keep Serina and Cynthia

    close to me and Nichses to stand with us. I can see his concern for his dad on his face. ¡°Your

    dad can handle that filthy rogue, Nichs.¡± I turn looking at the others ¡°get close to each other and face

    out in case any get close. Make sure the youngest are in the middle. Bretes to stand in front of

    me. I do not need his protection. I¡¯m just about to tell him to get his a** in the circle as I ordered, when I

    hear a growl that shakes the trees around us. I turn to see Brutus along with other warriors heading in

    our direction. The pathetic rogues try to run at the sight of my father but they cannot get away from our

    warriors. Damien bites down, snapping the neck of the rogue he is fighting. The other warriors join the

    fight as Brutuses to stand near us. A few minutester, the five rogues are dead and my father

    goes behind a tree to shift.

    He rushes back toward us and starts to look us over for injury. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re fine, Levi and the warriors

    protected us.¡± He pulls me and Serina into a hug. He starts to lead us back to the pack house without a

    word. A million scenarios of what could have happened are ying in my mind. Levi and Nichs lead

    the other warriors back to the pack house and we follow dad upstairs. I¡¯m d that the twins weren¡¯t

    with us at training. My dad doesn¡¯t feel they are mature enough yet and I agree. They think they are

    full-grown wolves even though they are only fourteen. Once we reach our floor, my motheres to

    check on us. ¡°Are you alright girls?¡± ¡°Mom, they never even got close to us, we are perfectly fine.¡± ¡°The

    warriors and Levi protected us.¡± ¡°Gabby took charge and made sure the rest of us stayed safe while the

    warriors fought them off¡±, Serina says. I smile at my sister even though I didn¡¯t really do anything major.

    She is my biggest cheerleader. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you all for keeping your heads and not running¡± my dad

    says. ¡°It would have made a bad situation much worse had you not kept everyone calm.¡± ¡°The warriors

    did the work. I just kept everyone together so those of us without wolves didn¡¯t get in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Gabby, what do you think would have happened had any of the non-shifting members ran while the

    warriors were contending with the rogues?¡± I don¡¯t really feel like I did anything great. My father doesn¡¯t

    wait for an answer. ¡°Gabrie, you may not be able to shift and fight wolves, but part of keeping your

    pack safe is helping them to make the right choices in bad situations.¡± ¡°You were with wolves that

    couldn¡¯t shift and there were no fatalities because you took the role you were born to have, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate all the faith you have in me.¡± ¡°Why did the rogues attack the pack in the first

    ce?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, having killed the rogues makes determining that impossible¡± my father says. ¡°I

    will have Uncle Harris do some digging to see if he can figure out what pack they belong to and what

    their motive was for the attack.¡± ¡°I would like to stay involved with helping find out about the rogue

    attack¡± I say waiting for my parents to oppose since I¡¯m not Alpha yet. ¡°Of course, Gabby, I will let you

    know as soon as Uncle Harris finds anything out.¡± They really do see me as a leader even when it¡¯s

    hard for me to. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go down and grab something to eat¡± my mother says.

    I lead Serina downstairs and we grab our food before we head to a table. Our brotherse to join us.

    ¡°Tell us everything¡± they say in unison, which makes meugh. After we tell them what happened, they

    go on and on about how they could have fought the rogues off without any help. I¡¯m just d they didn¡¯t

    get the chance to get hurt. As we talk, I feel a hand on my shoulder before Bretes to sit next to me.

    ¡°Are you alright Gabby, that was pretty scary?¡± I turn to my sister and brothers. ¡°Can I have a minute

    alone with Bret, guys?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the boys back upstairs and I¡¯ll see you in a few minutes, Gabby¡± Serina

    says. I nod and they head away from the table. I turn back to Bret, who has a smile on his face like he

    won some prize. I don¡¯t know why he thought I sent them away, but it wasn¡¯t to be alone with him. He

    lays his hand on top of my hand that is resting on the table. I pull my hand back. ¡°Bret, I need to make

    some things very clear to you.¡± His smile falls and honestly, I am not trying to be a b**ch but he needs

    to understand how things are going to be. ¡°We are just friends and nothing more.¡± ¡°You will have a

    mate and goddess willing so will I.¡± ¡°As far as what happened today, when I give orders, you listen.¡± ¡°I

    don¡¯t need a knight in shining armor.¡± ¡°I am the Alpha so I give orders and I expect them to be

    followed.¡±

    ¡°Gabby, I just didn¡¯t want to see you get hurt.¡± ¡°I appreciate your concern but you have no wolf either.¡± ¡°I

    am a warrior just as you are and, as I said you follow orders so we can keep the pack safe.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t

    happen again, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Gabby, what if I am your mate when I turn eighteen?¡± ¡°It will be my job to

    protect you as my Luna.¡± Now that just pisses me off. I stand ¡°I will never be the Luna of this pack, I am

    the Alpha.¡± I walk away before I lose my cool more than I already have.

    Bret POV

    I watch Gabby walk out of the dining room before that b**ch Monica,es to sit next to me. ¡°Isn¡¯t that

    sad you got shot down by the human b**ch?¡± ¡°F**k you Monica, you¡¯re just pissed that I want nothing to

    do with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself Bret, besides your trying to be with a pathetic human instead of a

    she-wolf.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t answer to you Monica, I can want to be with whoever I want to.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like her,

    you want to be Alpha.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not fooling me or anyone else, Bret.¡± I grab her hand squeezing it. ¡°You

    know nothing about what I want so you better keep your fvcking mouth shut.¡± She pulls her hand from

    my grip before she stands. ¡°Just so you know if you don¡¯t stay out of my business, I¡¯ll make sure the

    Beta knows you didn¡¯t shift today during the attack.¡± She shoots daggers in my direction before she

    fl!ps me the bird and walks away.

    The Next Day

    Lake POV

    I¡¯m getting dressed to head to my office. Jason and I are going to go over everything that happened

    while he has been gone. I throw on a t-shirt and jeans. I n to have breakfast in my office to avoid

    Belinda. The doctor called mest night to tell me that my father was feeling better and already

    threatening to leave the hospital. That is not surprising at all. I just hope he leaves me alone today. I

    just reach my office door when I get a link from my father. ¡°Lake get your a** to my office now.¡± I guess

    he left the hospital. I think about ignoring him, but I know my father. He will just find me and the fight we

    are about to have will be ten time worse. I knock before I open the door and my father is seated behind

    his desk. Belinda is sitting in a chair smiling at me. She must think that she is going to get her way

    because my father is involved. She is in for a rude awakening. ¡°Here we go Razor.¡± ¡°We are not taking

    that snooty b**ch as a mate.¡± I chuckle and my father yells my name ¡°Lake.¡± ¡°What the hell are you

    laughing about?¡± ¡°What do you want father?¡± ¡°Sit down now, we have things to discuss.¡±

    I take the seat next to Belinda but I don¡¯t look in her direction. ¡°Belinda tells me that you told her you,

    won¡¯t mate with her.¡± ¡°Belinda is absolutely correct, that is what I said.¡± My father growls ¡°I would be

    very careful Lake, I haven¡¯t given you the Alpha t!tle yet.¡± ¡°Now I told you that you will be mating with

    Belinda.¡± ¡°This is not up for discussion.¡± I stand ¡°you are absolutely right this is not up for discussion.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me Alpha because I will not take a chosen mate.¡± My father looks shocked at me words

    but I mean every one of them. He turns to Belinda, ¡°please leave and we will find you after we finish our

    discussion.¡± She stands and leaves, closing the door behind her. ¡°Who do you think your talking to

    Lake¡± my father growls at me. ¡°Father I am not a child and this is a decision that I will be making with

    my wolf, not you.¡± ¡°So this is about what your wolf wants.¡± I can tell he is angry I didn¡¯t tell him about

    Razor.

    ¡°This is about what my wolf and I want.¡± ¡°You may be able to mate with a woman that is a piss poor

    excuse for a Luna, but I am not you.¡± My fatheres around the desk and tries to p me across the

    face but I stop his hand before it makes contact. I am not a sixteen-year-old boy anymore. I stand my

    ground and I see the moment he realizes I will not be bullied by him any longer. He takes some deep

    breaths before he sits back down at his desk. ¡°Lake, I need you to think like an Alpha and not a loveAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    sick wolf.¡± ¡°Mating with Belinda is what is best for the pack.¡± ¡°Father this discussion is over and I will not

    be changing my mind.¡± ¡°If you want me to work on an alliance with Belinda¡¯s pack, I am d to do so

    but that is the only rtionship we will ever have.¡± I turn leaving his office. ¡°You are going to be an

    awesome Alpha¡± Razor says and it makes me smile.

    Belinda POV

    After a little while, I head back to Alpha Raymond¡¯s office. I knock and wait till I hear him say e in¡±

    gruffly. When I open the door, he is still sitting behind his desk. ¡°Belinda, what can I help you with?¡± ¡°I

    take it your conversation with Lake did not go as you had nned.¡± ¡°No, my son has all of the sudden

    found his balls.¡± Iugh ¡°I may have an idea that will help us both get what we want.¡± He motions his

    arm telling me to sit down.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 67

    Belinda POV

    ¡°What are you proposing¡±, Raymond asks me. ¡°My aunt knows a few witches who may be able to help

    us get Lake on board with mating me.¡± Raymond looks at me suspiciously. ¡°I know my son is soon to

    be Alpha of this pack but why do you want him so badly.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say this is perfect timing for me to

    make sure that my mate is not an omega.¡± Heughs and I¡¯d like to smack that grin right off his face.

    ¡°The goddess chose an omega for an Alpha¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°She does have quite the sense of humor.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing funny about this situation.¡± ¡°Besides you stand to gain more member and morend

    by our mating.¡± ¡°Are you in or not Alpha Raymond?¡± He extends his hand out and I take it to shake. ¡°I

    think that¡¯s a brilliant idea but there better not be any mistakes.¡± I pull my hand away. ¡°This is just as

    important to me as it is to you Alpha.¡± I¡¯m just about to get up to leave when there is a knock on the

    door. The door opens and a pretty woman holding a tray is standing there. She looks older than me but

    younger than Raymond. ¡°Jessica, what do you need?¡± ¡°I brought you something to eat and drink.¡± ¡°You

    work too much and always forget what is important.¡± He rolls his eyes at her.

    ¡°Just set it down and when I¡¯m finished talking to Belinda, I¡¯ll get to it.¡± ¡°Belinda, this is my Luna,

    Jessica.¡± She turns smiling at me but her smile doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. I can already tell she is a b**ch.

    ¡°Would you like something to eat or drink, Belinda?¡± ¡°No thank you, I was just leaving.¡± ¡°I have some

    calls to make.¡± I leave the office and head to the room that Lake showed me too. My father believes in

    goddess given mates and would have wanted me to take William despite his rank. William is an omega

    in our pack. I cannot be mated to an omega. I will not have an omega take over as Alpha of my pack.

    William turned eighteen a few days before I came to the pack but I¡¯m not eighteen yet. I still have to

    formally reject him when I get my wolf in a few days. He was pathetic begging me to ept him.

    I dial my aunt because my father would never agree to help me. She picks up on the third ring. ¡°Hello

    my beautiful niece¡± she says. She has been like a mother to me since my mother died when I was a

    child. ¡°Aunt Esmerelda I need your help.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you alright?¡± I tell her about my mate and

    of course she agrees that he isn¡¯t good enough for me. ¡°I am at Alpha Raymond¡¯s pack but his son is

    refusing to mate me because he wants his fated mate.¡± I know she is rolling her eyes without even

    seeing her. ¡°Dear goddess he sounds just like your father.¡± ¡°I love my brother but you would think an

    Alpha would know better.¡± ¡°What can I do to help baby girl?¡± I smile at her pet name for me. ¡°Can you

    see if one of your witch friends can make something to persuade him pick me.¡± ¡°I will talk to them and

    reach out as soon as I have any news.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± I hang up and flop down on the bed. It¡¯s

    just a matter of time and Lake will be mine.

    Lake POV

    I¡¯m in my office with Jason discussing our uing ceremony when I start to feel really hot. I can feel

    the sweat pouring off my skin. ¡°Lake, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I feel hot and my skin is crawling.

    ¡°Lake, go outside, it¡¯s time¡± Razor says. ¡°It¡¯s time to finally meet each other¡±, Razor says. I¡¯m going to

    shift for the first time. ¡°I¡¯m going to shift Jason.¡± I run downstairs and outside with Jason on my heels.

    I¡¯m d he will be here for this. It should be my father, but honestly, I would rather it be Jason if it can¡¯t

    be my mate. We make it to the clearing and the heat haspletely engulfed my body. My skin feels

    prickly and the pain knocks me to the ground. ¡°Breathe through it Lake¡±, I hear Jason say. The pain is

    unlike anything I have ever felt. Every bone in my body starts to crack and they feel like they are

    breaking all at once. ¡°Just hold on, Lake, we are almost there¡± Razor says to calm me. After the longest

    fifteen minutes of my life, I look down at my beautiful silver paws.

    Razor and I are one. I look up and Jason is smiling from ear to ear. ¡°You look awesome man.¡± I would

    laugh if I could at his words. Razor puts his head toward Jason and he reaches out, rubbing down his

    forehead. Without any warning, Razor takes off at full speed. I have never felt anything like this in my

    life. It feels like we are flying as we move through the trees. Razor runs until wee to a stream that

    is on the edge of our territory. He bends down to drink and for the first time, I see my wolf face to face.

    He is magnificent. Alpha wolves are always bigger but he seems huge. His silver fur looks like silk. He

    has beautiful green eyes that are more intense than mine. ¡°I know I¡¯m great¡±, he says. Iugh ¡°I didn¡¯t

    realize we could talk when you¡¯re in control.¡± ¡°We are one Lake, we can always talk.¡± ¡°You are

    awesome, not that I want you to get a big head or anything.¡± We run for another twenty minutes before

    we decide it¡¯s time to shift back.

    We take off back toward where we left Jason in the clearing. He is sitting on the ground and it looks like

    he got me a pair of shorts. I didn¡¯t even think about taking my clothes off with everything that was

    happening. ¡°Razor, how do I shift back?¡± ¡°Think about yourself with human features.¡± ¡°Picture your

    face, arms, and legs.¡± As I do, I feel my bones reconfiguring. It is ufortable, but nothing like

    shifting into my wolf. I know that every time we shift it will be easier and less painful. Jason throws

    the shorts at me and I slip them on. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°It hurt like a b**ch but it was worth every bit of the

    pain.¡± ¡°It was amazing.¡± We head back toward the pack house. Once we are inside I toward the stairs

    that lead to my room. I pass Jessica who is on her way down. ¡°Lake I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± She

    looks at my n.aked torso and I want to puke. She isn¡¯t as old as my mother but she is mated to my

    father. ¡°What do you need Jessica?¡± ¡°I thought you would be upstairs with your father, I brought you

    two lunch.¡± ¡°As I told you before, I don¡¯t need you to get my meals for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grown and I can feed

    myself.¡± ¡°You definitely look grown¡± she says as she looks up and down my body. I start up the stairs

    and don¡¯t even give her a response. I¡¯m just turning eighteen and she is looking at me like meat.

    I jump in the shower and throw on sweatpants and a t-shirt before I head to my father¡¯s office. I knock

    but there is no answer. I can smell his scent so I know he is inside. I push open the door and my father

    is lying face down on his desk. I check him and he is breathing and has a pulse. I pick up the office

    phone alerting the pack doctor before I scoop my father up. I carry him through the back entrance of

    the pack house and to the pack hospital. A few pack members see me but honestly, I could care less.

    He is barely breathing and if he dies, they will know he is sick. The doctor meets me in the waiting

    room with a gurney. He pushes him toward the back. ¡°We will give you news as soon as we have

    answers¡±, the doctor says before they wheel him through the double doors. I take a seat in the waiting

    room. Thoughts flood my mind, but the biggest one is what is happening to my father. He has never

    been sick and now he isn¡¯t anything but sick. Wolves don¡¯t get sick, so what is causing all this? I know

    he is an a**hole but I pray the doctors figure out why this is happening. He is the only family I have left.

    Gabrie POV

    I am walking to my locker at the end of the day. I throw my books inside and when I close it Bret is

    standing there holding a flower. A yellow rose, to be exact. As much as he pissed me off yesterday, I¡¯m

    sure he was trying to be helpful. As long as he understands that we are friends and I¡¯m the Alpha, I

    won¡¯t stay mad. ¡°It¡¯s a friendly peace offering¡± he says smiling at me. ¡°An apology for being a dufus.¡± I

    laugh ¡°friends only and I ept your apology.¡± He smiles and I grab the flower along with my bookbag.

    I start to walk to meet Serina and Bret walks next to me. When Serina sees using, she looks

    confused but she doesn¡¯t say anything. We walk in silence back to the pack house. ¡°We will see you at

    training, Bret.¡± He nods heading in the opposite direction of us. As we walk upstairs, I can feel Serina¡¯s

    tension. ¡°Serina, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I can tell she doesn¡¯t want to say anything but I know my sister. ¡°It¡¯s

    ok, just tell me what you¡¯re thinking about.¡± ¡°I think Nichs is right about Bret.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is

    but I want you to be careful with him Gabby.¡± ¡°I promise you just like I told Nichs, he is only a friend.¡±

    ¡°I have no intentions of being with anyone but my mate or someone I fall in love with.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel that

    way for Bret.¡± ¡°We are only going to be friends and I made that perfectly clear.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    We head into our room and I can see that Serina is less stressed. Once we are dressed, we head to

    training. Hopefully, today will be less eventful than ourst training session. We reach the field and Levi

    is already starting to warm the warriors up. Cynthiaes to stand by us and we join in. I notice

    warriors are surrounding the training field. My father must have ordered extra protection for the non-

    shifting wolves. He really is a great alpha. Once we finish training, we head back to the pack house. I

    head to my father¡¯s office like I do every day after training, but I stop in my tracks when I hear my father

    yelling. I can¡¯t recall ever hearing my father yell at anyone. The yelling stops and the door opens.

    ¡°Come inside Gabby¡± my father says. When I walk in my Uncle Harris is sitting in front of my father¡¯s

    desk along with my grandfather River. They bothe over to hug me before we all take a seat.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening dad, why were you yelling?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t yelling at Harris and grandpa.¡± ¡°I¡¯m frustrated that those rogues made it far enough into the

    pack to get near the non- shifting wolves.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find out anything about the wolves¡±

    Uncle Harris says. ¡°It¡¯s like they came from nowhere¡± grandpa says. ¡°We still have connections in the

    rogue world and none of the surrounding packs know anything about these five wolves.¡± ¡°Could they

    have just been desperate to get supplies and looking for a way to get them in this pack?¡± ¡°If that were

    true Gabby there are many other smaller packs that would have been easier targets.¡± ¡°So, they

    specifically came to this pack.¡± ¡°I believe we were the target but we can¡¯t figure out why.¡± ¡°Thest

    rogue attacks were when you were a child and Thomas was still alive.¡± ¡°Could this have anything to do

    with him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been many years and Lawrence the pack leader was killed with Thomas.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t

    imagine that any member of Lawrence¡¯s pack if they survived would wait all this time to want revenge.¡±

    Keh POV

    ¡°Did any of the men make it back?¡± ¡°Did you really expect them to Keh?¡± ¡°No, but I was hoping we

    could get a least a little information from our little exercise, Derrick.¡± ¡°You mean the suicide mission you

    sent the five men on.¡± ¡°Derrick, are you questioning how I run this pack.¡± ¡°Keh, I have always been

    loyal to you and so have the men.¡± ¡°I just think that we should be building up our numbers if you n

    on taking on a pack like Scarlett Howl.¡± ¡°I agree but you would do well to remember who is in charge

    Derrick.¡± ¡°Start reaching out to some of the rogue packs in the area.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention Scarlett Howl to

    them just yet.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 68

    Lake POV

    The doors open and Dr. Jacobs starts to walk toward me. I try to read his facial expression but I can¡¯t.

    ¡°Lake, your father is asking for you.¡± ¡°What happened, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°Follow me, he wants to

    discuss it with you with me present.¡± I follow him into a room and my father looks like he has aged even

    more. He is hooked up to machines but he is at least awake. I walk over and stand next to his bed. Dr.

    Jacobs is standing on the opposite side. ¡°What is happening?¡± Before the doctor can speak, my father

    does. ¡°A member of the pack is poisoning me.¡± I growl ¡°what the fvck are you talking about?¡± I look at

    the doctor. ¡°I couldn¡¯t figure out what was making the Alpha sick.¡± ¡°I ran all the normal tests to

    determine what was causing him to be unresponsive.¡± ¡°As you know wolves don¡¯t just get sick.¡± ¡°I

    tested his blood and found traces of silver in it.¡± ¡°Silver even in small amounts is deadly to our kind.¡± I

    look to my father. ¡°We have a traitor in our pack.¡± ¡°Apparently they want me sick and weak.¡± ¡°I think

    they want you more than sick, they want you dead dad.¡± ¡°Whoever is doing this has to have something

    to gain by killing you father.¡± ¡°We need to take immediate action to punish the person or persons

    involved.¡±

    ¡°Well, they didn¡¯t seed, so calm down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an Alpha wolf and I won¡¯t die easily.¡± ¡°We will find out

    who did this and make them pay with their lives.¡± ¡°Dr. Jacobs, can you excuse us for a moment?¡± He

    nods and leaves the room. I turn back to my father. ¡°Lake, I need to rest.¡± ¡°We will talk about this

    tomorrow.¡± ¡°Father, I think that Jessica is poisoning you.¡± My father starts tough and then begins to

    cough. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous Lake, she is my Luna and mate.¡± ¡°If I die, she has loses everything.¡± ¡°I

    probably pissed off one of the pathetic omegas and they are trying to make me pay by making me

    sick.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be this blind.¡± ¡°All of the sudden she is being nice and feeding you all the time.¡± ¡°You

    don¡¯t think that is suspicious.¡± He growls grabbing my wrist. ¡°You are not the Alpha yet, Lake.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t

    use my mate of such crimes.¡± Why all the sudden is he protecting her? Half the time he acts like he

    can¡¯t stand her. ¡°All the sudden you trust Jessica.¡± ¡°You have never included her in pack business as a

    Luna should be.¡± ¡°She may have something to gain if she kills us both.¡± ¡°She has been offering me food

    too.¡± ¡°Enough, Lake, she is my mate and you will not speak badly of her am I clear?¡± Something isn¡¯t

    right about this whole situation. ¡°You are being ridiculous even suggesting that she would make such a

    n against us.¡± ¡°She has nothing to gain.¡±

    ¡°Fine father, how do you suggest we find out who did this to you if you think it¡¯s not her?¡± ¡°Go spend

    time with Belinda, I need to rest.¡± ¡°I need to be ready for your ceremony unless I change my mind if you

    keep acting like a petnt child.¡± ¡°I understand she is not your mother but for you to even suggest she

    would try to hurt us is ludicrous.¡± ¡°We will discuss this tomorrow along with your ceremony that will be

    happening in two days.¡± I¡¯m not going to have this argument while he isying here in this hospital bed.

    This conversation is far from over. I turn to leave the room. ¡°Lake, you better not say anything to the

    pack or Jessica about what the doctor said.¡± I stop but I don¡¯t respond. ¡°Answer me now Lake.¡± ¡°Yes

    father, I won¡¯t say a word.¡± As soon as I¡¯m outside the hospital I¡¯m ready to lose it. ¡°Shift Lake, lets run.¡±

    ¡°It will make you feel better.¡± I head to the clearing and shift. This time it is still painful, but nothing like

    earlier. We take off and I try to push my father, Belinda, and Jessica from my thoughts. I run until my

    muscles are on fire and I¡¯m exhausted. We return to the clearing and I shift dressing before I head back

    to the pack house.

    I walk into the pack house heading for the stairs. ¡°Lake¡± I hear from behind me and I was really hoping

    not to see this b**ch tonight after what the doctor said.¡± I turn to see a smiling Jessica. ¡°Lake, where is

    your father?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried I can¡¯t link him.¡± I¡¯m sure you are b**ch, you¡¯re hoping he¡¯s dead. ¡°She is an

    evil person.¡± ¡°Why is your father acting like he doesn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°I just met her and I can see it¡± Razor

    says. ¡°Lake did you hear me¡± her words bring me out of my conversation with Razor. I realize she has

    her hand on my chest. I take a step back. ¡°He is busy and can¡¯t be disturbed.¡± ¡°I hope he is eating.¡± I¡¯m

    sure you do I think to myself. ¡°He is fine¡± I say before I head upstairs. ¡°I want to kill that b**ch where

    she stands.¡± ¡°All in good time Lake¡± Razor says and I smile. I start up the stairs. Oh, my goddess

    Belinda is at the top of the steps waiting for me. I can¡¯t get away from these fvcking people.

    Belinda POV

    What the hell is up with the Luna? She is very touchy with my mate. I watch Lake step back from her

    and it makes me smile. I wonder what her game is. I¡¯ll have to have a conversation with her so she

    understands he belongs to me. She will not screw up my ns. I am going to be the Luna of this pack.

    He starts up to the stairs and when he sees me, he looks irritated. ¡°Hi Lake, I was hoping we could

    spend some time together to discuss our packs.¡± ¡°Honestly Belinda, I¡¯m exhausted, so we can do that

    another time.¡± ¡°Why do you smell different?¡± ¡°Not that it¡¯s any of your business but I shifted today for

    the first time.¡± ¡°Can I meet your wolf?¡± ¡°Belinda, are you listening to anything I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°Of course,

    I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean right now.¡± He steps toward me. ¡°Nothing is going to change my decision

    about mating with you.¡± ¡°My father is not in charge of me.¡± ¡°I got the message Lake, I just want us to be

    friends and alliances.¡± ¡°Fine, I will speak to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, I just wanted to let you know since I

    haven¡¯t seen your dad that I¡¯m going to see my aunt tonight and I will return some time tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll

    let the guards know.¡± He walks away and I smile. He will be mine whether he wants to or not. Once we

    mate, this idea of some woman he never met will be gone.

    I get into my car and drive down to the gate. The guard walks over ¡°ma¡¯am does the alpha know your

    leaving the territory?¡± ¡°Lake is aware and I will be returning tomorrow.¡± He nods and walks back to the

    building. The gate opens and I head toward my aunt¡¯s cottage. I pull into her driveway. She left the

    pack because she didn¡¯t like all of the rules. She opens the door before I can even knock. She wraps

    me in a hug. ¡°Hello baby girl¡± she says and k!sses my forehead. ¡°Come inside¡± she says and I follow

    her. She leads me to her kitchen and a woman I¡¯ve never seen is sitting at the table. ¡°Belinda, this is

    Megan, my friend¡± she says and winks at me. ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you, Megan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet

    you, Belinda.¡± ¡°Your aunt has told me all about you.¡± ¡°Have a seat Belinda, I¡¯ll get you a cup of tea while

    we talk.¡± I take a seat and Megan has a box in front of her. ¡°Is that it?¡±

    ¡°Now we need to discuss exactly what this is worth to you.¡± I should have known nothing is done for

    free. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you after we discuss payment.¡± I look to my aunt. ¡°She isn¡¯t talking about

    money or I would have already paid her already.¡± I look back to Megan. ¡°What could you possibly want

    if not money?¡± ¡°In our world positions of power can help people like me when I need something.¡± ¡°I just

    purely need a promise.¡± ¡°A promise of what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a very smart girl to ask questions and not just

    make deals.¡± ¡°I have many powers but sometimes I require volunteers to test my potions on.¡± ¡°When

    you be Luna, I need a few wolves to use for my magic.¡± ¡°Will you kill these wolves?¡± ¡°Does that

    bother you if they are just omegas?¡± ¡°No not really I was just wondering.¡± ¡°Your aunt was right you will

    be a great Luna.¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to do what it takes to get what you want, like a true Luna should.¡± ¡°Do

    we have a deal?¡± I don¡¯t even think about it. Those wolves mean nothing to me. She sticks out her

    hand and I take it. She slides the box across and a bottle. I open the box and I¡¯m confused, but she

    exins exactly what to do with it. ¡°Now, because it only works when it¡¯s on, you will need to give him

    five drops from the bottle if he is going to shift.¡± ¡°So, anytime he leaves the pack to be safe, give him

    the potion.¡± ¡°Thank you, Megan, I¡¯m grateful for your help.¡± I head upstairs. Tomorrow is my eighteenth

    birthday and I will get my wolf. Everything will be perfect. I¡¯ll have my wolf, my mate, and my t!tle.

    The Next Day

    Lake POV

    Jason and I just finished training and we head to my office. Once were inside, I tell him everything that

    happened yesterday. I trust Jason with my life and I know he will never betray me. ¡°Do you really think

    she is trying to kill both of you?¡± ¡°I do, now I just need to prove it to my father.¡± ¡°Something isn¡¯t right

    about him defending her too.¡± ¡°I need to figure out what¡¯s going on before he doesn¡¯t recover the next

    time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d I never took any of the food she offered me.¡± ¡°Your dad¡¯s not wrong about her killing

    him.¡± ¡°If she only kills him then she is nothing to the pack.¡± ¡°I believe that is why she wanted us both

    dead.¡± ¡°She must be working with someone.¡± ¡°We need to figure out who that is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here with you, we

    will figure it out together.¡± ¡°Whoever it is is going to be very sorry when we find them.¡± ¡°Thank you,

    Jason.¡± I get a link and my father wants to see me at the hospital. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, I need to go talk to

    my father.¡±

    I walk into his room and he looks better today. I take a seat near his bed. ¡°You wanted to see me.¡± ¡°I

    did, we will be having your ceremony in two days.¡± ¡°You have your wolf now and it¡¯s time for you to take

    your ce as Alpha of this pack.¡± ¡°That does not solve the problem of who is poisoning you.¡± ¡°Lake, I

    don¡¯t want to hear anything about Jessica.¡± ¡°When she linked mest night, I told her that I was

    handling pack business which is what she told me you said.¡± ¡°Did you spend time with Belinda like I

    told you to do?¡± ¡°Dad I¡¯m not going to keep discussing this with you.¡± ¡°You need to rest so if you just

    wanted to tell me about the ceremony then I¡¯ll leave so you can.¡± ¡°Lake, I know you think I¡¯m a ba**ard

    and cold but everything I do is for the pack.¡± ¡°I know you really believe that dad but honestly you and I

    have very different ideas of what is right for this pack¡± I say before I leave.

    Gabrie POV

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Cynthia and I are in the cafeteria eating lunch when Monica and her croniese in. She shoots

    daggers in my direction but I just continue to eat. ¡°She is such a b**ch¡± Cynthia says. ¡°Don¡¯t worry

    about her.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t bothering me at all.¡± Bretes and sits at the table. ¡°Hey girls, some of the

    warriors are going to hang out after training today.¡± ¡°You want to join us?¡± I speak for myself in case

    Cynthia wants too. ¡°Unfortunately, I won¡¯t be hanging out anytime soon.¡± ¡°I have Alpha duties after

    training.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not Alpha yet, can¡¯t you just have some fun today.¡± ¡°I take my future Alpha duties

    seriously so you¡¯ll have to have all the fun.¡± I pick up my stuff and head for the hallway. I feel a hand on

    my shoulder and someone spins me. Before I know what¡¯s happening, I feel l!ps on mine. What the

    fvck? I push the person away and when I see its Bret, I punch him in the face knocking him on his a**.

    ¡°Are you out of your fvcking mind, you k!ssed me without my permission?¡± ¡°Gabby, I think you¡¯re going

    to be my mate.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 69

    Gabrie POV

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Did you hear what I said Gabby?¡± ¡°I heard perfectly what you said.¡± ¡°Do

    you think because I¡¯m a human I don¡¯t know how mates work?¡± ¡°I grew up in this pack.¡± He goes to

    speak and I stop him. ¡°You do not have a wolf and cannot sense your mate yet.¡± ¡°If you think that you

    can bulls*t me into believing that I¡¯m your mate when you can¡¯t know yet, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Even if I was to

    be your mate you do not k!ss me without my permission.¡± ¡°I was saving my first k!ss and everything

    else for my mate.¡± ¡°You had no right to do that.¡± I turn because I need to get the hell away from him

    before I beat the sh*t out of him. I start down the hall ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gabby¡± I hear as I turn the corner. I

    don¡¯t even turn back to respond to him. I don¡¯t see Bret for the rest of the day and I¡¯m thankful for that.

    As I walk down the hallway to my afternoon ss, I see Monica and her cronies. I am ready for this day

    to just be over. I walk past and she is talking loud enough for me to hear. ¡°A human shouldn¡¯t be

    anything in a werewolf pack.¡± ¡°Her mother should have stayed with her ba**ard father and then we

    would have a real Luna.¡±

    Gabrie POV

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Did you hear what I said Gabby?¡± ¡°I heard perfectly what you said.¡± ¡°Do

    you think because I¡¯m a human I don¡¯t know how mates work?¡± ¡°I grew up in this pack.¡± He goes to

    speak and I stop him. ¡°You do not have a wolf and cannot sense your mate yet.¡± ¡°If you think that you

    can bulls*t me into believing that I¡¯m your mate when you can¡¯t know yet, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Even if I was to

    be your mate you do not k!ss me without my permission.¡± ¡°I was saving my first k!ss and everything

    else for my mate.¡± ¡°You had no right to do that.¡± I turn because I need to get the hell away from him

    before I beat the sh*t out of him. I start down the hall ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gabby¡± I hear as I turn the corner. I

    don¡¯t even turn back to respond to him. I don¡¯t see Bret for the rest of the day and I¡¯m thankful for that.

    As I walk down the hallway to my afternoon ss, I see Monica and her cronies. I am ready for this day

    to just be over. I walk past and she is talking loud enough for me to hear. ¡°A human shouldn¡¯t be

    anything in a werewolf pack.¡± ¡°Her mother should have stayed with her ba**ard father and then we

    would have a real Luna.¡±

    I see red. They can say sh!t about me but she will not disrespect my mother. I turn and she has the

    biggest smirk on her face until she realizes I¡¯m moving toward her. I grab her by the throat and m her

    against the locker. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever say anything about my mother or I will rip your fvcking tongue out of

    your mouth.¡± She is fighting to get out of my grip as I hold her in ce. I drop her a** to the floor. She is

    holding her throat and trying to catch her breath. The two girls that are her so-called friends never

    move to help her. I don¡¯t say another word as I head to my next ss. At the end of the day, I head to

    meet Serina at her locker. I can¡¯t wait to go home and to trainingter. I need to blow off some steam.

    We meet Cynthia outside and walk the path that leads home. I¡¯m quiet, thinking about everything that

    happened at school today. I walk upstairs without another word.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I grab my training clothes and head into the bathroom. I hear Serina¡¯s voice at the door, ¡°Gabby, what¡¯s

    going on?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine, just get ready for training.¡± Once I¡¯m dressed, I head out of the bathroom

    and Serina is standing with her arms crossed. I try to walk past her and she steps in front of me. ¡°Tell

    me what is wrong Gabrie.¡± She never calls me by my full name. I soften knowing that I¡¯m being a

    b**ch. I take a seat on my bed. ¡°That a**hat Bret k!ssed me today without my permission.¡± ¡°Trying to

    tell me I might be his mate when I know damn well, he has no idea about that yet.¡± I see her tighten her

    fists at her side. ¡°Dad will kill him.¡± ¡°No, he won¡¯t because we¡¯re not going to say anything to dad.¡± ¡°I

    need to handle these situations, Serina.¡± ¡°I knocked him on his a**.¡± ¡°We are to be the Alphas we can¡¯t

    run to dad to solve our problems.¡± She nods andes to sit next to me. ¡°Then that b**ch Monica was

    talking sh*t about mom.¡± Serina hops off the bed and I swear she growls. She is only fourteen, so that¡¯s

    not possible because she doesn¡¯t have a wolf, but it sounds like a growl. ¡°I¡¯m going to kick her a**¡±

    Serina says. ¡°I took care of her but based on her stupidity I¡¯m sure at some point in our lives you¡¯ll get

    your chance.¡± We bothugh ¡°I¡¯m sorry Serina I should have just talked to you instead of being a

    b**ch.¡± ¡°You are never a b**ch Gabby.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you know you can tell me anything, good or bad.¡±

    While we¡¯re at training, Bret and Monica both stay away from me. I¡¯m d because, honestly, I don¡¯t

    want to deal with them anymore today. We start out on our run and the warriors with wolves run with

    us. We haven¡¯t seen any more rogues, but I know the younger wolves feel safer now that they are with

    us. We finish training and I walk with Serina back toward the pack house. ¡°Gabby¡±, I hear Bret¡¯s voice

    from behind me. I don¡¯t stop walking and Serina gives me the side eye. I feel a hand on my shoulder

    and I wh!p around. Goddess, I love my little sister. She steps between use crossing her arms like the

    bad a** she is. ¡°Serina, I just wanted to talk to Gabby for a minute.¡± ¡°I think you have done enough

    today¡±, she says back to him. He looks mortified that she knows what happened. Iy my hand on her

    shoulder. ¡°Serina, please give us a minute.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Serina turns and nods to me before she

    starts toward the house. ¡°What do you want Bret?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I did today.¡± ¡°Ok your sorry.¡± I go

    to turn ¡°Gabby please I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t upset me, you pissed me off.¡± ¡°You

    had no right to do what you did.¡± ¡°You are a pack member and I would never treat you badly but that is

    all we are to each other.¡± ¡°Pack member and future Alpha.¡± ¡°Friends don¡¯t vite each other¡¯s personal

    space.¡± I can see he wants to say more but I¡¯m over this conversation. ¡°Gabby your father¡± I raise my

    hand. He¡¯s worried about what my father will do to him. ¡°I have no intentions of saying anything to my

    father about what happened.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child and I can handle the situation myself.¡± I don¡¯t say

    anymore before I turn and head to my father¡¯s office for my alpha work.

    Alpha Ceremony Day

    Lake POV

    My father came home from the hospitalst night. He looks much better but the silver has taken a toll

    on him. Today is my Alpha ceremony and I wanted to start the morning out with a run. As we are

    running near the border, the smell of rotting flesh invades Razor¡¯s nose. ¡°Rogues¡± Razor growls. We

    slow and start to look around. One of the wolves that was at the meeting with my father steps out from

    the trees. I shift ¡°what the hell are you doing here?¡± ¡°Now Lake, is that how you treat your pack¡¯s

    associates.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see your father about our deal.¡± ¡°Today is my Alpha

    ceremony and I hate to inform you but the deal is off.¡± ¡°Excuse me, I must not have heard you

    correctly.¡± ¡°Oh, you heard me just fine.¡± ¡°I am Alpha as of today and I want nothing to do with you or

    your pack.¡± ¡°The deal is off.¡± ¡°This pack has no issue with Scarlett Howl.¡± ¡°Does your father know about

    your little decree?¡± I shift back and start to stalk toward him. He raises his hands in surrender. ¡°Fine but

    you are making a very big mistake mutt.¡± He shifts and takes off towards the woods. Razor takes off

    toward the clearing so we can get dressed and back to the pack house. I need to get ready for the

    ceremony in a few hours. I¡¯m d I got to tell that a**hole that we are done dealing with him. My father

    may not like it, but in a few hours it won¡¯t matter what he likes. I will not be his puppet and I will always

    do what¡¯s best for the pack.

    I¡¯m in the process of getting dressed when my father links me toe to his office. ¡°I¡¯ll be there when

    I¡¯m done getting dressed.¡± I cut the link and once I¡¯m ready I head to his office. Jason was supposed to

    have his ceremony with me but because my father pushed everything up, he can¡¯t. He will get his wolf

    in a few days. His ceremony will be in a week. I¡¯m almost to the office when I see Jessica walking down

    the stairs with Atticus. That¡¯s strange why would the head warrior be speaking to her. ¡°Do you think that

    he has something to do with what¡¯s happening to your father¡± Razor asks. ¡°I don¡¯t know but I intend to

    figure out just what that b**ch is up to.¡± ¡°If he has anything to do with it he¡¯ll die with her.¡± I knock on my

    father¡¯s door and head inside. My father looks up and smiles at me. It makes me uneasy. He doesn¡¯t

    usually smile about anything, let alone at me.

    Raymond POV

    I link Lincoln toe to my office after Belinda leaves. He walks in and he is looking at me strangely.

    Today is the day he bes Alpha. I didn¡¯t think Belinda woulde through but she is definitely

    smarter than she looks. If this works, our pack will double in size. This is the only reason I¡¯m making

    Lake Alpha now. I want that pack and him mating with her is the only way that will happen. I know my

    son will listen to me if I give him amand. He may fight me but in the end I¡¯m still his father. ¡°Lake,

    have a seat son.¡± He does ¡°today you take your rightful ce as Alpha of this pack.¡± ¡°I know we have

    different ideas of what makes a pack great, but I know you will be always do the right thing as Alpha.¡± I

    standing around the desk with the box in my hand. ¡°I got this for you and I want you to always

    wear it.¡± ¡°I want you keep it close to you and know that I have faith in the man you have be.¡± I

    open the box handing the watch to Lake. He slides it on and he may not notice, but a purple haze

    sweeps over him. It¡¯s gone as quickly as it came.

    Raymond POV

    I link Lincoln toe to my office after Belinda leaves. He walks in and he is looking at me strangely.

    Today is the day he bes Alpha. I didn¡¯t think Belinda woulde through but she is definitely

    smarter than she looks. If this works, our pack will double in size. This is the only reason I¡¯m making

    Lake Alpha now. I want that pack and him mating with her is the only way that will happen. I know my

    son will listen to me if I give him amand. He may fight me but in the end I¡¯m still his father. ¡°Lake,

    have a seat son.¡± He does ¡°today you take your rightful ce as Alpha of this pack.¡± ¡°I know we have

    different ideas of what makes a pack great, but I know you will be always do the right thing as Alpha.¡± I

    standing around the desk with the box in my hand. ¡°I got this for you and I want you to always

    wear it.¡± ¡°I want you keep it close to you and know that I have faith in the man you have be.¡± I

    open the box handing the watch to Lake. He slides it on and he may not notice, but a purple haze

    sweeps over him. It¡¯s gone as quickly as it came.

    He looks up to me. ¡°Are you ready to be Alpha?¡± ¡°Yes I am, thank you, for the watch dad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re

    wee¡±, I say. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go see if Belinda is ready for the ceremony?¡± He leaves without a

    word. I pick up the phone and call Keh. I haven¡¯t heard from him since our meeting and I want to

    make sure everything is still on track. He had nned to recruit rogues to build up his numbers.

    Between his pack and our warriors, it will be a lot easier to make that b**ard Archer and his pack pay

    for insulting our kind. The phone rings a few times but he never answers. I leave a message before I

    head downstairs to the ceremony. Now I just need to figure out which one of my pack members is a

    traitor and everything will be perfect.

    I¡¯m in my room getting ready for the ceremony and praying that Lake epts the watch from his father.

    ¡°You better hope he does because, otherwise, we will have no mate.¡± ¡°Enough Lizzy, I told you William

    is not good enough.¡± ¡°I agree but I want a mate so Lake better ept us.¡± I roll my eyes at my wolf.

    ¡°Trust me, Megan said the watch will work.¡± A few secondster a knock sounds on the door. I open it

    hoping its Lake but unfortunately, it¡¯s that b**ch of a Luna is standing there. ¡°Luna, what can I do for

    you?¡± ¡°I think we need to talk little girl.¡± ¡°Excuse me, I am no little girl.¡± She pushes her way inside and

    turns on me. ¡°If you think for one moment that I have dealt with that a**hole Raymond and his son for

    you toe in and ruin everything your mistaken.¡± ¡°I have no idea what your talking about Luna.¡± I

    cross my hands over my chest. She walks up until she is in my face. ¡°I know what you¡¯re all about and

    you know exactly what I¡¯m talking about.¡± I hear someone clearing their throat and when I look back

    Lake is standing there. My eyes immediately go to his wrist and I smile. It¡¯s showtime, I say to Lizzy

    before I walk over to him and press my l!ps to his. I wait for him to push me away but he doesn¡¯t. He

    wraps his arms around me and k!sses me back. He actually k!sses me back. When I pull back, he is

    smiling at me. I am giddy inside. It worked, the watch actually worked. She told me once I k!ssed him,

    he would ept me. He wraps his arm around me, ¡°Belinda, is there a problem here?¡± I watch

    Jessica¡¯s face fall and I know she wasn¡¯t expecting that. ¡°No Lake, I think Jessica and I understand

    each other now.¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 70

    Lake POV

    ¡°What the hell are you doing Lake¡± Razor asks me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Why are you k!ssing

    that snake?¡± ¡°Razor, you don¡¯t feel a pull to her at all?¡± ¡°Hell no, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°She is not our mate.¡± ¡°She is

    a conniving b**ch that we can¡¯t stand.¡± ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°Do you feel any tingles

    where you just touched her?¡± ¡°How about her scent?¡± ¡°Does her scent invade your nostrils making you

    crazy.¡± The answer to all his questions is no. I¡¯m so confused, I feel a pull to her but it¡¯s not a mate pull.

    I¡¯ve never felt the mate pull but I know I don¡¯t have the feelings that Razor is asking me about. Before I

    can figure out what¡¯s happening my father links me to get downstairs for my ceremony. I step back from

    her. ¡°I need to get down to the ceremony, we can talk about this moreter.¡± She smiles and goes to

    k!ss me again but I avoid her l!ps this time. ¡°We need to talkter before anymore k!ssing happens.¡±

    The sadness on her face makes my heart hurt but I turn before I can say anymore. I start down the

    hallway everything that just happened reying in my mind. ¡°Razor are you sure you feel nothing

    toward her or her wolf.¡± ¡°F**k no, something is definitely wrong with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what she did but

    do you remember how you felt about her yesterday?¡± I think back to yesterday and I know he is right

    but I don¡¯t feel that way now. Now I feel like I need her and we belong together. I head down the stairs

    with an uneasy feeling in my stomach. I say a prayer to the goddess to help me figure this out.

    When I reach the bottom of the stairs my father is waiting. He looks annoyed as usual his earlier smile

    gone. ¡°I thought you were going to get Belinda for the ceremony.¡± Now I know something isn¡¯t right. He

    has been pushing us together and all of the sudden I¡¯m drawn to her. I would love to say my father

    wouldn¡¯t do that to me but I know him well enough to know he would. I¡¯m not going to say anything right

    now until I figure out exactly what¡¯s happening. ¡°She is finishing getting ready and she¡¯ll be down for

    the ceremony.¡± ¡°It seems she was having a little argument with Jessica.¡± He has a look of concern sh

    across his face but it¡¯s gone as quickly as it came. He nods and we head out to the garden where the

    ceremony is taking ce. I take a deep breath to calm my nerves and hopefully settle the rock in my

    stomach. ¡°You ready for this Alpha¡± I hear from my right side. I turn to see Jason smiling as he ps

    me on my back. ¡°Yes, I am and it¡¯s your turn in a week.¡± He nods and takes his seat. My father rolls his

    eyes at our exchange and we head for the stage. Everything is set up for the ceremony and Elder

    Bradford shakes our hands when we reach him. ¡°Are you ready to do this Lake¡± he asks. ¡°Yes, Elder I

    am.¡± He smiles and pats my back before turning to address the pack members.

    ¡°Darkmoon pack we have gathered today for the momentous asion of the changing of power of this

    pack.¡± ¡°Your leader Alpha Raymond has been a wonderful Alpha to this pack for many years.¡± ¡°The

    ultimate sign of a good leader is to recognize when it¡¯s time for power to change hands.¡± ¡°Despite

    losing his mate he has done a great job raising Lake Sce as the next Alpha to this pack.¡± ¡°Without

    further dy let us make Lake the Alpha he was born to be.¡± My father steps forward taking the dagger

    and slices his hand. His blood dripping down into the chalice. His hand heals but I can see its still slow

    from the silver taking its toll on his system. He ces his hand by his side and I step up to the elder.

    ¡°Lake Sce make your vow to the pack¡± he says. I take the chalice in my hand. ¡°I, Lake Connor

    Sce, vow to put the packs needs above my own.¡± ¡°I vow to be a fair and kind Alpha to all my pack

    members.¡± ¡°I vow to lead my pack with honor at all times and be the leader they deserve.¡± The elder

    waves his hand for me to take the blood and I drink from the chalice. I immediately feel the connection

    to my pack. It¡¯s overwhelming at first but I¡¯m able to block and gain control of my thoughts.

    ¡°Darkmoon it si with great pleasure I present your new leader, Alpha Lake Sce.¡± The entire pack

    bares their necks to me. Some shift and I can feel Razor¡¯s pride as he gains the respect of the wolves.

    ¡°Your Alpha, will now lead you in a pack run.¡± ¡°All wolves of shifting age please join your new Alpha to

    show your support.¡± I step off the stage and once I¡¯m undressed, I shift into Razor. The shift is smooth

    and painless now. We take off and the pack follows me as we run the territory border. It¡¯s an amazing

    feeling as I know the faith these wolves have in me. I will do everything in my power to be the leader

    they deserve. After the run we head back and I throw my clothes back on. I notice that Jessica is

    standing next to my father and Belinda is standing near them. As soon as I¡¯m dressed, she rushes over

    trying to hug me. I don¡¯t want to make a scene so I embrace her before I step back. Jasones over

    and rescues me. He pulls me into a hug. ¡°I see she hasn¡¯t gotten the message yet.¡± ¡°No but I¡¯ll deal

    with itter¡± is all I say before I turn to the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s all head inside for dinner and enjoy this

    celebration.¡± The pack breaks out into howls and we walk toward the pack house. Belinda attempts to

    take my hand but I put them in my pockets to avoid having to say anything. ¡°Just tell her to fvck off

    already¡± Razor says. ¡°I need to figure out what is going on first.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re even thinking about mating

    her it will never happen Lake.¡± ¡°I will not mark that b**ch, she is not our mate.¡± I push him to the back of

    my mind. I can¡¯t deal with this right now. I trust Razorpletely but I can¡¯t shake this feeling that I

    need her.

    There is appetizers and drinks before dinner is served. Jason thankfully follows me around as I go to

    thank all the pack members. When we make it halfway around the room, I notice Atticus is walking

    about the dining room. ¡°Lake I¡¯ll be right back, I need to use the bathroom before dinner¡± Jason says. I

    nod and he leaves as I continue to watch Atticus. It isn¡¯t odd as other warriors are doing the same. I

    just still can¡¯t shake the thought of him talking to Jessica on the stairs. He is my father¡¯s most trusted

    warrior and knows how the pack runs. If he is betraying my father, I will kill him myself. He bares his

    neck when hees to stand next to me. ¡°Congrattions Alpha, I look forward to serving you as I

    have your father.¡± ¡°Thank you, Atticus.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I have some duties to attend to.¡± I nod and

    he walks away. Jason rejoins me asking about what Atticus wanted. I told Jason about seeing Atticus

    with Jessica when we had the meeting in my office. ¡°He was congratting me and pledging to serve

    me as he has done my father.¡± ¡°Do you still think he and Jessica are working together¡± Jason asks me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything for sure yet but I have every intention to find out.¡±

    We take our seats at the table and thankfully Jason sits next to me. I expect my father to sit on my

    other side but he pulls the chair out for Belinda to sit. I¡¯ll be happy when this night is over and I can

    figure out exactly what¡¯s happening. I watch as food is being brought out table by table. I know Jessica

    won¡¯t be serving my dad today but what if someone is helping her. My father isn¡¯t exactly loved by our

    pack members. I hate that I have to worry about this every time he eats or drinks something now. Our

    table is next to be served. I insisted the pack be served first which my father wasn¡¯t happy with but he

    stayed quiet about it. Generally, the Alpha table is served first. The omegas start to serve each of us. I

    watch as my father¡¯s te is set down in front of him. He must notice me staring in his direction. ¡°Lake

    just eat, I had the warriors watching the kitchen staff today¡± he links me. ¡°Was Atticus one of those

    warriors?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he was doing it himself or if he a.ssigned others, why?¡± ¡°I saw him talking to

    Jessica the other day.¡± I see a sh of something on his face but I can¡¯t tell exactly what it is before he

    links me again. ¡°Enough Lake, I told you she has nothing to do with this.¡± ¡°She has nothing to gain, I¡¯m

    not even Alpha anymore.¡± He picks up his fork and starts to eat.

    Honestly after everything with Belinda and the ceremony I¡¯m not hungry but everyone is watching me to

    eat as the Alpha. I take a few bites and just begin talking with everyone at the table. Ten minutes into

    the conversation I start to feel really hot all over just like I did when I shifted the first time. I feel a little

    dizzy too. ¡°Lake, are you alright¡± Jason asks. A scream gets my attention and I turn to see Jessica

    shaking my father. Before I can do anything, darkness takes me under. I can¡¯t feel anything, not even

    Razor.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Unknown POV

    We are in the pack hospital in a waiting area away from the crowd that followed us when Raymond and

    Lake went down in the dining room. ¡°I think it worked this time.¡± ¡°That ba**ard ate the whole te and

    drank the entire drink¡± Jessica says. ¡°You better hope it worked on both of them or you are going to

    have a bigger issue, Jessica.¡± ¡°Lake hates you and I¡¯m sure he is going to be all over your a** if he

    wakes up and Raymond is dead.¡± ¡°Well then you better do your job and make sure he and his father

    are dead.¡± ¡°If I get caught in this, I won¡¯t be going down alone so you better do your job.¡± She may be a

    goody but she is more of a pain in the a** then anything. When she approached me that she could

    make me Alpha if we got rid of these two ba**ards I jumped at the chance. I know I can¡¯t trust her but

    she has just as much to lose as I do. Raymond has looked down at me all my life and Lake is useless.

    He has no idea what it means to be a warrior. He shouldn¡¯t be Alpha. He has never trained like I have

    or had to work for anything in his privileged life. He is a pathetic wolf who isn¡¯t worthy to be Alpha of the

    Darkmoon pack. ¡°Just get your a** to his room now before theye looking for you.¡±

    She leaves and I head to Lake¡¯s room. When I walk in the nurse greets me. The doctors and nurses

    are working on him. The doctor turns to me ¡°he was poisoned with silver just as the Alpha was.¡± I¡¯m

    hoping the look of shock on my face is enough to make them think I¡¯m concerned. ¡°Who would do such

    a thing¡± I ask the doctor. ¡°We have no idea but thankfully the amount Lake had isn¡¯t enough to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Thank goddess¡± I say but inside I want to scream. ¡°He will be under for a while but your wee to

    stay with him to stand guard.¡± ¡°We will be in and out checking his vital signs.¡± ¡°Thank you¡±, I say and

    they all leave the room.¡± I walk over and stand next to his bed. I stick my hand in my pocket feeling the

    vial of silver I still have. Before I can take it out and finish what we started I hear the door open. I turn

    back, son of a b**ch I say to myself. Of all the a**holes he has to be here checking on Lake.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 71

    Lake POV

    I¡¯m surrounded by darkness. No matter how hard I try I can¡¯t reach Razor. Thest thing I remember is

    Jessica screaming and my father face down on the table after my Alpha ceremony. I can hear the

    beeping of machines even though I can¡¯t open my eyes, so I¡¯ll take that to mean I¡¯m not dead. I wish I

    could just open my eyes and see what the hell is going on. More than anything, I wish I could reach

    Razor. I don¡¯t know how long pses before my eyes start to flutter open. ¡°Lake, I¡¯m here man¡±, I hear

    Jason¡¯s voice. I manage to finally open my eyespletely and he is standing at my bedside. ¡°There

    you are, you had us worried buddy.¡± I try to talk but my mouth feels like a desert. ¡°Hold on I¡¯ll get you a

    drink.¡± I feel the head of my bed rising and that is when I notice Atticus standing near the door for the

    first time. Jason notices who I¡¯m staring at and he gets my attention with the cup of water. I take a sip

    and clear my throat. ¡°He is here to guard you even though I told him he could leave¡± Jason says. ¡°Since

    I¡¯m not Beta yet, he refused to go¡± Jason whispers to me. ¡°Atticus, you¡¯re dismissed¡± I say sternly.

    Goddess help this wolf if he is helping that b**ch. I will rip him apart.

    ¡°Alpha, I will dly leave but I would like to speak to you alone for a moment.¡± ¡°Why do I need to leave¡±

    Jason asks. I¡¯m not afraid of Atticus and I want to know what he could possibly have to say to me right

    now. ¡°Jason, please step outside while Atticus and I speak.¡± I can see he wants to argue but he

    doesn¡¯t. Once he is outside and the door is closed, Atticuses to stand near my bed. ¡°Alpha, I n

    to find out who did this, I vow they will pay with their lives.¡± I stay silent for a moment. ¡°Where is my

    father?¡± He drops his head before he answers me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha I failed to protect him and you.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Raymond didn¡¯t make it.¡± I ball up my fists but I hold the hurt and anger inside. ¡°Take me to my

    father¡¯s body now.¡± ¡°Alpha the doctors¡± I growl. ¡°Take me to my father now¡± I say using Alpha

    command. Atticus grabs a wheelchair from the corner and I get into it without a word. If I wasn¡¯t so

    weak I would never use this wheelchair, but my body is still processing the silver, I¡¯m sure. He pushes

    me down the hallway in silence. When the doctor sees me, I can tell he is about to say something but

    the look on my face must stop him.

    We reach the door and I hate what I¡¯m about to see behind it. I know the doctor and Atticus are

    standing silently behind me, but I don¡¯t acknowledge them as I get myself to my feet. ¡°Alpha¡± the doctor

    says, and I turn silencing him with a look. I push open the door, moving slowly but on my own until I¡¯m

    inside the room and the door closes behind me. My father is lying on a table covered in a sheet up to

    his shoulders. I manage to make it until I¡¯m standing next to the table. It¡¯s crazy to say but he looks at

    peace. He never looked at peace while he was alive. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just listen to me?¡± ¡°Why did you

    have to be so stubborn?¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just listen to me? ¡°Why do I have to bury you because you

    were too much of an a**hole to just believe that I could be right about her?¡± I can feel the unshed tears

    in my eyes. If he were here, I know he would be giving me hell. Alphas don¡¯t cry, Lake. Man up and act

    like an Alpha, I can hear his words in my head. I take a deep breath andpose myself before I leave

    this room to face everyone that I¡¯m sure is waiting.

    Once I reach the door, I start to turn the handle while saying a prayer that Atticus has left. I really don¡¯t

    want to see him right now. I can¡¯t prove his involvement in this yet but I will. F**k I say to myself when I

    see that Jason is waiting but he isn¡¯t alone. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m not really up for visitors right now.¡± ¡°I was

    worried about you¡± she says. Jason rolls his eyes ¡°why don¡¯t you go back to the pack house, I¡¯m here

    with him¡± he says. She ignores him and once I¡¯m in the chair, she follows us to the room. I can¡¯t deal

    with her a** right now. I get into the bed and I¡¯m physically and emotionally drained. Before I can say

    anything, Belinda is at the side of my bed holding my hand. ¡°Lake, I¡¯m sorry about your dad.¡± I pull my

    hand out of hers andy it by my side. ¡°Thank you,I appreciate that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude but I

    really need to rest.¡± ¡°Please go back to the pack house.¡± ¡°Lake, I want to be here for you.¡± ¡°Can I get

    you anything, something to drink?¡± ¡°No, I have water, really I just need rest.¡± I can see a pout forming

    on her l!ps. Oh goddess, I can¡¯t do this right now. A secondter the pout is gone, reced by a look I

    can¡¯t read. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go, but if you need anything, just let me know.¡± She bends down, k!ssing myThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    forehead, and the draw I felt to her before is gone. Maybe it had something to do with the ceremony or

    nerves. I¡¯m d it¡¯s gone.

    She leaves the room and Jason takes a seat next to my bed. ¡°Oh, my goddess, you have to get rid of

    that girl.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s definitely the second thing I¡¯ll be taking care of.¡± ¡°Finding out who helped that

    b**ch poison me and my father is number one.¡± ¡°Do you really believe that Atticus is the one?¡± ¡°I do, he

    probably thought with me and my father out of the way and her still Luna he could step right into the

    Alpha role.¡± ¡°Man, I thought he was loyal to your father and you.¡± ¡°Power and promises from a woman

    can make some men stupid I guess.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t rest until I have the truth.¡± ¡°Alright enough talk about that

    now you need to rest so you have the strength to do all those things.¡± ¡°Thank you for being here for me

    but honestly you can go back to the pack house.¡± ¡°The warriors are going to be standing guard outside

    my room until I¡¯m out of here.¡± ¡°Lake that isn¡¯t necessary, I can stay here with you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure just

    go home.¡± I can see Jason doesn¡¯t really want to leave but I don¡¯t need him to hold vigil at my bedside.

    He pats my shoulder before he walks out of the room. Once the door is closed, I try to reach Razor

    again. I can¡¯t feel him at all. I say a prayer to the goddess that I can feel him soon.

    Keh POV

    I¡¯ve tried to call that a**hole back ten times to tell him about that little sh*t Lake telling me the deal is off

    but he still hasn¡¯t answered. I need Raymond¡¯s pack if I want Archer and Scarlett Howl to pay. I don¡¯t

    have enough men to fight a pack that size. Raymond was hell bent on making sure that Archer¡¯s

    precious human daughter did not be Alpha of a wolf pack. I know him and he hasn¡¯t changed his

    mind. I will find a way to speak with him and he can get his little ba**ard of a son on board with this

    n. A knock sounds on the door and Derrickes in. ¡°Any luck on getting more men to join us?¡±

    ¡°Keh, you know rogue wolves, if the price is right you can get them to do anything.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t

    mention Scarlett Howl just like you ordered.¡± ¡°How many men do you think we can get to join us?¡± ¡°I

    spoke to five rogue leaders and three of them are willing to meet with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s very

    good.¡± ¡°Raymond isn¡¯t answering me and his son is useless.¡± ¡°Do you think he is backing out of the

    deal?¡± ¡°No but we can¡¯t wait on him.¡± ¡°Set up the meeting individually with the rogue leaders.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it

    done and let you know what they say.¡± He leaves and I sit back in my chair. What the hell could

    possibly be happening in the pack? An Alpha ceremony shouldn¡¯t stop Raymond from answering me.

    Gabrielle POV

    I haven¡¯t spoken to Bret since he k!ssed me and I called him out on his lies. Thankfully, he has been

    avoiding me. My sses have been going pretty smoothly and I have been able to finish all my

    requirements for graduation early. Fortunately, because I will be taking over as Alpha, I will be done

    with school soon. I won¡¯t take my official t!tle until Serina gets her wolf. After much discussion, my

    father has convinced me that I will be acting as Alpha until the actual t!tle changes. That will allow him

    to support me but give me the power to make the decisions to most benefit the pack. I turn eighteen in

    a month and I will be performing the day to day Alpha duties and attending meetings with my father by

    my side. .I know that it is still going to be hard for alpha wolves to ept me, but this will give them a

    chance to see me as the Alpha of our pack and hopefully believe that I am an equal. Serina is standing

    near her locker with Nichs as Ie down the hallway from myst ss. ¡°You guys ready to head

    home.¡± ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m ready to veg out after training in the theater room¡± Serina says. ¡°That sounds

    like a n to me,¡± Nichs says. I smile ¡°maybe after I¡¯m done in the office with dad, I can join you

    two.¡± I would love to blow off Alpha work but I need to show my dedication and sacrifice to prove

    myself. We head through the double doors of the school and down the path.

    When we are halfway to the pack house Monica, Leslie, and Macey step onto the path in front of us.

    Great, I was hoping she had decided to act like a normal person instead of a b**ch. No such luck I

    guess. I don¡¯t say a word and we continue to walk until they are standing in front of us. ¡°You can move

    Monica or I can move you, your choice.¡± She shes her eyes ck at me and smiles. ¡°I see you got

    your wolf.¡± ¡°Good for you now move.¡± I know she thinks that I¡¯m scared now that she has her wolf but

    I¡¯m not. ¡°You aren¡¯t very smart human.¡± Iugh ¡°is that the best you¡¯ve got, human.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your insult

    calling me what I am.¡± ¡°I suggest you work on your smack talk if your trying to hurt my feelings.¡± I push

    past her along with Nichs and Serina. Before I know what¡¯s happening, she grabs my shoulder,

    turning me to face her. She steps into my face. ¡°I would be very careful because your daddy isn¡¯t here

    to protect you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need my daddy¡¯s protection.¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you human stay away from Bret or I

    will forget who you are rted to.¡± Iugh ¡°first of all I don¡¯t want Bret.¡± ¡°Second I don¡¯t answer to you.¡±

    ¡°Have a nice day¡± I say before I turn walking away this time. She is out of her mind, she should be

    worrying about finding her mate instead of some crush she has on Bret. We finish the walk home and I

    head to my father¡¯s office.

    Monica POV

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell her Monica?¡± ¡°Shut up Leslie and keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°I think you should

    have said something to her too¡± Macey says. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anymore about it.¡± ¡°She is a b**ch

    and she is going to get everything she deserves.¡± ¡°No human should be an Alpha.¡± I start walking down

    the path before I shift into Marigold and take off running.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 72

    Lake POV

    ¡°Alpha, your blood work looks better this morning.¡± ¡°Thankfully, because you didn¡¯t have a lot of silver

    you should be a hundred percent quickly.¡± ¡°Good that means I can get the hell out of here today.¡± ¡°I

    have to bury my father and find out who killed him to make them pay.¡± ¡°Alpha you should take at least a

    couple more days to recuperate before you start killing evil wolves¡± the doctor says with a smile. ¡°My

    only question is why I haven¡¯t been able to reach Razor if I didn¡¯t have that much silver.¡± ¡°As soon as

    the silver ispletely gone you will be able to reach him, I¡¯m more concerned about you.¡± ¡°I

    appreciate your concern but I¡¯m fine, so sign the discharge and let me go.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha, I¡¯ll get

    everything ready while you get dressed.¡± The doctor leaves and I stand heading toward the table with

    my clothes on it. I should have told Jason to bring me fresh clothes but I didn¡¯t think about it. I start to

    dress in the same clothes I wore for the ceremony. After I slide my shoes on, I pick the watch up off the

    table that my father gave to me. My father was never a sentimental man, which is why I was shocked

    he gave me anything. I slide it back on my wrist vowing to myself that my father¡¯s death will not go

    unpunished. .I look at the watch on my wrist. It¡¯s the only thing my father has ever given me that meant

    anything so the least I can do is wear it. The doctores back in and I sign my discharge papers

    before I head back to the pack house.

    I reach my office and link Jason but I can¡¯t get through. He has a block up which isn¡¯t odd for him, but I

    thought he would at least not do that with everything that happened. He¡¯s probably entertaining a she-

    wolf if I know him. A knock sounds on the door, e in.¡± Atticus followed by Elder Bradford walk in

    and stand in front of my desk. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m d to see you up and around¡± Elder Bradford says. ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry about your father.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡± ¡°Alpha, may we speak with you about what happened¡±

    Atticus asks. I take a deep breath. ¡°Of course, please have a seat.¡± They both do and Atticus begins to

    speak. ¡°Alpha, Elder Bradford and I have some details from the night of the ceremony we need to

    share with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening¡± I say coldly. ¡°After much discussion with the omegas from the kitchen

    and other warriors we are concerned that two people that are close to both you and your father were

    involved.¡± I sit back because I¡¯m definitely intrigued to see who he tries to me for this. ¡°I know how

    hard this is to hear but we believe the Luna is conspiring with one of the pack warriors to not only kill

    your father but also you.¡± My expression never changes. ¡°Alpha Lake you don¡¯t seem shocked by what

    Atticus just said.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I had tried to tell my father of my concerns about Jessica trying to harm him before all this

    happened.¡± ¡°He refused to listen to me despite everything I told him I had seen.¡± ¡°I believe she is

    definitely one of the people responsible for his death.¡± ¡°I wish he would have listened to me and we

    wouldn¡¯t be burying him tomorrow.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself for your father¡¯s stubbornness Lake¡±

    Elder Bradford says. ¡°I don¡¯t, I me the people involved in killing him¡± I say looking at Atticus. ¡°You

    said that a warrior was involved, who do you suspect?¡± ¡°I know this is going to be hard to hear Alpha

    but we believe it is Jason that is working with the Luna.¡± I feel like I¡¯ve been pped. The audacity of

    this ba**ard to suggest my best friend, future Beta, and most trusted pack member would harm my

    father and betray me, makes me see red. I stand mming my hands on my desk. I¡¯m sure if I could

    feel Razor he would be pushing to take over. ¡°That¡¯s funny you should me someone else, Atticus,

    because I believe it¡¯s you who have been helping that b**ch.¡± Now it¡¯s Atticus¡¯s turn to look affronted by

    my statement. ¡°Alpha I may have failed to protect you and your father from this treachery but I would

    never harm either of you.¡± ¡°Nor would I help someone harm you or Alpha Raymond.¡± ¡°My loyalty has

    and always will be to this pack and its leaders.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Lake, this is a serious usation to make against Atticus.¡± ¡°Do you have any proof to support

    this usation?¡± I know how stupid I¡¯m about to sound, but I only suspect. I have nothing to prove my

    feelings. ¡°I saw him talking to Jessica alone on the Alpha floor.¡± ¡°What reason would he have to speak

    to her without my father present?¡± I can see the hurt on his face. ¡°Despite what your father may have

    said to you Alpha he had his own suspicions about the Luna.¡± ¡°He also knew she wasn¡¯t working

    alone.¡± ¡°He had asked me to watch her and her interactions with the pack members.¡± ¡°He believed she

    had gotten a male pack member to work with her.¡± ¡°What you witnessed was her confronting me after I

    saw her talking to Jason.¡± ¡°After Jason came back from his training, I had caught them speaking

    several times out of the earshot of other pack members.¡± ¡°I told your father what I had seen.¡± ¡°That is

    why he insisted that warriors be in the kitchen except Jason on the night of the ceremony.¡± ¡°He

    specifically ordered he be kept away from the kitchen.¡± ¡°How do you exin the poisoning then since

    Jason was with me that night?¡± ¡°Alpha obviously you don¡¯t believe anything I say right now so I will

    bring the omegas that were in the kitchen for you to speak with.¡± Atticus stands to leave. ¡°If you need

    me for anymore questioning Alpha just link me.¡± He leaves without another word. When I look back

    toward the Elder, I can see disappointment on his face. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard sometimes to see the

    character of a person when you believe you know them, but you really need to be sure of the facts

    Alpha Lake.¡± ¡°I will be performing your father¡¯s burial tomorrow, so I will give you some time to think

    about what I said.¡± He stands and I bare my neck to him. When he leaves, I fall back into my seat. This

    can¡¯t be true. Jason wouldn¡¯t betray me.

    Belinda POV

    ¡°I need to make sure he puts that watch back on Lizzy.¡± ¡°They must have taken it off when they were

    working on him.¡± ¡°Well, you had better get it done because he is in charge now.¡± ¡°He can put you out

    and Raymond won¡¯t be here to protect you.¡± I throw on a sundress and head downstairs to head to the

    pack hospital. I¡¯m just about to walk out of the pack house when I see the Luna talking to Lake¡¯s future

    Beta. Why would she be talking to him? She notices me and walks in my direction. The Beta rushes up

    the stairs I just came down. ¡°Good morning, Belinda¡± she says with a sweet smile. ¡°Good morning,

    what can I help you with?¡± ¡°I was wondering where you were heading this early in the morning.¡± ¡°Is

    there a reason you need to know my ns.¡± ¡°I would be very careful Belinda, I¡¯m still the Luna of this

    pack.¡± ¡°For now you are, but that is going to change very soon.¡± She steps so she is toe to toe with me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what game you¡¯re ying little girl but I guarantee I¡¯ll win.¡± ¡°I doubt that.¡± ¡°When Lake and

    I mate I might just make you an omega for the fun of it¡± I say and turn walking out the door.

    Once I find out that Lake left the hospital, I head back toward the pack house. I walk toward Lake¡¯s

    office but I stop when I hear voices. I get close to the door and I can hear them talking about who killed

    Raymond. They believe that b**ch is working with the Beta. I hear Lake growl and bang the desk. I¡¯m

    sure he doesn¡¯t want to hear that his future Beta betrayed him. I walk farther down the hallway ducking

    behind the wall so I won¡¯t be seen. I wait until I see the two men leave the office before Ie out of

    where I¡¯m hidden. . After a few more minutes I knock on the office door.

    Lake POV

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    A knock brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°Come in¡± I say and the door opens on a smiling Belinda. ¡°Lake,

    you had me worried.¡± ¡°I went to see you at the hospital and they said you left.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine Belinda and

    honestly I have a lot to figure out with my father¡¯s death and funeral.¡± ¡°I want to be here for you.¡± ¡°I

    know you said you weren¡¯t interested in being mates but I promise you I would be the best mate and

    Luna for you.¡± I really don¡¯t have it in me to keep going over this with her. I standing around my

    desk with the intention of leading her out of my office. As soon as I¡¯m near her, I feel that pull to her

    again. What the hell is happening to me? ¡°I don¡¯t know but you better figure it out¡± Razor says. I

    breathe a sigh of relief to hear his voice. ¡°You scared the sh*t out of me Razor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry you¡¯re not

    getting rid of me that easily.¡± ¡°I just needed a rest.¡± I chuckle and look back down at a smiling Belinda. ¡°I

    appreciate your offer to help me but honestly right now I need to be alone.¡± I walk her to the door and

    close it. ¡°Razor, we have to figure out why I feel drawn to her.¡± ¡°Your damn right we do because we

    aren¡¯t touching her with a ten-foot pole.¡± I chuckle d to have him back.

    Gabrie POV

    ¡°Gabby, I think you have worked hard enough to take a break.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go watch a movie with

    your sister and Nichs?¡± ¡°Dad, I have responsibilities. I can¡¯t just go have fun.¡± He smiles and turns

    my chair toward him. ¡°I love your dedication and resolve to be a better Alpha than me, but being a

    leader is about bnce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok to take time for yourself and enjoy life.¡± ¡°You will not be a great Alpha if

    you never take time for yourself.¡± ¡°I always spent time with your mother and you kids.¡± ¡°There is nothing

    here that can¡¯t wait.¡± I smile ¡°ok dad let¡¯s just finish this paperwork and then I¡¯ll go have some fun.¡± He

    smiles and we work for another twenty minutes before I head down to the theater room. Nichs and

    Serina have every snack on a nket on the floor. When Serina sees me, she jumps up and hugs me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were really going toe.¡± ¡°What are we watching?¡± ¡°Your favorite movie, Jaws.¡± I

    laugh and sit down between them. I pick the popcorn up and for the first time in a while, I just enjoy

    spending time with my family watching a movie. Dad¡¯s right. I need to rx at least sometimes.

    We are just starting to clean up when I hear the theater room door opens. I look up to see Leslie and

    Maceye walking in. I expect Monica to be next but they seem to be alone. They look nervous but I

    don¡¯t trust them anymore, then I trust her. I stand up and move in front of Serina and Nichs. ¡°What

    do you want?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t mean to bother you, Alpha, but can we speak to you a moment alone.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not¡± Serina says, stepping up next to me. ¡°I promise we aren¡¯t here to make any trouble we

    just need to talk.¡± I turn to Serina. ¡°It¡¯s fine I¡¯ll be up in a few minutes.¡± I can see Serina doesn¡¯t like it

    but she doesn¡¯t argue with me. Once they are gone, I wait for them to speak. ¡°We wanted to talk to you

    about Monica.¡± ¡°If Monica has something to say to me, she can do it herself instead of sending you two

    to do it.¡± ¡°Monica doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re here¡±, Leslie says. Now I¡¯m confused what they could possibly

    want to talk about. ¡°Monica is wrong for the way she is treating you but we thought you should know

    why she is so angry with you.¡± ¡°She has made it perfectly clear that it¡¯s because I¡¯m a human in a wolf

    pack.¡± ¡°I promise you that even if it started out that way its not the reason now.¡± ¡°If this is still about

    Bret, I¡¯m not interested in him besides she has a mate out there.¡± ¡°It is about Bret but it¡¯s not about your

    interest in him.¡± ¡°Bret is Monica¡¯s mate, Alpha.¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 73

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Lake POV

    I¡¯m in my office dressed for my father¡¯s burial, which is in an hour. Everything that was said to me

    yesterday about Atticus and Jason is guing all my thoughts. ¡°Razor, how can I think the man I know

    as my best friend and future Beta would betray me and my father?¡± ¡°I think you need to listen to Elder

    Bradford.¡± ¡°Put what you want to believe aside and look for the evidence for what is true.¡± ¡°I pray to the

    goddess that I¡¯m right because the thought of Jason helping that b**ch makes my stomach turn.¡± ¡°I

    know Lake but it¡¯s better to know the truth and deal with it.¡± ¡°If he has aligned himself with that evil

    woman, he deserves everything he gets.¡± A knock on my office door brings me out of my conversation

    with Razor. ¡°Come in¡± I say and the door opens. Belinda followed by an older man and woman walk in.

    I really don¡¯t want to deal with her today with everything that¡¯s going on. I still feel that pull to her but I

    know it¡¯s not real. I will figure that out as soon as I deal with the wolves that killed my father.

    ¡°Lake, I wanted to introduce you to my father, Alpha ne of the Silver Moon Pack.¡± I stand to show

    my respect reaching out my hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Alpha ne.¡± ¡°I wish we were meeting

    under better circ.umstances, Alpha Lake.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your father, I knew Raymond well.¡± ¡°Thank

    you, Alpha.¡± ¡°This is my Aunt Esmerelda¡± Belinda says pointing at the woman. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you

    Esmerelda.¡± She reaches out her hand and I take it. ¡°Well, my niece is right you are very handsome.¡±

    ¡°She is a lucky girl.¡± ¡°Esmerelda, act ordingly¡± Alpha ne says. I like him despite his crazy

    daughter. ¡°Oh, ne I¡¯m paying him apliment.¡± ¡°He¡¯s your future son-inw I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t

    mind.¡± ¡°My apologies, Alpha for my sister.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t always think before she speaks¡± he says giving

    Esmerelda a look. ¡°I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t had a chance to speak to Belinda about the mating so I¡¯ll leave

    that to her.¡± I say ring at Belinda. ¡°No need for apologies.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I have a few things to

    finish up before the ceremony.¡± ¡°Of course, we will leave you to it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s godies¡± he says as he leads

    them out of my office.

    As soon as they leave, I head downstairs to the kitchen to speak to the omegas. I¡¯m sure they are busy

    with preparations but I need answers. I walk in and three older women are tending to the food. I don¡¯t

    know all their names but I n to change that. They bare their necks as soon as they see me. ¡°Ladies

    how are you today?¡± ¡°Good¡± they say in unison but I can tell they are shocked by my question. My

    father could care less about the omegas of this pack. I am not my father. ¡°Ladies can I ask you a few

    questions?¡± ¡°Of course, Alpha¡± Marjorie says. ¡°Marjorie, were you working in the kitchen the night of my

    Alpha ceremony?¡± I can see shock on her face that I know her name but again I am not my father. I

    care about every pack member. ¡°Alpha, we work in the kitchen for every meal that happens in this

    pack.¡± ¡°Can you tell me if you saw anything strange that night?¡±

    ¡°Well, were aren¡¯t used to having warriors stationed in the kitchen while we make a meal.¡± I chuckle ¡°I

    imagine you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°How about anyone acting suspicious?¡± ¡°Alpha, I know what you¡¯re asking and I

    will tell you the same thing I told Atticus when he spoke to all of us.¡± ¡°The Alpha told us that Jason was

    not to be in the kitchen during or before the meal.¡± I feel that knot tightening in my stomach. ¡°Did Jason

    come into the kitchen that night?¡± ¡°Yes Alpha, he did.¡± ¡°The guards didn¡¯t notice him because he came

    in the side door.¡± ¡°He started fl!rting with Marie¡± she points at the blonde woman who is probably in her

    forties. Why would Jason be fl!rting with her? Not because she isn¡¯t beautiful but I¡¯ve seen the women

    he likes and she doesn¡¯t fit that type. Before I can ask another question, she starts to talk again. ¡°Marie

    has a mate and wasn¡¯t paying him any attention.¡± ¡°He walked over by the food and almost fell on his

    a** by the stove.¡± ¡°The warriors approached him because he obviously wasn¡¯t supposed to be there.¡±

    ¡°Atticus must have heard themotion because he came in and threw him out of the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Marjorie was Atticus or the Luna ever by the food?¡± ¡°No Alpha, not that day.¡± ¡°Was there ever a day

    they were?¡± ¡°Not Atticus sir but the Luna started cooking a lot for your father for some reasontely.¡±

    ¡°She would throw us out of the kitchen because she was making him special meals she said.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not

    our ce to question but I thought it was odd.¡± ¡°Thank you,dies.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Alpha.¡± They

    smile ¡°I promise youdies things will be better for all pack members while I¡¯m Alpha.¡± They bare their

    necks to me and I head back to my office.

    The pit that had started to form in my stomach is now a rock. The omegas have nothing to gain by lying

    to me. Why would he be in the kitchen when he told me he was going to the bathroom? Atticus wasn¡¯t

    lying about my father forbidding Jason from going into the kitchen. ¡°Why didn¡¯t my father just tell me he

    agreed with my suspicion?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me that he suspected Jason was working with her.¡± ¡°I

    wouldn¡¯t be burying him today.¡± ¡°Honestly Lake, if he told you that after the way he felt for Jason would

    you have believed him.¡± Razors right I wouldn¡¯t have because my father didn¡¯t want me to have a Beta.

    ¡°Probably not¡± I say. I¡¯m just about to head downstairs when my door opens. ¡°Hey, everyone is waiting

    for you.¡± ¡°You alright man¡± Jason says. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I just want to get today over with.¡± He ces his

    hand on my back and I want to shrug him off but I don¡¯t. I need him to believe I still trust him until I¡¯m

    sure of everything. ¡°Let¡¯s go face this together, Lake.¡± ¡°Just think a few more days and I¡¯ll be Beta.¡± ¡°We

    will be in our rightful ce together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for you no matter what happens.¡± His words that would

    have onceforted me now just make me angry. I don¡¯t respond with words. I nod and we head

    downstairs.

    We head to the pack cemetery and my father¡¯s casket is over the grave ready to be lowered. It¡¯s

    surreal that he¡¯s gone but this is as real as it gets. I join Elder Bradford as he speaks to my father¡¯s

    leadership for the pack. I look around at the faces of our pack including Jason and Atticus. I was so

    quick to judge someone who has been nothing but loyal and so eager to believe someone who hasn¡¯t

    proven he is trustworthy. ¡°I think you have your answer Lake¡± Razor says. ¡°It may not be the one you

    want but it¡¯s the answer that is true.¡± I take a deep breath because first I willy my father to rest then I

    will deal with Jessica and Jason¡¯s treachery. ¡°Alpha Lake would you like to say a few words before we

    complete the service.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Bradford I would.¡± ¡°I want to thank each and every one of our loyal

    pack members.¡± ¡°My father may have not always been the warmest man but he put the pack above

    himself.¡± ¡°I promise you I will not rest until the people responsible for killing the pack¡¯s former Alpha are

    dealt with.¡± I make sure to say thatst part looking between Jessica and Jason. ¡°Now we will all head

    to the banquet hall to have a meal in thete Alpha¡¯s honor¡± Elder Bradford says. I watch as Jason

    rises and puts his hand in his pocket walking toward the pack house. I¡¯m joined by Atticus and Elder

    Bradford as I walk. Before either can say anything, I turn to Atticus. ¡°I want eyes on Jason for the entire

    meal.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says and I watch him link before we make our way to the banquet hall.

    Gabrie POV

    I¡¯m shocked to say the least when they say that Monica is Bret¡¯s mate. I know Bret hasn¡¯t gotten his

    wolf yet but Monica has. A million thoughts run through my mind. Has she told Bret. Did he reject her

    because he thinks I¡¯m stupid enough to believe that I¡¯m his mate? I hope this isn¡¯t a ploy by Monica to

    ensure I stay away from Bret. I hope she wouldn¡¯t lie about being mates just to get what she wants. I

    have no interest in him but that is nothing to lie about. ¡°Alpha, we just thought you should know.¡±

    ¡°Monica is going to kill us when she finds out we told you but we felt you should know.¡± ¡°She has no

    idea you came to tell me about this.¡± ¡°No, after we saw you on the path, we told her she should tell

    you.¡± ¡°She absolutely refused before she shifted and took off.¡± I know she is a b**ch but in this moment

    I feel bad for her. ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡± ¡°I appreciate you looking out for your friend but if I

    find out that any of this isn¡¯t true you both will be very sorry.¡± ¡°We swear to you Alpha, this is what she

    told us and based on how she is acting we believe her.¡± I nod and they both leave.

    I sink down into a chair my heart breaking for this girl. Mates are supposed to choose you no matter

    what. I know she didn¡¯t like me to begin with but I understand now her anger with me. Even though this

    isn¡¯t my fault she needs someone to me and I¡¯m an easier target than the man she is made to love. I

    head out of the theater room and I decide to walk out into the garden. I love to sit out here and just

    think. A few minutester Serina joins me. I tell her about what the girls shared with me. ¡°Do you

    believe them?¡± ¡°I actually do, it would exin a lot.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe he would deny his mate.¡± ¡°What are

    you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Monica.¡± ¡°I need to make her understand that if Bret is denying

    their bond, he isn¡¯t worth having.¡± ¡°I know human rtionships areplicated but honestly Serina I

    thought werewolf ones would be easy.¡± ¡°The goddess picks somebody for you, you mark, you mate,

    and live happily ever after.¡± Serinaughs ¡°just like humans sister there are wolves that are never

    satisfied even if they are given the perfect other half.¡± I pull her into a hug and we head inside. My first

    order of business tomorrow is to speak to Monica.

    We are all sitting eating breakfast when Monica, Leslie, and Macey walk in. Serina leans in ¡°do you

    want me toe with you to talk to her.¡± I think about it for a moment. ¡°If this was pack business, I

    would definitely say yes but I don¡¯t want to embarrass her.¡± ¡°If my mate was rejecting me, I wouldn¡¯t

    want a lot of people to know.¡± ¡°Your right, if you need me just call for me.¡± We finish our breakfast and I

    walk over to the table the three girls are sitting at. Monica looks up when she notices me. ¡°Can we help

    you Alpha¡± she says with a sarcastic tone. I don¡¯t acknowledge her disrespect. ¡°I would like to see you

    in my office in ten minutes Monica.¡± ¡°Fine¡± she says while rolling her eyes. I walk out of the dining room

    and straight to my office. It¡¯s so weird to refer to it as my office. Technically I¡¯m still sharing it with my

    father but it¡¯s still weird. I take a seat behind the desk and a knock sounds on the door. ¡°Come in¡± I say

    and expect to see Monica walk in but I¡¯m very wrong. Bret is standing in my office doorway with eyes

    ck as night. ¡°Mate¡± leaves his l!ps as he stares at me. What the hell is happening?

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 74

    Gabrie POV

    ¡°Bret, what are you doing?¡± As soon as the words leave my mouth, Monica walks in. She looks

    between us before she runs out of my office. Bret did not even act like he cared his mate just ran out of

    this office with pain all over her face. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± His eyes go back to their

    normal color and he looks like I pped him. Like he is the wronged party in the scenario. ¡°Gabby,

    you¡¯re my mate.¡± You have to be kidding me. He is really going to try this. ¡°Bret, I¡¯m going to give you

    one opportunity to tell the truth about who your mate is.¡± ¡°If you lie to me there will be consequences.¡±

    ¡°Let me just make this clear, I know who your mate is and it¡¯s not me.¡± ¡°Gabby you just saw my wolf at

    the surface because you are our mate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°I would never

    lie about something as serious as the mate bond.¡± ¡°I had really hoped you were not going to make me

    involve anyone else in this but you have left me no choice.¡± He looks at me confused.

    I pick up the phone. Tabitha picks up on the second ring. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gabby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ok, I just need

    you toe to my office please.¡± A few secondster Tabitha appears in my office. She looks at me

    before she turns toward Bret. ¡°Gabby, what is going on¡± she asks, while shooting daggers at Bret.

    Tabby is a really good judge of character and like an aunt to me. ¡°Bret here is trying to tell me that I¡¯m

    his mate.¡± ¡°By the way you sound I¡¯m going to guess that you don¡¯t believe he is your mate¡± Tabitha

    says. ¡°Actually, I absolutely know I am not his mate but Bret won¡¯t tell the truth.¡± She smiles ¡°so I¡¯m

    here to help him speak the truth.¡± ¡°Yes, you are.¡± ¡°Gabby who is this?¡± ¡°What is going on, I swear to you

    I¡¯m your mate?¡± ¡°If that is true you won¡¯t mind proving it.¡± ¡°How can I prove it, you can¡¯t feel the bond

    with me because you¡¯re not a wolf?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where Ie in¡± Tabitha raises her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to

    give you a truth potion that won¡¯t allow you to lie.¡± I wait to see fear sh across his face but I don¡¯t. ¡°I

    can¡¯t believe you would doubt our bond after your mother, our Luna epted the Alpha without any

    doubt.¡± This is his game to use my parent¡¯s rtionship to guilt me into epting him without question.

    He really is an a**hole for thinking he could trick me because I¡¯m human.

    I walk over until I¡¯m standing in front of him. I take his hand in mine before I drop it. ¡°Obviously, you only

    heard parts of my parent¡¯s story.¡± ¡°You missed the part where my mother felt the connection to my

    father even though she was a human.¡± ¡°Guess what, I feel no connection to you.¡± Now that fear I

    expected shes across his face. ¡°Gabby¡± he says my name but I raise my hand. ¡°So do you want to

    tell the truth or is Tabitha going to get the potion?¡± He stays silent and I can feel myself getting more

    and more pissed as the seconds pass. ¡°Answer your Alpha now¡± I say in a tone I didn¡¯t even know I

    had. I see his eyes sh ck ¡°you are not our mate, Alpha.¡± I turn back to Tabitha, ¡°thank you, Tabby

    for your help.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do too much, Alpha¡± she says, winking before she is gone. I turn back to Bret

    with an anger I have never felt before. To think he would try to trick me into mating with him and deny

    his true mate. ¡°There will be consequences for your deceit but right now I have to find your real mate

    and make sure she is ok.¡± I walk past him without another word. This is one of those moments when I

    wish I had a wolf so I could scent Monica.

    I head out the back door of the pack house and up the path where a lot of the teenage wolves gather.

    When I get there, Monica is sitting on the ground alone looking broken. ¡°Monica¡±, I say, and she turns

    when I call her name. The tears that stain her cheeks break my heart even more for this girl. How could

    he do this to her? How could he spit in the goddess¡¯s face by refusing her gift? ¡°Alpha, I can¡¯t¡± she

    starts to say. ¡°Just call me Gabby right now, Monica.¡± ¡°Gabby, I can¡¯t do this right now.¡± I go over and sit

    next to her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me he was your mate?¡± She looks in my direction with shock on her

    face. ¡°How could you know that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say you have good friends that care about you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t

    matter anyway he wants you not me.¡± ¡°It absolutely matters.¡± ¡°I would never do that to you or any other

    she-wolf.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone but my own mate.¡± ¡°I knew he wasn¡¯t my mate from the first time we

    met.¡± ¡°Monica the truth is that he doesn¡¯t really want me anyway.¡± ¡°He probably wants the t!tle that I can

    offer.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make this hurt any less Gabby¡± she says with hurt in her voice. ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t and

    I¡¯m sorry he treated you this way.¡± ¡°I wish he wouldn¡¯t have been such a duma**.¡± ¡°What do I do now

    Gabby?¡± I¡¯m shocked at her question. That she¡¯s asking my opinion.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what to do, but if it were me and a man didn¡¯t recognize my worth or value our bond, I

    would surely show his a** the door.¡± Sheughs and for the first time I see a girl who hides behind her

    b**chy att!tude. I stand and reach my hand out to help her up. She takes my hand, brushing herself off.

    ¡°Thank you, Gabby.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± I say and we head back toward the pack house. ¡°Monica, why

    don¡¯t youe to my office and you can help me decide a fitting punishment for a**hat.¡± She smiles ¡°I

    would love too.¡± We head up to my office and I have a feeling that Bret is going to be very sorry.

    Lake POV

    The Elder and I take our seats at the head table. Jessica sits in a chair across from me. I hate to even

    have to look at her. ¡°Elder Bradford, that was a lovely service¡±, Jessica says. Razor is on edge and

    pacing in my mind. ¡°Calm down Razor, it will be over soon.¡± After about ten minutes, Jason walks over

    and sits down next to me. He leans in ¡°Lake, you doing, ok?¡± ¡°I just buried my father, so not really.¡±

    ¡°Besides that, I have a pack member that helped that b**ch to kill my father and tried to kill me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t

    be ok, until they are both dealt with.¡± He seems taken back by my answer. Heposes himself before

    he responds. ¡°I promise you, Lake, I will help you figure it out and they will pay for what they have

    done.¡± ¡°You are absolutely right they will.¡± About ten minutester, the omegas bring the food out and

    set tes down in front of everyone at the table. I watch as Jessica takes her first bite of the food in

    front of her. I wait till she finishes about half her te before I smile and address her.

    ¡°Jessica, are you enjoying the food?¡± ¡°Of course, Alpha, the meal is delicious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I had

    hoped the silver wouldn¡¯t affect the taste.¡± Her eyes get big and she begins to panic. She drops her fork

    ¡°what are you talking about Lake?¡± ¡°Lake what are you doing¡± Jason asks. ¡°I¡¯m dealing with the people

    responsible for killing my father and poisoning me.¡± Atticus walks up to the table and links me. Letting

    me know that Jason was observed putting silver in my food. I had told Atticus not to stop him, only to

    watch. I turn to Jason picking up my te and setting it in front of him. ¡°Go ahead Jason, eat it.¡± ¡°Lake,

    what the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°There is absolutely nothing wrong with me, no thanks to you and

    Jessica.¡± ¡°It seems that I have been blind to what has been happening in this pack.¡± ¡°Fortunately,

    Atticus and Elder Bradford opened my eyes so I could see the truth.¡± He stands ¡°I don¡¯t know what the

    hell you think is happening but I am your best friend.¡± ¡°I would never do anything to hurt you or this

    pack.¡± ¡°I am to be your Beta.¡± ¡°You are no friend, no you were a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡± ¡°You

    pretended to be my friend while you betrayed me and this pack.¡± Atticuses around standing next to

    Jason. ¡°Why are you afraid to eat my food Jason if none of this is true?¡± I can see the moment he

    knows that its over.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    He smiles ¡°you think your smart figuring everything out.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t change that the ba**ard is dead.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about Jason¡± Jessica asks. ¡°Save it Jessica I know that both of you killed my

    father and poisoned me.¡± An audible gasp is heard in the room when the pack realizes what he just

    confessed to. ¡°I thought of you like a brother and you betrayed me.¡± ¡°I am no brother of yours.¡± ¡°You

    don¡¯t deserve to be Alpha.¡± ¡°Your weak and pathetic.¡± ¡°Atticus take Jessica and Jason to the cells until I

    decide their fate. ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says. He takes a hold of Jason while another warrior takes Jessica. I

    sit down in my seat after a wave of relief and sadness washes over me. Elder Bradfordys his hand

    on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Alpha Lake, for putting your personal feelings aside and finding the

    truth.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder Bradford, it was probably the hardest thing I have ever done.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse

    me, I need a few minutes alone.¡± He nods and I stand to leave.

    As I start to walk across the dining hall, I can hear the chatter of the pack members about the events of

    the evening. I turn to address them. ¡°As I promised, the wolves involved in killing the former Alpha have

    been caught and will be dealt with ordingly.¡± ¡°I will always be a fair Alpha, but make no mistake

    treachery by pack members against ranked members or the pack will not be tolerated.¡± They all bare

    their necks to me. I turn heading upstairs to my office. ¡°I know how hard that was for you, Lake, I¡¯m

    sorry¡± Razor says. ¡°I appreciate that, Razor, but I¡¯m d we found out before we made that ba**ard our

    Beta.¡± I walk in and take a seat behind my desk. ¡°What will you do now about the Beta position?¡± ¡°Will

    you rule without one like your father?¡± ¡°No, I n to make right what should have been done by my

    father when he was Alpha.¡±

    Keh POV

    Derrickes into my office and he looks concerned. ¡°What is wrong with you, you look like you¡¯ve

    seen a ghost?¡± ¡°I know why you haven¡¯t heard back from Alpha Raymond.¡± ¡°Alright Derrick spit it out.¡±

    ¡°He is dead.¡± I can¡¯t have heard him correctly. ¡°What the hell did you just say?¡± ¡°Alpha Raymond was

    buried today in the pack cemetery.¡± I stand from my desk and start to pace. ¡°What the fvck happened to

    him¡± I growl and Bruno is at the surface. ¡°I don¡¯t have all the details yet Keh.¡± ¡°I guess that means

    you won¡¯t have the packs support to fight the Scarlett Howl Pack¡± Derrick says. ¡°We may be able to use

    this to our advantage if they do not know who caused his death.¡± ¡°I want all the details and I don¡¯t care

    what you have to do to get them.¡± ¡°This changes nothing about my ns.¡± ¡°I will have revenge for that

    ba**ard killing Lawrence.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget your first meeting with Justin the rogue pack leader of the

    Broken Bones Rogues is tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good, we need as many packs with us as possible in case we

    don¡¯t get the help from that little pr*ck Lake.¡± He nods and leaves my office. ¡°With or without

    Raymond¡¯s pack Archer Lyons and his family will wish they never fvcked with my brother or his pack.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 75

    Lake POV

    I¡¯m sitting behind my desk when I link Atticus toe to my office. Elder Bradford arrived a few

    minutes ago and I told him about my ns for Jessica and Jason. ¡°I support your decision, Lake, and I

    can¡¯t stress how proud I am of the man you have be.¡± ¡°I mean no disrespect when I say this but it

    needs to be said.¡± ¡°Your father wasn¡¯t always the most reasonable man or Alpha but despite him you

    have be a better Alpha than he ever was.¡± ¡°This pack is lucky to have a leader like you.¡± ¡°Thank

    you, Elder¡± I say before a knock sounds on the door. ¡°Come in¡± I say and Atticus walks in. ¡°Alpha the

    prisoners are both secured and I will have a warrior outside the cells just in case.¡± I walk around the

    desk till I¡¯m standing in front of him. ¡°I appreciate that but it isn¡¯t why I asked you toe to my office.¡±

    ¡°Atticus I¡¯m sorry for using you of being any part of what was done to me and my father.¡± ¡°Alpha, I

    appreciate your apology but you don¡¯t need to¡± I cut him off. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what my t!tle

    is, if I¡¯m wrong then I¡¯m wrong.¡± ¡°You have been nothing but loyal to this pack and my father and you

    deserve this apology.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha, I ept your apology.¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good but that¡¯s not the only reason I called you here.¡± ¡°What else can I do for you Alpha?¡± ¡°You can

    take your rightful ce in this pack.¡± He looks at me confused. ¡°Starting today you will be the Beta of

    the Blood Rose Pack.¡± The shock on his face is priceless. ¡°We can have a formal ceremony but the

    Elder is going to perform the ritual now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a ceremony, Alpha.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored you would trust

    me to be your second inmand.¡± I reach out my hand and take his. ¡°I¡¯m honored to have you as my

    Beta, Atticus.¡± ¡°You do not need to call me Alpha unless we are in a formal setting from now on.¡± I can

    tell that he doesn¡¯t understand. ¡°Atticus I am not my father.¡± ¡°We will be running the pack together and

    you don¡¯t need to refer to me as Alpha all the time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lake¡± he says and I know in this

    moment I made the right choice. ¡°Elder will you do the honor of making Atticus the Beta he was always

    meant to be.¡± ¡°Absolutely¡± he says before he hands me the chalice and dagger. I cut my hand allowing

    my blood to drip down into the chalice. I hand the cup to Elder Bradford. ¡°Atticus Jones make your vow

    to the pack.¡± ¡°I, Atticus Thomas Jones, vow to put the pack above myself.¡± ¡°I vow to support the Alpha

    in all things and do my best to be the Beta the Blood Rose Pack deserves.¡± Elder Bradford hands him

    the cup and he drinks from it. A few secondster, our connection is stronger than purely Alpha and

    pack member. Our bond is greater as first and second inmand than I could have imagined. I shake

    his hand once more before we head to the cells to deal with murderous traitors.

    We enter the cells and that ba**ard is lying on his cot with his eyes closed like he¡¯s taking a nap.

    Jessica is standing at the bars and as soon as she sees us, she starts to beg for mercy. I¡¯m going to

    deal with her a** first. I walk over to her cell and look into this evil woman¡¯s eyes as I hand down her

    punishment. ¡°Jessica, you have been found guilty of crimes against the Alpha and former Alpha of this

    pack.¡± ¡°After discussion with the Elder and my Beta we have decided that you will banished from the

    pack.¡± ¡°You will be a rogue from this day forward and any pack that offers you asylum including your

    brother¡¯s will be charged by the Elders.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Jason is the one that tried to kill you and

    your father.¡± ¡°I had nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°You are a lying b**ch¡± Jason says from his cell. ¡°It was all

    your idea you just didn¡¯t have the guts to go through with it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true I loved your father¡± she

    cries. ¡°Your punishment is final and will be carried out now.¡± ¡°Beta take her out of my sight and out fo

    my territory.¡± Atticus opens the cell and drags a screaming Jessica up the stairs.

    ¡°What the fvck did you call him¡±, Jason yells at me while pointing at Atticus. I turn with a smile at this

    fvcker who betrayed me. ¡°I called him Beta because that is what he is to this pack.¡± ¡°You, however, are

    nothing to this pack.¡± ¡°Just get it over with, you pathetic excuse for an Alpha and banish me.¡± ¡°Then I

    don¡¯t have to listen to you talk anymore.¡± I smile ¡°Jason Marcus Monroe for crimes against your Alpha

    and former Alpha you have been found guilty and sentenced to death.¡± His eyes get big and he grabs

    the bars. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°You banished her and she helped me.¡± I smile ¡°I know what I did and your

    punishment stands.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry unlike you who are a coward I won¡¯t poison you.¡± ¡°I will however take

    great pleasure in ripping you apart.¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning my Beta will bring you to the pack yard and I

    will carry out your sentence.¡± I don¡¯t say another word and I head up the stairs out of the cells. When

    we reach the living room, I tell Elder Bradford goodnight before I head outside. ¡°I¡¯m proud to be your

    wolf, Lake¡±, Razor says. ¡°You are a true Alpha.¡± ¡°Thank you, Razor.¡± ¡°I really need a run are you up for

    it.¡± ¡°Absolutely, lets go.¡± I str!p and shift. We take off and I try to push the events of today out of my

    mind for a few minutes and just feel the wind rush past our fur. Tomorrow I will deal with that ba**ard

    and then Belinda, but for now I just focus on Razor as his paws hit the ground and we are one.

    Gabrie POV

    After we reach my office, Monica takes a seat. ¡°Gabby, can I say something before we talk about Bret¡¯s

    punishment?¡± ¡°Of course, you can.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the way I treated you.¡± ¡°Even before Bret was in the

    picture, I had an issue with the fact that your human and in charge of wolves.¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that a

    human should be running a wolf pack.¡± ¡°I understand¡± I start to say but she interrupts me. ¡°I was wrong

    Gabby.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that just because you respected the bond made by the moon goddess for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that because I¡¯ve seen you be a strong leader and care about our kind despite not being a

    wolf.¡± She bares her neck to me. ¡°Thank you, Monica, that means a lot to me.¡± ¡°I will always do my best

    to be the Alpha that Scarlett Howl pack deserves.¡± ¡°Ok let¡¯s talk about what you think is fair punishment

    for Bret.¡±

    After we talk for about twenty minutes, we agree on his punishment. Now I just need to get my father

    on board since I am acting and don¡¯t have the actual t!tle. I know my father and he is going to want to

    kill Bret but he needs to respect my decision. I just hope he listens and doesn¡¯t lose his cool. Monica

    and I walk to my father¡¯s private office on the Alpha floor. I knock e in Gabby¡± he says from the

    other side. I love that he always knows it¡¯s me. I open it and walk in with Monica behind me. My father¡¯s

    smile falls when he sees her and he is in Alpha mode. ¡°Dad, Monica and I need to speak with you.¡±

    Now he just looks confused. ¡°Dad, we have a situation that we would like to deal with but we wanted to

    talk with you first.¡± His eyes sh ck and I know Brutus is at the surface. ¡°Brutus calm down I¡¯m fine.¡±

    My father smiles ¡°tell me what¡¯s going on Gabby.¡± ¡°Bret tried to trick me into believing I was his mate.¡±

    The smile ispletely gone and my father stands. ¡°Dad, please listen and respect me as an equal.¡± ¡°I

    didn¡¯te to you so you could act like my father.¡± He stops and turns to me. ¡°If you expect me to be

    Alpha of this pack you have to trust me to deal with these types of situations.¡± He takes a few deep

    breaths before he sits back in his chair.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gabby please tell me what happened and what you would like to do about it.¡± I exin

    everything Bret did and how I found out he was lying. ¡°You are smart, my daughter.¡± He looks to

    Monica ¡°I¡¯m sorry he did that to you Monica.¡± ¡°A mate should be grateful for the gift given to them by

    the goddess.¡± ¡°Can I ask what you n to do about your bond.¡± After Monica tells my father he smiles.

    ¡°I respect that.¡± ¡°I agreepletely with your n for his punishment.¡± ¡°The only thing that I ask is the

    punishment must be given in the pack yard with the pack present.¡± ¡°Ok dad, we can do that.¡± I watch

    my father link the pack before we all head downstairs. My mother, Serina, and the boys are waiting.

    Bretes out of the pack house and heads in my direction. He never lifts his eyes to look at my father

    or me. He nces at Monica but drops his gaze immediately. I turn to the pack.

    ¡°I have asked Alpha Archer to call you all here today because Bret hasmitted a crime not only

    against the pack but against his mate.¡± The audible gasps are heard throughout the crowd. ¡°Bret

    attempted to make me believe that I was his mate.¡± ¡°Not only did he try to deceive me but he was

    denying his true mate.¡± Bret stays quiet. I turn toward him ¡°Bret, for your deceit, you may not shift for a

    month.¡± ¡°Gabby, I just got my wolf that could make us both sick.¡± ¡°You will only address me as Alpha

    and you should have thought about that before you tried to deceive me.¡± ¡°Monica¡± I say before I step

    aside. Bret picks up his head to look her in her face with hope in his eyes. ¡°I, Monica Lee Conklin,

    reject you Bret Liam Hosler as my mate.¡± My father steps next to her and this time he gives Alpha

    command. ¡°ept what you have done and her rejection now.¡± ¡°I, Bret Liam Hosler, ept the

    rejection by Monica Lee Conklin breaking our mate bond.¡± I look to the pack. ¡°You are all dismissed¡± I

    say to the pack then to Bret. My father k!sses my forehead before he joins my mother who is smiling at

    me. She mouths the words, ¡°I¡¯m proud of you¡± and I smile back at her. Monica starts to walk toward

    Leslie and Macey. ¡°Girls, why don¡¯t you join me, Nichs, and Serina for a movie marathon in the

    theater room.¡± They walk back toward me. ¡°We would love to¡± Monica says and we walk to the pack

    house.

    Belinda POV

    ¡°It¡¯s not working auntie.¡± ¡°He acted like he was epting me at first, but now he keeps pushing me

    away.¡± ¡°Did you try the potion¡± Esmerelda says. ¡°No, Megan said only to use that if he was taking the

    watch off, but he hasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I will call Megan but you need to try to be around him as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Just call her, I need him to mark me before he finds his fated mate.¡± ¡°Calm down Belinda, it¡¯s not like

    there are she-wolvesing to your pack that he has never met.¡± ¡°I will call you as soon as I speak to

    Megan.¡± ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, baby girl.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 76

    Jessica POV

    I can¡¯t believe this is happening to me. Why couldn¡¯t he just take the poison like his ba**ard father and

    be dead? ¡°I could have stayed Luna and run the pack with that little sh*t Jason.¡± ¡°Atticus, please don¡¯t

    do this.¡± ¡°I was your Luna please, this was all Jason¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°I would never betray Raymond.¡± ¡°I loved

    him.¡± He continues to pull me by my arm up the path. He won¡¯t answer me and I can¡¯t free myself from

    his grip. When we reach the border, he crosses it and drops me to the ground outside the pack territory.

    He walks back into the territory and turns back to me. ¡°I only had one Luna and it sure as hell wasn¡¯t

    you.¡± ¡°If you cross back into this territory, you will be killed without a second word.¡± ¡°Am I clear, rogue?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t wait for my response and shifts heading back toward the pack. What the hell do I do now? I

    start to look around and notice two patrol guardsing my way. I shift before they reach me and we

    run as fast as we can. ¡°You just had to fvck everything up didn¡¯t you human,¡± Blossom growls as we

    run. I can¡¯t deal with her right now.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    The Next Day

    Lake POV

    The sun shines through my window. This has been my room since I became a teenager. Normally,

    when we be Alpha, we take the biggest room in the pack house. I refused to take my father¡¯s old

    room. The thought of using his bed, especially the one he shared with that b**ch did not sit well with

    me. My room is big enough and I¡¯ve had them change the decor so that it¡¯s not a boy¡¯s room. I know

    my father would tell me that I should be in the Alpha bedroom if he was here but honestly, I don¡¯t agree.

    I¡¯m Alpha in this room or any other room. What Elder Bradford said yesterday helped me understand

    that I am what this pack needs. I am the Alpha my father should have been. I rub the sleep from my

    eyes. It wasn¡¯t a good sleep, but hopefully after today it will be. When I know that evil ba**ard is dead

    and my father has been avenged, I¡¯ll sleep much better. I head into the bathroom to get into the

    shower. I str!p and ce the watch my father gave me on the sink. Once I¡¯m under the spray, I ce

    my hands against the shower wall and breathe deep.

    After a few minutes of just calming my thoughts, I finish showering and head into my closet. I pull on a

    pair of gray sweats and ck t-shirt. ¡°Razor are you ready.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than ready to make this a**hat

    pay.¡± I head to my office and link Atticus to meet me there. A few momentster Atticuses in and

    we discuss what will happen this morning. ¡°Atticus, I want the pack present when I deal with Jason.¡±

    ¡°Not because I want them to fear me as they did my father but because I need them to know that such

    things will not be tolerated.¡± ¡°I want them to understand that no rtionship will protect a pack member

    from such wrong doing.¡± ¡°I agree they should be present, Lake.¡± ¡°The pack already knows you are

    nothing like your father.¡± ¡°They trust you because of your fair and kind nature but they respect you as

    the Alpha of this pack.¡± ¡°Thank you, Atticus.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take care of Jason.¡± He nods and we head

    downstairs. Elder Bradford is waiting for us near the pack house door. Two guards are dragging a

    sputtering Jason through the pack house and out the door. I take a deep breath before I follow behind

    them. We step out into the pack yard and I look around at my pack member who have gathered. They

    all bare their necks and I take my ce near the Elder.

    The guards throw him to the ground about ten feet from me. ¡°Jason, you have been sentenced to death

    by the Alpha of the Blood Rose Pack.¡± ¡°This sentence does not require approval by the Elders due to

    its nature however it is given regardless¡± Elder Bradford says to him. ¡°Do you have anything to say

    before the sentence is carried out by Alpha Lake Sce?¡± I stare into his eyes before he finally speaks.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sorry, I just wish you died with that ba**ard Raymond.¡± I know exactly what he is doing. He

    wants this to be quick but that will not be happening. ¡°It¡¯s too bad you didn¡¯t get your wish because now

    you¡¯re going to wish for death for yourself.¡± Elder Bradford steps back until he is out fo the circle the

    pack has formed. Jason gets to his feet and we begin to circle each other. I watch his body movements

    as he shifts his weight. He throws a punch at my face and I easily side step. Ie around punching

    him in the ribs. I can feel the change in my strength since I¡¯ve gotten Razor and taken my t!tle. The hit

    surprises him but he rights himself quickly.

    I can see he¡¯s angry that I got the best of him so quickly. He really believes he is a better warrior than I

    am. We start to circle again and he¡¯s movements are more erratic because he is pissed. He starts

    toward me and attempts to kick me this time, but I catch his leg taking him off his feet. This time I don¡¯t

    give him a chance to right himself. I¡¯m on him punching him repeatedly in the face. I stand because I

    can feel Razor at the surface. I push him down. I will not kill him in wolf form when he doesn¡¯t have one

    to fight back. I back up and take a few deep breaths. ¡°Lake¡± Atticus yells, and I look up to see the

    ba**ard shifting into his wolf. He must have gotten his wolf but how did he keep him from me. I should

    have been able to feel it. ¡°My turn¡± Razor says and we shift. He runs full speed and the wolf

    immediately tries to get away from him. Razor is twice as big and an Alpha wolf. If Jason thought this

    was going to help him kill me, he is sadly mistaken. Razor jumps,nding on the wolf with his front

    paws. The wolf is fighting, trying to free himself, but can¡¯t.

    He starts to whimper as Razor growls. ¡°It¡¯s time Razor, end this pathetic excuse for a wolf.¡± He leans

    down biting the wolf¡¯s neck. He thrashes his head back and forth until I hear the snap. Razor drops the

    wolf to the ground before he howls. The pack members shift and join him. After a minute, we shift back

    and Atticus hands me a pair of shorts. I link the warriors ¡°take his body to the clearing and burn him.¡±

    ¡°He will not be buried in the pack cemetery.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± The warriors head toward the dead wolf.

    Elder Bradford approaches me. ¡°Alpha Lake, I¡¯m d I was here to see you be the Alpha, I knew you

    would be.¡± ¡°I will be heading back to the Elder house but if you need anything please don¡¯t hesitate to

    call me.¡± I shake the Elder¡¯s hand and head back into the pack house. As soon as I¡¯m inside Belinda is

    waiting near the stairs. I¡¯m just about to approach her and tell her that it¡¯s time she goes home to her

    pack when I get a link from the patrol guard. ¡°Alpha, there is a rogue at the border insisting to see you.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Jessica, I will not see her and do not allow her into the territory.¡± ¡°We have our orders about

    Jessica, Alpha.¡± ¡°This rogue said he was an associate of your father and he wants to pay his respects.¡±

    ¡°Atticus, pleasee to my office.¡± ¡°We are about to have a visitor that will not be returning to this pack

    after today.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha¡± he says and we head to my office. I grab a t-shirt slipping it over my head

    before I sit in my chair. Atticus stands at my side. A patrol guard leads Keh and his stooge into my

    office. They take a seat and the guard leaves. ¡°Alpha Lake, I just wanted to pay my respects to you

    about your father¡¯s death.¡± ¡°As much as I appreciate our sentiment, I had hoped we wouldn¡¯t be seeing

    each other again, Keh after ourst conversation.¡± I can see my words piss him off but he doesn¡¯t

    comment. ¡°I guess our condolences wasn¡¯t my only reason for the visit.¡± ¡°I had hoped you would

    change your mind as it was your father¡¯s wishes to make Archer and his pack pay for his disrespect

    toward our kind.¡±

    ¡°I believe I made myself perfectly clear that I do not share my father¡¯s feelings toward Archer Lyons or

    the Scarlett Howl Pack.¡± ¡°My father¡¯s death has not changed my stance.¡± ¡°The Blood Rose Pack has no

    issue with Archer Lyons or his pack.¡± ¡°You and your friend can leave and I suggest you do not return.¡± ¡°I

    will not be so kind at our next meeting.¡± He stands to leave ¡°I will make sure that your father¡¯s wishes

    are honored even if you¡¯re too afraid to do it.¡± He walks out of my office. ¡°Atticus have the guards make

    sure those two ba**ards leave my pack.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says and leaves my office. I pull my father¡¯s

    book with contacts from his drawer. I find the number I need and pick up my phone to make the call.

    ¡°Alpha Archer Lyons¡± he says in the voice I remember from all those years ago. ¡°Alpha Archer this is

    Alpha Lake Sce from the Blood Rose Pack.¡± ¡°Alpha Lake, I didn¡¯t expect to hear from you.¡± ¡°Despite

    your father¡¯s behavior when you visited my pack you still have my condolences.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha,

    that meeting is actually why I¡¯m calling you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused that meeting was over two years ago what

    could you need to talk to me about.¡± ¡°I would like to invite you toe to my pack to discuss the matter

    and also to talk about an alliance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised that you wouldn¡¯t share your father¡¯s feelings,

    Alpha Lake.¡± ¡°I promise you that I don¡¯t, Alpha Archer.¡± ¡°We can be at your pack tomorrow if that works

    for you.¡± ¡°We, I hadn¡¯t realized that you passed your t!tle to your daughter.¡± ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t but my

    daughter Gabrie is acting Alpha with me until my daughter Serinaes of age.¡± ¡°They will share

    Alpha duties.¡± ¡°I look forward to meeting with you both.¡±

    Gabrie POV

    ¡°Gabby¡± I hear my grandmother¡¯s familiar voice from behind me. ¡°Nana Fern, I missed you¡± I say

    wrapping her in a hug. ¡°What about me, Papa River doesn¡¯t get any love.¡± ¡°Of course, you do¡± I say

    before I hug him. ¡°How was your trip?¡± ¡°It was good but were d to be home.¡± ¡°So, how are your

    Alpha duties going?¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯m learning to bnce but I definitely feel like the pack is starting to

    ept the idea.¡± ¡°Your mother told me about that boy, Bret.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I wasn¡¯t here because I probably

    would have beat his stupid a**¡± grandma says. Iugh ¡°I¡¯m d my grandmother didn¡¯t do my dirty

    work.¡± We visit for a little bit longer before I head to the office. My father is already there and I take my

    seat behind the desk. ¡°Nana and Papa are back.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯m d they travel but I like when theye

    home.¡± I smile because my dad loves his family so much. ¡°Gabby, I received a call today from an Alpha

    who wants to meet with us tomorrow.¡± ¡°Which Alpha¡± I ask. ¡°Alpha Lake Sce called about an hour

    ago.¡± ¡°Alpha Raymond¡¯s son.¡± ¡°The same Alpha Raymond who wasn¡¯t happy about me being an

    Alpha.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same but Alpha Raymond was murdered a few days ago.¡± I feel bad for my anger

    in that moment but I still don¡¯t understand why his son would want to meet with us. ¡°Do you think

    meeting with him is a good idea dad?¡± ¡°I do, I believe that Lake doesn¡¯t share his father¡¯s att!tude

    toward our pack or you as an Alpha.¡± ¡°Ok, what time do we leave tomorrow.?¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 77

    Belinda POV

    I head back to my room as soon as I watch Lake kill the man that was to be his Beta. I can¡¯t believe all

    that has happened in thest few days. I knew that Luna was bad news. ¡°Takes one to know one¡±,

    Lizzy says. I ignore herment. I know she wants a mate and she is just angry we haven¡¯t gotten

    Lake to agree. ¡°He should have killed her a** too instead of banishing her after she helped kill his

    father.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not killing anyone, I just want the best mate.¡± I keep trying to console him or just be with

    him. He still won¡¯t let me get close, no matter how hard I try. The watch should be working. I sit on the

    bed and Lizzy is growling in my head. ¡°What do you think he is going to do to us if he finds out you¡¯re

    using magic to trick him into mating with you if he ripped his so-called friend apart.¡± ¡°Do you have a

    better idea, Lizzy?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t but if you don¡¯t get that fvcking watch to work we aren¡¯t going to have

    him as a mate and we might be as dead as that Beta.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just pick a more willing Alpha?¡±

    ¡°I just want a mate since you threw ours away.¡± I don¡¯t want to hear that right now. I push her to the

    back of mind. She is right about the watch, but I don¡¯t need her going on about it. I definitely don¡¯t need

    her going on about me picking someone else. I don¡¯t want anyone else.

    I take the phone out of my bag and pray that she can get that witch to fix this watch. I dial her number

    and she picks up on the second ring. ¡°Auntie, I need your help.¡± ¡°What is going on, Belinda?¡± ¡°The

    watch isn¡¯t working.¡± ¡°I have done everything that Megan said to do and he still doesn¡¯t want me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Megan is a very strong witch.¡± ¡°She enchanted that watch right in front of me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you Auntie it seemed to be working in the beginning but he won¡¯t let me get close to him.¡±

    ¡°Every time I try, he sends me away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like he is fighting whatever spell is on the watch but he

    doesn¡¯t realize it.¡± There is silence for a minute. ¡°Auntie are you still there?¡¯ ¡°Yes, I need to call Megan.¡±

    ¡°You need to just stay away from him for the rest of the day.¡± ¡°I will be at the pack first thing in the

    morning and hopefully we can fix this.¡± We hang up and the only thing I can do is hope my aunt and

    that witch cane through for me otherwise I¡¯m screwed. Lizzy pushes forward ¡°why can¡¯t you just

    listen to me and just pick a different Alpha.¡± ¡°You are risking our life over a man that was never meant

    to be yours.¡± ¡°You¡¯re like a child that wants a specific loll!pop¡± ¡°Enough Lizzy, Lake is the one I want

    and my aunt will make sure I get him.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The Next Morning

    Lake POV

    I¡¯m getting dressed for my meeting with Alpha Archer and his daughter. I haven¡¯t seen either of them

    since I was sixteen, so I figure I had better dress the part today. I want them to see me as an equal, not

    the kid whose father was an a**hole at the meeting. I put on gray dress cks and a b.utton-down

    white shirt. No tie, that is definitely not my style. My father and I had many debates over wearing ties.

    He felt it made us look important. Look what worrying about appearances did for him. He picked a

    younger Luna and she ended up killing him. I push that thought out of my head. I slip my watch on and

    sp the back. Every time I put it on, it makes me think of the only good memory I have of him. It¡¯s the

    only thing he ever did that was kind for me. Razor seems on edge in my mind. ¡°What¡¯s going on with

    you today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel like today is a big day.¡± A link cuts our conversation short. ¡°Lake,

    Alpha ne is here to see you.¡± ¡°He says it¡¯s important.¡± What the hell? I wasn¡¯t expecting him today.

    ¡°Maybe this is a good thing he can take his wretched daughter home with him¡±, Razor growls. ¡°Your

    right, that is perfect.¡± ¡°I don¡¯ mind seeing him, I actually like Alpha ne.¡± ¡°Unlike his crazy daughter,

    he seems kind.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe she is rted to him¡± Razor says. I chuckle and slip my

    dress shoes on. ¡°Ok Atticus, show him to my office.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t alone, Lake, I believe his sister is with

    him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine just show them to my office.¡± He cuts the link and I head to my office.

    I sit behind my desk and a few minutester, Atticus leads Alpha ne and his sister in. They take a

    seat in the chairs in front of my desk after he shakes my hand. ¡°Alpha ne, I didn¡¯t expect to see you

    today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the intrusion but I didn¡¯t get a chance to speak with you at the dinner following

    your father¡¯s service.¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you in person how sorry I am that your pack members did such

    an awful thing to you and your father.¡± ¡°I really appreciate your sympathy but I assure you both have

    been dealt with.¡± ¡°Belinda told me that you killed the man and banished your father¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°She was

    no mate just a b**ch thattched on to my father.¡± He nods ¡°so very true.¡± ¡°Woman can be such evil

    creatures sometimes¡± the woman says. I had totally forgotten she was here with us. ¡°Now, Esmerelda,

    there are many good women in our world.¡± ¡°My daughter is the perfect example.¡± ¡°So true brother,

    Belinda is a lovely girl who is going to be a wonderful Luna.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Alpha Lake?¡±

    I sit behind my desk and a few minutester, Atticus leads Alpha ne and his sister in. They take a

    seat in the chairs in front of my desk after he shakes my hand. ¡°Alpha ne, I didn¡¯t expect to see you

    today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the intrusion but I didn¡¯t get a chance to speak with you at the dinner following

    your father¡¯s service.¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you in person how sorry I am that your pack members did such

    an awful thing to you and your father.¡± ¡°I really appreciate your sympathy but I assure you both have

    been dealt with.¡± ¡°Belinda told me that you killed the man and banished your father¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°She was

    no mate just a b**ch thattched on to my father.¡± He nods ¡°so very true.¡± ¡°Woman can be such evil

    creatures sometimes¡± the woman says. I had totally forgotten she was here with us. ¡°Now, Esmerelda,

    there are many good women in our world.¡± ¡°My daughter is the perfect example.¡± ¡°So true brother,

    Belinda is a lovely girl who is going to be a wonderful Luna.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Alpha Lake?¡±

    ¡°Now is your chance Lake, tell him to take her out of our pack.¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny you bring up Belinda.¡± ¡°Alpha

    Lake, that is a beautiful watch¡± Alpha ne interrupts me. ¡°Thank you, my father gave it to me before

    my Alpha ceremony.¡± ¡°May I see it, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± I look down at the watch on my wrist. ¡°Of

    course,¡± I say taking it off and handing it to him. ¡°Alpha, would you be able to have someone bring

    Belinda to the office¡± Esmerelda says. ¡°We would like to see her before we leave.¡± ¡°Absolutely¡± I say

    knowing this is perfect. I¡¯ll have them send her to my office and then tell them her visit is over in a kind

    but direct way. I link Atticus to send her. When I look back to Alpha ne, he hands me back the

    watch. I slip it back on. ¡°It is a lovely gift your father gave you.¡± ¡°It seems unlike him¡± he chuckles. ¡°Your

    right, it¡¯s the reason I wear it.¡± ¡°My father wasn¡¯t one for giving gifts or praise.¡± ¡°So, the watch is a

    reminder of that moment we shared.¡± A few minutester Belindaes in and the pull I felt to her

    before is ten times greater. ¡°Razor what the hell is happening.¡± ¡°I want her and I know I shouldn¡¯t.¡± She

    rushes in hugging her father and then her aunt. Her aunt whispers something in her ear. I¡¯m sure

    hoping I won¡¯t hear what she says but with my alpha hearing I do. I hear the words ¡°he should be good

    now.¡± ¡°Razor, did you hear that?¡± ¡°Of course, I did, I knew that b**ch did something to you.¡± ¡°I even feel

    drawn to her today, but not like you would a mate¡±, Razor says. I stand from my desk and Belinda

    starts toward me, but I step back. I link Atticus to have the omegas get her things ready.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 78

    Gabrie POV

    ¡°Lake, what the hell is going on here¡± Atticus asks. Lake growls and the woman who is sitting on hisp

    stands up with a grin on her face. ¡°He is Alpha to you, Beta.¡± ¡°I would be careful what you say.¡± ¡°He is

    allowed to k!ss his future mate and Luna anytime he chooses too.¡± ¡°Atticus, you have no right to

    question anything I do with my mate¡± Lake says with a growl. He stands from the chair and our eyes

    meet. I see him breathe deep and his expression looks like he is fighting some internal battle. The

    woman turns smiling at me before she walks over wrapping her arm around him. ¡°Lake, tell them you¡¯re

    busy with your future Luna.¡± ¡°I want to mark and mate now.¡± ¡°Belinda, I have a meeting with Alpha

    Archer and his daughter.¡± ¡°We can finish thister.¡± She starts to pout and doesn¡¯t move to leave the

    room. He looks up at me and his eyes darken before they return to their beautiful color. I can¡¯t believe

    how drawn I am to him. I know how wolves describe this feeling, but I never expected I would have it so

    strongly. How could he be here k!ssing this woman? I¡¯m just about to tell my father that I will not meet

    with him, when Atticus growls. ¡°What have you done,¡± Atticus yells at Belinda. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re

    talking about Beta.¡± ¡°Atticus, what¡¯s wrong¡± I say because I truly want to know why my mate would be

    k!ssing another woman and acting like I am nothing to him. ¡°As I told you earlier Alpha Gabrie he

    wanted nothing to do with her this morning so something is very wrong here.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what

    you¡¯re talking about Beta and if you keep this up I¡¯ll have you thrown in the cells¡± Belinda says.

    If this b**ch has done something to make my mate act this way I will kill her a** myself. My father looks

    toward me. ¡°Gabby¡± I can feel your anger, what¡¯s wrong? ¡°Alpha Lake, is my mate¡± I say looking at

    Lake and leaving no room for doubt. My father steps to the side with a smirk on his face, allowing me to

    deal with the situation which I love him for. I step forward till I¡¯m standing next to Atticus. ¡°I suggest if

    you want to keep those hands, you get them off my mate.¡± She shes her eyes ck and chuckles.

    She steps toward me, releasing her grip on Lake. ¡°You, a pathetic human, think you¡¯re mated to an

    Alpha like Lake.¡± ¡°I think your confused little girl.¡± ¡°Humans don¡¯t belong with our kind.¡± I¡¯ve had enough

    of this b**ch already. I pull back, punching her in the face, knocking her to the ground. I hear a loud

    growl and I can see Lake¡¯s wolf is at the surface. He is staring at me but not moving. ¡°Lake, she hit me¡±

    she cries. I start to walk toward him and I can tell he is confused by whatever emotions he is feeling

    right now. ¡°Get the fvck away from my mate you human b**ch¡± she says while holding her bleeding

    nose. I¡¯m standing in front of Lake close enough to feel his breath on my skin. ¡°Lake, I am your mate.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, Belinda is my mate¡± Lake says but he sounds unsure of his own words. I take his hand,

    cing it on my marking sp0t. He doesn¡¯t pull away from me. ¡°Lake, I am your mate.¡± I see the surprise

    on his face as he must feel the tingles of our bond. I know I do and it¡¯s amazing. I had hoped I would

    feel the connection despite not being a wolf and I do. I will never want another man like I want him.

    Before I know what¡¯s happening, Atticus has Belinda by the throat against the wall. Lake looks up and I

    can see he wants to stop him, but my father steps in his line of sight. ¡°Tell me what you did or I will

    snap your fvcking neck.¡± ¡°Atticus put her down now¡±, Lake says using Alphamand. I look back in

    his eyes and I say a prayer to the goddess that a k!ss can really bring Lake back from whatever this

    woman did, like in a fairytale. I grab his face and pull his l!ps to mine, k!ssing him. After a few seconds,

    I feel him wrap his arms around my wa!st and k!ss me back like I¡¯m the air he needs to breathe. I hear

    someone clear their throat and I pull back to see my father smiling at me. Lake buries his head in my

    neck and I look toward Atticus, nodding for him to continue. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again what did you do to the

    Alpha¡± Atticus demands.

    Belinda POV

    This can¡¯t be happening. Everything was so perfect a few minutes ago. After Megan knocked Lake out,

    she stood over him chanting something and when he woke up he was calling me his mate. I¡¯ve never

    been so happy in all my life. If they had just given us a few minutes, we would have marked and mated.

    I would be his Luna. He can¡¯t be mated to a human. He is mine and I will not let her have him. Atticus

    starts to squeeze my throat. ¡°I told you this wasn¡¯t going to work but you had to be a b.rat and get whatN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    you wanted¡± Lizzy says. ¡°Now, because of you, we are going to die without a mate.¡± I start to w at

    his hands but he is stronger than I am. ¡°I have no problem killing you so I would start talking you evil

    b**ch.¡± ¡°Fine please don¡¯t kill me¡± I manage to squeak out and he drops me to the floor. I cough trying

    to catch my breath. ¡°Start talking now¡± he says. I look over and Lake is wrapped around that human. I

    feel the bile rise in my throat seeing him with her. I get to my feet and Atticus steps toward me growling.

    ¡°It¡¯s the watch, the watch has the spell on it.¡± I see Lake lift his head out of the human b**ch¡¯s neck with

    murder in his eyes staring at me. He looks down at the watch on his wrist like it¡¯s a snake that just bit

    him.

    Lake POV

    I feel like I¡¯m in a fog. My mind isn¡¯t right, but I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening. Thest few

    minutes are a blur. I remember speaking with Alpha ne and Esmerelda, but then everything is fuzzy.

    Belinda is on myp k!ssing me and I feel like I want it, but it still feels wrong. Razor feels like he¡¯s a

    million miles away even though I can still feel his presence. When Atticuses in, followed by Alpha

    Archer and who I assume is his daughter, Gabrie, I look into her eyes. My heart squeezes in my

    chest but I don¡¯t understand why. When I see Atticus grab Belinda, I can feel Razor at the surface. I¡¯m

    just about to stop Atticus when Gabrie grabs me. I feel hands on my face and l!ps against mine.

    Tingles like I¡¯ve never felt are everywhere our skin touches. The fog starts to lift but I still don¡¯t

    understand what¡¯s happening. I give into the k!ss because it feelspletely right. This woman feels

    like everything I want in life. When I pull back, I bury my head in the crook of her neck, breathing in her

    scent. She smells of lc and spring. I could smell her scent for the rest of my life. ¡°Razor, what¡¯s going

    on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know but something isn¡¯t right with us wanting Belinda.¡± ¡°Gabrie is something important

    to us.¡±

    When I hear Belinda say it¡¯s the watch, I feel sick to my stomach. He wouldn¡¯t do such an evil thing. He

    was a ba**ard but he wouldn¡¯t betray me this way. I let go of Gabrie and slip the watch off my wrist,

    dropping it to the floor. The minute it hits the ground, the fog is gone. I look at Gabrie and Razor

    growls ¡°Mate¡± loud in my mind. ¡°Mate¡±, I say pulling her into me. Human or not, she is mine. Thank the

    goddess she didn¡¯t just leave when she saw me k!ssing that b**ch. I pull back and wh!p my head in

    Belinda¡¯s direction. ¡°You disgusting she-wolf.¡± ¡°You tried to make me mate you against my will by using

    ck magic.¡± Razor is ready to rip her apart and I start in her direction. She starts to whimper and

    plead for mercy. Alpha Archer steps in front of me. ¡°Lake don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± ¡°Rash, I want her

    dead for what she tried to do to me and Gabrie.¡± He smiles ¡°you have every right to want that but we

    need to do this properly.¡± ¡°She is Alpha ne¡¯s daughter so we must speak with the Elders before you

    carry out her sentence.¡± I take a deep breath pushing Razor down before I take Gabrie¡¯s hand

    leading her over until we are standing in front of Belinda. ¡°You will be taken to the cells until I speak to

    the Elders but you will be punished for what you attempted to do to my bond with Alpha Gabrie.¡±

    ¡°Lake, please she is a human I am a wolf.¡± I watch Gabrie p her across the face. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever

    call him by his name again.¡± She grabs her cheek looking at me. ¡°Your father¡± she whispers and I roar.

    ¡°My father betrayed me with you.¡± ¡°He is no father and if he was alive, I would tell him so.¡± ¡°Take her

    out of my sight Atticus.¡± She is sobbing as he drags her out of my office. I walk over looking down at

    the fvcking watch my father gave me. The watch I believed was a gift. I can¡¯t believe I ever thought he

    did something kind. I should have known better. I smash the watch with my foot.

    Gabrie POV

    Once the evil b**ch is gone, Lake has his arm wrapped around me and my father hasn¡¯t stopped

    smiling. ¡°Gabrie, can we sit and talk please¡± he says. Maybe he thinks I¡¯m angry about the k!ss that I

    wish I didn¡¯t have to see. I¡¯m not angry at him, he didn¡¯t do it of his own free will. ¡°I¡¯m going to have

    Atticus show me around¡±, my father says, before he leaves the office. Lake leads me over to a couch

    that is under a bay window. ¡°Gabrie, I would never betray you willingly.¡± ¡°Lake, I¡¯m not upset with

    you.¡± ¡°I understand that you were under a spell and not in control of what happened.¡± I remember how

    his father felt about a human being part of a wolf pack but how does Lake feel. I know the bond is

    strong, but can he truly ept a human for his mate and the fact that I¡¯m an Alpha? I feel him brush my

    hair from my face. ¡°What are you thinking about mate?¡±

    I take a deep breath. ¡°Lake, I know you expected to be mated to a she-wolf that would be your Luna.¡± ¡°I

    am neither of those things.¡± He smiles ¡°Gabrie I am not my father.¡± ¡°You are my goddess given mate

    and you are the only one I¡¯m ever going to want.¡± ¡°I respect that you are an Alpha and we will figure all

    that out.¡± ¡°Gabrie, what is your full name?¡± I smile because I know what he is about to do. ¡°My full

    name is Gabrie Elizabeth Lyons.¡±

    ¡°I, Lake Connor Sce, ept you Gabrie Elizabeth Lyons as my mate and Alpha.¡± ¡°I, Gabrie

    Elizabeth Lyons, ept you Lake Connor Sce, as my mate and Alpha.¡± He ms his l!ps down on

    mine and I¡¯m so grateful that the goddess has given me a mate that epts me.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 79

    Lake POV

    As I sit on the couch with Gabrie, I can¡¯t help but think about what my father did. What he did could

    have cost me everything. I could have lost my mate and my happiness. I know he is dead but I¡¯m so

    angry that he tried to force his will on me with that b**ch¡¯s help. How could a father do that to his son? I

    see a look of concern on Gabrie¡¯s face. ¡°Lake, she will pay for what she has done.¡± I smile ¡°I know

    she will love, but I was actually thinking about my father, not her.¡± ¡°He supposedly gave me the watch

    as a gift the day I became Alpha but that was all a lie.¡± ¡°He knew that she had put a spell on it and he

    helped her because he wanted her pack.¡± ¡°He never cared for me not even as a child.¡± ¡°When I lost my

    mother, I lost the only real parent I had.¡± ¡°I was just another means to end for him.¡± Gabrie is rubbing

    circles on my arm tofort me as I speak. Finding our mate should be the best moment of our lives

    and he took that from both of us by helping Belinda. I¡¯m just d he failed to take our future.

    Lake POV

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    As I sit on the couch with Gabrie, I can¡¯t help but think about what my father did. What he did could

    have cost me everything. I could have lost my mate and my happiness. I know he is dead but I¡¯m so

    angry that he tried to force his will on me with that b**ch¡¯s help. How could a father do that to his son? I

    see a look of concern on Gabrie¡¯s face. ¡°Lake, she will pay for what she has done.¡± I smile ¡°I know

    she will love, but I was actually thinking about my father, not her.¡± ¡°He supposedly gave me the watch

    as a gift the day I became Alpha but that was all a lie.¡± ¡°He knew that she had put a spell on it and he

    helped her because he wanted her pack.¡± ¡°He never cared for me not even as a child.¡± ¡°When I lost my

    mother, I lost the only real parent I had.¡± ¡°I was just another means to end for him.¡± Gabrie is rubbing

    circles on my arm tofort me as I speak. Finding our mate should be the best moment of our lives

    and he took that from both of us by helping Belinda. I¡¯m just d he failed to take our future.

    I say a prayer of thanks to the goddess that Archer and Gabrie arrived when they did. I am so

    grateful that Gabrie was so strong. She could have seen what was happening with Belinda and just

    thought I was betraying her. She could have rejected me and we would have been devastated. Razor

    growls in my mind. ¡°She didn¡¯t Razor, she epted us despite everything.¡± ¡°She is the mate that the

    goddess picked for us and she is perfect.¡± ¡°That she is¡± Razor says. ¡°Are you talking to your wolf,

    Lake?¡± Her words bring my attention back to her and I smile ¡°yes I am about you mate.¡± ¡°We are talking

    about how lucky we are to have found you.¡± ¡°Lucky that the goddess blessed us with such a strong

    beautiful mate.¡± ¡°I think we both are lucky.¡± She leans in and k!sses me before she sits back with a

    smile on her face. ¡°Can I meet him, your wolf?¡± ¡°Of course, he is as much your mate as I am.¡± I step

    back so Razor cane forward to meet Gabrie. ¡°Hello mate¡± he says.

    Gabrie POV

    I hate that Lake¡¯s father was so sh*tty to him. He was not the kind of father I¡¯ll ever understand. My

    father has made it his life¡¯s mission to show me love and to help me be a great leader to our pack.

    I¡¯m not d that Raymond is dead, but dying doesn¡¯t change that he hurt my mate in the worst way

    possible. He treated him as an object instead of his child. So, if he was here I would kick his a** for

    hurting Lake. As he tells me how angry he is about his father¡¯s actions, I rub my fingers in circles on his

    arm hoping that my touch will help him know that I¡¯m here for him. Once he seems to have said all he

    has to say about Raymond, I can tell he is talking to his wolf. I don¡¯t want to interrupt him, so I give him

    a few minutes before I say something.

    When he says I can meet him, I¡¯m excited and nervous. I know that I will also be his mate, but he won¡¯t

    have a wolf to love. I know that I am enough but, part of me has to wonder if his wolf will be

    disappointed that he doesn¡¯t have a wolf mate. Brutus loves my mother, but not all wolves are like

    Brutus. His beautiful eyes turn ck and his voice seems deeper. ¡°Hello mate¡± he says. ¡°What is your

    name?¡± ¡°My name is Razor and you are beautiful.¡± ¡°We are very lucky to have been blessed with you.¡±

    I chuckle ¡°you¡¯re going to be a handful aren¡¯t you.¡± ¡°I will never be more than you can handle¡± he says

    with a wink before his eyes turn back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry he is just excited to have found you.¡± ¡°There is nothing

    to apologize for.¡± ¡°Lake, I know you said that you don¡¯t care that I¡¯m human but what about Razor he

    won¡¯t have a wolf mate when we mark.¡± Before he can answer his eyes are ck again. I¡¯m lifted and

    ced in hisp. ¡°You are my mate.¡± ¡°I want no one but you Gabrie¡±, Razor says before he ms his

    l!ps down on mine. His k!ss is much different than Lake¡¯s, but I love them both. When he pulls back,

    Lake¡¯s eyes are staring back at me. ¡°He wanted you to understand that he doesn¡¯t care that you don¡¯t

    have a wolf.¡± Iugh ¡°I believe him after that k!ss.¡± I lean in and k!ss Lake, grateful that both my mates

    ept me. A knock sounds on the door and my father peeks his head in. ¡°Is is safe for me toe in.¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be ridiculous, we are only talking.¡± He raises his hands in surrender. My father takes a seat

    in a chair in front of the desk facing us.

    Lake POV

    ¡°Lake, I would like to be here when you call the elders about Belinda if you¡¯re ok with it.¡± ¡°Of course,

    Alpha Archer.¡± ¡°No more Alpha, you are my son-inw and there won¡¯t be t!tles between us.¡± ¡°I,

    appreciate that, Archer.¡± In that moment I remember the whole reason I arranged this meeting. ¡°Before

    we make that call, I need to tell you about the reason I asked you toe to meet with me today.¡±

    ¡°After our meeting years ago, my father became hell bent on making you pay.¡± ¡°He believed that you

    disrespected our kind by taking a human mate and the fact that you were going to make Gabrie

    Alpha.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you realized that based on his behavior when we were in your pack that day.¡± I turn to

    look at Gabrie and squeeze her hand because I hate even saying these words.

    ¡°I never agreed with my father, not even as a boy.¡± She squeezes my hand and I look back to Archer.

    ¡°Despite his attempts to involve other Alphas, he failed to get any other packs to help him go against

    you.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m d to hear that since we have alliances with many of the neighboring packs¡± Archer

    says. ¡°When he couldn¡¯t get the packs help, he sought out other super naturals to help him.¡± Archer

    growls low ¡°what does that mean?¡± ¡°My father had a meeting with rogues that apparently have a beef

    with you and your pack.¡± ¡°What rogues¡± he asks. ¡°We have connection with the rogues around our pack

    and none have ever been a problem.¡± ¡°What about the attack during training¡± Gabrie says. Gabrie

    tells me what happened during training and I pull her closer. I will kill anyone that tries to hurt my mate.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if that was Keh¡¯s men.¡± ¡°I wish I could tell you where this roguees

    from, but I was a boy when I met with him the first time.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve be a man, I refuse to deal

    with him.¡± ¡°He even came after my father¡¯s death to get me to help him against you.¡± ¡°I told him to leave

    and he vowed he would make you pay.¡± ¡°The only thing I know about the rogue is his name is Keh

    and wants revenge for something you took from him.¡± ¡°I have no idea who this rogue is but I will have

    no problem ending his pathetic life if he threatens our pack¡± Archer says. ¡°Our packs will stand together

    against this threat.¡±

    ¡°I think we should call Elder Bradford now.¡± ¡°The more time Belinda is in the cells the more we risk that

    witch getting involved and possibly trying to help her.¡± I walk over picking up the phone off my desk and

    ce it on speaker phone. It rings twice before Elder Bradford picks it up. ¡°Lake, I didn¡¯t expect to hear

    from you so soon.¡± ¡°I wish I was calling for a better reason, but unfortunately I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°What¡¯s

    happening, Lake?¡± ¡°Alpha Archer and Alpha Gabrie are here with me.¡± ¡°Archer and Gabrie, I¡¯m

    confused what¡¯s happening.¡± I exin everything that happened with Belinda and my father. There is

    silence for a moment and I think maybe we have lost him. ¡°Elder Bradford are you still there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here

    I just can¡¯t even believe all you just told me.¡± ¡°Your father obviously can¡¯t pay for his wrong doing but

    she can.¡± ¡°I will head back to the pack but I will need to speak with Alpha ne about his daughter.¡±

    ¡°Elder Bradford, I would like to be the one to call him if it¡¯s ok with you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how hard this is

    going to be for him and I think it only right I exin everything that happened to him.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he

    says before we hang up. I find the number and call Alpha ne. I hate this for him. ¡°This is Alpha

    ne¡± he says. ¡°Alpha ne, it¡¯s Alpha Lake.¡± ¡°This is a surprise to hear from you.¡± ¡°I wish I was

    calling for a better reason but we need to talk about your daughter.¡± ¡°Did something happen to

    Belinda?¡± I take deep breath and prepare to tell this man something no father should ever have to hear.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 80

    Lake POV

    ¡°Alpha ne, I spoke to Elder Bradford before I called you.¡± ¡°Alpha Archer and Alpha Gabrie of the

    Scarlett Howl Pack are here with me now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you would speak with the elder and

    what the two alphas have to do with Belinda.¡± ¡°Sir Belinda and my father tried to use magic in order to

    get me to mate with her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure of this Alpha Lake?¡± ¡°I promise you that I wouldn¡¯t be calling you

    right now if I wasn¡¯t sure.¡± There is silence for a few moments. ¡°Alpha ne I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Alpha Lake

    don¡¯t you dare apologize for what my daughter has done.¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡¯¡± ¡°Despite my anger

    Alpha Archer helped me to stay calm and contact the elders.¡± ¡°She is currently in my pack cells until

    Elder Bradford arrives.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t owe me this after what she attempted to do but may Ie

    to the pack to see her before you carry out her sentence.¡± I look at Gabrie and she nods agreement

    with my decision to allow it. ¡°Of course, Alpha ne.¡± ¡°My men will bring you to my office when you

    arrive and we will take you down to see her.¡± ¡°We¡± he says like a question. ¡°I will exin everything

    better when you get here.¡± He hangs up and I can¡¯t help the pain I feel in my heart that this man has to

    lose his daughter no matter how evil she is. I link Atticus to let him know that I¡¯m expecting Alpha ne

    and Elder Bradford.

    ¡°While we wait for them to arrive, I think we should talk about the running of our packs.¡± I can feel

    Gabrie stiffen at my words. ¡°Gabrie, I don¡¯t expect you to be my Luna and leave your pack.¡± I

    can feel her rx. ¡°I¡¯m d because I have no ns on bing a Luna.¡± ¡°Actually, when my sister

    turns eighteen we will be sharing Alpha duties with our mates for the Scarlett Howl Pack.¡± ¡°I will not

    leave my family or my pack.¡± I smile because she really is amazing. ¡°I have no problems sharing Alpha

    responsibilities it will give me more time to spend with my beautiful mate and our future pups.¡± She

    smiles ¡°what about the distance between the packs.¡± I turn to Archer knowing that despite the fact thatAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gabrie will be Alpha right now it¡¯s still Archer¡¯s pack. I take Gabrie¡¯s hand in mine. ¡°Archer, I am

    willing to move my pack and join the two together if you and Gabrie are ok with that.¡±

    The shock on Gabrie¡¯s face isical. ¡°Are you sure about this Lake¡± Archer asks. ¡°I know you¡¯re

    still angry with your father but this pack is your birthright.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to make this decision right

    this minute.¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying but I promise you that I¡¯m not going to change my mind.¡± ¡°If it

    means being with my mate than my decision is final.¡± ¡°The only thing I would ask is that my Beta

    remain a ranked member.¡± ¡°I think that is more than a reasonable request¡± Archer says. ¡°Gabrie what

    do you think?¡± She smiles ¡°I think that my mate is perfect.¡± ¡°Yes, I would love for you to bring your pack

    to join ours.¡± ¡°I think that is a yes, Lake¡± Archer says with a smile on his face. If my father was alive he

    would be losing his mind right now. I am willing to move my pack to join my mates because she is what

    is important. In this moment, my father¡¯s opinion doesn¡¯t matter to me. He was no father and this is my

    pack. The only thing that matters is being with Gabrie.

    Alpha ne

    As soon as Alpha Lake told me what Belinda did, my heart broke. I tried to instill the values of our kind

    in that girl. I have told her how important it is to have our fated mates. I tried to teach her love and

    kindness. How could she do such an evil thing? I knew Raymond was an evil ba**ard but my own

    daughter. I knew that Esmerelda spoiled her, but never in my wildest dreams did I ever think that she

    would try to force anyone to mate her. I pick up the phone on my desk and it rings twice. ¡°ne, I didn¡¯t

    expect to hear from you today¡± Esmerelda says. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be calling you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong

    ne?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Belinda¡± I say but I can¡¯t find the words to exin what¡¯s happened. ¡°ne what¡¯s wrong

    with Belinda?¡± ¡°She has done something unforgivable to Alpha Lake.¡± ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡±

    ¡°She was fine when I saw her earlier.¡± ¡°You saw Belinda today?¡± ¡°Yes, I stopped to see her this

    morning, why?¡± ¡°Esmerelda what have you done?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about ne.¡± ¡°Did

    you help my daughter try to force Alpha Lake to mate her?¡± ¡°Of course not, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Esmerelda.¡± ¡°You have always given that girl everything she wanted.¡± ¡°Tell me you

    didn¡¯t do this to get her what she wanted.¡± ¡°ne whether I helped her or not is not important right

    now.¡± ¡°We need to get her out of that pack.¡± ¡°You know what the penalty for such actions are ne.¡± ¡°I

    absolutely do know what the sentence will be and I¡¯m the one who will bury my daughter because you

    helped her try to get something that was never meant to be hers.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re going to just let them kill

    her.¡± ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, you¡¯re her father?¡± ¡°Your right Esmerelda I am her father and I

    should have kept her far away from you.¡± I m the phone down. I can¡¯t believe she helped her. I can¡¯t

    deal with that right now but my sister will pay for her part in this.

    Lake POV

    An hourter Atticus leads Alpha ne to my office. He looks broken but still carries himself with like

    the Alpha he is. He reaches out and shakes my hand. ¡°Alpha ne you know Alpha Archer and this is

    Alpha Gabrie.¡± ¡°She is my mate.¡± ¡°Alpha Archer its good to see you again.¡± ¡°Alpha Gabrie

    congrattions on finding your mate and you as well Alpha Lake.¡± ¡°Please have a seat.¡± ne sits in

    front of my desk. I tell him about the enchanted watch and my father¡¯s part in all this. ¡°I could tell

    something wasn¡¯t right but I felt the pull to Belinda despite those feelings¡± ¡°This morning your sister

    showed up with a witch using a shimmer spell to look like you.¡± ¡°I assure you I wasn¡¯t here this

    morning¡± ne says but the smile doesn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I know you weren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh, my goddess, how

    could they do this.¡± ¡°How could she involve a ck magic witch just to get my daughter what she

    wanted.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t apologize enough for my family¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t owe us any apology.¡± ¡°You are

    not responsible for their actions in any way.¡± ¡°I promise you that my sister and this witch will pay for

    their part in this.¡± ¡°I know they will but right now your here to see Belinda.¡± ¡°Let us take you down to the

    cells.¡± ¡°Lake I will stay here to meet Elder Bradford when he arrives¡± Archer says. I nod leading Alpha

    ne and Gabrie downstairs.

    Belinda POV

    I can¡¯t believe this is happening. I¡¯m sitting in the cells trying to think of any way to get the hell out of

    here. If I had a way to let my aunt know what was happening, she would get me out of here. I hear the

    door open and expect a guard toe down the stairs. When I see Lake, I¡¯m hoping I can beg his

    forgiveness. That¡¯s until I see the human b**ch and my father. Oh, thank the goddess my father is here.

    ¡°Daddy, you came, please get me out of here.¡± Hees to stand in front of my cell. ¡°I¡¯m not here to

    get you out of this cell Belinda.¡± I can¡¯t have heard him correctly. ¡°Daddy¡± I say but he raises his hand to

    stop me. ¡°I have given you every opportunity in life.¡± ¡°I loved you and raised you to respect the mate

    bond.¡± ¡°How could you try to hurt Alpha Lake¡¯s bond with his mate?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a human father, she

    doesn¡¯t deserve an alpha mate.¡± ¡°I refuse to be mated to an omega when this human b**ch gets the

    mate I want.¡±

    My father¡¯s eyes get big. ¡°You found your mate and you said nothing.¡± ¡°You rejected your goddess

    given mate because of his rank.¡± ¡°Of course, I did, he was an omega.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t worthy of an Alpha¡¯s

    daughter.¡± ¡°You are no longer an Alpha¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of the woman you have be and

    I pray the goddess has mercy on your soul.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going just leave me here and let them kill me.¡± He

    doesn¡¯t answer. He turns walking away from the cell. I scream but he never turns around. How could he

    leave me and say I¡¯m not his daughter?

    Alpha Brian POV

    I¡¯m in the living room with Leslie and our two girls when I get a link from the patrol guard. ¡°Alpha, there

    is a woman at the border that is iming she is your sister.¡± ¡°Do not let her cross into the territory.¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    on my way.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong Brian¡± Leslie says when she sees me finish linking. I don¡¯t want the girls to

    hear so I link her. ¡°The guard says that my sister is at the border.¡± ¡°You know what the elders said

    would happen if we help her.¡± ¡°Leslie I would never do anything to jeopardize you, the girls, or our

    pack.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be long, I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too, be careful.¡± I k!ss her before I head downstairs and

    out of the pack house. I shift and when I reach the border my sister is standing just beyond the trees. I

    haven¡¯t seen her since she became Raymond¡¯s Luna. I cross the border until I¡¯m standing in front of

    her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Brian, I need your help.¡± ¡°I have nowhere to go.¡± ¡°You should have thought

    about that before you killed your mate.¡± ¡°The elders have given all the packs orders that we are not to

    allow you into the territory.¡± ¡°That is not true, you know I could never do such a thing.¡± ¡°Stop acting

    innocent Jessie.¡± ¡°I will not put my family and pack at risk to help you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your sister.¡± I grab the bag

    off the ground that I brought with me. ¡°No, you were my sister, don¡¯t ever return to my pack again.¡± I

    hand her the bag and I turn without another word.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 81

    Jessica POV

    I can¡¯t believe this is happening as I watch Brian shift running back toward the pack house. I stand

    there just holding the bag he gave me. The patrol guards that are still standing there growl. ¡°Leave

    rogue, you aren¡¯t wee.¡± ¡°You heard the Alpha, I suggest you get out of our sight¡± they say before

    they shift. I shift into Blossom and she picks up the bag, carrying it in her mouth until we are far from

    the pack. I shift back and sit on the ground. I open the bag praying that was an act Brian was putting on

    for the pack guards. I know what the Elder and Lake said would happen to any pack that helped me.

    I¡¯m sure my brother wants them to think he isn¡¯t helping me. He would never treat his own sister this

    way. It contains a wad of cash, some clothes from when I lived in the pack, our mother¡¯s pendant, and

    a letter. I open the letter and start to read.

    Jessie,

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I know how much you hate that name, but you will always be Jessie to me. I wish things could have

    been different. I remember how close we were as kids and what a bright light you once were. I wish

    you could have just been the happy kid I remember instead of the spoiled adult you¡¯ve be. You

    think this world and the goddess owes you something and they don¡¯t. What you did the day you found

    your mate was disgusting and I knew that day you were lost. The fact that you so easily mated with a

    man you didn¡¯t love because he was an Alpha speaks volumes about how far you will go for status. I

    will always love you because you¡¯re my sister, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to like you. I don¡¯t like who

    you have be, Jessie. I have given you all the help I will ever give you again. You no longer have a

    brother, as I no longer have a sister. I hope you find that girl you once were and find happiness.

    Brian

    How could he write this to me? How could my own brother discard me so easily? He speaks about a

    stupid warrior that I should have never been mated to by the f**cking goddess. Fine, I¡¯m not his sister

    anymore, then he can pay with that little ba**ard Lake for casting me out. He has his perfect little family

    without me in it. I¡¯ll make sure that is taken from him for what he has done. ¡°Where are we going to

    go?¡± ¡°We will figure it out, Blossom, but I promise you that I will make all these fvcking wolves pay for

    what they have done to us.¡±

    Esmerelda POV

    I call her three times before she finally picks up. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°If it didn¡¯t work, I

    can¡¯t do anymore then I already have Esme.¡± ¡°Shut the hell up and listen to me Megan.¡± ¡°Belinda is in

    trouble.¡± The line goes dead. I immediately dial her back. ¡°Hang up the fvcking phone I¡¯m right here

    Esme.¡± ¡°What the hell happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure what happened but Lake knows what she did.¡±

    ¡°He is going to kill my niece.¡± ¡°Please help me, she is like my own daughter.¡± ¡°Calm down Esme, I will

    help but we need to be careful.¡± ¡°That wolf should never have been able to fight against my power.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying I just know I¡¯m a strong ck magic witch and his

    wolf should have submitted to my spell and he didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Whatever we can figure that outter right now

    we need to help my niece before they kill her.¡±

    ¡°Does your brother know what is happening?¡± ¡°How can they just kill an Alpha¡¯s daughter?¡± I feel sick

    to my stomach when I think about ne allowing this to happen. ¡°He knows and he agrees with her

    punishment.¡± ¡°He also threatened me so I have no brother anymore.¡± ¡°Oh my goddess what the hell.¡±

    ¡°We can deal with his a**ter.¡±

    Lake POV

    ne follows us back to my office. Elder Bradford is sitting in my guest chair with Archer when we walk

    in. He stands walking over to Alpha ne. He takes ne¡¯s hand offering his support. ¡°Everyone,

    please have a seat.¡± I sit on the couch with Gabrie next to me. ¡°Elder Bradford, I appreciate you

    coming so quickly.¡± ¡°After what you told me, I knew I couldn¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°Alpha ne I can¡¯t imagine how

    hard this is for you and if you don¡¯t want to be here for me telling Elder Bradford, we can take you

    downstairs.¡± ¡°No, I need to see this through to the end but thank you Alpha Lake.¡±

    ¡°Belinda had been staying here because my father wanted us to mate.¡± ¡°He wanted me to take over

    Alpha ne¡¯s pack making our pack even bigger.¡± ¡°When I refused, he and Belinda apparently came

    up with a n to trick me into doing it.¡± ¡°My father gave me an enchanted watch that made me feel the

    pull toward Belinda.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d it didn¡¯t work but can I ask why it didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honestly as confused as

    you are Elder Bradford.¡± ¡°Razor never felt the connection and I¡¯m so grateful for that otherwise I¡¯d be

    mated to the wrong woman right now.¡± He looks at me confused. ¡°I¡¯m getting to that part¡± I chuckle.

    ¡°Thankfully I had a meeting with Gabrie and Archer nned today.¡± ¡°Before they arrived Esmerelda

    arrived with a witch that was utilizing a shimmer spell to look like Alpha ne.¡± He growls ¡°a ck

    magic witch dared to step foot into your pack?¡± ¡°Yes, Elder and apparently she performed a spell

    directly on me before Archer and Gabrie arrived.¡±

    ¡°This time the spell affected both me and Razor.¡± ¡°I could feel him but he was very distant and I couldn¡¯t

    fight the pull to Belinda.¡± ¡°When Gabrie walked in she immediately knew I was her mate.¡± Elder

    Bradford looks toward Gabrie and smiles. ¡°You are a very special youngdy.¡± She smiles and I take

    her hand. ¡°I agree she definitely is.¡± ¡°The goddess put her in the right ce at the right time.¡± ¡°If they

    hadn¡¯t showed up when they did, I hate to think but I may have marked Belinda.¡± Alpha ne speaks

    for the first time ¡°Gabrie and Lake I¡¯m so sorry for all that has happened because of Belinda and my

    sister.¡± ¡± ¡°My sister and that witch will pay for their parts in all this.¡± ¡°As I told you Alpha ne you don¡¯t

    owe me an apology.¡± ¡°I know that the witch and your sister will pay for their part in all of this but I think

    we need to move forward with Belinda¡¯s punishment before they try to interfere¡± I say and Alpha ne

    nods. ¡°Alpha Lake, after you carry out her sentence may I take her body back to bury her in our pack.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Alpha ne¡± I say my heart still breaking for him. ¡°Thank you¡± he says. I link the guards to

    bring her to the pack yard. ¡°Alpha ne, with all due respect, I don¡¯t think you should be there for what

    is about to happen.¡± I can see he is torn. ¡°Please I hate that her punishment is going to hurt you I won¡¯t

    be able to carry it out if you¡¯re there watching.¡± He walks until he is standing in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m proud of

    the man you have be, thank you.¡± We head downstairs and I ask Atticus to take Alpha ne to

    the living area. ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says leading him away.

    ¡°Elder Bradford, once this is dealt with, I would like to speak to you about our packs and our n to

    move forward with our future mating.¡± ¡°Of course, Lake¡± he says before we head outside. Belinda isn¡¯t

    a pack member, so I did not call for my pack to be present for this punishment. Despite that several

    pack members are in the pack yard. Two guards are holding Belinda, who is screaming. ¡°Enough¡±, I

    say using Alphamand. Elder Bradford is standing on my right and Gabrie is standing on my left.

    ¡°Lake, please don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t have tried to trick you.¡± ¡°Please have mercy on me.¡±

    ¡°Enough you should have thought about what the consequences of your actions would be before you

    worked with a pathetic ck magic witch.¡± She smiles at my words and it makes me uneasy.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 82

    Gabrie POV

    As I listen to Lake tell the Elder everything that happened with Belinda, my heart breaks for Alpha

    ne. No father should have to bury his daughter. I look at my own father and see sadness in his eyes

    because I¡¯m sure he is thinking the same thing I am. I know that what she has done cannot go

    unpunished, but it doesn¡¯t make any of this easier for all that are involved. When we walk downstairs,

    I¡¯m d that Alpha ne agreed to go to the living area instead of being there to watch what Lake¡¯s

    about to do. We walk outside and the guards are holding Belinda as she screams. She starts to plead

    with Lake but he immediately silences her with his Alphamand. Elder Bradford steps forward and

    we all stand in silence as he sentences her. ¡°Belinda Cross, by werewolfw you havemitted the

    crime of using ck magic to interfere with the mate bond of Alpha Lake Sce and Gabrie Lyons.¡±

    ¡°The sentence for that crime is death.¡± ¡°The sentence, will be carried out by Alpha Lake Sce of the

    Blood Rose Pack.¡± ¡°May you find forgiveness in the goddess.¡± Five minutes ago, she was screaming

    for mercy and now she stands stalk still as Elder Bradford speaks. She is staring directly at Lake. I get

    a feeling in the pit of my stomach that something isn¡¯t right.

    As soon as the word death leaves his mouth, she smiles a sick smile. ¡°You wolves are so self-righteous

    with your beliefs about the mating bonds and the goddess¡¯s chosen mates.¡± She points at Lake ¡°you

    would pick a human instead of your own kind.¡± ¡°Your pathetic and the only one that will be dying here

    today is that b**ch¡± she says pointing at me. Lake is already shifting and moving toward her. I¡¯m sure

    he realizes as I do that, she is the witch and not Belinda. My eyes lock on hers as she throws a blue

    energy ball in my direction.

    Lake POV

    When she starts to speak, she lets her aura free and I¡¯m pissed. I fvcking knew she was going to be a

    problem. That¡¯s why I wanted that b**ch dealt with quickly. I shift and start toward her. She does

    something to the warriors that are holding her and they fall to the ground. ¡°We are going to rip her apart

    for helping Belinda and threatening our mate¡±, I say to Razor as he runs as fast as he can. We are

    almost to her when I watch the energy ball leave her hand. Razor whimpers but he lunges attempting

    to take the b**ch in his jaws. He mps down on air. She is gone and he wh!ps his head back toward

    our mate. She is on the ground and everyone is around her. Archer is kneeling and I feel like my world

    was just shattered. I haven¡¯t even gotten to love her or hold her. I haven¡¯t gotten to mark or mate her. I

    shift and run over, but to my surprise they are helping her to stand. ¡°How¡± I say as Ie to stand in

    front of her and wrap her in my arms. Feeling the tingles just solidifies that she is alive and with me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and I¡¯ll exin everything¡± Gabrie says. Atticus appears with Alpha ne and hands

    me a pair of shorts. I slip them on and we head to my office. Once we are inside, I lead Gabrie to the

    couch because I have to touch her right now. Razor is just starting to calm down after we thought that

    we lost her. Archer, Elder Bradford, Alpha ne, and Atticus all take a seat. ¡°Can someone please tell

    me what the hell happened out there¡± ne says. ¡°The witch shimmered to look like Belinda and

    attempted to kill my mate with an energy ball.¡± ¡°Well, thank goddess she missed¡± Alpha ne says. I

    look to Gabrie for the exnation.

    Gabrie POV

    ¡°She didn¡¯t miss.¡± ¡°How is it possible you survived such an attack Gabrie,¡± Elder Bradford asks with

    curiosity in his voice. I look to my father and he nods. ¡°One of our pack members is a powerful light

    witch.¡± I feel Lake pull me closer to his side. ¡°My father and I know that I am a human living in a super

    natural world.¡± ¡°I am strong and have trained as a warrior but I know that I am no match physically for a

    wolf, witch, or vampire.¡± ¡°When I agreed to be Alpha, I did so with the condition that my sister take

    the t!tle with me.¡± ¡°I wanted that not only because I love my sister and wanted to share everything with

    her but because I have certain limitations as a human.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t be a great Alpha to

    my pack.¡± ¡°Part of being a great Alpha is to recognize your own strengths and weaknesses.¡±

    ¡°After we had a rogue attack on the pack, my father and I decided it would be beneficial if Tabitha, the

    light witch, ced a protection spell on me.¡± Elder Bradford smiles, ¡°I¡¯m sure that ck magic witch

    wasn¡¯t expecting you to survive her attack.¡± ¡°That was her mistake for underestimating you my dear¡±

    Elder Bradford says. I look at Lake and I can see pride in his eyes. ¡°This is far from over and we will

    make them all pay for what they have done.¡± ¡°Gentleman, I was wondering if I could speak to Lake

    alone and then we can discuss how to move forward.¡± Once they all leave the office, I go to stand but

    Lake holds me in ce. ¡°I really need you close right now Gabrie for myself and Razor.¡± I smile and

    k!ss his l!ps I sit back and take a breath.

    ¡°Lake, when we spoke aboutbining the packs earlier, I wasn¡¯t fair to you.¡± He looks at me

    confused. ¡°Since I was sixteen, I have had this n in my head about what my future was going to be

    as the pack Alpha.¡± ¡°I know you heard what I said about the reason I proposed my sister and I take

    dual Alpha roles in our pack.¡± ¡°We need to discuss a fair way to move forward with our mating and

    taking on our Alpha roles.¡± ¡°Gabrie¡± he says but I stop him. ¡°Lake, nothing is going to change that

    you are my mate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re allowed to have feelings and wants.¡± ¡°We are partners in this.¡± He smiles

    ¡°what are you proposing love.¡± ¡°I propose that we take our time and decide a fair way tobine our

    packs.¡± He takes my hand ¡°ok it¡¯s my turn now.¡±

    Lake POV

    ¡°When I said to you that I was willing to move my pack andbine it with yours, I had my own

    reasons.¡± She looks at me confused. ¡°The pack has had a lot of bad things happen recently.¡± ¡°I was

    betrayed by my friend who was to be my Beta.¡± ¡°He along with my father¡¯s chosen mate killed him and

    tried to kill me.¡± Her face contorts to one of anger. ¡°It¡¯s ok love they have been dealt with.¡± ¡°The fact that

    my father cared so little for me has tainted my t!tle and this pack.¡± ¡°Combining our packs gives not onlyProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    myself but the pack members a fresh start without all this betrayal and death hanging over our heads.¡±

    ¡°The other details I promise you we can work out together and I will make sure I share my opinion.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lake¡± she says before I k!ss her l!ps gently. I pull back and she smiles ¡°after we discuss

    how we move forward with the others, I would like for us to return to Scarlett Howl so you can meet the

    rest of my family.¡± ¡°I would love that, Gabrie.¡± ¡°I would also like us toplete the bond.¡± I smile

    ¡°there is no rush Gabrie I can wait until you are ready.¡± She shocks me when she reaches up pulling

    my mouth down to hers. She k!sses me like I¡¯m the air she needs to breathe. She pulls back when we

    are both breathless. ¡°I¡¯m ready¡± she says with a smile before she gets up, heading for the office door. A

    few minutester, she returns with the other men and as she sits next to me, I say a prayer of thanks to

    the goddess for Gabrie Lyons.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 83

    Lake POV

    After we finish our discussion about moving forward to make Belinda, Esmerelda, and the witch pay we

    ready ourselves to go to the Scarlett Howl pack. Both packs will have increased guard patrols and

    warriors around the pack house. Gabrie insists that Tabitha the witch from her pack will be returning

    with us tonight to perform some protection spells until we move the packs together. Atticus and Elder

    Bradford will remain here and I will return this evening with Gabrie to have a meeting with my pack

    about our future and announce that I have found my mate. Alpha ne left after our discussion and

    despite everything that¡¯s happened, he again told me how proud he is of me and the man I¡¯ve be.

    His words mean far more than my own fathers ever did. ¡°Lake are you ready¡± Gabrie says, taking my

    hand. ¡°Absolutely love, we will take my SUV.¡± We head outside and Archer is waiting by the SUV they

    arrived in. Once Gabrie lets him know we will be driving, she slides into the passenger seat of my

    car.

    As I drive, I hold Gabrie¡¯s hand enjoying the feelings of the tingles between us. ¡°Gabrie, do you

    feel the tingles of my hand touching yours?¡± She smiles ¡°honestly Lake I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be

    given a mate by the goddess. being human.¡± ¡°I know how rare it is.¡± ¡°If I was lucky enough to be given

    one, I was worried that when I found him I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.¡± ¡°My mother felt something for my

    father but it wasn¡¯t exactly what wolves feel based on the way my mother describes it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if

    because I grew up with wolves and knew what it should feel like or if the goddess just blessed me, I

    knew who you were the moment Iid eyes on you.¡± ¡°So to answer your question I feel the tingles and I

    will never want another man in my life.¡± Her words make warmth spread through my chest. I raise her

    hand to my mouth,ying a k!ss on the back of it. She is more than special. I can¡¯t wait to make her

    mine. ¡°You mean ours¡± Razor says. ¡°Of course, I mean ours.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to introduce you to my family

    and our pack.¡± I squeeze her hand ¡°I¡¯m excited too.¡± ¡°Lake I was thinking about something.¡± ¡°What¡¯s

    that love?¡± ¡°We will need to speak to my family but since we will bebining the pack, I think we

    should change the pack¡¯s name.¡± I¡¯m shocked at what she is saying. I can¡¯t imagine that Archer is

    going to want his pack name changed.

    ¡°Gabrie I¡¯m not sure your father is going to like that and honestly, I don¡¯t need you to do that to be

    happy.¡± ¡°Lake, it isn¡¯t just for you.¡± ¡°Your whole pack is being uprooted and having major changes even

    if you feel they are for the better I want them to know that they are not an afterthought.¡± ¡°We will no

    longer be the Blood Rose or the Scarlett Howl.¡± ¡°I want both packs to feel that we are together not

    separated by pack names.¡± I smile ¡°what do you think we should call this new pack.¡± ¡°I was hoping you

    could do the honors of suggesting our new pack name.¡± I smile she really is amazing. I think for a few

    minutes before the perfect namees into my mind. ¡°I would love to name our new pack the Scarlett

    Rose Pack.¡± ¡°That is perfect, Lake.¡± We start to pull into the pack road and I couldn¡¯t be more in love

    with this woman. ¡°I have a few other things I would like to discuss but we can talk about themter.¡± We

    stop at the gate and I lean over and k!ss her l!ps softly. ¡°Thank you, Gabrie.¡± The guardes to my

    window.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    The minute he sees Gabrie, he opens the gate. Archer is pulling in right behind us and we all park.

    We start toward the pack house. ¡°Are you ready to meet the Lyons n Lake¡± Archer asks with a big

    smile on his face. ¡°I am, I just hope they don¡¯t hold my father¡¯s a**holeness against me¡± I chuckle. ¡°I

    think your safe¡± Gabrie says. Once we are inside, Archer leads us upstairs. He opens a door that

    leads into a living room. A woman that is definitely my mate¡¯s mother is sitting on the couch with four

    other women. She is beautiful and I can see where Gabrie gets her beauty from.¡± She stands and the

    other four women do the same.

    Gabrie POV

    When we walk into the room, I have Lake¡¯s hand in mine. I am still in shock that I found my mate. That

    boy I met two years ago has grown into this gorgeous man the goddess made for me. My mother,

    Grandma Fern, Aunt Willow, Aunt Tracey, and Tabitha are waiting for us. I¡¯m d my uncles and

    grandfather aren¡¯t here because that might be too much. I introduce him to them one by one and they

    hug him. ¡°You are a hot young man¡± Grandma Fern says and Lake¡¯s face turns red. ¡°Mom could you

    please¡± my father says. ¡°What I¡¯mplimenting him.¡± ¡°Gabrie is very lucky girl to get such a hot

    mate.¡± Iugh because I would expect nothing less from my grandmother. ¡°This is my mother Sabrina,

    Lake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡± Lake says. ¡°Where is Serina?¡± ¡°She is at training with Uncle Levi

    and Nichs¡± my mother says. ¡°I¡¯m going to take Lake out to the training field and I would like to

    introduce him to the pack.¡± ¡°After we have the pack meeting, I would like to sit with you and mom to

    discuss some things before I go to Lake¡¯s pack tonight¡± I say to my father and mother. ¡°Of course, we

    can meet with the pack in the dining room and have a celebration meal¡± my mother says. ¡°Thank you,

    mom¡± I say before I lead Lake downstairs and out of the pack house.

    We reach the training field and stand on the side to not interrupt my uncle. Ten minutester he ends

    training and heads in our direction. He looks at Lake trying to make him squirm. I chuckle ¡°Uncle Levi

    stop trying to give my mate the death stare.¡± Serina screams and rushes over wrapping me in a hug.

    ¡°You found your mate, oh my goddess.¡± ¡°I did and he is amazing¡± I whisper. I notice that Bret is

    watching us from across the field. Monica is heading in our direction. ¡°Serina this is my mate, Lake.¡±

    ¡°Lake this is my sister, Serina, I was telling you about.¡± She hugs him and Monica reaches us.

    ¡°Congrattions Alpha on finding your mate¡± she says with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Monica.¡± I look over

    and Uncle Levi and Nichs are sizing him up. ¡°Lake this is my father¡¯s best friend Levi and the Beta

    of the Scarlett Howl Pack.¡± He shakes Lake¡¯s hand ¡°if you hurt our Gabby, they will not find your body

    Alpha or not.¡± ¡°You have nothing to worry about Levi, I would never hurt her.¡± ¡°Really Uncle Levi, you

    threaten him the first time you meet him.¡± ¡°I want to make sure there is an understanding.¡± I roll my

    eyes and turn to Nichs. ¡°This is Nichs the future Beta and Levi¡¯s son.¡± Lake reaches out his hand

    and shakes Nichs¡¯s.¡± I take Lake¡¯s hand so we can head back to the pack house. I look over to see

    Bret is still standing there staring in our direction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him Gabby he is just pissed his

    n didn¡¯t work and he can¡¯t shift¡± she whispers to me but of course Lake hears her. He waits till we

    are out of ear shot before he brings it up.

    ¡°Gabrie, what was Monica talking about¡± he says to me as we reach the pack house. I tell my family

    we will be a moment and they head in without us. I lead him over to a bench in the pack garden. I won¡¯t

    keep secrets from him. ¡°Why do I have a feeling I¡¯m not going to like what you¡¯re about to tell me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not but I¡¯ve already dealt with him so I need you to stay calm.¡± I take his hand in mine. ¡°Bret

    tried to trick me into believing that I was his mate.¡± He growls and I can see that Razor is at the surface.

    ¡°Razor, I knew he wasn¡¯t immediately and nothing happened.¡± He blinks and Lake¡¯s beautiful eyes are

    staring back at me. ¡°The worst part is that his mate is Monica.¡± ¡°He denied his true mate so he could be

    Alpha of this pack.¡± ¡°He is pathetic.¡± ¡°Yes, he did but he¡¯s been punished and Monica rejected him.¡±

    ¡°Good he doesn¡¯t deserve her after what he did.¡± I lean in and k!ss him before we head inside.

    Bret POV

    I watch as Gabrie heads toward the field with a fvcking man I¡¯ve never seen before. She is holding

    his hand. I can tell he is an Alpha. What kind of Alpha would ept a human. I can feel Thor at the

    surface but of course I can¡¯t shift with all the pack members around. The pack members will hardly

    speak to me after they found out what I did. I thought for sure she would believe me instead of acting

    like a bad a**. She is a human for goddess¡¯s sake. Now I can¡¯t fvcking shift and Monica rejected me.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re an i***t¡±, Thor says. ¡°Don¡¯t start, you were on board with being Alpha until we

    got rejected.¡± ¡°You could have gotten rid of the stupid fvcking human and then made our mate Luna but

    you fvcked it up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done yet don¡¯t you worry about that¡± I say to Thor. I watch them walk toward

    the pack house and I vow that she will never have her happy ever after. I will kill her mate and that

    b**ch that rejected me. This whole pack is going to be sorry that they epted a human Alpha.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 84

    Belinda POV

    I¡¯m in my aunt¡¯s house and we are waiting for Megan to get back and tell us that the human b**ch is

    dead. I really thought I wasn¡¯t going to make it out of that pack alive after my father left me in the cells

    to die. I still can¡¯t believe he cares more about werewolfw then his own daughter. Megan appeared in

    my cell after those ba**ards left and teleported me here. My aunt couldn¡¯t stop hugging me and I was

    just as happy to see her. Megan was so pissed that her spells didn¡¯t work she wanted to make Lake

    suffer by killing the human which was fine with me. I just wish I could be the one to snap her neck. I

    want to see her a** dead more than anyone but I guess I¡¯ll have to let Megan have the pleasure. I still

    can¡¯t believe he would pick a pathetic human over a she-wolf that is an Alpha¡¯s daughter. What the fvck

    was the goddess thinking giving her an Alpha like Lake? She shouldn¡¯t even be amongst our kind let

    alone mated to one. I hope that Megan is able to end her and Lake suffers after he so easily cast me

    aside.

    ¡°Get your things together because as soon as Megan arrives, we need to leave¡± my aunt says as she

    walks in the room. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Some ce safe.¡± ¡°Your father will be looking for me and

    we cannot stay here.¡± ¡°My father, I have no father.¡± She pulls me into a hug. ¡°I know baby girl and I

    promise you he will pay for not protecting you but right now we need to get to some ce safe.¡± She

    pulls back and I nod heading to the room that has my clothes in it. I throw as much as I can in the bag

    before I head back downstairs. I can hear my aunt and Megan talking as I reach the bottom of the

    stairs. ¡°So he was to much of coward to watch what he was allowing to happen to his own daughter.¡±

    ¡°He definitely wasn¡¯t there Esmerelda.¡± ¡°Were you able to kill that fvcking b**ch?¡± ¡°There is no way she

    survived the energy ball I hit her with before I teleported here.¡± ¡°Good they are all going to pay for what

    they have done including my ba**ard of a brother.¡±

    Gabrie POVCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    We walk into the dining room hand in hand. I see pack members staring as we walk to the Alpha table

    that is full of my family. Uncle Harris and Grandpa River standing around the table. I smile and

    they both hug me before they turn to Lake. ¡°Lake this is my Grandfather River and my Uncle Harris.¡±

    Harris sticks out his hand shaking Lake¡¯s. ¡°Levi told me he already warned you but that goes for all of

    us.¡± I roll my eyes at the men in my family. ¡°Lake isn¡¯t going to hurt me so all of you need to stop

    threatening him.¡± Lake wraps his arm around me. ¡°I promise you River and Harris that I would die

    before I hurt Gabrie.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear son, wee to our family¡± my grandfather says. They

    both smile and we head to the table. Jonathon and James are sitting at the table but continue to stuff

    their faces like the teenage boys they are. ¡°Lake those are my twin brothers Johnathon and James.¡±

    They look up from their tes for a minute ¡°nice to meet you¡± they say in unison before they start to eat

    again. My mother rolls her eyes and I chuckle.

    My father stands and ushers us to the head of the dining room. I hold Lake¡¯s hand and look out at the

    pack. I watch Brete in to the dining room and take a seat at the far table. He is just staring

    between myself and Lake. I look at the table my friends are sitting at and smile. Monica, Leslie, Macie,

    and Cynthia are smiling and waving at us. Cynthia is raising her eyebrows at me pointing at Lake. I can

    feel the blush on my cheeks. It¡¯s hard to believe it wasn¡¯t that long ago that Cynthia was my only friend.

    My father clears his throat and the room quiets immediately. ¡°I would like to announce that my daughter

    Gabrie Lyons the future Alpha of the Scarlett Howl pack has found her fated mate.¡± There are hoots

    and growls heard throughout the dining room. ¡°Please wee Alpha Lake Sce of the Blood Rose

    pack my new son-inw.¡± ¡°Now this mating will result in some changes to the pack but I assure you that

    these changes will all be for the better.¡± ¡°After we discuss everything, the pack will be kept informed of

    any changes before they happen.¡± Again, the room erupts into growls and most of the pack bares their

    necks to us. I of course notice that Bret does not and I know in my heart he is going to be a problem. I

    look over at our table and I notice a look on my sister¡¯s face that I can¡¯t decipher.

    After the pack congrattes us, we go back to sit at the table and I sit down next to Serina. ¡°What¡¯s

    going on in that head of yours sissy¡± I lean in and whisper. ¡°Nothing I¡¯m just so happy that you found

    your mate.¡± I know she isn¡¯t being honest but I let it go for now. She and I are going to talk before I

    leave tonight. We finish dinner and we say good night to our family before we head to my father¡¯s

    office. My mother, father, sister, and Uncle Levi are in the office with Lake and I. ¡°So, we wanted to talk

    about how we can move forward since Lake is an Alpha and has his own pack¡± When I look at Serina I

    realize the look is fear. She must think that everything we decided on years ago is going to change

    because Lake is an Alpha. ¡°Lake feels that moving his pack here and joining the two packs together is

    how we should proceed.¡± My father has a look of concern but I know he was there when we had this

    discussion at Lake¡¯s pack. A smile breaks out on Serina¡¯s face confirming what I thought she was

    worried about. ¡°Lake, are you sure about this¡± my father asks. ¡°The Blood Rose pack is your birthright

    and honestly that is a huge sacrifice on your part.¡± ¡°Make no mistake I¡¯m thrilled for you and your pack

    toe here but this needs to be what you really want.¡±

    Lake POV

    I knew that Archer was going to question my decision as most Alphas would. An Alpha¡¯s pack is

    everything to them. Mine is no different but the ce we live and the name we hold does not make the

    pack. I will be a better Alpha with my fated mate by my side. ¡°I know that Gabrie wanted you to hear

    her when we were in your office discussing her staying Alpha but this needs to be apromise¡±

    Archer says. Gabrie smiles at me and I take her hand in mine. ¡°After discussing everything with

    Gabrie I believe my pack needs to have a fresh start to get off under what pack life was like under

    my father¡¯s rule.¡± ¡°I want to be the best Alpha and honestly after what my father allowed to happen in

    our pack its name is tainted for me and my pack members.¡± Archer nods ¡°I respect that decision and

    you putting what¡¯s best for your pack above tradition.¡± ¡°I know this is a lot to ask Dad but I was hoping

    since we are joining two packs into one, we could change the pack¡¯s name¡± Gabby¡¯s says. I expect

    Archer to be angry and say fvck no but he doesn¡¯t. He smiles ¡°what will this new packs name be?¡±

    Gabby turns to me and nods ¡°The Scarlet Rose Pack.¡±

    ¡°I think that is a wonderful idea and I support you both¡± Archer says. ¡°Serina, can youe here for a

    moment¡± Archer says and shees to stand next to her father. Despite not being bonded I can tell

    that Gabrie is nervous. She squeezes my hand a little tighter but doesn¡¯t seem to notice she is even

    doing it. ¡°Go ahead Serina.¡± ¡°Gabby and I always nned to take the t!tle at the same time but given

    that she has found you I would like for you both to take the t!tle now.¡± Gabrie is about to start talking

    but Serina stops her. Shees and stands in front of us. ¡°Gabby nothing has changed about our n

    to rule this pack with our mates.¡± ¡°When I turn eighteen, I will have a ceremony joining you and Lake as

    Alphas of the Scarlett Rose Pack.¡± ¡°I do not want you to wait, please.¡± I see tears flowing down

    Gabrie¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I agree with your sister Gabby¡± Sabrina speaks first. She looks to her father and he

    nods. ¡°It¡¯s time sweetheart you have an Alpha mate and you have be the Alpha in every way but

    t!tle.¡± She looks to me and I smile. ¡°Ok, I¡¯m ready to take my ce and t!tle but you better be ready the

    minute you turn eighteen to join us, Serina.¡± The girls scream and hug her and then me. Archer stands

    hugging Gabrie and then me. I¡¯ve gone from having no family to all these people who have epted

    me as one of their own. ¡°We are very lucky Lake.¡± ¡°Yes, we are Razor.¡±

    Gabrie POV

    After we talk for a little while longer, we get ready to leave. We will be having our Alpha ceremony in

    two days. Elder Bradford was very happy to perform the ceremony and to announce the new pack. We

    head out to the SUV. Tabitha and her mate Johnathon are waiting for us by their SUV. She is smiling

    ¡°Johnathon insisted oning I hope that won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Lake this is Johnathon a pack warrior

    and Tabitha¡¯s mate.¡± He smiles ¡°that is no problem at all.¡± ¡°I appreciate you doing this until we get the

    pack moved¡± Lake says. ¡°You¡¯re wee, believe me when I find the witch that attacked my Gabby

    she is going to wish for death.¡± I smile because I love this woman. ¡°Gabby, can I speak to you for a

    moment before we leave¡± Tabitha says. The men get into the cars and she pulls something out of her

    pocket. She hands me a vial ¡°drink this before you mate and mark tonight.¡± She tells me exactly what to

    do and I almost forgot to ask her knowing she did this for my mother and Aunt Tracey. We both get into

    the vehicles and head back to the pack. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m not nervous about what is going to happen

    tonight. I want to be his in every way but I have no idea what the hell I¡¯m supposed to do.

    We pull into the pack and Lake links the pack warriors to inform them of Tabitha¡¯s presence. ¡°Do you

    need us to go with you while you do the spells?¡± She winks at me ¡°I¡¯m sure you have better things to be

    doing Gabby.¡± Again, I feel my cheeks blush. Lake takes my hand but thankfully he doesn¡¯t say

    anything about me blushing. ¡°There has been a guest room prepared for you two when you¡¯re done

    performing the protection spells¡± Lake says. ¡°Thank you, Lake¡± they both say and he leads me inside.

    We climb the stairs to the Alpha floor and he leads me down a long hallway. I expect that his room will

    be the one with the double doors but he opens the door on the right. He must notice me looking at the

    double doors. ¡°I refused to take the room my father shared with that b**ch that helped kill him.¡± I nod

    and he leads me inside. The room is stillrge and beautiful. ¡°Gabrie are you sure you are ready for

    this.¡± ¡°I promise you that I can wait if you¡¯re not ready.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel pressured or rushed

    because this is what you know of wolves.¡± I ce my finger on his l!ps.

    ¡°I promise you that I am ready I¡¯m just nervous because I have no experience.¡± He growls pulling me

    flush with his body. ¡°You¡¯re a v!rgin love.¡± He lifts my face so I¡¯m looking in his eyes. ¡°I am the only man

    that will ever touch you just as you are the only woman that will ever touch me.¡± I smile wanting this

    man even more knowing he saved himself for me. I reach up pulling his mouth down to mine. We have

    k!ssed but nothing like this. He brushes his tongue along the seam of my l!ps and I open to him. Our

    tongues intertwine and I start to feel weak just from this k!ss. Before I know what¡¯s happening, I¡¯m lifted

    in two strong arms but he doesn¡¯t break the k!ss. Heys me down in the middle of his bed. He starts to

    pull his shirt over his head and I swear to the goddess I can feel it in my core just looking at him. His

    chest has a smattering of hair and his sculpted all the way down to the v of his h!ps. I look back up to

    his eyes and he smiles. I reach into my pocket pulling out the vile and drink it. ¡°What was that love?¡± I

    smile ¡°you¡¯ll see.¡±

    I start to pull the shirt over my head but he stops me. He pulls the shirt over my head and unsps my

    b.ra baring my b.reasts to him. His eyes darken for a moment and I smile knowing that Razor pushed

    to the surface. He pulls my pants and panties down my legs until I¡¯mpletely n.aked before him. I

    thought I would be embarrassed being n.aked in front of him the first time but I¡¯m just turned on. He

    pulls his own pants off freeing his huge e.rection. The nerves that were gone are back. How the hell is

    that going to fit inside me. He must notice my concern he bends down and k!sses me. ¡°I promise you

    love you are made for me it will be ok.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so big.¡± He chuckles ¡°I promise I¡¯ll fit we are like a lock

    and a key.¡± ¡°Made only for each other.¡± He gets up on the bed and puts his mouth above my n**ple. He

    looks into my eyes before he swirls his tongue around my left n**ple. ¡°Oh, my goddess¡± I say in breathy

    voice. He continues until I¡¯m arching my back off the bed and pulling his head to my b.reast. I feel the

    org*asm building in my core just from him s.ucking on my b.reasts.

    Lake POV

    When she is baredpletely to me I have to keep myself under control. I don¡¯t want to embarrass

    myself. I start to work my tongue down her body until I reach her core. ¡°Lake¡± she breaths out before I

    take a long l!ck into her core. She lifts her head and I look into her eyes again before I start to work her

    cl*t with my tongue. She grabs a fist full of my hair and bucks against my tongue. She is m0aning my

    name and I can¡¯t wait to be inside her. I bite down on her cl*t and she screams out her org*asm. Ip

    up all her juices before I slide up her body. I k!ss her allowing her to taste herself on my l!ps. I ce my

    member at her core. ¡°Are you ready love?¡± ¡°Goddess yes, Lake make me yours.¡± She doesn¡¯t have to

    say it again. I start to press forward giving her time to adjust to my size. I feel her barrier and I know

    this part will cause her pain which I hate. ¡°Gabrie I want you to take a deep breath and I¡¯m going to

    push forward.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to mark you at the same time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready Lake please¡± she says as she pulls

    me into her. I push forward and she screams. I elongate my canines and bite down into her marking

    sp0t. I feel her body adjust and she starts to move under me. I start to move faster and she screams

    out her second org*asm. It¡¯s all I can do to stop myself from emptying myself inside her. I pull my

    canines out and l!ck my fresh mark on her neck.

    Gabrie POV

    I never thought anything would feel like that. There was pain but there was so much more pleasure and

    connection. When he bit down, I felt the bond and it made the org*asm tremendous. He is mine and I

    want him to feel what I feel. I roll us and heughs. I can feel him still hard inside me and I start to

    move. Theughter dies and he begins to m0an with my movements. I ce my hand on his marking

    sp0t and I notice the blue glow and his eyes get big when he realizes what¡¯s happening. He pistons his

    h!ps inside of me and I can feel the spurt of his c.um coating my insides. They trigger another org*asm

    and I cry out. When we bothe down, he lifts me carrying me into the bathroom. He sets me on my

    feet in front of the mirror and k!sses me. ¡°You are mine Gabrie Sce in this life and the next.¡± ¡°You

    are mine Lake Sce in this life and the next.¡± We turn both looking at our marks before he carries me

    into the shower. I know that no matter what happens I am whole with this man.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 85

    Jessica POV

    ¡°Do you have any special skills that would make me want to hire you¡± the man behind the bar asks me

    with all the innuendo he can muster. He is a wolf but I can tell he has no pack by his smell. ¡°I can serve

    food and drinks, like a waitress.¡± ¡°Feisty I like that in my girls.¡± If I could I kill this ba**ard right now for

    talking to a former Luna this way I would but I can¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t even be speaking to this disgusting wolf

    if I didn¡¯t absolutely have to. I used the money Brian gave me to get an apartment until I figure out my

    next move to make Lake pay, so I¡¯m going to have to work to live for now. I saved some of the money

    to get the help I need to make him pay. I have no real skills because my job as a Luna was to be arm

    candy for Raymond. ¡°Until you fvcked that up¡± Blossom says and I block her out. ¡°So do I have the job

    or not.¡± ¡°For now, but if you don¡¯t y nice you might not have it for long.¡± I roll my eyes but thank him.

    ¡°You can start tonight¡± he says throwing a skimpy dress at me. I take it heading back to the apartment

    since I my shift doesn¡¯t start for a few more hours. I only picked this disgusting bar because both

    humans and wolves frequent it. I can¡¯t make them pay by myself so I need to try to get the help of the

    kind of wolves that would hang out in a filthy ce like that damn bar.

    Monica POV

    We just finished up ourst ss and I¡¯m waiting for Macey and Leslie so we can walk back to the pack

    house. I notice that Serina is standing near her locker probably waiting for Nichs. I¡¯m just about to

    walk toward her when I see a girl that looks to be about her age walk up to her. With my hearing now

    that I have my wolf, I can hear that she is being a b**ch to Serina about Gabrie being human. It

    makes me think about how I was and how wrong it was to be that way. I start toward the two of them.

    ¡°Hey Serina everything ok here¡± I say and the girl wh!ps her head toward me. ¡°Sure, Serina and I were

    just talking¡± she says smiling at me. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Lisa and I¡¯m a warrior¡¯s

    daughter.¡± I don¡¯t know if she thinks I¡¯ll be impressed by that but I¡¯m not. ¡°Well, this is what¡¯s going

    happen Lisa.¡± ¡°Gabrie and Serina are good friends of mine so if I find out that you are bothering her

    or talking sh*t about my friend you and I are going to have a problem.¡± I¡¯m sure she realizes that I¡¯m a

    warrior with a wolf because I see the fear sh on her face. Marigold chuckles in my head. ¡°So, are we

    going to have a problem Lisa?¡± ¡°No¡± she says and rushes away practically tripping over her own feet.

    ¡°Thank you, Monica.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her but I¡¯m trying to ignore her and be the bigger person.¡± ¡°She

    is making that very difficult but hopefully she will just stop talking sh*t against Gabby now.¡± ¡°I know you

    are trying to handle it like the future Alpha you are but I¡¯m here if she didn¡¯t get the message.¡± ¡°That¡¯s

    my job as a warrior to protect my Alphas.¡± She smiles and I see Macey and Leslieing toward us.

    We wait a few minutes until Nichses and we walk toward the pack house together. We are

    halfway up the path when I notice that Bret is standing at the top of the hill. I haven¡¯t spoken to him

    since the rejection and I really don¡¯t want to. We keep walking ignoring his presence. As we start to

    pass him, he says my name. I turn with a look of disdain. ¡°What¡± I say with all the venom I can muster.

    ¡°Can you please just talk to me for a minute alone?¡± ¡°She has nothing to say to you¡± Serina says and I

    smile. ¡°What she said¡± I say and turn to start walking again. There really is nothing for us to talk about.

    Once we head inside Macey, Leslie, and I head toward our rooms. I¡¯m inside my room getting dressed

    when there is knock on the door. ¡°Hold on girls I¡¯ming¡± I say heading toward the door. When it

    swings open it¡¯s not the girls standing there. ¡°I think I was pretty clear earlier Bret I¡¯m not interested in

    talking to you now or ever.¡± His eyes sh ck and before I know what¡¯s happening I¡¯m pushed inside.

    He ms his hand over my mouth and everything goes ck.

    Lake POV

    I wake up with Gabrie in my arms. I can¡¯t believe I have her and she is mine. The bond isplete

    and I feel stronger than I ever have with her by my side I can¡¯t believe my father thought because she

    was human, she was weak. She is anything but weak. She is stronger than any she-wolf I have ever

    met. When sheid her hand on my marking sp0t, I couldn¡¯t believe the feeling that passed through

    me. I really expected that we wouldn¡¯t be fully bonded and I was fine with that but the fact is she

    marked me. ¡°That was like nothing I could have imagined¡± Razor says. ¡°I agree, I know we hear stories

    growing up about the mate bond but until you experience it they are just that stories.¡± She stirs in my

    arms and I brush the hair from her face. Her eyes flutter open and she smiles. ¡°Are you being creepy

    watching me sleep?¡± I chuckle ¡°absolutely and I won¡¯t apologize.¡± She lifts her head k!ssing my l!ps. I

    start to deepen the k!ss but I stop myself. I know she won¡¯t heal as quickly and she is probably sore

    fromst night. We made love for hours. I pull back and she looks disappointed.

    ¡°Believe me love I would take you all day but I want to announce you to the pack and let them know

    what will be happening.¡± She crosses her arms and I look at her confused. ¡°It¡¯s not nice to lie to your

    mate¡± she links me. I forgot that with the bond we can hear each other¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying I just

    didn¡¯t want to make you feel bad or self-conscious.¡± She smiles and uncrosses her arms. ¡°I truly

    appreciate that you are worried about sparing my feelings but I don¡¯t need you to protect me from you.¡±

    ¡°I want you to be open and tell me what you¡¯re feeling or thinking.¡± ¡°I want us to be able to talk about

    anything.¡± ¡°I appreciate your worried that I¡¯m probably sore.¡± ¡°Are you sore?¡± ¡°I would be lying if I said

    no.¡± I k!ss her l!ps one more time before we get up to get dressed. She grabs the bag she brought with

    her and heads into the bathroom. I head into the closet pulling on a pair of jeans and a ck t-shirt.

    Gabrie POV

    Once I¡¯m dressed in my cks and red blouse, I pull my hair into a high ponytail and slide on my heels.

    Ie out of the bathroom and stop dead when I see Lake. He is so hot but beyond that he is dressed

    much different than I am. As he looks me up and down his eyes darken ¡°mate you are the se.xiest

    woman on the.¡± He pulls me to him before Lake¡¯s beautiful blue eyes are staring back at me.

    ¡°He¡¯s absolutely right and your ours.¡± ¡°Yes I am.¡± ¡°Am I over dressed to meet with the pack¡± I ask.

    ¡°Absolutely not¡± he says and k!sses me. We head to his office and Atticus is waiting for us. ¡°Good

    morning, Alpha and Alpha.¡± I smile ¡°good morning, Atticus, please call me Gabby unless we are with

    the pack.¡± He smiles ¡°good morning, Gabby.¡± ¡°Atticus, can we speak to you for a moment before we

    meet with the pack¡± Lake says. ¡°Of course,¡± he says and we walk into the office.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Atticus we will bebining the packs.¡± ¡°We will be moving our pack to the Scarlett Howl but we will

    be calling the new pack the Scarlett Rose.¡± He smiles and I¡¯m d he isn¡¯t upset. He turns to me ¡°I¡¯m

    d to be a pack warrior and support you both in our new pack.¡± Before Lake can answer I do ¡°Atticus

    you will be keeping your rank as Beta.¡± ¡°Our new pack will have almost seven hundred members and

    four Alphas.¡± ¡°It only makes sense to have four Beta¡¯s.¡± ¡°Thank you, Gabby and Lake, I¡¯m honored.¡± ¡°I

    will protect you both with my life.¡± We all stand heading downstairs to address the pack. The members

    are waiting in the training field. Lake leads me to the front and Atticus stands next to us.

    Lake POV

    Once the pack sees me, they bare their necks. ¡°I have gathered you here today because I have found

    my mate.¡± ¡°Alpha Gabrie Lyons is my mate and we will be sharing the Alpha position.¡± I can hear

    chatter start hearing that my mate is an Alpha. I growl low to quiet them. ¡°I¡¯m sure you are all

    concerned what this means but I promise you this is good for our pack after all the recent tragedy.¡±

    ¡°After much discussion we will be moving our pack to join Scarlett Howl and the new pack will be called

    Scarlett Rose.¡± ¡°This will be a fresh start for all of us.¡± ¡°If you have questions now is the time to ask.¡± No

    one speaks and I can see concern on many faces. Gabrie squeezes my hand before she speaks.

    ¡°Alpha Lake and I will be in his office today.¡± ¡°If you have concerns and you would like to discuss them

    privately, pleasee to speak to us.¡± ¡°We realize this is a lot to take in but I promise you that both

    packs will be considered equal and no special treatment will be given to Scarlett Howl pack members

    because of the territory change.¡±

    I notice that some of the concerned faces seem to rx at Gabrie¡¯s words. ¡°You all need to ready

    yourself for the move in two days.¡± ¡°Atticus will be providing you all your living arrangements in the

    Scarlett Rose pack.¡± ¡°I want all pack members at our Alpha ceremony no exceptions.¡± ¡°There will be a

    pack run following the ceremony for all shifting members.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± they say in unison. ¡°You are

    dismissed but if you would like to meet with myself and Alpha Gabrie, please link me.¡± I lead her

    back toward the pack house and upstairs to the office. Tabitha and Johnathon are waiting for us in the

    office.

    Unknown POV

    ¡°This is ridiculous at least with that ba**ard Raymond we knew where we stood.¡± ¡°Now this little sh*t is

    going to move us to the human b**ches pack and we will be what obedient little pack members with no

    status.¡± ¡°You heard what they said we won¡¯t lose our warrior status.¡± ¡°I believe Lake, he is nothing like

    Raymond.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re a fvcking fool because we are moving to their territory we will be nothing in

    this new pack.¡± ¡°You better watch what you¡¯re saying because I want no part of this.¡± ¡°We have been

    friends for a long time but I am not onboard with going against the Alphas.¡± ¡°I am loyal to Alpha Lake

    and his mate.¡± ¡°Fine be another mindless sheep and you will end up washing dishes in the kitchen like

    amon omega.¡± He walks away but I don¡¯t need him or anyone else. I will not follow some worthless

    human and a pathetic Alpha who couldn¡¯t see his friend was a traitor.¡±

    Gabrie POV

    ¡°The pack should be protected Gabby until the move and I would like to perform the same protection

    spell on Lake that I did on you¡± Tabitha says. ¡°Of course, thank you Tabby.¡± ¡°You never have to thank

    me for protecting my family.¡± Lake is part of our family.¡± I smile and I feel my phone ring in my pocket. I

    take it out and my sister¡¯s name shes across the screen. ¡°What¡¯s up sissy?¡± ¡°He hurt Monica,

    Gabby.¡± ¡°Who hurt Monica?¡± Tabby stands looking at me with concern.¡± ¡°Bret hurt her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way¡±

    I say before I cut the call. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Tabby says and I stand. ¡°You guys will have to drive if you want to

    meet us there.¡± Before they answer she teleports us to the hospital. My parents and Serina are waiting.

    They lead me back to the room and she is hooked up to monitors and unconsious. As soon as I see

    her I know what happened and I swear to the goddess that ba**ard will die for what he has done to her.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 86

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gabrie POV

    I walk over to Monica¡¯s bedside and she looks like she is sleeping peacefully, which couldn¡¯t be farther

    from the truth. I may not be a wolf by birth, but I feel sick thinking about him marking her against her

    will. Marking is supposed to be the moment in our lives when we are one, with our goddess¡¯s given

    mate and he took that from her. He took it when he deceived her before and now again when he gave

    her no choice. ¡°Where is he now¡± I say turning to my family. ¡°Every warrior in the pack is looking for him

    Gabby, he won¡¯t get away with what he has done to her¡± my father says. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±

    Before they can answer the door opens and Dr. Barrett walks in. He bares his neck to me before he

    walks over to the machine that Monica is hooked up to. He turns to us with sympathy in his eyes and

    the pit in my stomach feels even bigger. ¡°Alpha the forced marking has put Monica into aa.¡± ¡°Did

    he force himself on her, mating her without her consent?¡± ¡°No Alpha, we performed an examination and

    she wasn¡¯t se.xually vited.¡± ¡°Thank goddess for that at least.¡± ¡°What happens now?¡± ¡°When will she

    wake up?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there is no way for us to know that.¡± ¡°Forced marking is very traumatic on a

    wolf.¡± It¡¯s really up to Monica and her wolf now to heal ande back to us.¡± ¡°We will keep monitoring

    her but the good thing is that all of her vital signs are all stable.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dr. Barrett.¡±

    He leaves and I have never felt anger like this in my whole life. I was upset and disappointed when he

    tried to trick me into mating him, but that pales inparison to this. The door flies open and Lake

    comes rushing inside wrapping me in his arms. I didn¡¯t know how much I needed him in this moment

    and I bury my head in his chest. I breathe deep taking a few minutes topose myself. After a few

    minutes, I pull back and he brushes the hair from my face. ¡°He marked her against her will Lake.¡± He

    growls ¡°he will pay with his life for such a disgusting act, I promise you that love.¡± Lakees to stand

    next to me pulling me into his side and my parents and sister look at us with affection in their eyes.

    ¡°What is our next move to find this disgusting wolf¡± Lake asks. ¡°I¡¯m sure by now he has left the territory

    knowing what the punishment will be for such a crime.¡± ¡°We need to send trackers out looking for him

    so he can be dealt with before she wakes up.¡± ¡°I want her to know that he is no longer a threat.¡±

    ¡°Serina, can you stay with Monica while we go make the arrangements.¡± ¡°A warrior will be stationed

    outside her door to protect you both in case he is stupid enough to return.¡± ¡°Of course, I hate to think

    what might have happened Gabby if I hadn¡¯t gone to her room to get her for training.¡±

    ¡°Serina you were the one that found her?¡± ¡°Yes, she had helped me at school today and I went back to

    thank her again for being a good friend to us both.¡± ¡°When I reached the door, I caught Bret¡¯s scent.¡± ¡°I

    tried to open the door but he had it locked.¡± ¡°I started to bang and scream hoping that if he was inside,

    he would get scared that he was caught.¡± ¡°Serina that was dangerous, you have no wolf to defend

    yourself.¡± ¡°What if he hade out after you?¡± ¡°Gabby, would you have done nothing because you

    don¡¯t have a wolf?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t just let something happen to her without trying to help her.¡± I pull her into

    my arms. She pulls back ¡°one of the warriors heard me and came running.¡± ¡°He broke the door open

    and she was lying on the floor and I couldn¡¯t wake her.¡± ¡°He must have went out of the window.¡± ¡°He is

    a coward.¡± I look Serina in her eyes ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, you saved her.¡± ¡°I wish I could have gotten

    there before he marked her.¡± ¡°I know but goddess only knows what else would have happened if you

    hadn¡¯t gotten there when you did.¡± She smiles and Serina takes the chair by Monica¡¯s bed. She takes

    Monica¡¯s hand in hers. We head toward the pack house to meet with the trackers.

    Lake POV

    As Razor runs, I can feel Gabrie¡¯s emotions and we push harder to reach her. Johnathon is running

    beside me and the pack patrol doesn¡¯t stop us as we enter the territory. As soon as we reach the trees

    near the pack hospital, we both shift and Johnathon throws me shorts. I rush inside and the nurse

    shows me to the room even though I could have found it just by Gabrie¡¯s scent. Once I have her in

    my arms, I¡¯m overwhelmed by her sadness and anger. Razor and I are ready to kill who ever made our

    mate feel this way. I can¡¯t believe he marked Monica against her will. ¡°What kind of monster does that

    Razor?¡± ¡°The kind that will atone for his actions when he meets the goddess, I promise you that Lake.¡±

    We head to the pack house to meet with the trackers. As soon as we¡¯re inside, Johnathon and Tabitha

    are waiting. Tabitha wraps her arms around Gabrie. ¡°Congrattions Gabby Bell¡± she whispers and it

    makes me smile. We all take a seat and discuss the ns for each tracker. Once the five trackers have

    their orders, they rush from the conference room.

    ¡°Gabrie, I would like Johnathon to return to the Blood Rose territory to meet with the men and

    Atticus.¡± ¡°It makes sense that he is going to head toward neutral territory, which means he will pass

    near the pack.¡± ¡°I want to stop him from getting near any rogue packs especially after, that a**hole

    Keh is still out there.¡± ¡°Besides if he makes it to neutral territory, it will be more difficult to find him.¡±

    ¡°I think that makes perfect sense¡± Gabrie says. ¡°Before we leave, I need to do the protection spell on

    you Lake¡± Tabitha says. ¡°I¡¯m sure I will be fine until we catch the a**hat, we don¡¯t have time to waste

    right now.¡± Gabrie shoots me a look and Tabithaughs. ¡°I think your mate has spoken.¡± She stands

    in front of me and begins to move her hands in front of me and chanting. It feels strange like she¡¯s

    touching me even though she hasn¡¯tid her hands on me once. The minute she stops, both Razor and

    I feel the effects of the spell. It¡¯s hard to describe and we don¡¯t feel invincible but we know we are

    protected. ¡°Thank you, Tabby¡±, Gabrie says and hugs her. She steps next to me and Tabitha smiles

    before she wraps her arms around Johnathon. Without a word, they are gone. It¡¯s going to take some

    time to get used to people just appearing and disappearing. Gabrie chuckles and I know she heard

    my thought.

    Bret POV

    Thor runs through the woods as fast as his legs will carry us. Why couldn¡¯t she just listen? I¡¯m her mate

    and she should have given me a chance to make things right instead of rejecting me. She had no right

    to reject me. Then that ba**ard Alpha made me ept it even though I didn¡¯t want to. They left me no

    choice but to im what is mine by force. She is mine and now she bares my mark. If that little b**ch

    hadn¡¯te to her door looking for her, I would have taken Monica with me. We could have been far

    from the pack before any of them even realized we were gone. I didn¡¯t expect her to pass out from me

    marking her. Now I¡¯m going to have to find a way to get my mate and make the Scarlett Howl pack

    suffer for all they have done. I feel like we have run for at least an hour before we finally stop. Thor

    shifts and I pull the clothes on I brought with me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Bret, when she wakes up, we will be able

    to feel it since she bares our mark now.¡± I smile ¡°good until then we can try to reach the neutral

    territory.¡± There are four packs between Scarlett Howl and where we need to go.¡± ¡°None of the

    surrounding packs are going to help us because of that ba**ard Archer so we will need to stay out of

    the borders or we will risk dealing with pack wolves.¡± We rest for about twenty minutes before I str!p

    and shift. We take off and I think about Monica baring my mark.

    Lake POV

    As Razor runs, I can feel Gabrie¡¯s emotions and we push harder to reach her. Johnathon is running

    beside me and the pack patrol doesn¡¯t stop us as we enter the territory. As soon as we reach the trees

    near the pack hospital, we both shift and Johnathon throws me shorts. I rush inside and the nurse

    shows me to the room even though I could have found it just by Gabrie¡¯s scent. Once I have her in

    my arms, I¡¯m overwhelmed by her sadness and anger. Razor and I are ready to kill who ever made our

    mate feel this way. I can¡¯t believe he marked Monica against her will. ¡°What kind of monster does that

    Razor?¡± ¡°The kind that will atone for his actions when he meets the goddess, I promise you that Lake.¡±

    We head to the pack house to meet with the trackers. As soon as we¡¯re inside, Johnathon and Tabitha

    are waiting. Tabitha wraps her arms around Gabrie. ¡°Congrattions Gabby Bell¡± she whispers and it

    makes me smile. We all take a seat and discuss the ns for each tracker. Once the five trackers have

    their orders, they rush from the conference room.

    shback

    Bret POV

    I push her into her room. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, Bret?¡± Thor is at the surface and I

    need her to listen, so I push him down. ¡°Monica, I need you to take back your rejection.¡± ¡°You are my

    mate.¡± Sheughs and crosses her arms over her chest. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I was pretending that

    having a human Alpha was ok with me but I promise you that I don¡¯t agree with a pathetic human being

    Alpha or Luna.¡± ¡°Gabby is not worthy to be an Alpha of our pack.¡± She says nothing so I keep going. ¡°I

    had a n the whole time and had you just let me follow through on it, you and I could have taken over

    this pack together.¡± ¡°We can still make that happen Monica if you just take back the rejection.¡± ¡°Are you

    insane?¡±

    ¡°First of all, Archer Lyons would snap your neck if you ever hurt his daughter or family.¡± ¡°Second of all,

    Gabrie Lyons is the best Alpha this pack could ever ask for.¡± ¡°Not because she is wolf or a human

    but because she is kind, strong, and loves this pack and all its members.¡± ¡°I was wrong and angry at

    you for betraying me and that is the only reason I was so angry at Gabrie even though none of it was

    her fault.¡± ¡°I will never take back my rejection.¡± ¡°You are not worthy to be my mate and I can only pray

    the goddess gives me a second chance.¡± I feel Thor and this time I don¡¯t stop him. I pull her to me

    elongating my canines and I don¡¯t give her a chance to shift when I bite down into her marking sp0t.

    The feeling of marking her makes me want to take her right here, but that I will save for when we are

    far from this ce. I pull my canines from her neck and l!ck my mark. She goes limp and I lower her to

    the floor. I try to wake her but she isn¡¯t waking up. ¡°Thor, why is she unconscious, what the hell?¡±

    Before he can answer, banging starts on the door and I can hear Serina screaming. What the fvck? I

    hear footsteps and I know if they find me here, they will kill me. I lean down k!ssing her l!ps. ¡°I¡¯ll be back

    for you mate, I promise you that.¡± I head for the window and we jump shifting in midair. We run for the

    border because I¡¯m sure once the Alpha finds out what I have done every warrior will be after me.

    shback Ends

    As I think about my l!ps touching hers, I feel Thor slow down. ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± ¡°Why are

    you slowing down?¡± Then I realize we can smell wolves. Sh*t we were almost past the packs. This

    can¡¯t be Scarlett Howl wolves this far from the packnd. Thor starts to move through the trees trying

    move up wind to avoid the wolves smelling our scent. As the sound of paws pounding starts to get

    closer, he takes off at full speed. We are just about toe out of the trees when a wolf rams into our

    side, knocking us off our feet. Thor manages to regain his footing and we stand face to face with a

    large silver wolf with green eyes. He starts to circle around us and in this moment, Thor and I both

    realize that he isn¡¯t alone. We hear movement in the trees on the left and the wolf is standing still just

    staring at us. ¡°What the hell is happening Thor¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 87

    Bret POV

    The wolf shifts in front of me before two other wolvese out of the trees standing behind him. They

    are nowhere as big as he is. I shift hoping that I can talk my way out of this. He is older than me,

    probably in histe twenties. I can tell he is a pack member and a ranked wolf. He isn¡¯t Alpha but

    maybe Beta or Gamma. ¡°What is your business near our packnds?¡± ¡°I¡¯m purely trying to get to

    neutral territory sir¡±, I say baring my neck to him to show respect. ¡°I mean your pack no harm I promise

    you.¡± He takes in a deep breath and I watch his eyes fl!cker to ck. ¡± You¡¯re a pack wolf.¡± ¡°Why are

    you trying to reach neutral territory?¡± ¡°My mate rejected me so I can no longer stay in my home pack.¡±

    ¡°Wow you are a piece of work¡± I hear a female voice that is familiar. I wh!p my head in that direction to

    find the witch from Scarlett Howl packing off behind the trees with Johnathon her mate. ¡°F**k¡± I

    say low as she walks toward me.

    ¡°You worthless piece of sh*.¡± ¡°You marked her against her will and now you stand here like a coward

    lying to Atticus the Beta of the Blood Rose pack.¡± I hear the growl and his eyes are ck when I look at

    him. ¡°You forced your mark on a she-wolf, I should snap your pathetic neck right here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky

    my Alphas want to deal with your a** or I would take care of you myself.¡± I¡¯m just about to shift and take

    my chances when I feel like Thor is gone. I look into the witch¡¯s eyes. ¡°What have you done to me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Bret, can¡¯t reach your wolf?¡± I turn to Johnathon hoping that I can reason with him,

    as a wolf and a person who I once called a friend. ¡°Johnathon, what would you do if your mate rejected

    you, would you simply walk away¡± I plead with him pointing at the witch. Sheughs and Johnathon

    growls ¡°do you really think there is any justification for all that you have done,¡± the witch says. ¡°Why is it

    that she rejected you in the first ce, Bret?¡± I stay quiet. ¡°Exactly, you are going to get everything you

    deserve, and Monica is going to go on to be happy with a new mate.¡± Before I can even respond I¡¯m

    consumed by darkness.

    Atticus POV

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Beta¡± Tabitha says. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me Beta right now, Tabitha, and

    you never have to thank me for helping you take care of a piece of trash like him,¡± I say pointing to the

    ba**ard unconscious on the ground. I can¡¯t believe any wolf would force his mark on a woman. He

    doesn¡¯t deserve to breathe the same air that she does. I turn to my men, who are the best trackers the

    Blood Rose pack has and they bare their necks to me in respect. ¡°You did well, thank you¡±, I say before

    they take off toward the pack house. I bend down, picking Bret up off the ground and throw him over

    my shoulder. Phoenix begins to growl in my mind. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°He is no threat to

    us now.¡± He doesn¡¯t answer, just begins to pace back and forth more agitated than I have ever seen

    him before. ¡°Atticus, are you alright¡± Johnathon asks. ¡°I¡¯m fine Phoenix is just acting strangely.¡±

    ¡°Strangely like what¡± Tabitha asks. ¡°I think he is just aggravated by what this wolf did to that girl.¡± She

    smiles ¡°sounds like Phoenix is an amazing wolf just like his human.¡± ¡°Thank you, Tabitha.¡± We head

    back toward the pack house.

    ¡°Lake, we were able to stop Bret from reaching neutral territory¡±, I link him. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, where is

    he now?¡± We are in the pack yard and Tabitha has him unconscious.¡± ¡°ce him in the cells and we

    will be there in the morning to deal with him.¡± ¡°Of course, Lake¡± I say before we cut the link. I pick him

    up, throwing him over my shoulder, and again Phoenix is acting erratic. I ignore him this time and head

    for the cells. Jonathon and Tabitha follow me down the stairs. Once I reach the cell, I drop him on the

    cot before I walk out, locking it behind me. Tabitha smiles and waves her hand in front of the cell. I

    watch the little sh*t stir before he sits up in a panic. ¡°Better getfortable a**hole, you won¡¯t be going

    anywhere.¡± There is a guard posted outside the cell. I lead Tabitha and Johnathon back upstairs. ¡°We

    will see you soon Atticus¡±, Tabitha says, and they disappear. That is strange but very cool.

    Gabrie POV

    We are in the office meeting with our trackers when Lake gets the link from Atticus. I¡¯m so relieved that

    he will not get away with what he did. We dismiss the trackers and my phone rings in my pocket. AsAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    soon as I see it¡¯s Serina, I hurry up to answer her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Serina, is Monica, ok?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s

    awake and asking for you.¡± I smile, I had hoped he would be dealt with before she woke up but I¡¯m just

    d she is alright. ¡°We are on our way¡± I say before I hang up. Lake and I head to the pack hospital.

    We walk into the room and Monica is sitting up. I rush over and hug her. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re alright.¡± I

    pull back and I see sadness on her face. ¡°Monica, what is it?¡± ¡°Are you in pain?¡± ¡°He marked me¡± she

    says and the tears run down her cheeks. I turn back to Serina and Lake. ¡°Can I have a moment with

    Monica alone?¡± They head out the door and I sit down on the bed next to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that he did that

    to you, but I promise you that he is going to pay with his life for it.¡± ¡°What if he ruined my opportunity to

    ever have a second chance mate, Gabby?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t really believe that.¡± ¡°Soon all of this will just be a

    memory and you will be happy with your new mate.¡± She smiles ¡°thank you for forgiving me and being

    such a good friend.¡± I wipe the tears from her face. ¡°From what I hear from Serina I should be thanking

    you for your friendship to both of us.¡± She smiles and hugs me again.

    ¡°Where is he now Gabby?¡± ¡°Lake¡¯s Beta Atticus with Tabitha and Johnathon¡¯s help were able to stop

    him from going into neutral territory.¡± ¡°He is in the Blood Rose pack cells for now.¡± ¡°We will be dealing

    with him tomorrow.¡± I see an expression sh across her face ¡°what is it Monica.¡± ¡°I need to see him

    and say my peace before he is dealt with.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good idea after what he did?¡± She

    takes my hand ¡°please Gabby I need to have this so I can move past this.¡± ¡°Alright but only if the doctor

    says you are cleared to leave the pack.¡± ¡°Thank you, Gabby.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to check with the

    doctor and you get some more rest.¡± I head out and meet Lake in the hallway. Serina heads back

    inside to sit with Monica and I tell Lake about Monicaing with us tomorrow.

    Monica POV

    I wake up and I¡¯m disoriented until I remember I¡¯m in the hospital. I look over and Serina is asleep on

    the couch in my room. I smile at how sweet she has been to stay with me. The door opens and the

    doctores in. ¡°Monica, I spoke with Gabrie and as long as you feel up to it I can release you this

    morning.¡± ¡°Thank you, I appreciate that.¡± ¡°I feel fine and I¡¯m ready to get out of here.¡± Serina sits up and

    stretches. The doctor leaves and she gives me jeans and a t-shirt to put on. Once I¡¯m dressed, we

    head to the pack house. She leads me to the Alpha¡¯s office. We walk in and everyone smiles at me.

    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m d to see you up and around¡± Alpha Archer says. ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡± ¡°Are you ready to

    go Monica,¡± Gabby asks me. I nod and we head down to the cars. The drive to the pack feels like

    forever and when we finally arrive I¡¯m ready for this to be over. ¡°You can do this Monica your strong¡±,

    Marigold says to me. ¡°We are strong and he doesn¡¯t get to win.¡±

    Gabrie POV

    We are in the office meeting with our trackers when Lake gets the link from Atticus. I¡¯m so relieved that

    he will not get away with what he did. We dismiss the trackers and my phone rings in my pocket. As

    soon as I see it¡¯s Serina, I hurry up to answer her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Serina, is Monica, ok?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s

    awake and asking for you.¡± I smile, I had hoped he would be dealt with before she woke up but I¡¯m just

    d she is alright. ¡°We are on our way¡± I say before I hang up. Lake and I head to the pack hospital.

    We walk into the room and Monica is sitting up. I rush over and hug her. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re alright.¡± I

    pull back and I see sadness on her face. ¡°Monica, what is it?¡± ¡°Are you in pain?¡± ¡°He marked me¡± she

    says and the tears run down her cheeks. I turn back to Serina and Lake. ¡°Can I have a moment with

    Monica alone?¡± They head out the door and I sit down on the bed next to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that he did that

    to you, but I promise you that he is going to pay with his life for it.¡± ¡°What if he ruined my opportunity to

    ever have a second chance mate, Gabby?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t really believe that.¡± ¡°Soon all of this will just be a

    memory and you will be happy with your new mate.¡± She smiles ¡°thank you for forgiving me and being

    such a good friend.¡± I wipe the tears from her face. ¡°From what I hear from Serina I should be thanking

    you for your friendship to both of us.¡± She smiles and hugs me again.

    They lead me downstairs and I stop when I see him sitting in the cell. I take a deep breath and walk

    until I¡¯m standing in front of the cell. He rushes over ¡°Monica, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Forgive you for what

    exactly Bret.¡± ¡°For denying me, for trying to trick Gabby to mate you, for marking me without my

    permission, or for just being a piece of sh*t.¡± ¡°I know your angry at me but you wanted me once and I

    want you.¡± ¡°We can end all this and just ept each other.¡± Iugh at this man¡¯s audacity. ¡°That time is

    long gone and what you did to me is unforgiveable.¡± ¡°I pray that the goddess has mercy on your soul

    because I know the Alphas won¡¯t.¡± I turn to head for the stairs having said all I need to say. I need fresh

    air, so I rush out of the pack house to the pack yard. I take in deep breaths filling my lungs with the

    fresh air. The scent of citrus invades my nose. Marigold is going crazy in my mind and I look around but

    I¡¯m alone. I feel a hand on my shoulder and I wh!p around expecting to see the wolf the scent belongs

    to but its Tabitha. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine, just needed some fresh air.¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud of you,

    Monica for having the strength to face him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Tabitha.¡± The door opens and I hear a growl. I

    turn slowly and I feel heat in my belly. ¡°Mate¡± I hear and I can¡¯t believe this is happening. Marigold is

    repeating mate over and over in my head. I guess Gabby was right.

    Jessica POV

    This is my second shift in this whole and I haven¡¯t been able to get any of the male wolves to even

    notice me. What the hell is wrong with these a**holes. I bring two beers to the booth across the room. I

    scent they are both wolves. ¡°Gentlemen, here are your beers.¡± ¡°Can I get you anything else?¡± The

    blonde man smiles at me. ¡°Not right now but maybe in a little while, sweet thing.¡± I smile heading back

    to the bar and I notice he is watching me move around the room. Finally, one of these rogues has some

    taste. Hopefully, I can convince him and his friend to help me. I head to another table to deliver a beer

    and the human man grabs my a**. I push his hand off my a** ¡°don¡¯t be a b**ch I¡¯m just having a little

    fun.¡± Before I can tell him to fvck off, he rushes from the table. When I turn around, the blonde man is

    standing behind me. I smile ¡°thank you, for your help.¡± ¡°No problem sweet thing,¡± he says before he sits

    back down with his friend. Oh, he is definitely on the hook and he isn¡¯t even bad to look at if I have to

    fvck him to get what I need. When I get back from the bathroom, I notice the table the blonde man was

    sitting at is empty. Sh*t, I didn¡¯t even get his name. I finish up my shift and get ready to head home.

    When I walk out the door, I look up and he is standing against the telephone poll waiting for me. I am

    going to get everything I want, I think to myself as I walk toward him.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 88

    Atticus POV

    I meet with Lake, Gabby, Tabitha, and Jonathon before I head downstairs. We briefly discuss the move

    that will be happening tomorrow of the pack. Ipletely agree with Lake that this new pack is what¡¯s

    best for our pack. ¡°Thank you again, Atticus, for helping to stop Bret from getting away¡±, Gabby says to

    me. ¡°I will always do what¡¯s right for our pack and its members.¡± I bare my neck before I head out of the

    office. Conrad and Nathan will be bringing that piece of sh*t to the pack yard to be dealt with. They

    were the ones that helped me track himst night. I open the back door and the scent of strawberry

    invades my nose. Phoenix is losing his sh*t. ¡°Mate¡± he growls. A beautiful woman that I¡¯ve never seen

    before is standing in the grass breathing fast. When our eyes meet, she smiles and it takes my breath

    away. I have waited for this woman for ten years. I feel like this can¡¯t be real. ¡°It¡¯s real, go to our mate

    and im her now¡± Phoenix growls in my head. I start to walk toward her and I stop dead when I notice

    the mark on her neck. She must realize what I¡¯m looking at because the smile she had on her gorgeous

    face is gone. She touches her hand to the mark. Before I can say anything, I hear my name. ¡°Atticus,

    where do you want this ba**ard until the Alphas arrive?¡± I turn to see the two men holding Bret by his

    arms, practically dragging him. ¡°Monica, please I am your mate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them do this to me¡± he says

    and I wh!p my head back in her direction.

    I can¡¯t stop myself. I walk over to him and grab him by the throat. ¡°You marked my mate against her

    will.¡± Nathan and Conrad grab at my arms, trying to free Bret. His eyes get big and I¡¯m about to snap

    his neck when Lake stops me. ¡°Atticus drop him now and exin what the hell is happening¡± he says

    with Alphamand. Phoenix has no choice but to listen. Phoenix steps back in my mind and I drop

    his pathetic a** to the ground, turning to Lake. ¡°He marked my mate against her fvcking will.¡± Gabby

    and Tabitha have the most brilliant smiles on their faces at my words. I feel a hand on my shoulder and

    turn to see Monica¡¯s beautiful face staring up at me with love in her eyes. ¡°You ept me even though

    he marked me.¡± I don¡¯t even answer her. I pull her to me, mming my l!ps down on hers. I k!ss her

    like she is the air I need to breathe because she is. I will never let this woman go. I hear someone clear

    their throat and we pull a part. I turn to face my Alphas but I never take my hands off her.

    ¡°Well, I think congrattions are in order¡± Lake says. ¡°It seems Monica has found her true mate.¡± ¡°I am

    her true mate¡±, Bret screams and I have had enough. ¡°I respectfully ask to be the one to end this

    pathetic wolf for what he did to my mate.¡± Gabby and Lake look like they are linking. Lake turns back to

    me, ¡°it is your right to carry out Bret¡¯s punishment as his actions were against your mate.¡± I smile ¡°thank

    you.¡± I k!ss Monica once more and the tingles are amazing. She steps away from me and goes to stand

    near Gabby and Tabitha before I start to pull my clothes off. ¡°This isn¡¯t right that b**ch is blocking my

    wolf¡±, Bret says pointing at Tabitha. ¡°What kind of wolf fights a human?¡± I growl at his disrespect.

    Tabitha steps forward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry do*chebag, unlike you, I will make the fight fair. She waves her

    hands over him and he smiles. I don¡¯t wait for his little celebration at getting his wolf back and I shift

    into Phoenix. He shifts into his smaller brown wolf. I have no desire to drag this on. I want to im my

    mate.

    We start to circle each other and he starts snapping at me. He lunges for our front leg but we dodge

    and he rolls. He jumps up and we stalk toward him. Phoenix lunges this time mping down on his

    shoulder. The wolf whimpers but Phoenix doesn¡¯t let go. I can hear bones breaking in our jaws. He

    finally releases him only to bite down on the wolf¡¯s throat. He starts to try to shake us off, but Phoenix is

    having no part of it. We pin him down and this time Phoenix bites down, crushing his windpipe. He

    stops moving and we release our bite, walking back toward our mate and the Alphas. Phoenix bares

    his neck before we shift. I walk forward, throwing Monica over my shoulder and heading for the pack

    house without a word to anyone else.

    Monica POV

    As I watch Atticus take his clothes off,¡± the b.utterflies in my stomach turn into something far different.

    ¡°Our mate is fvcking hot¡±, Marigold says. ¡°Yes he is.¡± He shifts and his wolf is amazing too. His fur is

    silver and looks like Satin. His eyes are the same beautiful green as Atticus. Marigold is freaking out in

    my mind when she sees our wolf mate. ¡°He wants us and he doesn¡¯t care that ba**ard marked us.¡± I

    smile that the goddess has given us such a perfect second chance. I never feared he wouldn¡¯t handle

    Bret. His wolf is hugepared to Bret¡¯s average-sized wolf. When he mps down on Bret¡¯s neck

    and he stops moving, I feel a burn where he marked me. I put my hand on the mark, praying that

    means that Bret¡¯s death will erase the mark from my skin. His wolf stalks toward us and bares his neck

    to Gabby and Lake. He shifts and he wastes no timeing to me. I expect him to wrap me in his

    arms again but he shocks me when he throws me over his shoulder. Iugh and Marigold growls. ¡°I can

    walk, Atticus.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can, but right now I can walk faster.¡± He takes the steps two at a time.

    We reach the door to his room and once we are inside, he stands me on my feet. ¡°Monica, I have

    waited for you for ten years and I¡¯m never letting you go.¡± He looks at my shoulder and the smile on his

    face is brilliant. ¡°It¡¯s gone¡± he says before he bends k!ssing my marking sp0t. ¡°Monica what is your full

    name?¡± ¡°My full name is Monica Lee Conklin.¡± ¡°I, Atticus Thomas Jones, ept you Monica Lee

    Conklin as my mate and Beta Female.¡± ¡°I, Monica Lee Conklin, ept you Atticus Thomas Jones as

    my mate and Beta.¡± He ms his l!ps down on mine and I can feel the bond. He pulls back and pulls

    my shirt over my head. I unsp my b.ra, dropping it to the floor and releasing my b.reasts. His eyes

    darken and I know his wolf is at the surface. I slide my pants down my body and he is watching my

    every move. Once I¡¯m bared to him, he lifts meying me on the bed.

    I can¡¯t believe this is about to happen. After everything that happened, I never expected to find my

    mate so quickly. Atticus is perfect and Marigold and I are blessed to have found him. He starts to k!ss

    down my body until hees to rest at my core. He k!sses both of my inner th!ghs before he takes a

    long l!ck into my core. It feels so good I almost c.um just from the feeling of his tongue touching me. He

    ces his hands on my h!ps to hold me in ce as he t0rtures me with his tongue. I grip the bed

    sheets as he is relentlessly working his tongue on my cl*t. I scream out my org*asm and he climbs up

    my body. I can feel his member against my th!gh and I¡¯m ready for him to take me. ¡°Atticus, I¡¯m a

    v!rgin.¡± He smiles and leans down, k!ssing my l!ps. When he pulls back, he looks me in the eyes, ¡°we

    will be each other¡¯s everything.¡± He can¡¯t be telling the truth. He can¡¯t mean that he is a v!rgin. He

    waited ten years and kept himself for only me. ¡°Monica, look at me, you are the only woman I will ever

    touch.¡± I reach up pulling his l!ps to mine.

    Atticus POV

    As I k!ss her, I line myself up with her core. I wipe my c*ck through her folds before I push forward. She

    is so tight and perfect. I push until I feel her barrier. I push forward and she screams. I stay still allowing

    her to adjust to the feeling of me buried deep inside her. ¡°Oh, my goddess Atticus, please move.¡± She

    doesn¡¯t have to ask me twice. I start to move and I couldn¡¯t stop if I wanted to and believe me I don¡¯t. I

    feel Phoenix at the surface and my canines elongate. She turns her head as she m0ans, giving me

    better ess to her marking sp0t. I sink my teeth in and she screams out her org*asm. Her walls

    squeezing my c0ck push me over the edge. I feel her canines break my skin and I see stars. Our

    bodies and souls are bonded together in this life and the next. We both catch our breath before we

    copse. I pull her back to my front. ¡°Monica, I love you and I will never let anyone hurt you.¡± ¡°Thank

    you for epting me and dealing with he who shall not be named.¡± I chuckle at her humor. ¡°I love you

    too, Atticus.¡±

    Jessica POV

    I wake up and Keh is slipping his pants on next to my bed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure

    what you thought this was Jess but it was se.x nothing more.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was love a**hole but I at

    least thought we could speak before you rushed out of here like your a** was on fire.¡± He growls ¡°don¡¯t

    call me an a**hole.¡± ¡°Whatever leave I¡¯ll just find another wolf to help me.¡± He stands b.uttoning his

    jeans. ¡°Alright I¡¯m curious, what help are you looking for Jess?¡± I slip out of bed pulling my t-shirt and

    shorts on. ¡°I was a Luna and the little sh*t that took over the pack after my mate died banished me.¡± He

    looks at me and I can¡¯t read his expression. ¡°That little sh*t¡¯s name wouldn¡¯t happen to be Lake SceProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    would it.¡± I¡¯m sure there is shock on my face. ¡°How the hell could you possibly know that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have

    a seat Jess and talk about how we can help each other.¡±

    We take a seat at the table in the kitchen. ¡°How do you know about Lake and the Blood Rose Pack?¡±

    ¡°Before your mate met his untimely demise, he and I were working on making Archer Lyons suffer.¡±

    ¡°His son refused to help me and I¡¯ve been gathering men to make Archer Lyons suffer for killing my

    brother for months.¡± I smile ¡°it seems that we have somemon enemies, Keh.¡± ¡°Yes, it does

    Jess, I think we can work together after all.¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 89

    Gabrie POV

    I can¡¯t wipe the smile off my face. ¡°Love, you haven¡¯t stopped smiling since Atticus threw Monica over

    his shoulder¡±, Lake says. ¡°I know because I¡¯m happy¡±, I chuckle. ¡°The goddess is amazing and I¡¯m d

    she didn¡¯t make Monica wait after what that ba**ard did to her.¡± He takes my hand and we drive back to

    the pack. ¡°Atticus has waited ten years for his mate and I¡¯m so happy that he has finally found her.¡± As

    we drive I think about bing our ceremony. We will be having dinner with my family tonight to

    discussst-minute preparations for our ceremony tomorrow. When we pull through the gate, we drive

    up to the carport. The pack is alive with activity. It isn¡¯t just the uing ceremony that everyone is

    preparing for. My father has ordered for housing to be arranged for our new pack members. We are in

    the process of building a second pack house which will house our Alpha floor and additional cottages

    for the wolves with families. My father is truly amazing for all he has done. He spared no expense to

    make sure that the joining of the packs would be as seamless as possible. I look at Lake, who is

    looking around in amazement. ¡°This is insane.¡± ¡°I never expected your father to have all this done so

    quickly.¡± He turns to me ¡°this is truly amazing love.¡± He bends down k!ssing me and I wrap my arms

    around his neck.

    I hear k!ssing noises and I pull back to see my sister and Nichs mocking us. ¡°One day you two will

    have mates you want to k!ss too.¡± They bothugh and hug me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet my mate¡± Serina

    says as she pulls back. ¡°Where¡¯s Monica¡± Serina asks with concern in her voice. I smile ¡°she found her

    mate.¡± Serina starts to jump up and down like the teenage girl she is. ¡°Who is it, someone in Lake¡¯s

    pack?¡± ¡°Actually, he is Lake¡¯s Beta Atticus.¡± ¡°Monica is going to be Beta Female of the Scarlett Rose

    Pack.¡± ¡°That is amazing, I¡¯m d that Bret was dealt with and she can be happy with a mate that

    knows how lucky he is.¡± We head inside to find my parents and to get ready for dinner.

    Alpha ne

    I¡¯m at my desk going through pack finances when Bernard knocks and walks into my office with one of

    the warriors. ¡°What is going on, Bernard?¡± ¡°We need to talk ne.¡± I look at him confused. In all the

    years that Bernard has been my Beta, he has never called me out of my t!tle in front of pack members.

    I will speak to him after the warrior leaves. ¡°What exactly do we need to talk about?¡± ¡°We have had no

    luck locating the witch, your sister, or Belinda despite all our efforts.¡± ¡°We have scoured all the

    surrounding neutral territories but no one has any information about where they are hiding.¡± ¡°I had truly

    hoped that we would find them before the Alpha ceremony for the Scarlett Rose Pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never

    even heard of the Scarlett Rose¡± Bernard says. I smile ¡°that¡¯s because it won¡¯t exist until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Lake and Alpha Gabrie will be joining packs now that they have mated and marked.¡± ¡°They

    have invited me to attend and I¡¯m honored to be there.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you agree with a human being

    an Alpha of a wolf pack.¡± ¡°I believe in the moon goddess and her decisions.¡± ¡°Besides after the time I¡¯ve

    spent with Lake and Gabrie I believe that they will do great things for their pack.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t

    judge the power and capabilities of someone based on what you think should be Bernard.¡±

    ¡°Are you fvcking kidding me?¡± ¡°You sound pathetic.¡± ¡°Excuse me¡± I ask shocked before I growl at

    Bernard. I look to the warrior and he smiles. ¡°What ne, you¡¯ve never heard Bernard curse, brother?¡±

    My sister and who I assume is the witch, are standing in my office having shimmered to their true

    forms. I should have known Bernard would never act in such a way. I link Bernard but I can¡¯t reach him.

    ¡°What did you do to my Beta?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry ne, we didn¡¯t kill him, but you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡± I send

    a link to the warriors before I shift. I go to lunge at the two b**ches but I can¡¯t move. Esmerelda walks

    over to my wolf, running her hand down his snout. ¡°ne, I love you, brother, but you have left me no

    choice.¡± ¡°You were willing to let those ba**ards kill my niece, your own daughter.¡± Trevor, my wolf

    growls and before I know what¡¯s happening, I¡¯m forced to shift back to human form. I still can¡¯t move

    and Esmerelda circles me until shees to stand in front of me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother, we won¡¯t miss

    the Alpha ceremony.¡± ¡°We will send your regards to the pathetic human b**ch and Lake Sce.¡± She

    turns around to my desk and pulls out the pack dagger. ¡°If you think I will beg you for my life you are

    sadly mistaken.¡± ¡°I have no problem going to the goddess to be with Judith.¡± ¡°You will face the goddess

    for all you have done and pay for every crime.¡± She rolls her eyes before she ces to the de to my

    neck. The witches to stand next to her and she drags the de across my throat. I close my eyes

    and true darkness consumes me.

    Lake POV

    We are discussing the Alpha ceremony when Archer gets a phone call. I watch his face morph into one

    of rage. ¡°When¡± he asks and I can tell his wolf is at the surface. ¡°We are on our way, Elder Bradford.¡±

    He hangs up and takes a deep breath before he speaks. ¡°Alpha ne has been killed.¡± ¡°What, I just

    talked him yesterday?¡± ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Gabrie takes my hand and I try to stay calm.

    ¡°Elder Bradford is there trying to figure that out and he asked that wee to discuss something he

    found.¡± I nod standing and so does Gabrie. Archer k!sses Sabrina before we head for the SUV. Once

    we are inside, I wrap my arm around Gabrie, breathing in her scent to keep myself calm. We pull into

    the pack and Elder Bradford is waiting for us on the pack house stairs with an older man. ¡°Alphas,

    thank you foring so quickly¡± Elder Bradford says. ¡°This is Beta Bernard.¡± We shake hands and

    Bernard looks destroyed, having lost his Alpha.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Alpha ne¡¯s office.¡± We follow Elder Bradford and once we are inside a pile of linens

    cover the floor where someone was cleaning up the blood. ¡°Elder Bradford, what happened to Alpha

    ne?¡± He looks to Bernard. ¡°I was called to the pack border by a patrol guard.¡± ¡°When I arrived the

    patrol guard was unconscious on the ground.¡± ¡°I walked toward him to see what was going on and

    Esmerelda and another woman came off behind the trees.¡± ¡°That is thest thing I remember before

    everything went dark.¡± I can feel Razor at the surface. ¡°That b**ch killed her own brother, is that what

    you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°From what I can gather speaking to other pack members they disguised themselves as

    Beta Bernard and the unconscious warrior to gain ess to Alpha ne¡¯s office¡± Elder Bradford says.

    I look over again to the floor where Alpha ne must have fallen and then to the desk where the pack

    daggerys covered in blood. ¡°The warriors that made it here after Alpha ne linked said they

    opened the door and Esmerelda cut his throat before they both disappeared.¡± I roar and Razor is

    begging to be let out.

    I link Gabrie ¡°I need shift and run before we finish this conversation, love.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± ¡°We

    need a moment to process everything you just said Elder¡±, Gabrie says. We head downstairs and out

    of the pack house. I str!p and shift bending down so Gabrie can get on Razor¡¯s back. ¡°Hold on tight

    love¡± I link before he takes off. As we run I think about Alpha ne and his kindness to me. He showed

    me more kindness in our few meetings than my father ever did. We run for twenty minutes before we

    return to the pack yard. Razorys down so Gabrie can slide down. Shees aroundying her

    head against Razor¡¯s. She k!sses his forehead before she steps back and I shift. I slip my clothes back

    on and pull Gabrie to me. ¡°Thank you, for running with me.¡± ¡°Having you close is just what Razor and

    I needed in this moment.¡± ¡°You two are stuck with me.¡± She k!sses me before we head back up to the

    office. ¡°Why would he do this Elder¡± I hear Archer ask him. They look in our direction when we walk in.

    ¡°Are you ok Lake¡± Archer asks. ¡°Yes, I am, what are you two talking about.¡± ¡°Elder Bradford was just

    showing me Alpha ne¡¯s wishes for his pack.¡± I look at him confused. ¡°What wishes¡± I ask. ¡°It looks

    like after everything happened with Belinda Alpha ne drew up a doc.ument ensuring she would

    never gain control of his pack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that evil b**ch should never be in charge of wolves.¡±

    ¡°Lake, he left the pack to you.¡± ¡°Me, why would he leave the pack to me.¡± I turn to Bernard ¡°he has a

    Beta.¡± ¡°Bernard should be Alpha it¡¯s his right.¡± Bernardughs ¡°I¡¯m a little to old to take over the

    pack and I have no children of my own.¡± ¡°ne spoke to me about this and honestly even with the

    short time he spent with you he knew you would carry on his legacy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Archer

    standsing over until he is in front of me and Gabrie. ¡°We will figure all of this out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that

    Beta Bernard can over-see the pack until we figure out how to move forward.¡± Bernard nods at me. ¡°I

    will have Tabbye to ce some protection spells on the pack until these women are caught and

    dealt with.¡± ¡°Lake, are you alright¡± Gabrie links me. ¡°I¡¯m just in shock but I will be¡± I say and k!ss her

    forehead.

    Belinda POV

    I¡¯m sitting on the couch in this apartment we have been staying in since we left my aunt¡¯s cottage. I¡¯ve

    gone from living in ces that look like mansion to this sh*t hole because of Lake and that fvcking

    human. My aunt and Megan appear just inside the door. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Your father paid for his

    sins¡± my aunt says. I expected to feel bad that he¡¯s dead but I don¡¯t. He was willing to let them kill me

    for some stupidws and he got what he deserved as far as I¡¯m concerned. ¡°We did find out something

    interesting during our visit with your father.¡± I smile ¡°what would that be?¡± ¡°It seems that Lake and the

    human will be joining their packs into one.¡± ¡°They are having their Alpha ceremony tomorrow.¡± I growl

    ¡°that b**ch took what should have been mine.¡± ¡°I want her dead.¡± My aunt takes my face in her hands.

    ¡°Baby girl she is going to pay and I promise you that you will get to end her pathetic human life.¡±

    ¡°Esmerelda I¡¯m still confused how the human is still alive after the energy ball I threw at her¡± Megan

    says. I turn toward her. ¡°Maybe you thought you hit her but you missed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an amateur little girl, I

    don¡¯t miss¡± she says and I can tell I pissed her off. My aunt steps between us facing Megan. ¡°We will

    figure out what happened, Meg.¡± ¡°The important thing is to make sure that whatever luck she had to

    survive your power runs out the next time we see her.¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 90

    Gabrie POV

    Lake is quiet on the drive back to the pack. I can feel his emotions through our bond. His sadness,

    confusion, and fear are overwhelming. My heart breaks for my mate in this moment. Even though he

    only knew ne for a short period of time he had great respect for him. He acted more fatherly than

    Raymond ever did. He is grieving his loss. I can¡¯t believe he appointed Lake as his sessor. Lake

    wraps his arm around me pulling me closer. ¡°When we reach the pack, I would like to take you on a run

    if you¡¯re up to it¡± Lake says. ¡°I would love that.¡± ¡°Lake today was a lot and I¡¯m proud of how you have

    handled yourself¡± my father says. ¡°You have time to think about what to do with ne¡¯s pack.¡± ¡°Bernard

    is very capable of overseeing everything until you decide how to proceed.¡± ¡°Thank you, Archer.¡± Once

    we park the car, we walk down the path till wee to the clearing. He str!ps and I¡¯ll never tire of

    looking at his beautiful body. He smiles catching me checking him out. He walks toward me and takes

    my face into his hands. ¡°Gabrie, I¡¯m so grateful to have you as my mate.¡±

    He k!sses presses his l!ps to mine. I feel his love for me in this k!ss. He pulls back pressing his

    forehead to mine. ¡°I know you felt my emotions today and I would have never gotten through all this

    craziness without you.¡± ¡°You never have to worry about going through anything alone.¡± He pecks my

    l!ps before he steps back. He shifts and Razor is standing tall in front of me. His beautiful silver fur

    looks like silk. He lowers his head and I rub my hand down his muzzle. Heys down allowing me to

    climb up on his back. The tingles with Razor are just as amazing as they are Lake. Iy my body

    against his back and he takes off. The feeling of the wind rushing past us as he runs through the woods

    is freeing. Brutus has taken me on many runs but this is different. Knowing this wolf is my other half

    when I worried, I wouldn¡¯t have one. Lake¡¯s emotions seem to calm as we run. We run for another

    twenty minutes before heys down on the bank near theke.

    I slide downnding on my feet. He shifts back but it¡¯s still Razor eyes. ¡°Hello my beautiful mate.¡± ¡°Hello

    Razor¡± I say as he pulls me to him k!ssing me like he is consuming me. When he pulls back Lake¡¯s

    piercing blue eyes are staring back at me. He grabs a pair of shorts from a nearby tree. I chuckle, all

    packs must hide clothes behind trees for him to know they would be there. He takes my hand and

    leads me over to arge rock. He sits pulling me onto hisp. ¡°Lake, let¡¯s talk about what happened

    today.¡±

    Lake POV

    Running in wolf form helped me clear my mind. Having Gabrie with me made it even better. I¡¯m d

    she wants to talk because I need to figure this out with everything happening tomorrow. ¡°I am humbled

    that Alpha ne thought enough of me to want me to lead his pack.¡± ¡°But¡± she says smiling at me.

    ¡°Yes, there is a buting love.¡± ¡°Tomorrow we will join our packs together and I know in my heart that

    it¡¯s what¡¯s best for my pack members.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t fair to expect this pack to lose a beloved Alpha and then

    have to uproot their lives because of these disgusting women.¡± ¡°I agree Lake but the pack needs an

    Alpha and Bernard has made it clear he is not interested in assuming the role permanently.¡± ¡°I

    understand that too because of his age and having no children.¡± ¡°We could easily take on this new

    pack but that would be good for us not them.¡± She smiles ¡°you¡¯re amazing and so much like my father

    as a leader.¡± ¡°You care more about people then you do power and that¡¯s what makes you a great

    Alpha.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re alright if we don¡¯t take over this pack.¡± ¡°Lake, this is your decision and I support whatever

    you decide to do.¡± I bury my head in her neck. ¡°The goddess has truly blessed me and I can¡¯t wait to

    make you mine in front of our new pack.¡± I pick up my head looking into her eyes. ¡°I feel like you

    already have an idea¡± Gabrie says. I smile ¡°I do but I want you to agree before I present it to your

    father and Elder Bradford.¡± After I tell Gabrie my idea, I can see she is torn. ¡°Gabrie be honest with

    me, we are partners in this.¡± ¡°I think its brilliant and even though I¡¯ll be losing something it is absolutely

    the right thing to do.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to your dad and see if he agrees.¡± I slip the shorts off and shift.

    Once Gabrie has climbed on Razor¡¯s back he takes off. ¡°You know she is right Lake¡± Razor says.

    ¡°You doing what¡¯s right for the pack members instead of being a power hunger Alpha like your father is

    why you are a great Alpha.¡± ¡°I am proud to be your wolf.¡± ¡°Thank you, Razor.¡± We shift back and I slip

    my clothes back on so we can head to the office.

    Gabrie POV

    I wake up in our bed alone for the first time since I found Lake. I can¡¯t believe that our Alpha ceremony

    is today. Between the two packs most of the moving has been done. I¡¯m d that Lake¡¯s pack

    members seem happy and I know that with time we will all be one pack even if there are bumps along

    the way. The door opens and Lakees in. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you until the ceremony.¡± ¡°I have

    k!ssed you every morning since we found each other and today is no different.¡± He k!sses me ¡°after

    you get ready, I have arranged to meet in our new office before the ceremony to discuss what will be

    happening with the Silver Moon Pack.¡± I smile, he insistedst night that we will share an office as we

    will both be performing Alpha duties. The door flies open and my mother is standing there with her

    hands on her h!ps. ¡°Lake Sce get your b.utt out of here so I can get my daughter dressed for your

    ceremony.¡± Heughs and k!sses me once more before he jumps up rushing from the room. Serina

    and Monicae in behind her both smiling

    Once I¡¯m showered, I slip into a beautiful sapphire A-line gown. It¡¯s hard to believe that it¡¯s me when I

    look into the mirror. I love myself and I wouldn¡¯t change my body but sometimes I can¡¯t wear what the

    other girls can with my curves. Today though I love everything about this dress and how I look in it. I

    pulled my hair into a messy bun and I have light make-up on. I turn to my family and my mother is in

    tears. Once they all hug me, they give me a minute alone. A few minutester a knock sounds on the

    door and it opens to my father standing there. I can see the unshed tears in his eyes as he looks at me.

    ¡°Dad¡± I say but he raises his hand to stop me. ¡°I am so proud of the woman you have be.¡± ¡°I am in

    awe of your beauty and strength.¡± ¡°You will always be my little girl and first born but today you are the

    Alpha of the Scarlett Rose Pack.¡± He wraps me in his arms and I fight back the tears threatening to fall.

    He pulls back ¡°now don¡¯t cry or your mother will kill me.¡± I chuckle and he smiles. ¡°Gabrie, I worried

    when you found your mate, he would try to make you feel beneath him as some wolves do but I am

    proud to call Lake my son-inw and sessor with you.¡± He leads me to our new office and everyone

    is waiting inside.

    Lake POV

    We are all talking as we wait for Archer and Gabrie to join us. ¡°Lake are you sure this is what you

    really want to do¡± Elder Bradford asks me quietly. ¡°I am more than sure.¡± The door opens and Archer

    walks in first with my stunning mate behind him. I am on my feet and she is in my arms before the door

    can shut. ¡°You look amazing my love.¡± I ce my face in the crook of her neck breathing in her scent.

    Archer clears his throat and the others in the roomugh. We take our seat and Archer nods to me. I

    stand facing Atticus, Monica, and Elder Bradford. I exin everything that happened yesterday and I

    can see anger on both of their faces. ¡°We will avenge him Alpha¡± Atticus and I smile. ¡°That we will but I

    called you both here with Archer and Elder Bradford as witnesses for another reason.¡± Now Atticus and

    Monica look at me confused. I take Gabrie¡¯s hand and shees to stand next to me.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alpha ne made me Alpha of his pack.¡± ¡°After a lot of discussion with my mate, Archer, and Elder

    Bradford we have decided that it isn¡¯t fair to make ne¡¯s pack join ours.¡± ¡°They have just lost their

    Alpha and we will not make them change their homes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused what will happen to the pack

    then¡± Atticus says with concern in his voice. ¡°We will be appointing a worthy Alpha and Luna to take

    over.¡± ¡°Atticus and Monica Jones, we would like you to be the Alpha and Luna of the Silver Moon

    Pack.¡± The shock on their faces isical. ¡°Alpha¡± Atticus starts to say. ¡°Atticus you were made for this

    position.¡± ¡°I have seen your wolf, someone in your family line was an Alpha.¡± ¡°You are loyal and you will

    protect that pack with your life.¡± ¡°Besides our packs will be tied together forever now.¡± ¡°They will be

    sister packs.¡± He smiles and looks to his mate. I see them link before he turns back to me. ¡°We ept

    and we both appreciate your confidence in our ability to rule this pack.¡± He stands and we shake. The

    girls wrap each other in a hug. ¡°You will always be my Alpha, Gabby¡± I hear Monica whisper to my mate

    and I smile. ¡°Well now that that¡¯s settled, we better get to the ceremony before I get in trouble with

    Sabrina for making youte for the ceremony¡± Archer says.

    Gabrie POV

    Lake heads out to the ceremony and I wait to walk in with my parents. I take a deep breath. Serina

    comes to stand in front of me. ¡°Are you ready sissy?¡± I smile and hug her. ¡°I¡¯m ready and next time it

    will be your turn.¡± She lets me go and leaves to take her seat. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you Gabby¡± my mother

    says and both my parents loop their arms in mine. The doors open and we walk through into the

    garden. The pack and all our guests look in my direction but all I can see is Lake standing at the bottom

    of the stage. Once we reach him my parents both hug him before they walk up the stairs and onto the

    stage. Lake smiles and pulls a box out of his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a page out of dad¡¯s y book.¡±

    He opens the box and there is the most gorgeous ring set I¡¯ve ever seen. He slips them on my finger

    and k!sses me before we walk up on stage together. As I look out at this new pack, I¡¯m humbled by the

    smiles I see on their faces.

    ¡°We have gathered today to transfer power to the new Alphas of the Scarlet Rose Pack¡± Elder Bradford

    says. ¡°These two Alphas havee together and by doing so have created a new pack with equal

    members.¡± The Elder hands the dagger and chalice to my father. He cuts his hand allowing his blood to

    flow into the chalice before he hands it to me. ¡°Gabrie Sce make your vow to the pack¡± Elder

    Bradford says. ¡°I, Gabrie Sce, ept my duties as Alpha.¡± ¡°I vow to put the needs of the pack

    above my own and rule the pack as a partner with my mate.¡± ¡°I vow to rule fairly and with kindness.¡± I

    drink from the chalice and immediately feel a connection to the pack. I hand the chalice to Lake. ¡°Lake

    Sce make your vow to the pack¡± Elder Bradford says. ¡°I, Lake Sce, ept my duties as Alpha.¡± ¡°I

    vow to put the needs of the pack above my own and rule the pack as a partner with my mate.¡± ¡°I vow to

    rule fairly and with kindness.¡± He drinks from the chalice before handing it back to Elder Bradford.

    ¡°Scarlett Rose Pack your new Alphas, Alpha Lake Sce and Alpha Gabrie Sce.¡± The pack

    breaks into howls and bares their necks at us. I can¡¯t even describe the feeling flowing through me.

    Lake wraps his arm around me. ¡°Are you ready to run with our new pack love?¡± ¡°Yes, I am love.¡±

    Belinda POV

    We reach just outside the border of the Scarlett Howl Pack. A wolf approaches standing inside the

    border ¡°what is your business here.¡± ¡°We came to attend the Alpha ceremony of course¡± my aunt says.

    Another patrol guard approaches andes to stand in front of us. ¡°I think youdies need to leave as

    you were not invited.¡± ¡°That¡¯s funny because I think a Megan has our invitation¡± Esmerelda says. We

    turn to Megan and she smiles before she waves her hands in the wolves direction.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 91

    Tabitha POV

    As I watch Gabrie take her ce in our pack as Alpha, I think about how strong she is. I know many

    would think being a human makes her weak in our world but that couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth. She

    had to work harder to prove herself than any wolf would ever have to do. Strength is not powers or how

    big your wolf is. I¡¯ve watched this little girl turn into a capable determined woman who has been

    epted by the wolves of this pack. She is so much like her mother and her father. I may have helped

    with my protection spell to keep her safe but her abilities are all her own. She has gotten wolves to

    follow her and treat her as a leader. That makes her amazing in my eyes. I hope this pack knows how

    fortunate they are to have her and Lake as their Alphas.

    My coven never felt like home but this pack has always felt that way. I never fit in there even as a child I

    felt out of ce. My parents despite being born a ck magic witch and warlock chose a different path

    after I was born. I wish we would have left then maybe I would still have them. They never truly became

    light magic but somewhat gray.They are the only reason I am not a ck magic witch right now.

    Johnathon takes my hand I¡¯m sure feeling my emotions through our bond. I will never let anyone hurt

    my pack or family again. When they finally announce that Lake and Gabby are the Alpha¡¯s of the

    Scarlett Rose pack I smile. I had this nagging feeling that one of those a**holes would try to ruin today.

    I¡¯m d I was wrong. ¡°Tabby I¡¯m going to go on the pack run.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I say and he k!sses me

    before he undresses and shifts. I love my beloved more every day and I thank the goddess that I was

    rejected by that a**hole wolf. Johnathon and this pack were always meant to be part of my life.

    Megan POV

    I still feel like we are missing something about this whole situation. I know I hit that human b**ch with

    that energy ball and she shouldn¡¯t have survived it. Esme said about it being luck that she survived, but

    nothing happens in our world by chance. As we approach the border, I feel a magical signature that is

    familiar but definitely light magic. Why would a light witch be at an Alpha ceremony for wolves? Most

    wolves don¡¯t like our kind because of the power we wield. Alpha wolves want to hold all the power even

    though they are often pathetic. Just like ne was more worried aboutws instead of those, he should

    have had loyalty too. When Belinda and Esme turn toward me with smiles on their faces, I wave my

    hands starting to chant. I can see the wolf is linking with others, so we won¡¯t have much time to take

    care of them before other wolves arrive. I throw the first energy ball and it dissipates right in front of the

    wolf. What the fvck just happened? I throw three more energy balls but none of them reach the wolves.

    ¡°Esme we need to leave I told you something wasn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°What the hell just happened¡± she asks me.

    ¡°The pack is under a protection spell of a light witch.¡± ¡°The witch must be powerful for her to protect a

    pack this size.¡± ¡°Why would a witch help these wolves¡± she asks me like I have any idea what the hell is

    happening. ¡°We can figure that out but not here.¡± I hear a roar and look just in time to see Lake¡¯s wolf

    and the humaning toward us.

    Gabrie POV

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    We go behind the stage so I can slip my dress off and pull-on shorts and a t-shirt for the pack run. Lake

    shifts and I climb on Razor¡¯s back. Hees off around the stage and the pack members that are of

    shifting age are ready to run. They bare their necks and Razor takes off. As we run despite the fact that

    I¡¯m not a wolf, I feel the intense connection to my pack. I bury my hands in Razor¡¯s fur as I feel like we

    are flying. We are halfway through the run when Lake and I get a link from the patrol guard that we

    have three uninvited guests near the eastern border. We lead the pack back to the festivities before we

    head toward the eastern border ourselves. As we approach I see that b**ch Belinda. I don¡¯t even wait

    for Razor toy down and I jump off,nding on my feet. Lake shifts and we rush to stand next to our

    warriors. Before I know what¡¯s happening, Tabby appears behind the three b**ches with her arms

    crossed. ¡°Well at least you waited till the ceremony was over¡± she says and they all turn. I see a look of

    hurt and anger sh across Tabby¡¯s face when her eyesnd on the witch. She disappears without a

    word to these two disgusting she-wolves she was helping. ¡°Looks like your friend abandoned you two.¡±

    They turn back to face me and Lake. If looks could kill, I would be dead. ¡°I don¡¯t need a witch to kill you

    human.¡± Lake growls and she looks in his direction.

    Lake¡¯s eyes are ck and he is staring at Esmerelda. Tabbyes to stand beside us. Lake partially

    shifts and starts to walk toward Esmerelda. She shifts before takes off and I focus my attention on the

    b**ch that tried to take my mate. ¡°Tabby block Belinda¡¯s wolf please¡± I say and she waves her hand in

    Belinda¡¯s direction. ¡°What did you do to me you b**ch¡± Belinda yells at me. ¡°I¡¯m about to teach you why

    the goddess chose me for Lake.¡± We start to circle each other. ¡°You think that just because I can¡¯t shift

    you can actually beat me you pathetic human.¡± Iugh ¡°I guess we are about to see.¡± She tries to take

    me off guard and throws a punch at my face. I dodge punching her in the ribs. She steps back in shock

    but I am far from done. I throw a punch, hitting her in the jaw and knocking her on her a**. She screams

    jumping back up on to her feet and runs toward me. She puts her shoulder into my stomach, knocking

    me to the ground. I can see a smile on her face because she thinks she has the upper hand. I jump to

    my feet and this time I roundhouse kick her in the face. She fl!pspletely in the airnding on her

    back. She starts to sit up and I wrap my arm around her neck. She starts to grab at my arm and fight

    my grip. Before she can pull away, I snap her neck, dropping her to the ground. I look back to see

    where Lake is but he¡¯s gone. ¡°Tabby, what way did Lake go?¡± ¡°He is handling that b**ch¡¯s aunt¡± she

    says pointing to a wooded area about a hundred yards from us. ¡°Be careful Gabby.¡±

    Lake POV

    I start to walk toward that b**ch who killed her own brother and my friend. She shifts taking off and I¡¯ll

    be damned before she gets away from me. She is going to pay with her life for what she did to ne. I

    shift and Razor takes off. She ducks into nearby trees and we follow her inside. Razor sniffs but her

    smell is all around us. I move carefully, not knowing if that witch is still around or hiding. I turn my head

    to the left and I feel ws swipe my right side. Razor wh!ps his head in that direction but all she

    managed to do was to give up her position and piss us off. She starts to back up and we stalk forward.

    She immediately shifts into human form. I¡¯m sure she thinks that this will protect her from my wolf. I

    partially shift so my ws remain extended and I can speak. ¡°Lake, you have to understand she is my

    niece, I had to help her.¡± Iugh ¡°are you really trying to plead with me that this was about family after

    you killed Alpha ne, your brother.¡± I see fear sh across her face. ¡°She is like a daughter to me

    Lake.¡± ¡°I had to protect her.¡± I¡¯m right in front of her now. ¡°He was a friend to me and you are a pathetic

    she-wolf who is about to meet the moon goddess for all you have done¡± I say before I m my w

    into her chest wrapping it around her heart. Her eyes are big and I pull my w back out dropping her

    heart to the ground.

    I catch my mate¡¯s scent and Esmerelda¡¯s body falls in front of me. I turn praying that I won¡¯t see fear

    and disgust on Gabrie¡¯s face after what she just witnessed. She is smiling and reaches out her hand

    to mine. When I reach her she wraps me in her arms. ¡°You could never do anything that would make

    me see you differently.¡± ¡°Besides, who do you think just ended Belinda.¡± I m my l!ps down on hers.

    We head back toward Tabby and she looks deep in thought. She smiles when she sees us but it

    doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to your celebration¡±, Tabby says. She takes our hands and we

    appear back by the stage. Before we can ask her any questions about the witch she rushes over to

    Johnathon. I link the warriors to take care of Belinda and Esmerelda¡¯s bodies. I turn to Gabrie, ¡°we

    need to talk to Tabby after dinner.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right but let¡¯s enjoy what¡¯s left of our night.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure my

    mother is wondering where we are.¡± We both dress before we head inside and take our seats with

    Archer and Sabrina. ¡°Do you want to tell us where you¡¯ve been¡± Archer asks. Gabrie smiles and tells

    them exactly what happened. ¡°You didn¡¯t think to let anyone know that they were here¡± Archer says.

    ¡°Archer, they are the Alphas and I¡¯m sure had they needed the pack or you they would have alerted

    us¡±, Sabrina says. I smile seeing my mate¡¯s strength in Sabrina.

    Megan POV

    I feel like I¡¯ve seen a ghost when I teleport back to my room. I had no choice but to leave or I would be

    as dead as Belinda and Esme probably are right now. How can she be alive and have a light magic

    signature? She was to be a powerful ck magic witch in our coven until her parents went all noble.

    Her power was choking me even for those few seconds I was in her presence. My father is going to be

    livid when I tell him that she is still alive. I take a deep breath and head to my father¡¯s office. I knock

    and he calls out for me toe in. ¡°Megan what do you need I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you father,

    but this is important.¡± He looks up at me and he puts his pen down. I take a seat in the chair in front of

    his desk. ¡°What do you need Megan?¡± I tell about what happened tonight at the Scarlett Howl pack. ¡°I

    have told you that getting involved with wolves is not a good idea.¡± ¡°They are weak and pathetic.¡± ¡°That

    girl only uses you for your powers.¡±

    ¡°I was only helping her to gain ess to weak wolves for the coven.¡± He smiles and nods at me. ¡°Why

    do I have a feeling there is more to this story?¡± ¡°The witch that was helping the wolf pack is Tabitha

    Crane.¡± He ms his fist down on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t be fvcking ridiculous, she died along with her

    traitorous parents.¡± ¡°I know what you think happened father but I saw her.¡± Hees around the desk

    and grabs me by the throat. ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t know what I saw?¡± I grab at his hand and he finally

    drops me to the floor. I take deep breaths trying to fill my lungs with air. ¡°Father, I swear to you she is

    alive and she has been marked by a wolf.¡± He reaches down, cing his hand on my head. After a few

    seconds, his face contorts into a look of anger. ¡°How is this fvcking possible?¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 92

    Tabitha POV

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I rush over to Johnathon and he pulls me into his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Tabby,¡± he says, sounding

    concerned. I hate making him worry, but I don¡¯t keep secrets from him. This isn¡¯t the time so I¡¯ll exin

    everything to himter. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just celebrate Lake and Gabby

    bing Alphas.¡± ¡°We can talk about itter.¡± He looks like he wants to protest but he honors my

    request. We head inside and sit down at our table. River, Fern, Willow, and Harris are already seated.

    Willow leans in ¡°where were you guys?¡± I chuckle because nobody misses anything around here. ¡°Let¡¯s

    just say that Belinda and her b**ch of an aunt will no longer be a problem.¡± She smiles and nods at me.

    As we start to eat, my mind goes back to Megan. I never thought I would see her again and I wish I

    hadn¡¯t. I had hoped that part of my life would stay in the past. I think about thest day I spent in the

    coven with my parents.

    shback

    I got back from the wolf pack an hour ago and I stayed with Megan because I hate to have to tell my

    parents what happened with Derrick. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were mated to a wolf.¡± ¡°They are not good

    enough to be mated to our kind, so I¡¯m d he rejected you¡±, Megan says, and I hide my hurt at her

    words. I may have epted his rejection, but it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t hurt me. I wanted my fated

    mate and I don¡¯t care that he was wolf. ¡°Tabby, now maybe you can take a warlock for a chosen mate¡±

    she says, winking at me like she has a secret. I don¡¯t even entertain it because it will never happen.

    ¡°I¡¯m hoping the goddess will grant me a second chance.¡± ¡°Tabby you¡¯re not seriously going to wait

    around for some beloved, that might turn out to be another mutt.¡± I love Megan she is my best friend

    but her ideas are as warped as her father about our kind being superior to other super naturals. ¡°I¡¯m not

    ready to have a mate right now so there is no reason to really discuss it.¡± I can tell she isn¡¯t happy with

    my response but honestly, it¡¯s none of her business if I decide to ept a wolf mate. ¡°I have to head

    back to see my parents.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure my mother will want to know what happened.¡±

    I reach our cottage and my mother is the only one home. She calls me over to sit on the couch and I

    can tell something is bothering her before she even speaks. ¡°Tabby, I think it¡¯s time for us to leave the

    coven¡±, my mother says. At first, I think she is kidding, but then I realize she isn¡¯t. ¡°Mom how can we

    leave?¡± ¡°Where will we go?¡± ¡°What is wrong that you want to leave?¡± She takes my hand and pulls me

    into the bedroom of our cottage. ¡°Tabby that wolf was never worthy of you and I¡¯m d he rejected

    you.¡± I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. How does she already know? The rejection still fresh in my mind.

    I¡¯m hurt by her words, especially after my conversation with Megan. My face must reflect my hurt. She

    takes my face in hers. ¡°Tabby, if he couldn¡¯t see what an amazing woman and, witch you are then he

    wasn¡¯t worthy of you.¡± ¡°You deserve a fated mate that sees all of that not your differences.¡± I realize she

    isn¡¯t talking about him being a wolf. She just means because he was stupid for rejecting me. ¡°That still

    doesn¡¯t exin why we need to leave the coven.¡± ¡°Some people think that we only belong with our kind

    and want power that don¡¯t belong to them.¡± ¡°I have spoken with your father and he agrees that it¡¯s best

    we leave tonight.¡± ¡°Tabby do not say anything to Megan about us leaving.¡± I hate the thought of leaving

    without at least saying goodbye to Megan but I know my mother wouldn¡¯t tell me not to unless it was

    important.

    A few hourster, my father returns and I can tell he is pissed. ¡°Patrick, what happened¡± my mother

    asks my father. ¡°He insists that Tabby take Terrance as a chosen mate despite my refusal.¡± ¡°What the

    hell, who insists?¡± I ask before I can stop the words. My father wh!ps his head in my direction. ¡°Tabby

    no one is going to force you to do anything as long as I¡¯m alive.¡± ¡°We made choices the moment you

    were born to be better people and nothing is going to change that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so confused what the hell is

    happening?¡± ¡°Brice was furious that the goddess paired you with the wolf.¡± ¡°You know how he feels

    about us being with other super naturals.¡± My father takes my hand ¡°Tabby you are very powerful and

    your magic is light despite being born to us.¡± ¡°If you take Terrance as a beloved your children will have

    mixed magic and will be even more powerful.¡± ¡°He will try to use you and your children like a weapon.¡±

    ¡°I will never take a chosen mate or allow someone to use my children.¡± ¡°I know sweetheart that is why

    we need to leave.¡± ¡°We are powerful but we will not be able to face the warriors of the coven with just

    the three of us.¡± ¡°Janice get whatever you must and we need to leave.¡± My mother drags me to the

    room and we grab just a few things before we head back to the living room.

    I feel sick to my stomach when we walk in and I see Brice and Terrance sitting on the couch. My father

    is lying on the floor not moving. ¡°What have you done,¡± I say with all the anger I feel in this moment. My

    mother is gripping my arm as I try to go to my father. ¡°Now Tabitha, why does it look like you and your

    family are nning to leave the coven¡±, Brice asks. I don¡¯t even answer his question. ¡°Why are you

    here and what did you do to my father?¡± ¡°Be careful how you talk, little girl.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t dead yet, but it¡¯s

    up to you if it stays that way.¡± I can feel the anger flowing through my body. I¡¯m sure there are warriors

    outside because he is too much of a coward toe here alone. He stands ¡°now I¡¯m sure your father

    told you that you will be Terrance¡¯s chosen mate.¡± My eyes shift to his son and he grins like he won a

    prize. ¡°Now say your goodbyes to your parents, you will being back to the mansion with us until

    you havepleted the bond with Terrance. My father finally moves and he manages to get to his feet.

    He stumbles toward us and I wrap my arm around him.

    I look at both my parents and they nod at me. I conjure all the energy I can in my body and I cast

    toward both these ba**ards. They both fly across the room and we try to teleport out but we are being

    blocked by some type of magical spell. I turn and Brice isughing as he gets to his feet. ¡°Did you really

    think it would be that easy?¡± ¡°F**k you¡± I say before I start to pull my energy through my body again. I

    smell something and I realize that smoke ising from the back of the cottage. ¡°What have you

    done?¡± ¡°All of this could have been avoided if you were a good girl and listened like a woman should.¡± I

    raise my hand to cast again but this time warriors break through the door protecting these two a**hats.

    Before I can stop it the warriors cast toward the three of us. The force of the six warriors is more than I

    can stop. We are all sent flying and I can hear Brice screaming. ¡°You better pray she is still alive or all

    of you will die today.¡± ¡°She was trying to kill you sir.¡± I see a sh and assume that the warrior that just

    spoke perished.

    I hear my mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Pretend you¡¯re dead Tabitha, and know we love you.¡± ¡°Do not stay here and

    fight them, leave, promise me.¡± ¡°I promise but we will leave together once they are gone¡± I say. I

    assume my parents are going to pretend the same, so I cast a spell to appear like I was killed by the

    st. I feel them hovering over me to check if I¡¯m alive. Familiar arms wrap around me. ¡°You killed her,

    you weren¡¯t supposed to kill her, just them.¡± I hear the warriors pleading for their lives before there is

    silence.¡± I¡¯mid back down by Megan before I hear Brice speak again ¡°let the cottage burn to the

    ground and we will me the wolf pack for the attack and death of our beloved coven members.¡± Once

    they have all left I crawl to my mother feeling the mes moving toward the living room. I shake her ¡±

    Mom, they are gone, please wake up.¡± She never budges and I ce my head on her chest, but there

    is no beating. I wave my hand casting a healing spell, but it¡¯s toote. She is gone and I feel like I can¡¯t

    breathe. I do the same and my father is gone too. How can I have lost them both? I feel an anger in my

    belly and my hands start to glow. My mother¡¯s words reying in my ears. How can I not try to kill

    these ba**ards? I take a moment before I teleport myself out of the coven. I turn back for onest look,

    wishing I could make them suffer the way I am right now. I won¡¯t disregard my mother¡¯s dying wish. I

    will live and remember my parents always.

    shback Over

    I met Harris not long after and the rest is history. I found a coven that was neither light nor dark. It was

    more of the misfits of our kind. I stayed there until I came to our pack. This time they will all pay for

    what they did to my parents. ¡°Tabby, you¡¯re worrying me¡± Johnathon says through our link, bringing out

    my thoughts. ¡°I promise you love I¡¯m going to be fine, we all are.¡±

    Lake POV

    ¡°Atticus, Elder Bradford will being to the Silver Moon tomorrow to perform your Alpha and Luna

    ceremony.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder Bradford.¡± ¡°I hope your nning to attend¡± he says to the entire table. ¡°Of

    course, we wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°You will need to think about who you¡¯re going to pick as your Beta

    because I believe Bernard is ready for retirement.¡± We allugh and he thinks for a moment. ¡°I think it¡¯s

    between Conrad and Nathan.¡± ¡°They are the best trackers and are equal in their abilities as warriors.¡± ¡°I

    agree, I believe that Nathan would make a better Beta.¡± He looks at me confused. ¡°I agree that Conrad

    is a great tracker and a good warrior.¡± ¡°Conrad and Jason were very simr in the way they carried

    themselves.¡± ¡°Alphas and Betas should not feel like they are better than the pack members they lead.¡±

    He nods and we continue to finish our dinner. When we are almost done eating, I link Tabitha and

    Johnathon to meet myself and Gabrie in our office to discuss what happened earlier. We say our

    goodbyes to our guests before we head up to the office.

    Lake POV

    ¡°Atticus, Elder Bradford will being to the Silver Moon tomorrow to perform your Alpha and Luna

    ceremony.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder Bradford.¡± ¡°I hope your nning to attend¡± he says to the entire table. ¡°Of

    course, we wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°You will need to think about who you¡¯re going to pick as your Beta

    because I believe Bernard is ready for retirement.¡± We allugh and he thinks for a moment. ¡°I think it¡¯s

    between Conrad and Nathan.¡± ¡°They are the best trackers and are equal in their abilities as warriors.¡± ¡°I

    agree, I believe that Nathan would make a better Beta.¡± He looks at me confused. ¡°I agree that Conrad

    is a great tracker and a good warrior.¡± ¡°Conrad and Jason were very simr in the way they carried

    themselves.¡± ¡°Alphas and Betas should not feel like they are better than the pack members they lead.¡±

    He nods and we continue to finish our dinner. When we are almost done eating, I link Tabitha and

    Johnathon to meet myself and Gabrie in our office to discuss what happened earlier. We say our

    goodbyes to our guests before we head up to the office.

    About twenty minutester, there is a knock on the door and Tabitha walks in with Johnathon on her

    heels. I see a sadness on her face I¡¯ve not seen since I met her. Johnathon looks worried for his mate. I

    have a feeling that Gabrie and I are not going to like what we are about to hear. They both take a

    seat in front of our desk. Tabitha takes a deep breath before she starts. ¡°I know the witch that was

    helping those two b**ches.¡± Johnathon takes her hand and she begins to tell us about the past. I can

    feel my anger grow for this woman who has done nothing but help Gabrie and I. She is kind and

    strong. Gabrie takes my hand. ¡°Well, it seems we will have more than just the rogues to deal with¡±

    Gabrie says with a smile. ¡°Your right love, Tabitha, the pack is here and we will fight with you should

    they be stupid enough toe here.¡± She smiles and nods. ¡°I¡¯m not that young girl I was then and my

    powers are even stronger now.¡± ¡°They will not walk away this time.¡± ¡°I appreciate your help but I need

    you to promise me that you will not put yourselves and the pack at risk to save me.¡± Johnathon growls.

    ¡°I will make no such promise.¡± ¡°Your parents protected you because that is what parents do.¡± ¡°Packs

    protect their own and we will do the same.¡± She nods and hugs us before they head back to their room.

    We wait on the roadside waiting for the car to approach. Keh has brought ten men with us just in

    case. I knew he would attend that ba**ards ceremony. As soon as I see the car, we ready ourselves for

    the attack. Three men jump out in wolf form and the car screeches to a halt. Brian steps out and shifts.

    Four more wolves jump out and he is having trouble holding his own with this many wolves fighting

    against him. I follow Keh out onto the road until we are standing near the car. Leslie and the two

    girls are screaming as they watch Brian being overtaken by the wolves. I reach in and pull one of the

    girls out of Leslie¡¯s grasp. She looks to be about ten. Keh grabs the other girl who looks a little

    older. I can see Leslie is thinking about shifting. I ce my w against the little girl¡¯s neck ¡°I wouldn¡¯t,

    Leslie.¡± She settles back down at my words, but if looks could kill, I would be dead. Good thing they

    can¡¯t. ¡°Enough¡±, I yell and the wolves stop fighting Brian. They start backing away from Brian lying on

    the road. He is barely conscious, but I know better than to get close. I turn to Leslie, ¡°when my brother

    is ready to discuss how to get your girls back, he can call this number.¡± ¡°I would hate for anything to

    happen to your pups, so don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± She sps the paper in her hand before we head

    into the forest with the girls. I look back to see her rush to my brother and her sobs get softer as we

    head farther away.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 93

    Megan POV

    I walk into my father¡¯s office and I¡¯m shocked to see Terrance. He has been away on a mission for our

    father. ¡°Terrance, I didn¡¯t expect to see you so soon.¡± ¡°Sit down Megan we need to discuss your ghost¡±

    my father says. I take a seat and my brother has a smile on his face that makes me think this is more

    than a discussion. ¡°So dear sister you saw Tabitha Crane after all these years.¡± ¡°Yes, I already told

    father this.¡± ¡°Well now you can tell me exactly what happened?¡± ¡°Why do you care about her now you

    already took a beloved?¡± ¡°You only wanted her for her powers and I¡¯m sure dad told you she has been

    marked.¡± ¡°That is none of your concern just answer my question¡± Terrance says. I tell him everything I

    told my father. I see anger sh across his face especially when I repeat that she is marked by a wolf.

    ¡°She let a filthy mutt mark her.¡± ¡°She always wanted her fated mate and I guess the goddess really

    wanted it to be wolf Terrance.¡± ¡°You would do well to hold your tongue Megan.¡± My father raises his

    hand ¡°enough the two of you¡± my father says. ¡°You will be working together to make this right so I

    suggest you stop acting like children.¡± ¡°You know how important that woman is Megan not only to your

    brother but to the coven.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask again what about Patricia?¡± ¡°That is none of your business but it will

    be handled¡± Terrance says.

    Jessica POV

    We just reach the make-shift packnds that Keh has made when my phone starts vibrating in my

    pocket. I put it to my ear and my brother is screaming. ¡°You fvcking b**ch where are my pups?¡± I can

    hear Leslie sobbing in the background. ¡°Calm down Brian, they are safe.¡± ¡°If you do what we ask then

    they will remain unharmed.¡± ¡°You are a fvcking monster, I wish that Lake snapped your neck instead of

    banishing you.¡± ¡°Oh brother, how could you say such a hurtful thing to me¡± Iugh. ¡°Now are you ready

    to talk about how you can get your pups back or do you want to continue to have a tantrum.¡± He growls

    ¡°what the hell do you want.¡± ¡°Revenge dear brother as any woman who was cast out of her pack andN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    position would want.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky I haven¡¯t included you in the suffering.¡± Heughs this time ¡°cast

    away, you killed your mate and Lake¡¯s father.¡± ¡°You think that taking my pups isn¡¯t suffering you b**ch.¡±

    I ignore hisment. ¡°We will meet you in neutral territory to discuss the terms of you getting the girls

    back.¡± ¡°When¡± is all, he says. ¡°First thing tomorrow we will meet you at the Jones Diner in the human

    city.¡± ¡°If we see any warriors, you will never see the girls alive again.¡± I cut the call before he can say

    anymore. Keh smiles and ms his l!ps down on mine. He pulls back ¡°very good Jess¡±, he says,

    before he walks outside the cottage.

    I head back to the room where we have the girls. When I open the door, they are huddled together on

    the bed. The fear on their faces should bother me, but it doesn¡¯t. They need to learn this world is

    ruthless and if you don¡¯t take what you want then you will never get ahead. ¡°No one will hurt you two if

    you are good girls and do as, your told.¡± The older of the two girls tightens her grip on her sister. ¡°Are

    you hungry?¡± Neither answer so I leave the room locking the door behind me. When I reach the living

    room Keh and Derrick are arguing. As soon as they see me, they stop. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    Keh walks over ¡°nothing for you to worry about.¡± ¡°Get some sleep, we have a big meeting in the

    morning.¡± Derrick leaves the cottage and I head to the room next to the girls. I wonder what they were

    arguing about. Our n went perfectly, so they should be happy.

    Brian POV

    When the line goes dead, I couldn¡¯t feel more helpless. ¡°What the hell does she want¡±, Leslie asks as

    she cries. I hate to see my mate in pain. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Leslie.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sorry.¡± ¡°Tell me how

    we¡¯re going to get our pups back.¡± I pull her to me and she lets me. ¡°I have to meet with them tomorrow

    in the human city.¡± ¡°I promise you I will do whatever it takes to get the girls back safely.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going with

    you.¡± I stiffen at her words. ¡°No way are you going anywhere near them.¡± She growls and pulls away

    from me. ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me what I¡¯m doing when my pups are in danger.¡± I start to talk and she

    raises her hand at me. ¡°I¡¯m going and that¡¯s final.¡± I love my mate and my pups more than anything in

    this world. I meant what I said. I will do anything to get the girls back safely.

    The Next Morning

    Gabrie POV

    I¡¯m still notpletely awake when I feel my panties being slid down my legs. I smile knowing that

    Lake is about to pleasure me with his mouth. He acts like a starving man and I¡¯m d to be his meal. I

    keep my eyes shut savoring the feelings of his touch. I feel his finger at my entrance and when he

    prates my p**sy I m0an. I open my eyes looking down at a smiling Lake. He keeps looking in my

    eyes as he takes a long deep l!ck into my core. I arch my back with the pleasure that moves through

    my body. He starts to moves his tongue in a circr motion around my cl*t and I¡¯m ready to fall over

    the edge. I grip his hair pulling but not enough to hurt him. He growls before he bites down on my cl*t

    and I shatter.

    I¡¯m not even totally back down from the org*asm when I feel him enter me in one thrust. ¡°Oh, my

    goddess Lake¡± I m0an out. He starts to pound into me over and over again. I¡¯m on the verge of another

    org*asm when he bites down into my marking sp0t. I c.um so hard I see stars. Before I know what¡¯s

    happening, he rolls so I¡¯m on top. I ce my hands on his chest getting my baring¡¯s before I start to

    rotate my h!ps. I see his eyes sh to ck and his hands grip my h!ps hard. ¡°Hello mate¡± he says and

    I know it¡¯s Razor talking. He starts to guide my h!ps and pound up inside me hard. His movements

    have me on the edge again. ¡°Razor please¡± I say and my words do nothing to slow him down. He spins

    us so I¡¯m on all fours. He thrusts deep and I scream out my org*asm. He pumps hard a few more times

    before I feel his warm seed coat my walls. When he finishes, I copse down on the bed. He nts a

    k!ss on my left b.utt cheek before he heads into the bathroom. I don¡¯t move I¡¯m so spent. He returns

    and I feel a warm washcloth wiping me up. He is the best mate I could have ever hoped for.

    Once we shower, we get ready to travel to the Silver Moon Pack. I¡¯m d that our ceremony is over

    and that we will be attending Atticus and Monica¡¯s ceremony today. ¡°Atticus asked me if we could meet

    with Nathan before we head back to their pack today.¡± ¡°I told him that would be fine.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I say

    before we head to the office. A few minutester Atticus, Monica, and Nathan arrive. ¡°Have a seat

    please¡± I say and poor Nathan looks worried. ¡°Nathan, why do you look so concerned.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry

    Alpha, I know you said that we would be one pack but some members of the old pack are still worried

    that we will lose our status.¡± ¡°I guess it is just messing with my head.¡± ¡°I understand but I promise you

    that the reason you¡¯re here is not because your losing anything.¡± I nod to Atticus. ¡°Nathan, I have been

    offered the Alpha position at the Silver Moon Pack and I would like you to be my Beta.¡± Nathan looks

    like he is in shock. ¡°Is this for real?¡± Iugh ¡°very much so.¡± ¡°Silver Moon will be a sister pack to Scarlett

    Rose and we support Atticus¡¯s choice to appoint you, his Beta.¡± ¡°I ept of course.¡± ¡°Thank you so

    much for having this faith in me.¡±

    Brian POV

    We are driving toward the human city and Leslie has been quiet since our discussionst night. I feel

    like I can¡¯t breathe thinking about losing my mate and my pups because of my sister. ¡°I love you Brian,

    nothing will change that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you for this.¡± ¡°I just want the girls back.¡± She takes my hand

    and I release a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. I would die without Leslie and the girls. We pull into

    the diner and head inside. The waitress leads us to a table and we wait. Minutes feel like hours. We

    wait twenty minutes before they finally arrive. My sister walks in followed by a fvcking rogue. I catch his

    scent the minutes he is in the door. They take a seat across from us and it would be so easy just to

    snap their fvcking necks right now. Leslie links me, ¡°I know it would, but stay calm, they have the girls.¡±

    I push Lazel down because he is pushing to the surface over what these ba**ards have done.

    Brian POV

    We are driving toward the human city and Leslie has been quiet since our discussionst night. I feel

    like I can¡¯t breathe thinking about losing my mate and my pups because of my sister. ¡°I love you Brian,

    nothing will change that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you for this.¡± ¡°I just want the girls back.¡± She takes my hand

    and I release a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. I would die without Leslie and the girls. We pull into

    the diner and head inside. The waitress leads us to a table and we wait. Minutes feel like hours. We

    wait twenty minutes before they finally arrive. My sister walks in followed by a fvcking rogue. I catch his

    scent the minutes he is in the door. They take a seat across from us and it would be so easy just to

    snap their fvcking necks right now. Leslie links me, ¡°I know it would, but stay calm, they have the girls.¡±

    I push Lazel down because he is pushing to the surface over what these ba**ards have done.

    ¡°We want our pups.¡± ¡°What do you want from us¡± Leslie asks. ¡°Now Leslie, let the people in charge talk¡±

    my sister says like the b**ch she is. Leslie growls and I wrap my arm around her. ¡°Don¡¯t disrespect my

    mate you b**ch.¡± She rolls her eyes before the rogue talks. ¡°If you want your pups back you will help us

    kill Gabrie Lyons.¡± I feel sick at his words. Archer is not only an ally, but a friend. How can I kill his

    pup? I turn to this woman I once thought of, as family. ¡°What is your part in this?¡± She smiles ¡°I know

    that Lake is mated to Archer¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°I want him to suffer for casting me out.¡± ¡°If you kill Gabrie

    Lyons then they both suffer.¡± ¡°Losing a mate and a pup is far worse than death¡± the rogue says. ¡°He

    took someone that was important to me and now he will suffer the same fate.¡± ¡°How do you expect me

    to do this without dying myself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you cane up with a n brother, you were always so

    smart.¡± If I could reach across this table and wrap my hands around her throat right now I would. ¡°Once

    you kill the human b**ch your pups will be returned to you unharmed.¡± ¡°How do we know you will honor

    this agreement since you just said you would like to see me suffer?¡± ¡°I guess you don¡¯t but what other

    option do you have¡± my sister asks with sinister look on her face. I still can¡¯t believe how evil she has

    be. She was always an ent!tled b.rat but never did I think she would be such an evil woman

    that would take children from their parents or take pleasure in killing innocent people.

    ¡°Well brother what is your answer?¡± ¡°The only answer I can give, I will do it but know this if my pups are

    harmed by anyone the two of you will pray for death.¡± ¡°I knew you would make the right choice.¡± They

    both stand and walk out of the diner. I take a few deep breaths taking in Leslie¡¯s scent to calm myself.

    ¡°What are you going to do¡± Leslie¡¯s question confuses me. ¡°Kill Gabrielle Lyons, what other choice do I

    have.¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 94

    Nathan POV

    I can¡¯t believe that Atticus chose me to be his Beta. I have always respected him even before he

    became the Beta of our pack. He is a fierce warrior and very loyal. Despite Raymond¡¯s fvcked up idea

    of what an Alpha should be Lake became the kind of Alpha that the pack could respect and follow. I

    was worried, to say the least, when he took his t!tle we would all be in hell. I know in my heart Atticus

    will be the same great leader that Lake has be. I meant what I said that I¡¯m honored to be

    the Beta of the Silver Moon Pack. I reach therge cottage that the single warriors have been staying in

    since the packs have be one. I walk through the living room hoping that I won¡¯t see Conrad. I

    have no idea how he is going to react to me being chosen and not him. He already hates that we are

    here. I start up the stairs ¡°Nathan where the hell were you¡±, I hear from behind me. I stop and turn back

    to Conrad standing at the bottom of the stairs. It doesn¡¯t make much sense to lie. I can¡¯t keep this a

    secret and I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m happy and if he is any kind of friend, he will be happy for me.

    ¡°I had a meeting with the Alphas and Atticus.¡± He looks at me confused. ¡°If they needed trackers again,

    why didn¡¯t they call for me too.¡± I walk back down the stairs, walking toward the kitchen, and he follows

    me. I grab a soda from the fridge before I turn back to face him. ¡°Well, what the hell is going on¡±

    Conrad says with irritation in his voice. ¡°It seems that Atticus and his mate will be taking over as Alpha

    and Luna of the Silver Moon pack.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even tell me that you will be taking his ce as Beta of the

    Scarlett Rose.¡± I¡¯m sure my face shows my disdain for hisment. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not a great

    warrior and tracker.¡± ¡°I just meant that we both should have been given an opportunity to prove

    ourselves for the t!tle of Beta.¡± Now I am definitely pissed. I used to think of him as a friend, but a friend

    would be happy for me. ¡°Actually, I won¡¯t be Beta for this pack.¡± He smiles until I say my next words. ¡°I

    will be the Beta of the Silver Moon Pack.¡± ¡°Atticus chose me with Lake¡¯s support.¡± I see the anger sh

    on his face and honestly, I¡¯m over this conversation. ¡°Thanks for the congrattions, Conrad, I see

    what kind of friend you are.¡± I turn and rush up the stairs to my room. I need to get ready for the

    ceremony and to move to my new pack.

    Brian POV

    Leslie turns and takes my face in her hands. ¡°I made choices before I met you that I wasn¡¯t proud of but

    this is nothingpared to that.¡± ¡°You will not kill that man¡¯s pup.¡± ¡°Leslie¡± I say but she stops me. ¡°We

    will get our pups back but with Archer¡¯s help.¡± ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work, what if they hurt the girls?¡±

    ¡°Brian if you were able to kill his pup without him killing you, you would never live with yourself.¡± ¡°I know

    your heart and you are a good man who could not kill an innocent girl no matter the reason.¡± I know

    she¡¯s right but how can I risk our pups. ¡°Call Archer and arrange a meeting with him, Gabrie, and

    Lake today.¡± I take the phone from my pocket dialing Archer¡¯s number. He picks up on the second ring.

    ¡°Brian what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Archer, I need to meet with you and the Alphas today.¡± He must hear the urgency in

    my voice because he doesn¡¯t even ask why. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not a problem but it will have to be at the

    Silver Moon pack.¡± ¡°We have Atticus and Monica¡¯s ceremony today.¡± ¡°Can we meet before the

    ceremony, will there be time?¡± ¡°Yes, I will let them know you¡¯re on your way.¡± I put the phone back in

    pocket and I still feel a pit in my stomach. We stand leaving the diner and I lead Leslie to our SUV. I

    open her door, making sure she is safe inside before I slide into the driver¡¯s seat.

    As we drive, I keep reying Leslie¡¯s words over and over in my mind. I would never hurt an innocent

    but I never expected our pups to be in danger. I have a block up so she isn¡¯t gued by my thoughts

    and decisions. She is right that doing it will eat me alive if I survive, but my pups are worth any misery I

    have to endure. I don¡¯t want to take Archer¡¯s pup from him. I don¡¯t want to kill Gabrie, but I won¡¯t let

    my pups die. Even if I get myself killed, at least Leslie will have the girls back. They are innocent and

    don¡¯t deserve any of this. ¡°Brian, why are you blocking your thoughts from me?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to

    have my worries on top of your own, that¡¯s all honey.¡± I drive in the direction of the Silver Moon Pack.

    We reach the gate and the patrol guard approaches the SUV ¡°state your business, Alpha.¡± ¡°The

    Scarlett Rose Alphas are expecting us, Brian and Leslie.¡± He links, I¡¯m sure to verify we are truly

    expected before he looks back to me. ¡°Wee to the Silver Moon Pack Alpha Brian and Luna Leslie.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡± I say and he opens the gate. We drive to the parking near the pack house. Archer is

    waiting on the steps and the pit in my stomach continues to grow. How can I look this man in his eye

    with the thoughts that I am having about his pup?

    I head around opening Leslie¡¯s door and lead her to meet Archer on the steps. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you

    both.¡± ¡°You sounded upset Brian I hope everything is alright.¡± ¡°I wish it was, but it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Follow me

    Lake and Gabby are waiting in Atticus¡¯s new office.¡± He leads us upstairs and when we walk in to a

    large office. The only people waiting are Lake and Gabrie, which I¡¯m d to see because I don¡¯t want

    anyone else to know what¡¯s happening. This is hard enough, I feel like a failure that I couldn¡¯t stop

    them from taking the girls. We all take a seat and Gabrie smiles at us. ¡°Alpha Brian, dad said that

    you called and something was wrong.¡± ¡°What can we help you with?¡± I take a deep breath. I look at

    Leslie and she nods at me. ¡°Jessica, with the help of a rogue, has taken our pups.¡± Lake and Archer

    growl. Despite Gabrie not having a wolf, I can see the anger all over her face. ¡°Tell us exactly what

    happened¡± she says with amand equal to any Alpha wolf I¡¯ve ever met.

    After I tell them everything that those ba**ards said, Lake pulls her onto hisp, breathing her scent in

    deep. Once he seems to have calmed himself and his wolf, he looks back to me. ¡°We will help you get

    your pups back, I promise you that.¡± ¡°This time that b**ch will die for her evilness.¡± I nod and Leslie

    takes my hand. ¡°Thank you for helping us, we need our pups back¡± Leslie says as she fights back

    tears. My heart clenches in my chest to see my mate in such pain. A knock sounds on the door and

    Sabrina pokes her head inside. Leslie stands and Sabrina rushes over to her. ¡°Leslie what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    My mate bursts into tears and Gabrie goes to her. Sabrina looks around her at me. ¡°We are going to

    take her to get ready for the ceremony and for a moment with the girls.¡± I nod and they leave the room.

    I¡¯m destroyed by my mate¡¯s suffering. ¡°Brian¡± Archer says my name, bringing me back to the here and

    now. ¡°Brian, this is not your fault.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say your four pups are all safe.¡± ¡°My girls are

    probably scared and my mate is breaking.¡± ¡°Leslie is strong and so are you.¡± ¡°We will get your pups

    back.¡± I nod but I can¡¯t keep pretending to myself there is some way out of this other than giving them

    what they want. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some air before the ceremony.¡± ¡°Thank you for helping us¡± I say

    before I head downstairs and outside out of the earshot of the pack.

    Leslie POV

    Sabrina leads me upstairs to a room where Monica is getting ready for her ceremony. Tabby is already

    helping her with her dress. She really looks beautiful. The minute they see me, Tabby stops. Sabrina

    leads me over to a seat and they are all looking at me with concern on their faces. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we had to

    come here while you¡¯re having your ceremony.¡± Monica looks at me with sympathy. ¡°Leslie, your pups

    are more important than anything else right now¡± Gabrie says. I tell them about Jessica and Keh.

    Even Sabrina growls, which makes me chuckle. These women have be my friends and I know in

    my heart they will help us get the girls back. A feeling of unease about Brian blocking me settles in my

    chest. ¡°Leslie, what is it¡± Gabrie asks. ¡°Brian is a great man and the best mate.¡± ¡°He loves me and

    the girls more than he loves himself.¡± I don¡¯t even want to speak the words out loud because I know

    how awful it is going to sound.

    ¡°Brian was thinking about doing what they asked, wasn¡¯t he¡±, Sabrina says. I drop my head and that

    nagging feeling makes me think he is still thinking about it despite our conversation. ¡°Leslie,

    desperation will make people do things they would never think about doing¡± Gabrie says. ¡°That

    doesn¡¯t make Brian any less of a great man.¡± ¡°He blocked me, I don¡¯t know what he is thinking.¡± ¡°Your

    concerned that he is still going to follow through on trying to kill Gabrie aren¡¯t you¡± Tabby says. ¡°I

    wish the answer was no but I think he is.¡± ¡°I know he feels like he failed us even though he couldn¡¯t

    have stopped this from happening.¡± ¡°The only one responsible for this is those evil ba**ards.¡± ¡°I want to

    watch the light leave that evil b**ch¡¯s eyes. Tabby smiles ¡°I think we can make that happen, but you

    might not like the n¡± Tabby says. I look into her eyes and everyone turns toward her. ¡°If it saves my

    mate from doing something he won¡¯t be able to live with, gets my pups back, and ends that evil b**ch

    I¡¯ll get over it.¡± She smiles and tells us her idea.

    ¡°Brian was thinking about doing what they asked, wasn¡¯t he¡±, Sabrina says. I drop my head and that

    nagging feeling makes me think he is still thinking about it despite our conversation. ¡°Leslie,

    desperation will make people do things they would never think about doing¡± Gabrie says. ¡°That

    doesn¡¯t make Brian any less of a great man.¡± ¡°He blocked me, I don¡¯t know what he is thinking.¡± ¡°Your

    concerned that he is still going to follow through on trying to kill Gabrie aren¡¯t you¡± Tabby says. ¡°I

    wish the answer was no but I think he is.¡± ¡°I know he feels like he failed us even though he couldn¡¯t

    have stopped this from happening.¡± ¡°The only one responsible for this is those evil ba**ards.¡± ¡°I want to

    watch the light leave that evil b**ch¡¯s eyes. Tabby smiles ¡°I think we can make that happen, but you

    might not like the n¡± Tabby says. I look into her eyes and everyone turns toward her. ¡°If it saves my

    mate from doing something he won¡¯t be able to live with, gets my pups back, and ends that evil b**ch

    I¡¯ll get over it.¡± She smiles and tells us her idea.

    Atticus POV

    Lake and Archer join me outside on the stage. Elder Bradford is standing near the podium and I will

    admit I¡¯m nervous. I never thought in a million years I would be an Alpha. I have found my mate

    and now I will be able to lead this pack with her by my side. I pray to the goddess that I am the Alpha

    the pack deserves. The doors to the pack house open and my heart rate increases knowing she¡¯s

    about to walk out. Gabrie and Sabrina walk to the stage first. Then the most beautiful woman on this

    net walks out with her father. He is a warrior and will be joining our pack. When they reach the

    stage, I meet them. He k!sses her and shakes my hand. ¡°Take good care of my princess.¡± ¡°I always will

    sir.¡± He takes his seat and we join everyone on stage.

    ¡°Silver Moon Pack, out of darkness the light shines brighter.¡± ¡°Despite the loss you have all suffered,

    you will all rise above it with your new Alpha and Luna.¡± He motions for us to step forward. I take

    Monica¡¯s hand and we stand before the Elder. He hands me the chalice. ¡°Atticus, make your vow to the

    pack.¡± ¡°I, Atticus Thomas Jones, vow to put the pack¡¯s needs above my own.¡± ¡°I will lead with kindness

    and strength.¡± ¡°I will always do my best to be fair and just.¡± I drink from the chalice and I immediately

    feel the connection to the pack. Monica steps forward and takes the chalice. ¡°Monica, make your vow

    to the pack.¡± ¡°I, Monica Lee Jones, will support my mate and Alpha.¡± ¡°I will put the packs needs above

    my own.¡± She drinks and passes the chalice back to the Elder. ¡°Silver Moon Pack I present to you your

    new ranked wolves.¡± ¡°Alpha Atticus Jones and Luna Monica Jones.¡± The wolves howl and bare their

    necks to us. ¡°All wolves of shifting age will shift for a pack run with your Alpha and Luna.¡± We ready

    ourselves for the run.

    Jessica POV

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    We arrive at the southern border of the Silver Moon Pack. When Brian called, I knew he would do

    anything to get those b.rats back. Keh was worried that it was a trap but I know my brother. He

    would die before he let anything happen to his mate and pups. We are just beyond the border waiting

    for the pack to pass for the pack run. ¡°You better be right about this, Jess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you my brother

    may not be a killer but he will do what it takes to get those pups back.¡± We hear the sound of wolves in

    the distance and I feel giddy that I¡¯m about to see Lake suffer as he watches his mate die.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 95

    Gabrie POV

    I¡¯m so happy to see Monica standing with her mate taking on the Alpha and Luna roles in this pack.

    She has be one of my best friends despite our beginnings. I will miss having her around every

    day but this is how it was meant to be. I¡¯m d Lake knew what was best for this pack and is the type

    of Alpha to put them first. Atticus and Monica will be great leaders, which is what they need after the

    loss the pack suffered. Elder Bradford announces the pack run and I see the fear in Leslie¡¯s eyes. I

    know this n will work. I trust Tabbypletely. I look at Tabby as Lake undresses so he can shift into

    Razor. She nods and I climb on Razor¡¯s back. Iy with my chest against the soft fur. I love the way it

    feels against my skin every time we run. Phoenix and Marigold take off with the pack running behind

    them. We stay at the tail end of the pack members with Brian and Leslie¡¯s wolves running by our side. I

    can feel the nerves in my stomach knowing what is about to happen. As we round the territory border

    the hair stands up on the back of my neck. Brian¡¯s wolf starts to slow and sniff the air, so Razor follows

    suit.

    Razorys down and I slide off. Lake, Leslie, and Brian all shift. ¡°What is happening?¡± ¡°You and Leslie

    need to stay behind us.¡± ¡°I smell rogues.¡± Lake says. Before he can say anymore, two rogue wolves

    break through the trees heading straight for Lake. ¡°Protect Gabrie¡± he says before he shifts. They

    begin to fight and Lesliees to stand next to me. I watch Brian frozen in ce for a moment before

    he turns toward me. He takes five steps until he is standing in front of me and has partially shifted.

    ¡°What are you doing Brian, why aren¡¯t you helping Lake?¡± I look to see Lake dealing with the rogues

    and I look back at Brian, who has unshed tears in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡± he says pulling his arm back.

    I wait to feel the blow but it neveres. He falls to his knees in front of me. ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t do it¡± he

    sobs. He looks up to Leslie, who smiles at him before shees to stand in front of me.

    Leslie POV

    As soon as the rogues break the trees, I look to my right side and Tabby is hiding where we said she

    would be. I say a prayer to the goddess that this n truly works. I¡¯m standing next to Gabrie when

    Brian walks toward us. I see the utter defeat in his eyes and I hate that he couldn¡¯t be included in the

    n. We needed our mates to truly believe what is about to happen. We need those ba**ards to

    believe what is happening is real so they will give us our pups. I still don¡¯t know how to feel if he truly

    goes through with killing Gabby. Even if it won¡¯t be real, he doesn¡¯t know that. My heart is in my throat

    as he stands partially shifted in front of her. When he falls to his knees pleading that he can¡¯t harm her,

    I feel that panic melt away. Ie to stand in front of her and watch her eyes change colors. I partially

    shift and m my w into her chest. When I pull my hand back, Brian screams. She falls to the

    ground and he starts to pull me away from her. ¡°Shift and run now Leslie.¡± ¡°He will kill you.¡± I listen and

    we take off toward the border as we hear Lake roar.

    As soon as we cross the border and weave through the trees, I catch the scent of those two evil

    ba**ards. We don¡¯t shift and they step out in front of our wolves. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had it in you, Leslie¡±,

    Jessica smiles. Keh looks like he won the lottery. ¡°As for you brother, that was pathetic.¡± He growls,

    ¡°enough we need to get far from here¡±, Keh says. They both shift and they take off with us,

    following behind them. When we have run for what feels like a lifetime, they both stop. I breathe deeply

    trying to smell my pups, but I can¡¯t scent them. I immediately shift. ¡°Where are my pups you fvcking

    b**ch?¡± ¡°We did what you asked, I want my girls now¡± I say moving toward her. Brian wraps his arms

    around me. She shifts andughs. ¡°Calm down Leslie, we don¡¯t want your pups.¡± ¡°They are on their

    way to the diner in the human city.¡± ¡± Honestly, I didn¡¯t think either of you would go through with it.¡± ¡°I

    just wish I could be there to watch that ba**ard cry over his dead mate¡¯s body¡± she says. I can¡¯t wait to

    watch this b**ch suffer for all she has done. I want a front row seat. We shift again, heading toward the

    human city.

    Lake POV

    As I fight the rogues, I feel like something is trying to break through my block. ¡°Lake Gabby is safe,

    remember you would feel the pain if she wasn¡¯t¡±, I hear a soft female voice say before I snap the

    second rogue¡¯s neck. They bothy dead before me. Where the hell is Brian? I turn to see Brian and

    Leslie shift, running toward the border. I look back and Gabrie is lying on the ground. Razor roars

    and we run, moving as fast as we can toward our mate. We reach her in seconds and shift. The words

    y over in my head and I felt no pain as the voice said. I bend down, cing my hand on her cheek. I

    know despite the way she looks, this is not my mate. ¡°What the fvck is going on,¡± Razor growls in my

    mind. Tabby appears next to me. ¡°We need to go back to the pack house now.¡± ¡°Tell me what the hell is

    happening¡± I demand. ¡°I promise you that Gabby is safe and she will exin everything when we get

    there.¡± I realize it was Tabby¡¯s voice I heard in my mind. I stand and she wraps her arms around me.

    She teleports me to the pack yard. I rush inside and up to the office. Gabrie is inside with Archer and

    Sabrina. I immediately wrap my arms around her and bury my head in her neck. ¡°Sabrina, you should

    have told us what youdies were up to¡±, Archer says to his mate. Despite his words there is no real

    anger in his voice.

    ¡°Dad don¡¯t be mad at mom, I take full responsibility for not telling Lake.¡± I pick up my head to look into

    my beautiful mate¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lucky Tabby warned me or I¡¯d be losing my sh*t right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry

    we needed it to be believable.¡± ¡°Brian has no idea that Leslie didn¡¯t kill me¡± Gabrie says. ¡°Can you tell

    me exactly what the hell just happened?¡± ¡°It looked like you but obviously I know it wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tabby POV

    ¡°I can probably exin that better than Gabby can¡± I say walking into the office. ¡°Leslie was sure that

    Brian wouldn¡¯t follow through with killing Gabby and she was right.¡± ¡°It was Gabby with you the whole

    time during the pack run.¡± ¡°I followed and waited in the trees.¡± ¡°When Leslie stepped in front of her, I

    used my power to send Gabby back to the pack house.¡± I smile at Sabrina ¡°it worked once before so I

    was hopeful that it would work again.¡± Lake looks at me confused. ¡°Archer¡¯s father tried to kill Fern but

    ended up killing something that was made of sand to look like her.¡± ¡°If you headed back out to the

    border where all this happened you would find nothing but sand now.¡± He smiles ¡°you truly are amazing

    Tabitha.¡± ¡°We are so lucky to have you as part of our pack and family.¡± ¡°I will do anything to protect my

    family.¡± ¡°Thank you for warning me so I didn¡¯t lose my mind when I saw Gabrie lying on the ground.¡±

    ¡°We should be hearing very soon about the pups?¡± Now Gabby looks confused. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I may

    have added a little to the n.¡± She smiles ¡°what would that be?¡± ¡°I gave Leslie a little something that

    will help us find those two a**hats after they have their pups safe and sound.¡± Gabby rushes over and

    hugs me. She whispers in my ear ¡°he¡¯s right, you know, we are so lucky to have you.¡± ¡°I promise you,

    Gabby, you have all given me far more than I could ever give.¡± We head back down to the celebration

    waiting to hear from Leslie.

    Brian POV

    I can¡¯t believe Leslie killed her after all she said in the SUV. I couldn¡¯t kill that innocent girl. I can¡¯t

    believe she could. I can¡¯t lose my mate, even if what she did was wrong. We will have to leave. I don¡¯t

    care about my t!tle, I won¡¯t lose my family. As we run toward the human city, my thoughts are drowning

    me. We reach the edge of the forest and shift back to human form. Jessica throws us clothes and we

    dress quickly. We don¡¯t even wait for them and we rush into the diner. I look around and I don¡¯t see the

    girls. Theye in behind us. ¡°Take a seat, he is on his way with the girls¡±, Keh says. I want to

    grab him by the throat snapping his neck for all he has done with my sister¡¯s help, but we havee

    this far and I will see this through. We slide into the booth. Ten minutester, the bell on the door

    sounds and my beautiful pups walk in, followed by another rogue. Leslie is on her feet and wrapped

    around our pups before anyone can speak. I am right behind her. The rogue that brought them in steps

    back. I pick up Candace and Leslie picks up Molly. We head for the door and once we are outside, we

    look the girls over checking for any sign of injury. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No daddy, they didn¡¯t hurt us.¡± ¡°I told

    you they would be unharmed as long as you did what we told you to do¡±, Jessica says.

    I wh!p my head in her direction. ¡°We are done with you two.¡± ¡°You got what you wanted now, leave us

    the fvck alone.¡± ¡°Suchnguage in front of your innocent pups¡± she says. Before I can stop her, Leslie

    puts Molly down and walks toward my sister. She ps her across the face and walks back to us.

    Jessica growls and Keh grabs her before she can go after my mate. ¡°We are in the human city,

    enough.¡± ¡°We are done with them¡±, he says and they head toward the forest. I pull Leslie to me, ¡°what

    the hell were you thinking?¡± She smiles but doesn¡¯t answer me. She picks up Molly and we walk into

    the trees. Leslie turns toward me ¡°we need to head back to the Silver Moon Pack.¡± ¡°Like hell we will.¡±

    ¡°Archer is going to kill you for what you have done.¡± Shees to stand in front of me ¡°do you really

    think I killed Gabby, Brian?¡± Now I¡¯m really confused. ¡°I watched you¡± I stop myself remembering Tabby.

    ¡°Are you telling me that Gabby is still alive?¡± She smiles ¡°she is very much still alive.¡± ¡°Oh, my goddess

    if I wasn¡¯t so happy right now that she is alive and we have the pups I would put you over my knee.¡±

    She leans in to k!ss my cheek ¡°maybeter.¡± I chuckle and I can¡¯t believe how much lighter I feel in just

    a few minutes.

    We shift and the girls climb on our backs. We run at a reasonable speed until we reach the pack. As

    soon as we head inside, everyone is waiting. Gabbyes toward us. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we tricked you, Brian,

    but I¡¯m d to see it worked.¡± I wrap her in a hug so happy that she is really alive. ¡°Did you do what I

    told you to do¡± Tabby asks Leslie. ¡°I did and it felt really good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it did.¡± ¡°Can you let the rest of

    us in on the secret?¡± They both smile ¡°when Leslie pped your sister, she marked her with magic

    powder I gave her.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t see it but I can sense it, so we can find them and make them pay for all

    they have done.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 96

    Jessica POV

    As soon as they pull out of the parking lot, we head toward the woods. Derrick shifts first and then

    Keh and I take off. I can¡¯t even begin to describe the feeling of satisfaction that I have right now

    knowing that ba**ard is suffering the loss of his mate. As we run, I think about the fact that he will

    probably die from a broken heart because he is so weak, just like his mother. He is nothing like

    Raymond. He will never know the truth about his mother¡¯s death. Raymond and I were simr

    creatures in that we did what we had to, to get what we wanted. We run back to the pack and Derrick

    heads right into one of the cottages without a word. I shift, pulling on clothes I left near a tree outside

    the cottage I¡¯ve been staying in. I turn to Keh and he smiles. ¡°That went well.¡± ¡°Now that fvcker can

    live the rest of his life, knowing that his pathetic friend killed his pup.¡± ¡°It went better than I dreamed it

    would.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that Leslie had it in her.¡± ¡°Desperate people will do desperate things Jess¡±

    Keh says. ¡°You should know that.¡± He sticks out his hand and I take it thinking he is going to lead

    me inside.

    ¡°Take care, Jesse¡± he says like we just had a nice visit. ¡°Excuse me¡±, I say, realizing he is dismissing

    me. ¡°Our business together is done, so you can leave.¡± ¡°Are you fvcking kidding me right now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re

    kicking me out.¡± ¡°No, because you were never in.¡± ¡°This was a deal and the deal is done.¡± ¡°Did you

    think that you were going to stay here and what be my mate?¡± ¡°I know what you did to yourst

    mate besides you aren¡¯t that good of a fvck¡± he says turning for the stairs.

    How dare this fvcking rogue think he can just dismiss me. Blossom is at the surface and I lunge at this

    ba**ard attempting to swipe his back with my w. He turns catching me around the throat. ¡°Now Jess,

    I know you¡¯re not that stupid.¡± He starts to squeeze and I w at his hand. ¡°Leave now before I change

    my mind and snap your fvcking neck.¡± ¡°You are of no use to me anymore and the only reason I¡¯m

    sparing you is because the n worked.¡± He drops me to the ground and I shift taking off. I can¡¯t

    believe that he didn¡¯t even let me stay. I never expected him to mate me, he is a disgusting rogue. He

    isn¡¯t worthy of being my mate, but I at least thought he would give me time to figure out my next move. I

    need toy low, I have no idea what will happen with my brother or Archer Lyons. ¡°What now Jessica,

    you have no one ¡°, Blossom whines in my head. ¡°We don¡¯t need anyone, we will find another pathetic

    Alpha and pack to use.¡± ¡°I was meant to be a Luna, not a filthy rogue.¡± I run back to the edge of the

    forest near the apartment I rented. I shift and slide on a dress before I head up to my apartment. Once

    I¡¯m inside, I head into the shower. I think about how I can make Keh suffer when I find a new Alpha

    to s.educe. I did it once and I can do it again, mate or not.

    Tabitha POV

    ¡°Tabitha, I would like to go with you to get Jessica¡± Lake says. I smile ¡°I n on having a little fun with

    her before we bring her back here to be dealt with once and for all.¡± ¡°I have no problem with that.¡±

    Johnathon wraps me in his arms ¡°be careful Tabby.¡± He k!sses me deep and when he pulls back, I rest

    my forehead against his. ¡°I always will.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be gone long.¡± Lake k!sses Gabby one more time

    before I loop my arm through his. I start to chant and the mark Leslie made on Jessica calls to me. I

    close my eyes and a few secondster, we¡¯re on the stairs of an apartment building. I turn to Lake ¡°stay

    here, I¡¯ll let you know when you cane in.¡± I cloak myself and teleport inside. I start to move through

    the apartment and the door to the farthest bedroom is cracked open. I pop inside and she is sleeping

    peacefully. I smile and walk over to stand next to her bed.

    I ce my hand above her head forcing my will into her mind. Her dream is ying like a movie in front

    of me. She is dreaming about Gabby¡¯s death and smiling. Lake is weeping over her body. She really is

    a sick b**ch. I smile and begin to twist the dream in her mind. She is standing next to Gabby and I see

    the panic rise on her face. Leslie, Brian, Gabby, and Lake move until they are standing around her in a

    circle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jessica,¡± Brian says? ¡°What¡¯s happening, you can¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°Why because I¡¯m

    dead¡± Gabby says. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re dead and I¡¯m safe, not here¡± she screams. I smile as I watch Leslie

    punch her in the face. She falls to the ground grabbing her cheek. ¡°Why did that hurt, what is

    happening?¡± I step out of my cloaking so she can see me . ¡°You, how¡± she says with shock on her face.

    She is silent and I step closer. ¡°What Jessica, you didn¡¯t expect to see me?¡± ¡°You really thought that

    you would get away with what you did?¡± ¡°Evil people like you never win, they suffer.¡±

    Sheughs ¡°I did win, even if you kill me, that human b**ch is still dead and Lake is still broken.¡± I grab

    her by the throat and lift her off the ground. I toss her and she collides with a nearby tree. She grunts

    from the force and I hear a bone crack. She grabs her arm screaming. She manages to get to her feet.

    I¡¯m done ying with you. I walk forward and ce my hands on each side of her head. She must think

    I¡¯m going to break her neck because she fights until I quiet her. I close my eyes rolling through her

    memories. My eyes fly open when Ie to one specific memory. I can¡¯t even wrap my head around

    what I just saw. ¡°You are so lucky that I am not the one to end you because after what I just saw you

    deserve no mercy.¡± I grab the arm that is very evidently broken and I pull her from her dream. I link

    Lake toe in and when she realizes that I am really here in this apartment she starts to scream. The

    door opens and Lake barges in. His eyes are ck and Razor is at the surface ready to rip this b**ch

    apart.

    ¡°Lake, please it was the rogue¡± she starts to plead. Iugh ¡°really, you¡¯re going to continue to me

    others for you being an evil b**ch.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take her back Lake, she has something she has to say before

    you end her.¡± I wave my hand and she falls back on the bed. Lake throws her over his shoulder and I

    wrap my arm in his. I take us back to the Silver Moon pack. Everyone is waiting in the pack yard when

    we arrive and I can see they are ready to have their pound of flesh from her. ¡°Lake, you can put her

    down.¡± He throws her to the ground like touching her burns him. I hate all she has done to my family.

    My mind shes to Megan and her family but I shake that away. Gabby wraps her arm around Lake

    and I can see him breathing in her scent. He is going to need that when he hears this b**ch¡¯s truth. I

    can¡¯t keep it from him. Brian is holding Leslie, who also looks ready to rip her head from her body.

    Monica and Atticus have the girls inside because they don¡¯t need to see this.

    I wave my hand and she starts to wake. She is m0aning, still gripping her arm that is trying to heal. I

    block her wolf so she doesn¡¯t try and shift. She finally notices Gabby standing by Lake. ¡°It¡¯s not

    possible, I watched her kill you¡± she points at Leslie. ¡°No, you watched Leslie kill a spell I made.¡± I see

    her face fall in defeat. ¡°Now tell Lake what you and Raymond did to his mother.¡± Her eyes get big. ¡°I

    don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You are going to die here today.¡± ¡°For once in your pathetic life

    do the right thing and tell him what you did to his mother.¡± ¡°What are you are talking about Tabitha¡±

    Lake says. ¡°I wanted to get Keh¡¯s location so I went into her mind and I saw something that you

    have the right to know.¡± I turn back to her ¡°tell him now or I will make it hurt.¡± She stays silent and I start

    to wave my hand causing pressure on her broken arm. She starts to scream again. ¡°Fine, please I¡¯ll

    say it.¡±

    Jessica POV

    I can¡¯t believe this is happening. A few hours ago, everything was perfect and now here I am. That

    b**ch is alive. I can¡¯t feel Blossom at all. When she finally stops the pain in my arm, I fall to my knees. I

    have nothing left.

    shback

    I¡¯m bent over Raymond¡¯s desk and he pumps into me harder with each thrust. A banging on the door

    makes my body stiffen but he grabs my hair and doesn¡¯t stop. A few secondster the door flies open

    and the Luna stands there with anger and hurt on her face. ¡°You ba**ard, now you are bringing them to

    the pack.¡± ¡°Calm down, you gave me my pup but I haven¡¯t fvcked you in years.¡± ¡°Fine you want these

    wh*res, you can have them.¡± ¡°I, Elizabeth Sce reject¡± her words die on her l!ps as he has her by the

    throat. ¡°You don¡¯t reject me, I am the Alpha.¡± He turns to me ¡°Jessie you¡¯re of Alpha blood, I will take

    you as my Luna if my mate is dead.¡± I was shocked at first, by his offer to be Luna and to kill his

    fated mate but Iposed myself quickly. ¡°Raymond please just let me leave.¡± ¡°I will take Lake and

    you can do whatever the fvck you want.¡± Heughs ¡°you will never take my heir and honestly I¡¯m tiredProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    of you.¡± ¡°Well Jessie¡± he says turning to me and I nod. He lets her go and I grab her by the throat,

    snapping her neck.

    shback Over

    Lake POV

    I feel numb as I listen to her speak about my father. He had her kill his mate, my mother. I knew he was

    a monster but that isn¡¯t even a sufficient word to describe him. ¡°You killed my mother.¡± She drops her

    head and I know it¡¯s not because she is sorry for what she has done. I turn to Tabitha. ¡°Please release

    her wolf.¡± Tabitha nods at me and waves her arm. The b**ch looks up at me ¡°Lake/¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you ever say

    my name again.¡± ¡°Now shift you despicable she-wolf.¡± Her wolf has no choice but to follow my

    command. She is having trouble standing on her front leg as it is still broken. ¡°Jessica, you are

    sentenced to death for the murder of Luna Elizabeth Sce.¡± ¡°I pray that the goddess gives you

    punishment tenfold for all you have done.¡± I shift into Razor and start to circle her. She doesn¡¯t make a

    move and I could care less. We bite into her hind leg and her wolf whines. The bones crunch and

    Razor yanks, pulling it from her body. She attempts to drag herself away from me. As wee around,

    Razor bites down on her already broken leg. He rips it from her body. She shifts because her wolf has

    left her. I can feel her presence is gone. She looks at me with pleading in her eyes ¡°please Lake.¡± I shift

    for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what my mother said.¡± ¡°She pleaded to leave and take me but you killed her

    anyway.¡± ¡°You killed her for a t!tle.¡± ¡°You deserve no mercy from me.¡± I shift and Razor sits on his

    haunches as she continues to plead. After a few minutes, I am ready to be done even looking at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s time¡± I say to Razor and he walks until he is over her body. ¡°Your mother is at peace¡±, Razor says

    before he bends down and bites her in half. He drops her to the ground. We stalk toward Gabrie and

    bend. Sheys her head against Razors before she walks to his side. She climbs on to Razor¡¯s back

    and we take off. I feel hery her body against us and I need her in this moment more than I need air.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 97

    Keh POV

    I can¡¯t believe that b**ch thought I would let her stay here. She is poison and she served the only

    purpose I had for her. I walk into the cottage and Derrick is sitting at the table staring at the wall. He

    hasn¡¯t been right since we took those two b.rats. ¡°You want to tell me what your problem is.¡± ¡°I

    appreciate that you took me in when my pack was killed by that fvcking coven, I really do.¡± He pauses

    I¡¯m sure trying to sugar coat his next words. ¡°Just spit it out Derrick.¡± ¡°I made a huge mistake once

    rejecting my mate because of an Alpha who thought he knew better than the goddess.¡± ¡°I will not make

    the mistake of following a leader who is willing to kill and kidnap innocent people for revenge.¡± I

    honestly thought you woulde to your senses before it ever got this far.¡± ¡°Your brother killed

    innocent wolves and was an evil bastard.¡± I growl and head toward him. I grab him by the throat,

    mming him against the wall. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little toote considering Gabrie Lyons is dead.¡± ¡°You

    don¡¯t speak about my brother or I will snap your fvcking neck.¡± His eyes meet mine ¡°its never toote to

    do the right thing.¡± I release him and step back. ¡°What does that mean Derrick?¡± ¡°I would rather be

    alone then continue to stay a member of this collective and hurt people for your agenda.¡± ¡°No one is

    keeping you here against your will but remember I have no problem ending you.¡±

    He stands heading toward a bedroom he has been using. When hees out, he has a bag and walks

    out the door without a word to me. I can¡¯t believe that he would just leave. He has been with my

    collective for fifteen years. He was more of a brother to me than Lawrence was. It¡¯s the only reason I

    just didn¡¯t snap his neck for his words against Lawrence. I still need to make sure he doesn¡¯t do

    anything stupid. I link Maurice toe to my cottage. He walks in ¡°what¡¯s up Keh?¡± ¡°I want you to

    follow Derrick.¡± He looks at me with confusion written all over his face. Derrick is my second in

    command and I¡¯ve never trusted anyone like I trust him. ¡°Derrick has left the collective and I need to

    know if he is nning on betraying us.¡± ¡°I want you to follow him and report back to me anything

    suspicious.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he says and heads out of the cottage.

    Serina POV

    My parents had mee back to the pack after the ceremonyst night with Uncle Levi and Aunt

    Tracey. I was exhausted after the ceremony and I didn¡¯t argue. I feel like they didn¡¯t tell me the real

    reason, but I trust my parents. I love spending time with my aunt and uncle anyway. We had training

    early today and I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t miss it. I want to make sure that when I¡¯m of age to take my Alpha role

    by Gabby¡¯s side I¡¯m ready. I have no intention of waiting for my mate to have my ceremony. Training

    isn¡¯t as fun without Gabby by my side. Nichs is too busy with his friends and the she-wolves who are

    paying him attention to hang out with me. We are just finishing up our run. I grab my bag and start to

    head for the pack house. My parents, Gabby, and Lake will be back soon.

    As I walk across the field, I feel like someone is watching me. I turn to look around but the only person I

    see is Cynthia. ¡°Hey little one, are you alright?¡± ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m almost as big as you?¡± She

    laughs ¡°I know you are but you will always be little one.¡± I roll my eyes ¡°I¡¯m alright just missing my

    sister.¡± ¡°She was just here yesterday morning¡± she chuckles at me. ¡°I know, I just mean we were always

    together and now I have to share her with Lake.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love Lake and that¡¯s she is

    happy.¡± ¡°I just have to get used to things being different.¡± She ces her arm around my back. ¡°How

    about you hang out with me and some of the other girls until Gabby gets back?¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    That might be a good idea. I¡¯m going to need to get to know the pack better. This will give me a chance

    to let them know who I am too. I need to learn to do and enjoy things without having Gabby with me

    even if I hate it. ¡°What are you nning on doing?¡± ¡°We are just going to hang out near theke.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me get cleaned up and I¡¯ll meet you back here.¡± She smiles and nods at me. I run up to my

    room and once I¡¯m showered, I throw on jeans and a t-shirt. I start down the hallway and when I reach

    the top of the stairs, I hear my aunt call me. ¡°Where are you going¡±, my aunt asks. I turn and she smiles

    at me. ¡°The girls invited me to go to theke with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice, your parents will be back in an

    hour and I¡¯m sure they will want to see you, so not too long, ok.¡± ¡°Of course¡± I say and hug her before I

    had back to the pack yard. Cynthia is waiting and we head up the path. When we reach theke, no

    one is waiting. I turn to Cynthia ¡°where are the other girls? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they are on their way, don¡¯t

    worry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Serina, I¡¯m here¡± a voice said from behind me and I immediately feel sick to my

    stomach.

    Atticus POV

    I¡¯m in my office trying to get an idea of the finances of the pack. I still can¡¯t believe all that has

    happened since yesterday. Our ceremony was amazing. I¡¯m d that Jessica was dealt with but my

    heart broke to hear what she and Raymond had truly done to Lake¡¯s mother. I know Lake will get

    through this with Gabby by his side but it is still hard to know exactly how evil his father was. I knew

    they were both evil to the core, but I had no idea just how evil. Everyone left an hour ago to head back

    to Scarlett Rose and it still seems strange that we won¡¯t be with them. The door opens, bringing me out

    of my thoughts and my beautiful mate walks in with a tray of food. ¡°You need to take a break, Atticus¡±

    she says setting the tray on a table. I stand walking over and pull her into my arms. ¡°I¡¯m blessed to

    have found you and I will show you every day of our lives.¡± She turns in my arms and wraps her arms

    around my neck. I press my l!ps to hers and deepen the k!ss. I¡¯m just about to lift her for something far

    better than food when I get a link from a patrol guard. I pull back from Monica but I don¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°Alpha, there is a rogue here that is insisting on seeing you.¡± I growl ¡°what does he want?¡± ¡°He wants to

    make things right.¡± ¡°It is the only thing he has told us, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Bring him to my office now.¡± I look back into Monica¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°Love, I have to meet with a

    rogue and I would prefer that you not be near him.¡± The fire I love shes in her eyes. ¡°No way, I am

    not an arm piece.¡± ¡°I am your partner and Luna.¡± ¡°I am also a warrior.¡± ¡°Fine, I know your strong I just

    worry especially when it¡¯s a wolf with no honor.¡± ¡°Atticus just because they are rogues doesn¡¯t always

    mean they don¡¯t have honor.¡± ¡°Your right, I just will never understand not wanting to be part of a pack.¡±

    ¡°They are just not in the traditional pack dynamic.¡± I smile and peck her l!ps before we take our seats

    behind the desk. A knock sounds on the door and the guard leads the rogue in. He looks defeated, but

    until I know exactly what he supposedly wants to make right, I do not trust his intentions are pure. ¡°Take

    a seat¡± I say motioning with my head. He walks over and sits while the guard leaves, closing the door.

    ¡°What is your business here?¡± Monica shoots me a look. ¡°Sir, what is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Derrick

    Treble and I havee to make right what was done to the Scarlett Rose¡¯s Alpha.¡±

    Monica and I exchange a look. ¡°He must be part of the rogues that were helping that b**ch.¡± I snap my

    head in his direction. ¡°You helped that b**ch hurt my Alpha¡¯s and kidnap children.¡± He drops his head

    and I¡¯m ready to rip him apart. The door to the office opens, Brian, Leslie, and the girls walk in. Brian

    roars when he sees the man, but we are all in shock when the girls run to the rogue hugging him.

    ¡°Derrick¡± they squeal and he hugs them back. Now I¡¯m thoroughly confused. Leslie walks over and

    pulls the girls back. ¡°Girls, isn¡¯t this the man that helped take you from mommy and daddy¡±, Brian asks.

    ¡°He was in the bad ce but he protected us from the mean people.¡± ¡°He was nice and promised that

    he would get us back to you no matter what¡± Molly says. Brian walks toward him and sticks out his

    hand. Derrick stands taking his hand. ¡°Thank you for protecting my pups from those two evil ba**ards.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯m just sorry I didn¡¯t stop them to begin with.¡± ¡°I knew they would kill me and then the

    girls would be alone with them.¡± ¡°See I told you so¡± I hear Monica¡¯s voice in my mind and I chuckle.

    ¡°Yes, love you were right.¡±

    After we let Derrick know that Gabby is in fact alive and well, I can see his face brighten. ¡°Derrick, you

    said you came to make things right but it seems that the children are safe and Gabby wasn¡¯t actually

    harmed.¡± ¡°You have nothing left to atone for.¡± ¡°I appreciate that but I have known Keh for fifteen

    years and when he realizes that the Alpha isn¡¯t dead, he will not stop until Archer Lyons suffers.¡± ¡°I

    would like to let the Alphas know where the collective is staying so Keh can be dealt with.¡± ¡°Most of

    the collective is good wolves who have no idea the evil their leader is doing.¡± I turn to Brian ¡°I think that

    you, Leslie, and the girls should stay here until we deal with Keh.¡± He nods ¡°we appreciate that

    Atticus.¡± ¡°Good, hopefully we can deal with him quickly.¡± ¡°Monica and I are going to take Derrick to the

    Scarlett Rose so he can speak with the Alphas and Archer.¡± We head out the SUV and head for the

    pack.

    Gabrie POV

    Lake has been pretty quiet since he learned what the b**ch and his father did to his mother. He held

    me all night. I don¡¯t even know if he slept. He was quiet during the drive but never let go of my hand.

    The gate opens and both of our vehicles drive through. My parents park first and we all get out at the

    same time. As we head toward the pack house, I see Cynthia running in our direction. She falls down

    right in front of me. I bend down to help her up and she is sobbing. ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s wrong, did

    someone hurt you?¡± She looks up into my eyes ¡°no one hurt me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Gabby, he took Serina.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was going to take her.¡± I stiffen at her words and my hand tightens on her arm. ¡°Who

    took my sister?¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 98

    Serina POV

    I turn to the sound of his voice. I don¡¯t know him but I know he is from Lake¡¯s pack. ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s

    going on?¡± ¡°He is my mate and he wants to speak with you that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Cynthia tells me that she was

    good friends with your sister before Monica took her ce.¡± ¡°Conrad¡± she says and he shoots her a

    look. ¡°It seems the people close to you have a habit of overlooking those that are loyal to them¡± he

    says. ¡°I have no idea what the hell you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°If you have a problem with my sister and

    Lake, I suggest you take it up with them.¡± I turn and take a step but I¡¯m pulled back by my arm until I

    am face to face with the ba**ard. ¡°What do you want¡± I say as I try to shake him off. ¡°Conrad don¡¯t hurt

    her, what is wrong with you?¡± ¡°You said you just wanted to exin why you would make a good Beta so

    she could talk to Gabby.¡± He shoots a re at Cynthia. ¡°Shut up Cynthia.¡± Hurt shes across her face.

    Heughs ¡°did you really think I just wanted to talk to her?¡± ¡°Yes, I did or I wouldn¡¯t have brought her

    here.¡± ¡°Never did I think you were going to hurt her.¡± ¡°Then you are stupider than I thought you were.¡± ¡°I

    n to do so much more than hurt her¡± he says with a sick smile. ¡°You lied to me, you said¡± he cuts her

    off. ¡°I said a lot of things I didn¡¯t mean Cynthia.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a real piece of work.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your fvcking mate

    and all you care about is being Beta.¡± ¡°Your pathetic¡± I say before I feel his hand across my cheek.

    I look up at him from the ground and I wish I had my wolf right now. I would like to kick his a** for what

    he just did to his mate besides trying to kidnap me. Heughs ¡°such a foul mouth for a little girl.¡±

    Cynthiaes and wraps her arm around me to help me up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Serina¡± she says, trying to lead

    me away. He grabs her by the hair and rips her away from me, throwing her to the ground. ¡°I, Conrad

    Stone Martle, reject you Cynthia Sonja Mcyntre.¡± She grabs at her chest and he grabs me. He drags

    me by my arm into the woods toward the pack border. I feel pain in my head and the pain brings me to

    my knees. ¡°Get the fvck up¡± he yells, but I couldn¡¯t if I wanted to. I feel my body being picked up off the

    ground and I wish I knew what the hell was happening to me right now. I can¡¯t even try to fight him off. I

    hear wolves in the distance and he must to because his speed increases. I catch my sister¡¯s scent but

    she is nowhere around us. My skin feels like it¡¯s on fire and the pain is stronger. I gr0an and scream

    from the pain. ¡°Shut the hell up¡± he yells at me and keeps moving.

    Gabrie POV

    ¡°Who took my sister?¡± ¡°Conrad Martle, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I turn to Lake. ¡°He is the warrior I said was like

    Jason when Atticus thought about making him Beta of the Silver Moon.¡± ¡°I will kill him¡±, my father roars.

    I link Tabby and she appears in front of us. I fill her in and if looks could kill, Conrad would drop dead

    wherever he is with my sister. Tabby starts to chant and after a few minutes she smiles. ¡°He won¡¯t be

    able to leave the territory.¡± ¡°Thank you, Tabby.¡± Johnathon rushes toward her and they leave in search

    of my sister. I can¡¯t send a pack link because he will hear it too. We need to have some element of

    surprise to get my sister back safely. If he harms one hair on my sister¡¯s head, I will make him wish for

    death. ¡°Cynthia tell me exactly what happened.¡± She tells me about him being her mate and why she

    took Serina to theke to meet with him. Part of me wants to kill her for being so gullible and part of me

    hurts that her own mate used her. ¡°What you did was incredibly foolish¡± her face falls at my words. ¡°I

    know you would never intentionally do anything to hurt Serina so we can talk more about thatter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Gabby I know now that it was stupid.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re sorry, now let¡¯s find my sister.¡± She

    steps back and shifts into a chocte brown wolf taking off toward the woods.

    Lake shifts and I climb up on Razor¡¯s back. I wish Serina had her wolf because then I could try to link

    her directly. We run as fast as we can and I feel the anger rolling off Razor. Lake hasn¡¯t even had time

    to process what he has just learned about his mother and this happens. We break through the trees

    near theke. ¡°Her scent is faint love, but it¡¯s still here.¡± He starts to follow the scent, stalking slowly

    forward into the trees. As we move through the trees, I can hear him yell at Serina to shut up. My blood

    is boiling and after everything that just happened with that b**ch Jessica, I am over these evil fvcking

    people trying to hurt people I love. He is at the border and when he tries to cross it throws him back ten

    feet. Hends on the ground and Serinands a few feet from him. She is writhing in pain and it can¡¯t

    be from that fall. What the hell did he do to her? I slide down and Razor shifts. Lake and I head to

    Serina. ¡°Serina, what is wrong¡±, I plead with her to tell me what he did. She doesn¡¯t answer, but she

    keeps gr0aning and her skin is on fire. Lake looks at me ¡°it can¡¯t be she is too young.¡± ¡°She is only

    sixteen.¡± My father steps through the trees. ¡°It¡¯s possible if the goddess wants it that way.¡± My father

    says as he walks toward that ba**ard on the ground. Cynthia¡¯s wolf walks over and sits on her

    haunches near Serina. ¡°What is happening, Lake?¡± ¡°I think she is shifting for the first time.¡± ¡°It is painful

    and we often feel like we are on fire before it happens.¡±

    ¡°Take her and go with Cynthia.¡± ¡°It will be helpful if someone who can shift is with her while your father

    and I deal with this ba**ard.¡± I hate to leave but right now Serina needs me more than I need to stay

    here to make sure he suffers. Cynthia¡¯s wolfys down and I ce Serina on her back. I climb up and

    hold her as the wolf runs back to the pack house. Once we are in the pack yard, I pull Serina down and

    she continues to gr0an. Cynthia shifts and bends down to speak directly to Serina.

    Serina POV

    I feel a whisper in the back of my mind. I can hear Lake saying that I¡¯m shifting, but that can¡¯t be. I

    won¡¯t get my wolf for two more years. ¡°Not true¡± I hear the whisper of a female voice. ¡°I don¡¯t

    understand¡± I respond to the whisper. ¡°Serina the goddess is unpredictable and amazing.¡± The voice

    seems to be getting closer. ¡°Are you my wolf?¡± ¡°Is this really happening?¡± ¡°It is silly girl, we will shift but

    we still won¡¯t find our mate until we are of age.¡± ¡°The goddess thinks we are both special and she wants

    us to grow together¡± she preens in my mind with her words. She is beautiful, with red fur like fire. I have

    never seen a wolf with red fur. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie, Serina, this is going to hurt.¡± ¡°The first time is the

    worst and it will get better every time we shift.¡± ¡°OK, I trust you.¡± ¡°Alright I¡¯m ready but before we shift

    what is your name?¡± Sheughs ¡°oh I forgot, I¡¯m Ruby and I¡¯m d the goddess chose me for you.¡±

    I hear Cynthia start to talk. ¡°Listen to your friend and don¡¯t fight me.¡± I nod and Cynthia¡¯s words be

    clear. ¡°Serina, I¡¯m here with you.¡± ¡°We can shift together.¡± ¡°Gabby is here with us. I manage to look at

    my sister, who looks worried. I love her but I can¡¯t offer her rea.ssurance right now until I get through

    this shift. I take a deep breath, focusing on my sister¡¯s face. I feel like my bones are breaking. The pain

    is indescribable and I feel like I won¡¯t survive this. ¡°Your ok Serina, let me take control.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fight me.¡±

    I try to rx but it¡¯s so hard with this much pain. ¡°Your doing so well Serina¡± Cynthia says. ¡°I¡¯m so proud

    of you sissy¡± Gabby says. They step back and I feel my bones begin to shift. I look up and Cynthia is

    shifting into a beautiful chocte brown wolf. Watching her shift seems to help me focus. After a few

    minutes, everything stops and I¡¯m consumed by darkness. The pain is gone.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Archer POV

    Lakees to stand next to me as I stare at this wolf that thought he could take my pup. Whatever

    Tabby did knocked him out, but he is starting toe around. He rushes to his feet when he sees us. ¡°I

    just wanted to show you why you should have chosen me as the Beta.¡± ¡°You are pathetic.¡± ¡°You took a

    child because you felt you were wronged.¡± ¡°There is nothing you could say that would justify that.¡±

    ¡°Alpha, you know me, I wouldn¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°I do know you and honestly you would.¡± ¡°You are so much

    like that ba**ard Jason.¡± ¡°You only care about yourself and that is exactly why you are not the Beta of

    any pack.¡± I watch his eyes sh ck and Lake has dealt with enough. This a**hole is mine. I shift into

    Brutus and stalk toward him. He shifts and we circle each other. I¡¯m much bigger than he is but his wolf

    seems as stupid as he is. He lunges attempting to bite my side but I dodge. We turn and we bite down

    on his hind leg. We feel the bones break in our jaw. He pulls away and attempts to s***h us with his

    w. I need to check on my pup, so I am done exchanging blows with this piece of sh*t. We bite down

    on his neck and begin to shake until we hear the crack of bone. We drop him on the ground before I

    shift back.

    I pull on shorts. I start toward Lake. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Archer.¡± I look at him with confusion at his apology.

    ¡°Why the hell are you sorry?¡± ¡°All of this drama is from people that are connected to me.¡± I walk over

    and ce my hands on Lake¡¯s shoulders so he looks in my eyes. ¡°Lake, humans and super naturals

    are the same.¡± ¡°They both have evil and good.¡± ¡°You are no more to me than my mother, Sabrina,

    Monica, or me.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m really confused¡± he says and Iugh. ¡°Evil people who were connected to all

    of us tried to hurt someone we loved.¡± ¡°That was about them not us.¡± ¡°You are not responsible for the

    actions of others ever.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for a better mate for my pup than you.¡± ¡°I know what you learned

    today is haunting you but I also know that your mother would want you to be happy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint

    her.¡± He smiles ¡°let¡¯s go check on the girls.¡± We take off back toward the pack house and I link Sabrina

    on the way. I know that if I don¡¯t let her know what¡¯s happening I will be in the dog house.

    We reach the pack yard and Sabrina is already there with Gabby, Cynthia, and a red wolf. My daughter

    is a red wolf. She is lying on the ground. ¡°What happened¡± I ask. ¡°The shift was difficult but she was

    amazing.¡± ¡°I think she was just exhausted and passed out¡± Gabby says. I smile at how strong both my

    girls are. I walk over and bend down, running my hand down her snout. ¡°Is she alright Archer¡±, Sabrina

    asks as shees to stand next to me. I stand and pull her into my arms. ¡°She is better than alright.¡±

    ¡°She is blessed by the goddess.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 99

    Serina POV

    My eyes flutter open and I¡¯m near theke again. How could I be here? I look around and there is a

    beautiful wolf with red fur lying a few feet from me near the water. I have never seen a wolf with fur that

    was red like fire. I¡¯m not afraid, I actually feel drawn to her. Memories of being taken by that pr*ck

    Conrad and hearing Lake talk about me shiftinges flooding back to my mind. I sit down next to the

    wolf, reaching my hand out and rubbing it through her soft fur. She isn¡¯t the biggest wolf I¡¯ve ever seen

    but she definitely is the coolest. ¡°She is very cool, isn¡¯t she,¡± I hear a female voice from behind me. I

    scramble to my feet and when I turn, I see the most beautiful woman with hair that matches the wolf¡¯s

    fur. ¡°Do not be afraid my child, you are in no danger here with me.¡± ¡°Goddess¡±, I whisper and she

    smiles. She nods and offers me her hand. Maybe this is a dream and I¡¯ll wake up in the pack yard with

    everyone around me. ¡°I assure you, Serina, this is not a dream¡± I hear her voice in my mind. She

    chuckles at the shock on my face. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m shocked she can link me she¡¯s the moon

    goddess.

    ¡°I meant no disrespect, Goddess, I just can¡¯t believe this is happening.¡± I take her hand and I feel like

    my world spins. When everything stops, I take a few deep breaths so I don¡¯t throw up everywhere. ¡°My

    apologies, I¡¯m so used to moving from realm to realm that the journey doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°Are you

    alright?¡± ¡°Yes Goddess¡± I say and take the seat she offers. The wolf from earlieres to sit next to me

    and ces her head in myp. ¡°Ruby is quite special, Serina.¡± I look at the beautiful wolf and I can¡¯t

    believe what I¡¯m hearing. ¡°This is my Ruby¡±, I say, and sheughs.

    Moon Goddess POV

    ¡°Yes my child she is your wolf.¡± ¡°Both you and Ruby are very special to me.¡± ¡°Why me¡± she asks with

    such an innocence. ¡°Let me tell you what makes Ruby so special and then I¡¯ll tell you why I chose you.¡±

    She nods and I continue. ¡°You are not the first human that I have given Ruby to.¡± ¡°I give my children

    free will and sometimes, much to my disappointment, they make very wrong choices.¡± ¡°Some choices

    are forgivable and can be redeemed and some are not.¡± ¡°Ruby wasn¡¯t always the wolf you see today.¡±

    ¡°She was a brown wolf that was smaller than most.¡± ¡°She was special even though she was small but

    because her human couldn¡¯t see that she went against me.¡± ¡°She enlisted the help of a ck magic

    witch to change her wolf.¡± ¡°Why would someone do such a thing¡± Serina asks. ¡°Our wolves are a gift.¡± I

    smile and she continue to solidify that I made the right choice for Ruby.

    ¡°When the human drank whatever potion the witch gave her, it turned Ruby¡¯s soul ck.¡± ¡°She was

    bigger and her fur was ck as night.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the human was no longer in control and Ruby

    was no longer the beautiful soul I had created.¡± ¡°She was killed by the pack and I took Ruby home to

    heal her.¡± ¡°It took me a great amount of time to cleanse Ruby¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°When the ck magic was all

    gone all the fire in her spirit remained.¡± ¡°I made her fur red to match it and I waited to find the perfect

    human for her.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t the biggest wolf but she makes up for that with the power she holds.¡± ¡°I know

    Ruby told you that despite shifting for the first time you will not find your mate yet.¡± ¡°Neither of you are

    ready for that.¡± ¡°You and Ruby are going to grow into the special wolf I know you are and when the time

    is right you will find your other half.¡±

    ¡°Now to answer the question, why you?¡± ¡°You, your sister, and your mother are special to me.¡± ¡°Your

    mother never knew of our kind and she epted your father the day she found out who he was to her.¡±

    ¡°Despite making him wait and she did, he was in her heart.¡± She makes a face like what I said was

    gross and I chuckle. ¡°I have never had any of my human children ept my gift so readily.¡± ¡°Your sister

    is stronger than many of my Alpha wolves.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean physically but in leadership.¡± ¡°She has the gift

    of seeing good in those who maybe don¡¯t always show it.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m going to ask you a question before

    I tell you why you¡¯re special.¡± ¡°When your father announced that your sister was to be Alpha of

    your pack how did you feel?¡± She looks at me like I just asked the craziest question. ¡°I was happy, my

    sister is amazing and deserves her t!tle.¡± ¡°The only reason I agreed to share the Alpha duties was I

    love my sister and I want to stand by her side.¡± ¡°That is why you are so special.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡±

    Serina says. ¡°Most wolves would have had felt angry or betrayed at your father¡¯s choice if only for a

    moment but you never felt that way.¡± ¡°You were happy to follow your sister despite her not having a

    wolf.¡± ¡°That makes you special and for that reason I have given you one of my most special wolves.¡±

    ¡°She will grow with you and be more powerful than anyone can imagine but only if you stay pure

    hearted.¡± She smiles ¡°it¡¯s time for you to go back to your parents and sister.¡±

    She stands and I walk toward her, wrapping her in my arms. I lean down k!ssing her forehead and she

    is gone. I turn to Ruby and shees over sitting down in front of me at my feet. I bend down and

    stroke the fur on her head. ¡°She will love you the way it should have been from the beginning, my

    child.¡± I ce my head against hers and she is gone.

    Gabrie POV

    We all sit in the pack yard just waiting for Serina to wake up. I have been running my hand through her

    fur. I¡¯m still amazed by her color. I¡¯ve never seen a wolf with her fur color. ¡°Dad, what does it mean that

    she is blessed?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t really know until we see what her wolf is capable of.¡± ¡°Red wolves are rare,

    even rarer than white wolves.¡± ¡°I have never seen a red wolf in all my life.¡± ¡°I have only heard about

    them in the teachings when I became Alpha.¡± ¡°I do know they have powers beyond typical wolves.¡± I

    smile I knew Serina was special and now everyone will know it too. I feel her wolf move under my

    hand. Her eyes open and she looks around at all of us. I stand and she gets to her feet. She isn¡¯t as big

    as the average wolf, but she is beautiful. She rubs against me and I feel the connection to her just as I

    do to Serina.

    She rubs against my mother and my father shifts. She rubs against Brutus and he howls with

    happiness to see his pup¡¯s wolf. I can feel the tear roll down my cheek. A finger wipes it away and Lake

    wraps me in his arms. His embrace feels amazing in this moment. I turn and his face looks lighter. I

    smile ¡°your dad put a lot in perspective for me¡±, Lake says. I peck his l!ps and turn back. ¡°I think we

    should go on a run¡± Lake says. My mother climbs on Brutus and I climb on Razor. We all start out at a

    steady pace, but in moments Serina¡¯s wolf is far ahead of us. I can feel that Razor is trying to catch her

    but it doesn¡¯t seem to be happening. I smile, speed must be one of her powers because she is blowing

    the other wolves away. We make it back to the pack house and I slide off Razor¡¯s back. Brutus stands

    in front of my sister and shifts back to my dad. ¡°Sweetheart, picture yourself in human form and you will

    shift back¡±, our father says. After a few seconds, my sister is standing there and my mother hands her

    clothes to slip on. Once she¡¯s dressed, Cynthia walks over and I can see how sorry she is. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry

    Serina¡± she starts to say.

    Serina pulls her into a hug. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault and there is nothing to forgive.¡± Cynthia hugs me and

    returns to the pack house. I¡¯m just about to suggest we do the same when Lake and I get a link that

    Atticus has arrived to see us. I turn to my parents and Serina. ¡°Atticus needs to speak with us and he

    has brought a rogue with him.¡± Lake growls and I take his hand. ¡°Atticus would not bring someone to

    the pack that is a threat.¡± He nods and we all head to the office. Once we are all seated, Atticus,

    Monica, and the rogue walk in.

    Derrick POV

    As soon as we arrive at the pack, I feel uneasy and Haze is pacing in my mind. ¡°Haze you need to calm

    down this is hard enough without you driving me crazy.¡± I don¡¯t even let him respond before I push him

    down. I know this is the right thing, but it doesn¡¯t make this any easier to do. We are led up to the pack

    house by the patrol guard. Once we are in the office, I look around as the scent of lcs are invading

    my nose. That scent reminds me of being a child and spending time with my grandmother. I push Haze

    down because none of these women could be my mate. The goddess gave me that chance once and I

    blew it. I focus on the conversation at hand. ¡°Atticus¡± the Alpha female says. ¡°Alpha Gabrie this is

    Derrick.¡± ¡°He was Keh¡¯s second inmand.¡± ¡°What the fvck, are you here to help your boss¡±

    Lake says. ¡°Alpha Lake, I promise you that I would never have brought him here if I thought for one

    minute he was still working with Keh¡± Atticus says.

    ¡°Alpha, I have made many mistakes in my life and I swear to you that I was not a part of the pups being

    kidnapped.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree with any of the things that Keh has done and I wish I hade to you

    earlier.¡± I look to Atticus as I¡¯m sure they will not take me at my word. ¡°The girls confirmed that he

    protected them from Keh and Jessica¡± Atticus. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to help you end this

    with Keh.¡± ¡°Most of the wolves in his collective have no idea of the evil things he has been doing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them punished for his actions.¡± ¡°That is very admirable and we appreciate your

    help¡± the female Alpha says. She turns to the male Alpha. ¡°I agree with my mate, but understand if you

    betray us in any way, you will suffer the same fate as that b**ch Jessica.¡± ¡°I understand Alpha, but I

    promise you I am not here to betray you.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Lake POV

    ¡°Do you trust this love¡± I link Gabrie. ¡°He seems sincere and I think you made it clear what the

    consequences will be if he is not.¡± I smile, I do love this woman. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Derrick, can you tell us

    why Keh is so hell bent on revenge¡± Gabrie asks. ¡°It¡¯s actually against the former Alpha, Archer.¡±

    Archer growls and Derrick finishes. ¡°He said that you killed his brother, Lawrence.¡± ¡°The rogue that

    killed my father¡¯s collective¡± Archer says. ¡°Your damn right we killed him.¡± ¡°I knew he had done bad

    things but Keh wouldn¡¯t listen to reason¡± Derrick says. ¡°Well, it seems it¡¯s time to pay Keh a

    visit.¡± I link Tabby to join us and after a few minutes the door opens. Johnathon and Tabby walk in and

    Tabby stops dead when she sees Derrick. He stands ¡°Tabitha¡± he says and I see anger sh in

    Johnathon¡¯s eyes. Johnathon steps in front of his mate and I can see the hurt on her face at this man¡¯s

    presence. What the hell is happening now?

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 100

    Tabitha POV

    When we get the link that Serina is safe, I can feel my body rx. I can¡¯t believe that ba**ard thought

    he could take my girl. Johnathon shifts and I slide down. I raise my arms, chanting to lift the spell. As

    soon as I¡¯m done I feel light headed and take a step back to stay on my feet. I feel strong arms wrap

    around me. ¡°Tabby, are you alright¡± he says with concern in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m alright just tired.¡± He lifts me

    into his arms bridal style. ¡°Johnathon, I can walk back to the cottage.¡± He growls and I chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m

    going to take care of you tonight.¡± ¡°You take care of everyone else and sometimes you need to be

    taken care of.¡± I rest my head against his chest and close my eyes. The minute I hear the door to the

    cottage close, I open my eyes. ¡°Tabby, can you and Johnathone to our office¡± Lake links me. I

    know Johnathon isn¡¯t going to be happy, but they wouldn¡¯t be calling for us unless it was important.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Johnathon, we have to go to Lake and Gabby¡¯s office.¡± ¡°No, you need to rest.¡± ¡°Whatever it is can wait¡±

    Johnathon says with finality. I love this man for worrying about me but I¡¯ll be fine. ¡°Johnathon, I know

    your worried but I promise you I am fine.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t link unless it was important.¡± ¡°I promise before

    we take care of that ba**ard Keh I will rest.¡± I see he wants to protest. Before he can say anything,

    I lean up pressing my l!ps to his. He wraps his arms around me and I will never tire of how safe and

    loved I feel in his arms. He pulls back, ¡°promise me you will rest after this.¡± I smile ¡°I promise, now let¡¯s

    go so we can get back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll even let you give me a massage.¡± Heughs and the worry seems to fade

    from him. I¡¯m just about to teleport us when Johnathon stops me. ¡°No magic¡±, he says, and lifts me in

    his arms again. I¡¯m not crazy about being carried in the pack house but I let it go.

    When we reach the pack house, he finally sets me on my feet. When we get inside, Cynthia is sitting in

    living room. She looks defeated and I know how sorry she is for what happened. I walk toward her and

    sit down next to her. ¡°Serina is safe and you made a mistake.¡± ¡°You need to forgive yourself because

    no one is going to hold it against you.¡± She smiles ¡°thank you Tabby.¡± I hug her and go to stand ¡°Tabby

    do you think I will ever have a mate.¡± ¡°He rejected me and I¡¯m d but it still hurts.¡± I look back at

    Johnathon and smile. ¡°I absolutely believe you will have a mate you deserve.¡± I take her hand and

    squeeze it before we head up to the office. Johnathon knocks and I follow behind him. I stop walking

    the minute I notice the man sitting in the chair. This can¡¯t be happening right now. He stands ¡°Tabitha¡±

    he says my name on a whisper. Johnathon steps in front of me and growls. I step next to Johnathon

    because I need to see that it is really him.

    As soon as our eyes meet, he steps toward me. Before I can say a word, Johnathon has him against

    the wall. ¡°Johnathon put him down now¡± Lake gives Alphamand. I can tell he is fighting the

    command, but eventually, he has no choice and gives in. He walks back to me, wrapping me in his

    arms and burying his head in my neck. ¡°Love, I¡¯m yours and yours only.¡± ¡°Please stay calm and we will

    deal with this.¡± He finally gets himself under control but he never lets me go. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Tabitha I¡¯m sorry¡± Derrick says. ¡°That is the past, I have my mate and I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯ll ask again,

    why are you here?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te here to upset you.¡± ¡°I just want to make things right.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t upset

    me because you are nothing to me.¡± ¡°As for making things right, what does that mean?¡± ¡°I want to help

    stop Keh.¡± I feel the anger rise in my body. He was helping that ba**ard. ¡°You helped him take

    those girls.¡± I don¡¯t even wait for an answer. I lift my hand and start to cut off his air supply. I hear the

    others speaking but it sounds so distant. I¡¯m light headed again but this time I can¡¯t stop my body from

    giving in. I¡¯m consumed by darkness and there is only silence.

    Gabrie POV

    As soon as Tabby walks in, I know something isn¡¯t right. Based on her reaction to Derrick saying her

    name, they have to know each other. I have never seen Tabby act this way. She is not afraid but she is

    distressed by his presence. Johnathon must sense something too because he immediately steps in

    front of her to protect her. Everything happens so fast. The minute he says he¡¯s sorry, I realize who he

    is. I had heard the story of Tabby¡¯s rejection by a wolf but never did I think that he would end up here to

    help us. I want to run over and hug her but I have known her long enough to know she needs to have

    her say in this moment. The minute she realizes that Derrick was helping Keh, I watch her eyes

    change. The next minute Derrick is off the ground and grabbing at his throat. ¡°Tabby let him go, don¡¯t

    do this.¡± I just get the words out when I watch her body go limp. Thank goddess Johnathon catches her

    before she hits the floor. Serina and I are by her side in seconds.

    Jonathon¡¯s wolf is at the surface because of the condition of his mate. We don¡¯t need him going feral

    on top of trying to help Tabby. ¡°Atticus take Derrick downstairs now.¡± They leave and Johnathon¡¯s wolf

    seems to calm a little. ¡°Johnathon, we need to take her to the pack hospital now¡±, Lake says. We all get

    up and follow Johnathon carrying one of the most important people in all our lives. Tabby has be

    like an aunt to me and I know my mother thinks of her like a sister. I watch my father hold my mother as

    we walk. I say a prayer to the goddess that she is alright. We reach the hospital and the doctor

    immediately takes her back. We all take a seat and Johnathon looks defeated. I take his hand ¡°Tabby is

    strong, I have faith she will be alright.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let her go to the office.¡± ¡°What do you mean

    Johnathon?¡± ¡°When she lifted the spell off the pack, she got lightheaded and I wanted her to go home

    and rest.¡± He¡¯s silent for a minute. ¡°Then we linked her and she came even though she wasn¡¯t feeling a

    hundred percent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Johnathon had we known¡± he stops me. ¡°This is not your fault, you are our

    family and we wanted to help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault either, she is stubborn.¡± He chuckles ¡°that she is.¡±

    Serina POV

    We are in the waiting room and it feels like it is taking forever for the doctor to let us know what is going

    on with Tabby. ¡°Serina, we need to go to Tabby¡± Ruby says. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t

    just go back there while the doctors are trying to help her.¡± ¡°Serina, we can help her.¡± I stand up and

    walk over to Gabby without asking what she means. I trust Rubypletely. ¡°Gabrie, I need to go to

    Tabby.¡± She looks at me like she doesn¡¯t understand. ¡°Ruby says we can help her.¡± Gabby stands up,

    taking my hand without saying a word to anyone. She pushes open the door and doesn¡¯t stop when

    everyone calls out to us. ¡°Alpha, can I help you¡± a nurse asks Gabby. ¡°Take me to Tabitha.¡± ¡°Alpha the

    doctor is with her¡± she says. ¡°This is not a request, now¡± she says and the nurse leads us to the room

    without another word. We walk in and she is hooked up to machines. ¡°Alpha¡± the doctor starts to say,

    but as soon as he sees my sister¡¯s face, he stops.

    ¡°My sister¡¯s wolf says she can help Tabby.¡± He looks at me and back to Gabby. ¡°I shifted for the first

    time today and my wolf is special.¡± He steps away from her bed and I step forward. ¡°Alright Ruby, what

    now?¡± ¡°Take her hand and close your eyes.¡± I do what Ruby says. My body starts to feel tingly and

    warm. My eyes open but it¡¯s like I¡¯m not me. I¡¯m watching what¡¯s happening from inside and Ruby is in

    control. My eyes turn red and white light flows from my hand into Tabby¡¯s body. After a few seconds,

    everything stops and I¡¯m back in control. I look down at Tabby and her eyes are still closed. ¡°Did it

    work, Ruby?¡± ¡°Of course. we our healers.¡± ¡°She just needs to rest now.¡± I smile and Gabbyes to

    stand next to me. She wraps her arm around me and Iy my head against her shoulder. ¡°You are

    amazing and I¡¯m so proud to be your sister¡± she says. ¡°Right back at you, Alpha¡± She chuckles and we

    take a seat next to her bed for a few minutes.

    Gabby heads out to the waiting room to get Johnathon and I wait with Tabby. I rub circles on the back

    of her hand. ¡°Thank you, Serina.¡± I look at her face and she is smiling at me. I get up bending down to

    wrap her in hug. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡± ¡°You scared the hell out of us.¡± She chuckles ¡°I¡¯ll do my

    best to not do it again.¡± ¡°Ruby, thank you for helping me¡±, she says. I look at her confused. She hasn¡¯t

    met Ruby yet. ¡°While you passed your magical healing to me, I was connected to Ruby.¡± ¡°She is very

    special and so are you, Serina.¡± Before I can say anything, the door opens and Johnathon rushes

    inside followed by Gabby. He wraps Tabby in his arms and I can see the relief all over his face. A few

    secondster, the doctor knocks on the door. ¡°Tabitha and Johnathon can I speak to you both alone for

    a moment.¡± I stand to leave ¡°no¡± Tabitha says. ¡°Serina and Gabby stay.¡± ¡°I want them here, they are

    family.¡± Johnathon nods and the doctor opens a folder that was in his hand. ¡°Ruby why does he look

    like he is about to tell us something major?¡± ¡°Listen and you will understand everything that just

    happened¡± Ruby says.

    Derrick POV

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Atticus, I really am.¡± ¡°I had no idea that Tabitha was here.¡± ¡°I know you didn¡¯t but maybe you

    should go back to the Silver Moon with us until we are ready to go after Keh.¡± ¡°Maybe your right.¡±

    ¡°Thatst I want to do in this life is to cause Tabitha anymore pain.¡± ¡°She is the biggest regret I have in

    my life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d she found her mate and she is happy.¡± ¡°She deserves to have all the happiness the

    goddess can give her.¡± Atticus puts his hand on my shoulder. ¡°She is and Johnathon is an amazing

    mate to her.¡± I smile and hear foot steps behind us. I turn to see Monica walking in followed by another

    woman. The scent of lcs invades my nose again and Haze goes nuts. He growls ¡°mate.¡± She stops

    walking and the look of fear on her face guts me. I can¡¯t, I know I deserve to be rejected after what I did

    to Tabitha all those years ago but I won¡¯t survive it.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 101

    Terrance POV

    I watch Tabitha as she gets off a wolf. I¡¯m sure the fvcking one that marked her. She looks just as

    powerful as the day I thought she died in that cottage. He wraps her in his arms to steady her and I

    would like to turn him to ash right now, but I won¡¯t. I have bigger ns for the two of them. He will suffer

    for taking what should have been mine all those years ago. She will be broken and so much easier to

    take as mine. I start to chant and when I¡¯m done, I smile as I teleport back to the coven. That couldn¡¯t

    have gone any better. As soon as I head inside the mansion, I head to my father¡¯s office. I knock and

    head inside. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Better than we could have imagined.¡± ¡°Really, why is that, Terrance?¡±

    ¡°She was with her so-called mate and there was no one else around.¡± My father smiles ¡°good very

    good.¡± ¡°A few days and she should be ripe for the taking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s excellent Terrance.¡± ¡°Now what do

    you n on doing about Patricia.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be a problem father.¡± ¡°Good, we attack in three days.¡±

    ¡°Make sure the others are ready.¡± ¡°What are you going to do about Megan, father?¡± ¡°You know despite

    all she has said she had feelings for Tabitha.¡± ¡°Your sister won¡¯t be an issue.¡± I leave my father¡¯s office

    and head to the wing of the mansion I share with Patricia. I¡¯m heading toward the stairs when Megan

    stops me. ¡°I know you and father are nning something to capture Tabitha.¡± I roll my eyes because

    she is pathetic.

    ¡°That was never a secret Megan.¡± ¡°She was supposed to be mine from the beginning but instead she is

    mated to a flea-ridden mutt.¡± ¡°So, what is the n to bring her home where she belongs, dear brother?¡±

    ¡°Megan, I have other things to deal with at the moment.¡± ¡°Go speak to father if you have questions

    about me bringing my beloved home.¡± I can see by the look on her face myment pisses her off.

    ¡°Fine I will¡± she says like a petnt child. I head up the stairs and once I¡¯m inside, Patricia is sitting on

    the couch. She turns ¡°Terrance, where have you been.¡± ¡°You know how I hate being here all day by

    myself.¡± Even her voice annoys me. She standsing around the couch and wrapping her arms

    around my neck. I immediately grab her arms and remove them from me. I haven¡¯t touched this woman

    in months and she still doesn¡¯t get the message. ¡°Terrance, what the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°You have

    been a total j.erk since you got back from that stupid mission your father sent you on.¡± ¡°I would be very

    careful how you speak to me, Patricia.¡±

    ¡°You may scare your coven members, but I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Iugh, ¡°you should be.¡± I grab her by

    the throat and her eyes get big. ¡°Terrance, what are you doing,¡± she manages to squeak out. ¡°I never

    wanted to take you as my beloved but my father insisted since Tabitha was dead.¡± I start to squeeze

    harder. ¡°You are weak and I have found the beloved I should have always had.¡± ¡°So, I need to get rid of

    this fvcking mark and you.¡± She is fighting and tries to cast against me but I¡¯m much stronger than she

    is. After a few minutes, she stops fighting and I drop her to the ground. I chant and after a few seconds

    she is nothing but ash. I call for someone to clean up the mess and I head to my office. I have many

    things to get ready for my new beloved¡¯s arrival, but first I have to make a phone call.

    I put the phone to my ear and he picks up on the second ring. ¡°Terrance, it¡¯s so good to hear from you.¡±

    ¡°How is my baby girl doing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually why I¡¯m calling you Simon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this

    so I¡¯m just going to tell you.¡± ¡°Terrance has something happened to my daughter?¡± ¡°She has been

    cheating on me with one of my coven members.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t¡± he says but I stop him. ¡°She left me a

    note about what she has been doing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t catch them because I probably would have

    killed her had I found them together.¡± There is silence ¡°Simon I¡¯m sorry you have to hear this.¡± ¡°I need

    to speak with her and understand why¡± Simons says. ¡°I hope you find her and she can exin herself

    but I don¡¯t understand how she could betray me like this.¡± ¡°I will be in touch Terrance.¡± ¡°Take care

    Simon¡± I say before I hang up. I chuckle, good luck finding her.

    Cynthia POV

    I¡¯m sitting in the living room when Monicaes down the stairs. ¡°Cynthia, why are you sitting here by

    yourself?¡± ¡°I did something that could have hurt someone I care about.¡± ¡°Cynthia you are one of the

    nicest people I know so I highly doubt that.¡± I smile, she is so different now and I¡¯m d she is happy.

    When I said those things to Conrad about feeling left out it wasn¡¯t because I was angry at Gabby. I was

    just feeling sorry for myself. Monica needed her and I¡¯m d she had her. I tell Monica everything that

    happened with Conrad and Serina. I see the sympathy on her face. ¡°Cynthia, you would never have

    taken her to meet him if you thought he was trying to hurt her.¡± ¡°I know I just hate that ba**ard for using

    me to get to her and that I believed him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that Archer dealt with him so quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that

    you are hurting right now but I have faith that the goddess will give you a second chance just as she did

    for me.¡± She hugs me and stands up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to head upstairs to get ready for training anyway.¡± We walk through the

    doorway that leads to the stairs and the foyer. As soon as I step through the doorway, the smell of

    cinnamon and apple invades my nose. Macie is losing her mind and growling. ¡°Mate is near.¡± As soon

    as she says the words, I¡¯m looking at the most beautiful man I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. He is staring at

    me but makes no move toe toward me. I think about going to him but Macie¡¯s words stop me. ¡°He

    doesn¡¯t want us either¡± Macie whimpers in my mind. Even my second chance doesn¡¯t want me. I can¡¯t

    take another rejection right now. I turn around running back through the pack house and out the back

    door. We shift immediately and run as fast as our legs will carry us. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Macie¡± I say. ¡°Don¡¯t you

    dare say you¡¯re sorry for those two idiots not recognizing what a gift you are.¡± ¡°As long as I have you,

    Cynthia, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± I smile, I love my wolf so much. My heart is still broken that we may

    never have a mate to love us.

    Tabitha POV

    These women are my family, whatever the doctor has to say he can say in front of them. ¡°We ran some

    tests based on your symptoms and one in particr could ount for you having these fainting spells¡±

    I feel Johnathon squeeze my hand and his fear flow through our bond. I look at this man I love and I

    hate the fear on his face. I look back at the doctor and he is smiling. Now I¡¯m really confused. ¡°Tabitha,

    you¡¯re pregnant.¡± ¡°Excuse me¡± I say and the girls scream. ¡°You heard me correctly, your pregnant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s

    not possible.¡± ¡°We have tried for years and it never happened.¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible Tabitha¡± the

    doctor says. ¡°The goddess has blessed you now despite your trouble conceiving in the past.¡± I look

    over at Johnathon and the look of fear is reced by tears and happiness. Before I say anything, I

    notice him flinch and ce his hand on his side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Johnathon?¡± ¡°Nothing, just a cramp.¡± ¡°I

    can¡¯t believe we are going to have a pup Tabby¡± he says and leans down, pressing his l!ps to mine. I¡¯m

    going to be a mother. Once he sits back in his chair, he never lets go of my hand. I¡¯m d because I

    need to feel him right now.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Serina and Gabby both hug me before they go to get their parents. As soon as Sabrinaes in, she

    starts asking me a million questions. ¡°Love slow down¡± Archer says and the girls smile at me. ¡°Sabrina,

    I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Actually, better than fine.¡± ¡°We are going to have a pup.¡± She looks shocked and then the

    biggest smile breaks out on her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to be an aunt again.¡± She wraps me in a hug. Archer

    walks over to Johnathon, congratting him. Then Archer hugs me and Sabrina hugs Johnathon. We

    talk for a few more minutes before they all leave for me to rest. ¡°Did that pain in your side go away?¡±

    He bends down k!ssing my forehead. ¡°You worry about making our pup, I¡¯m fine.¡± Heys his head

    near my belly ¡°hey little one I¡¯m your dad.¡± I couldn¡¯t love this man more than I do in this moment. He

    slides in next to me and Iy my head on his chest. I close my eyes and fall into the best sleep of my

    life.

    I wake and I squeeze Johnathon. I hear hin m0an and my eyes fly open. When I sit up, I¡¯m horrified by

    what I see. Johnathon¡¯s eyes are closed tightly and his skin has a blue hue. ¡°Johnathon, love, please

    wake up and tell me what¡¯s happening?¡± I can tell he is trying to open them but he can¡¯t. I attempt to

    link him. ¡°Johnathon, you¡¯re scaring me, please wake up.¡± ¡°Tabby, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening but I

    can¡¯t move.¡± Iy my hands on him and his skin feels so cold. I start to chant but nothing seems to be

    happening. I scream for help and the hospital staffe rushing in. They look at me first, ¡°it¡¯s not me,

    something is wrong with Johnathon.¡± They start to check him over and I link Gabby. I don¡¯t know what

    else to do. I can¡¯t lose him. We are going to have a pup. Iy my hand on my very t stomach.

    ¡°Gabby, I need help.¡± She immediately answers me ¡°Tabby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Pleasee to the

    hospital and bring Serina.¡± She cuts the link and the doctor looks over at me with fear in his eyes. This

    cannot be happening.

    Serina POV

    The door opening to my room wakes me out of sleep. I sit up and Gabby rushes over to me. ¡°Serina,

    we need to go to the hospital.¡± I feel a pit form in my stomach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tabby?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t

    know but she needs us now.¡± I jump up and pull on jeans. We run as fast as we can to the pack

    hospital and when we walk in the room, that pit is now a boulder. Tabby is sobbing and the doctors are

    working on Jonathon. He looks like he was out in the snow for hours. He is breathing but it is very slow.

    Tabby looks to us and we rush over to her. ¡°What happened¡± I ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know I woke up and he was

    like this.¡± ¡°He is still aware because we talked through our link.¡± ¡°I knew something was wrong when he

    said he had a pain in his sidest night.¡± ¡°I should have pressed him more¡± Tabby says ming herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that Tabby, we just need to figure out how to help him now.¡± ¡°I tried using a healing spell and

    a reversal spell but nothing is working.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand how I wouldn¡¯t know that someone cast a

    spell on him.¡± ¡°Tabby you aren¡¯t a hundred percent right now so give yourself a break.¡±

    ¡°Ruby, can we help him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we can definitely try.¡± I walk over and take his hand in mine.

    It is so cold against my skin. I close my eyes and Ruby pushes forward. After a few minutes, I, open my

    eyes but he looks no different. ¡°Ruby¡±, I say like a question. ¡°Whatever has been cast on him is strong.¡±

    ¡°We may need a little help this time.¡± I don¡¯t understand what she means. ¡°Remember we are still

    developing our powers and not knowing exactly what was cast makes it more difficult for us to reverse

    it.¡± I turn and look at Tabby. She sobs and falls to her knees. Gabby bends down and wraps her arm

    around her. I kneel in front of her and Ruby pushes forward. ¡°Now is not the time to give up Tabitha.¡±

    She looks into Ruby¡¯s eyes. We stand and put out our hands, leading Tabby over to the bed. ¡°Now we

    are going to do this together, but you need to have faith this will work.¡± Tabby nods and takes

    Johnathon¡¯s hand. We close our eyes and I can hear Tabby chanting. I feel the warmth moving through

    our bodies and I pray to the goddess that together we can save Johnathan.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 102

    Gabrie POV

    As I watch Tabby and Serina try to save Johnathon, I pray to the goddess that she not take him from

    Tabby and their pup. Tabby always wanted to be a mother but she never wallowed in the fact that she

    wasn¡¯t blessed by the goddess. She was happy to help our parents take care of us like we were her

    own. I close my eyes thinking about how we got here. Who could have done this and when? ¡°Gabrie

    where are you¡±, Lake links me. I never even woke him when Tabby linked me. I wasn¡¯t trying to keep it

    from him but I could hear the panic in her voice and knew how much she needed us at that moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital with Tabby.¡± ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± He doesn¡¯t even give me a chance to

    answer. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± He cuts the link and I know he isn¡¯t happy that I left without letting him know

    after everything that has happened. I open my eyes and the glow that passes between them is

    amazing. It¡¯s blue and brilliant. It travels up and down Johnathon¡¯s body. Johnathon¡¯s skin color starts

    to pink up and his breathing evens out. His eyes never open, but I hope the changes mean that they

    were sessful. Once the glow stops, I rush over to make sure they can both stand on their own two

    feet after using all that energy. With Tabby being pregnant and already passing out, I won¡¯t take any

    chances.

    I pull the chair over and Tabby sits down next to the bed she was lying in just a few hours ago. She

    reaches out taking Johnathon¡¯s hand in hers. Once Tabby is situated, I lead Serina over to the couch.

    ¡°Are you alright¡± I ask them both. Tabby never answers me. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little tired,¡± Serina says.

    ¡°Did it work, his color and breathing looks better.¡± Tabby chuckles with no hint of humor. ¡°Ruby isn¡¯t

    sure¡± Serina says. ¡°It stopped the spell from progressing, but we couldn¡¯t reverse it¡± Tabby says. ¡°It is

    only temporary and it will start in two days.¡± ¡°Based on what I could feel it¡¯s a soul spell.¡± ¡°What is a

    soul spell Tabby?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a spell that is binding to the soul.¡± ¡°It basically is making his body a casket.¡± ¡°He

    will be imprisoned in himself unless the person who cast it dies or reverses it.¡± ¡°Who did this Tabby?¡±

    ¡°They thought they could have me once a long time ago and now they thought hurting the most

    important person in my life would finish what they tried to do.¡±

    Tabitha POV

    I feel numb as I exin what they did to my beloved. I know those ba**ards did this to Johnathon and I

    swear to the goddess I will watch them suffer. I ce my hand against my t belly as I listen Gabby

    tell Lake what happened. I promise you little one that I will save your daddy, no matter what I have to

    do. I don¡¯t care if I have to kill their whole coven, I say to my pup silently so the others don¡¯t hear me.

    ¡°Tabby, that¡¯s not you and you know it¡± I hear Ruby¡¯s voice speak in my mind. I look toward Serina.

    How is that possible? Serina isn¡¯t Alpha yet. I can¡¯t think about that right now, Jonathon is what matters.

    ¡°I was born a ck magic witch and you have no idea what I¡¯m capable of, Ruby.¡± ¡°Your parents

    sacrificed themselves so you could have the life you deserved in the light and you were never ck

    magic, the coven was.¡± I can feel the tears flow down my cheeks. How can she know what happened

    with those ba**ards? Serina doesn¡¯t even know that story. Before I can ask her how she knows my

    past, I feel a link. ¡°Tabby, I¡¯m here, I love you¡± Johnathon whispers. ¡°I love you too.¡± ¡°Save your strength

    until I can get the spell reversed.¡± I stand cing my head against his ¡°I promise you love I will make

    everything right.¡± ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t put yourself or the pup at risk to save me¡± he pleads with me.

    ¡°Johnathon, if I don¡¯t have you, none of this makes sense.¡± ¡°I will protect the pup with my life, but I have

    to do what it takes to lift this spell from you.¡± ¡°Tabby please¡± he pleads. I press my l!ps against his even

    though he can¡¯t k!ss me back. ¡°I can¡¯t live happily ever after without my wolf.¡± I k!ss his forehead before

    I stand and turn to everyone in the room. Serina walks over and takes my hands. Ruby links me again:

    ¡°we are going to help you make these people pay, but you can¡¯t let them change the person you are.¡±

    Gabby and Lakee to stand next to her. ¡°You are a part of this pack and we will not let you do this

    alone¡± Gabby says. ¡°I can¡¯t lose him Gabby.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose who I¡¯ve be but honestly if I

    have to choose it will be to keep Johnathon over my light magic.¡± She puts her hands on my shoulders.

    ¡°You will not have to choose.¡± ¡°I have always trusted that when you ced the protection spell on me, IAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    was safe and now you¡¯re going to have to trust us.¡± She wraps me in her arms. ¡°Please let them help

    you Tabby for me¡± Johnathon links me. I close my eyes, squeezing them tight. ¡°I trust you all, help me

    save my beloved from this.¡±

    Terrance POV

    That was the best night¡¯s sleep I¡¯ve had in a very long time not listening to that nagging b**ch. After I¡¯m

    showered, I head to my father¡¯s office to let him know that Patricia is gone before I head to speak with

    the warlocks about our attack on that disgusting wolf pack. When I reach the door, I knock but there is

    no response. I knock harder but still there is no answer. I get this feeling of dread as I open the door.

    I¡¯m horrified by the scene before me when the door ispletely open. My father is sitting in his chair

    covered in blood. He is blue and his throat has been cut. Who could have done this to him, a powerful

    warlock? My mind shes through scenario after scenario, but nothing makes sense. I call for the

    coven healer. I need to know how long he has been dead. I will not rest until I find out who has taken

    my father from me. After I call the healer, Joelyn, I call the ranked coven members to join me in his

    office.

    Joelyn arrives first and she immediately heads toward my father. ¡°Terrance he isn¡¯t able to be healed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t insult my intelligence I know that.¡± ¡°I need to know how long he has been dead.¡± I turn back to

    three ranked warlocks standing in the doorway with a look of shock on their face. ¡°Terrance what

    happened¡± Cyrus asks with disgust on his face. ¡°A member of this coven has killed my father.¡± ¡°I want

    whoever did this found and brought me.¡± ¡°You give truth serum to every member of this fvcking coven

    until you find who did this.¡± ¡°Of course Terrance, we will have it ready within the hour.¡± I turn back to the

    Joelyn ¡°how long?¡± He was killed sometimest night. ¡°Take his body to be prepared for a burial

    ceremony and no one sees his body without my permission are we clear.¡± ¡°Yes Sir¡± she says before

    she disappears with my father¡¯s body. I wave my hand, erasing any evidence that my father was killed

    hours ago in this office.

    The door opens and my sisteres walking in. ¡°Where is father, Terrance, and why are you in here

    when he isn¡¯t?¡± I feel sick with the thought that just passes through my mind. She wouldn¡¯t hurt him,

    she couldn¡¯t. I know she is angry about Tabitha but she loved our father. I turn toward her. ¡°What do

    you need from father?¡± She rolls her eyes ¡°we got into an argument after you told me to go talk to him,

    so I wanted to apologize.¡± ¡°What did you argue about?¡± ¡°I want to be part of bringing Tabby home and

    he told me to stay out of it.¡± ¡°I was angry, she was my friend and because of the two of you I lost her.¡±

    ¡°What did you do Meg?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue what the hell you¡¯re talking about and honestly I don¡¯t have

    time to y stupid games with you.¡± ¡°Just tell me where the hell dad is.¡± I put my hand up and raise her

    off the floor putting pressure on her neck but not cutting off her air supply yet. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t

    know.¡± ¡°You killed him because you¡¯re in love with that b**ch.¡± She acts like she is shocked by my

    words. ¡°Father is dead¡± she manages to croak out like a question. She even manages to produce a few

    tears. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you give a fvck since it¡¯s because of you.¡± ¡°Terrance, please I would never

    hurt father.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a liar and when I have them prove it with truth serum I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡± I wave my

    hand binding her powers. It won¡¯t hold her forever but long enough for them to prove what she has

    done. I teleport us and throw her into the cells. Once it locks, she rushes forward. ¡°Terrance please, I

    didn¡¯t.¡± I wave and take her ability to speak. I walk back over till I¡¯m standing in front of the cell. ¡°You will

    not speak my name again you traitorous b**ch.¡± ¡°Enjoy yourst moments alive, because when the

    truth serum brings out the truth, I will make sure you don¡¯t take another breath.¡± I head back to the

    office to wait until they are ready to administer the truth serum and Megan will be first.

    Lake POV

    After the sun rises, we are joined by Archer, Sabrina, Atticus, and Monica in the hospital room. After we

    tell them all that happened with Jonathon and the only way to help him we make a n of attack

    against the coven. ¡°We will all stand with you, Tabby, and heal Johnathon¡± Archer says. ¡°Tabby this

    soul spell how long, do the effects usually take to beplete.¡± ¡°It depends on the strength of the

    warlock and as much as I hate to admit it both Terrance and Brice are strong.¡± ¡°I would say two to three

    days based on what I remember of them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good because I¡¯m sure they are cowards and will

    want you at your weakest.¡± ¡°If Jonathon was gone inside himself you would be the most vulnerable.¡± ¡°It

    would be equivalent to losing himpletely.¡± She nods because I¡¯m sure she has already realized

    their n. ¡°That means that the sooner we attack the better.¡±

    ¡°I think we should attack tonight¡± Serina says. I see the concern on Sabrina¡¯s face. Serina must see it

    too. She stands walking over to her mother. ¡°I know your worried but I need to be there for Tabby

    mom.¡± ¡°Ruby and I are special and powerful.¡± ¡°I know you do but it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t worry.¡± I smile

    as I watch my mate go to sit next to her mother. They all hug and I love my family and how we protect

    each other. When we finish, we leave Tabby to rest. Serina and Sabrina stay to watch over her and

    Johnathon. The rest of us head back to the pack house. I hold Gabrie close to me as we walk up the

    path. I can¡¯t imagine how Tabby is feeling right now. I would be losing my mind if this had happened to

    Gabrie. As we walk a noise draws our attention. I push Gabrie behind me. Archer and Atticus must

    have heard it too, because we are all facing the woods. ¡°Show yourself now¡± I growl out.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 103

    Gabrie POV

    When Lake pushes me behind him, I wait for whoever is in the trees to step out on hismand.

    Monica scents the air before she looks at me like she just realized who it is. She steps around Atticus

    and, despite him yelling, she runs into the trees. We follow her and I¡¯m horrified at the sight before us. I

    rush over to Monica holding a blood-covered Cynthia. Both our mates growl and begin to look around,

    smelling the air. ¡°I can smell rogue on her¡± Monica says as she looks at me. I watch Lake link the

    warriors to search the pack territory for any sign of the rogues that did this. ¡°We need to get her to the

    pack hospital now.¡± Atticus bends lifting her and we rush back toward the hospital. As soon as we¡¯re

    inside, the doctor rushes her to the back. Lake wraps his arm around me as we take a seat. Atticus

    starts to walk toward the doors leading outside while Monica sits next to us. ¡°Atticus, where are you

    going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find the man who should know what happened to his mate.¡± He is gone without

    another word. I turn to Monica for an exnation.

    ¡°Last night, after everything happened with Tabby and Derrick, we were going to leave.¡± ¡°We were

    going to take Derrick back to the Silver Moon until we were going to attack Keh.¡± ¡°Derrick didn¡¯t

    want to upset Tabby by being here.¡± ¡°I had been speaking with Cynthia and she walked into the room

    with me where Atticus and Derrick were waiting.¡± ¡°The minute we walked in they realized they were

    mates.¡± A million things go through my mind about how we could have gotten here. Monica brings me

    out of my thoughts. ¡°When Derrick didn¡¯t run to her, I think Cynthia thought he was like Conrad.¡± ¡°She

    thought that he was going to reject her.¡± ¡°She took off and we looked for her but I figured she just

    needed time to run.¡± ¡°That she woulde back and talk to him.¡± ¡°She would realize that he was afraid

    and had no intention of rejecting her after they talked.¡± I can see the guilt written all over her face.

    ¡°Monica¡± I say and she looks in my face. ¡°I should have looked for her and made sure that she was

    alright.¡± ¡°I thought she just needed to sleep on it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that you had no way to know that she

    would be attacked inside the territory.¡± I say a prayer to the goddess to help Cynthia as Monica and I sit

    in silence. Lake k!sses my temple as he holds me close.

    A few minutester, the door flies open. A very angry-looking Derrick, followed by Atticus, rushes in. He

    looks like he is ready to shift. I stand ¡°Derrick calm down.¡± He looks in my eyes and I can tell his wolf is

    at the surface.¡± ¡°Calm down¡± I give Alphamand and he takes a few deep breaths. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha,

    how is she.¡± ¡°No apology is necessary but you are no good to her if you go feral.¡± He nods and we take

    a seat. ¡°We haven¡¯t heard anything from the doctor yet.¡± ¡°Derrick, Monica told me about your first

    meeting with Cynthia.¡± He drops his head and my heart breaks for him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been such a

    coward and we wouldn¡¯t be sitting here right now.¡± ¡°My mate would be safe¡± he says. I put my hand on

    his. ¡°Have faith the goddess won¡¯t take your second chance.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Alpha.¡± ¡°I

    just hope you¡¯re right.¡± The door opens and the doctores out. Everyone stands and the doctor

    looks at all of us with sympathy on his face. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Alphas, may I speak to you both alone?¡± I

    hear a growl from behind me. ¡°Doctor what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Cynthia is stable but there are things I need to

    discuss in private.¡± ¡°She is my mate¡± Derrick says with anger in his voice.

    The doctor looks past me at Derrick. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but she has no mark and I have to protect my patient.¡± I

    turn to Derrick ¡°I know your upset and scared, but the doctor is right.¡± ¡°You can talk to her when she is

    ready.¡± I can see he wants to argue but I¡¯m sure he realizes that now is not the time. Lake and I follow

    the doctor into an empty room. ¡°Where is Cynthia?¡± ¡°Alpha, I don¡¯t really want to speak in front of her.¡±

    ¡°Her vital signs are stable but I have her in a medication induceda so her wolf can heal her.¡± ¡°I

    don¡¯t want for her to hear what she already had to endure.¡± I feel a pit form in my stomach. My mind is

    running wild with different scenarios. Lake slides his hand into mine. ¡°What happened¡± Lake says.

    ¡°Besides the wounds that are significant on her body, it appears that she was vited by whoever did

    this. I squeeze his hand and I feel sick to my stomach. Lake growls and I can feel Razor. ¡°How long will

    she need to be kept in thea¡± I ask the doctor. ¡°At least for the next twenty-four hours.¡± ¡°Then we

    can see how she is healing to make the decision to wake her up or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to her room now.¡±

    We leave the room following the doctor and we are silent. I can¡¯t believe this happened while she was

    in the packnds. He leads us inside and she is hooked up to a lot of different machines. The steady

    beeping lets us know her heartbeat is strong, but I can only imagine what is happening in her mind.

    Lake pulls a chair over and I take a seat next to her bed. I take her hand in mine. ¡°Cynthia, I don¡¯t know

    if you will remember this or not but I¡¯m going to say it anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I failed to protect you from

    this.¡± ¡°It was my job as your Alpha to make sure you were safe and I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I will carry this with me for

    the rest of my life and I swear I will do everything in my power to make sure whoever did this to you

    wishes for death.¡± I can feel the tears falling on my arms as I tell her how sorry I am. Lake stays silent

    even though I can feel he wants to say something about what I just said. He puts his hands on my

    shoulders and we just stay there listening to the beeping. A few secondster, the door flies open and a

    very upset looking Serina rushes inside.

    Serina POV

    I¡¯m lying on the couch just trying to get some rest before we go after those ba**ards who did this to

    Tabby and Johnathon. I can¡¯t manage to fall asleep with everything that happened ying on my mind.

    I can¡¯t imagine how scared Tabby must be. She is so strong and I hate the fact that they are trying to

    break her. ¡°We won¡¯t let that happen Serina¡± Ruby says. I smile, I love my wolf. I close my eyes and an

    overwhelming feeling of dread rushes over me. I sit up and Tabby looks over at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± she

    says with concern written all over her face. She has enough going on and I don¡¯t even know why I feel

    this way. ¡°I¡¯m fine I just need to go see Gabby for a minute.¡± ¡°Will you be ok¡± I ask and shoots me a look

    like I¡¯m crazy. I raise my hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Sheys her head back on Johnathon¡¯s

    chest and I head out of the room.

    I walk toward the lobby and Atticus, Monica, and Derrick are all waiting. I head right for them. ¡°What is

    going on?¡± Monica looks up at me and I can see she has been crying. ¡°Where is Gabby?¡± She stands

    and I feel like my heart is about to pound out of my chest. ¡°It¡¯s not Gabby.¡± ¡°Cynthia was attacked by a

    rogue.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what room she is in.¡± ¡°Gabby and Lake are with her right now.¡± I

    notice that Derrick looks unsettled. ¡°He is her mate¡± Monica whispers to me. I turn back walking toward

    the nurse¡¯s station because I can¡¯t even process that right now. The nurse looks up at me ¡°take me to

    Cynthia¡¯s room now.¡± She doesn¡¯t say a word but walks me down the hall. She points to the door and I

    rush inside. Gabby is sitting next to her bed with Lake standing behind her. I walk over and stand next

    to the opposite side of her bed. I take my hand, cing it on her chest, not even waiting for Ruby to tell

    me what to do. I close my eyes and I feel Ruby push forward.

    The feeling of heat rushes through my body and passes through my hand. I open my eyes and put my

    hand back at my side. I watch as the wounds we can see start to close before our eyes. Even her heart

    rate seems to slow as the healing takes effect. ¡°Thank you, Serina¡±, Gabby says to me but there is

    something about the way she looks that doesn¡¯t sit right with me. ¡°Gabby, what happened to her?¡± ¡°She

    was attacked by a rogue in the packnds.¡± ¡°I know that, what else happened to her.¡± I can see she

    doesn¡¯t want to tell me. ¡°Gabby I¡¯m not a little girl anymore and she is my pack member too.¡± Her face

    falls and I hate to see my sister so broken. ¡°He vited her¡± she links me. I can feel Ruby¡¯s anger and

    my own swirling inside me. It is almost overwhelming. Gabby rushes over and wraps me in a hug. ¡°How

    could someone do this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but whoever did it is going to pay with their life.¡±

    A few minutester, the doctores in. He looks surprised to see me but he heads over to check on

    Cynthia. Lake steps outside while he checks her over. As he starts to check her wounds, he looks

    confused. ¡°Serina and Ruby healed her.¡± He smiles ¡°I¡¯m going to start to back off the medicine and see

    how she does since most of her visible wounds are healed.¡± We nod and he heads over to the IV pump

    to make changes before he walks out of the room. We both take a seat at the side of her bed waiting

    for her to wake up.

    Keh POV

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    A knock sounds on my office door e in.¡± Maurice walks in with a huge smile on his face. ¡°What are

    you so happy about?¡± ¡°I found out where Derrick went.¡± I wait for him to finish. ¡°You were right to worry

    about him.¡± ¡°He ran right to the Silver Moon pack.¡± I growl ¡°that fvcking traitor.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s no matter our

    business is over here.¡± ¡°Archer¡¯s daughter is dead and he is suffering.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that¡±

    Maurice says and his question pisses me off. I walk over and m him against the wall. ¡°I watched her

    die so yes I¡¯m sure about that.¡± ¡°Well, I have information that says she is still alive.¡± ¡°You better spit it

    out before I snap your fvcking neck.¡± ¡°I followed Derrick to the Scarlett Rose and hid just outside the

    border.¡± ¡°A she-wolf came close to the border and I was able to capture her for questioning.¡± ¡°After I

    found out all I could I gave her a message to give to Derrick.¡±

    I grab him by his throat. ¡°Did I order any of that.¡± ¡°No, but I thought as your second inmand I could

    make the decision myself.¡± ¡°That was your first mistake, thinking.¡± ¡°I never made you second in

    command and I sure as hell didn¡¯t tell you to send those a**holes a message.¡± I start to squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry Keh, I was just trying to let Derrick know he was dead for betraying us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like they are

    going to protect him, he¡¯s a rogue.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Now tell me what makes you think that human b**ch

    is alive.¡± ¡°The she-wolf told me that Alpha Gabrie and Lake would kill me for what I had done.¡± ¡°What

    exactly did you do to this she-wolf?¡± I wait for his answer. ¡°I just roughed her up so I could get

    answers.¡± ¡°That better be all you did to her.¡± ¡°What kind of monster do you think I am Keh.¡± I drop

    him to the floor. ¡°I guess our work here isn¡¯t done.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 104

    Lake POV

    I step out of the room and cross the hall to an empty room so the doctor can check Cynthia over. As

    soon as I close the door, I roar and Razor is ready to takeover. I pace back and forth trying to calm

    myself. They are all monsters my father, Jessica, and this fvcking rogue that vited Cynthia. ¡°I don¡¯t

    understand how he got into the territory¡± Razor growls. ¡°I don¡¯t know either but he vited her and he is

    going to die for what he has done.¡± I take some deep breaths before I link Lance the head warrior to

    meet me outside the pack hospital. I walk toward the waiting room and as soon as I see Derrick, I feel

    sick. I know what I would do if any man even looked at my mate let alone put his hands on her. I¡¯m sure

    my eyes are ck. Atticus and Derrick both stand rushing toward me. ¡°What is happening to Cynthia¡±,

    Derrick demands, and I know I can¡¯t tell him but I want to. I would want to know.

    ¡°The doctor is still with her.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t you know something and I deserve to know.¡± ¡°She is my mate¡± he

    says and steps into my space. As an Alpha in any other situation, I would consider this a challenge, but

    right now, this is a desperate man who is hurting for his mate. Atticus pulls him back from me, but he

    frees himself from his grip. I raise my hand indicating to Atticus to let him go. ¡°Derrick, I understand you

    want to know everything that happened to your mate just as I would, but if I tell you is that fair to her.¡± I

    see hurt sh across his face and he steps back from me. I put my hand on his shoulder ¡°when she

    wakes up, I will let you know and hopefully she will be ready to see you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡± ¡°I need to

    speak to Lance but I won¡¯t be long.¡±

    Gabrie POV

    I sit holding Cynthia¡¯s hand. I look over at Serina and she looks as broken as I feel. No one should

    have this happen to them. A few secondster and Cynthia¡¯s eyes start to flutter open. My heart feels

    like it¡¯s going to pound out of my chest. Her eyes fly openpletely and she screams. ¡°Cynthia your

    safe, your at the hospital.¡± She isn¡¯t listening and I can see her wolf is at the surface. Serina stands and

    I watch my sister¡¯s beautiful blue eyes turn an even more brilliant blue like the ocean. ¡°Macie, I need

    you to listen to me¡± Serina speaks but it¡¯s not her voice. It must be Ruby speaking. Cynthia¡¯s wolf

    seems to understand and she stops fighting. ¡°Macie, we know that you and Cynthia were hurt by the

    rogue.¡± ¡°You know nothing of what he did to us¡± she says angerced through her voice. ¡°He took what

    only our mate should have.¡± My heart breaks for her and I feel helpless in this moment. There isn¡¯t

    anything that Serina or I can say to heal what he broke.

    ¡°Macie, I know your hurt and angry.¡± ¡°I know we can¡¯t begin to understand what you went through.¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry this happened to you.¡± ¡°You have a mate that is going crazy waiting to hear that you¡¯re alright.¡± I

    can see she doesn¡¯t believe my words. ¡°He didn¡¯t want me before I was used and he isn¡¯t going to want

    me now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true he was scared.¡± Sheughs ¡°like Conrad.¡± ¡°Macie, Conrad was an evil man

    and I¡¯ve spoken to Derrick he is nothing like him.¡± ¡°He came her to help the pack and I swear to you

    that if you at least talk to him you will see for yourself.¡± I can tell she is talking to Cynthia and a few

    momentster Macie is gone. Cynthia looks into my eyes. ¡°Gabby he¡± she starts to say and I wrap her

    in my arms. ¡°I know I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t protect you.¡± After a few seconds she pulls back. ¡°This isn¡¯t

    your fault.¡± ¡°I went too far, I was just so hurt thinking that my second chance didn¡¯t want me either.¡± ¡°We

    ran and ran until Macie¡¯s legs almost gave out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when I realized we were outside the territory.¡± ¡°I

    never even caught his scent before he was on me.¡± ¡°I tried to fight him off but between being so tired

    and he was strong I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    We sit in silence for a few minutes. A knock sounds on the door and the nurse walks in. ¡°Cynthia your

    awake.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go get the doctor to check on you.¡± She leaves without a word. ¡°Cynthia, do you

    want us to leave so you can talk to the doctor alone?¡± ¡°No please stay¡± she says. ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t

    leave.¡± The door opens and the doctor walks in ¡°Cynthia it¡¯s good to see you awake.¡± She smiles but it

    doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Alphas can you step out while I speak to Cynthia for a moment.¡± ¡°No, I want

    them to stay please¡± Cynthia says. ¡°Cynthia what I¡¯m going to talk about is very personal, are you

    sure?¡± She nods and takes my hand. Serina moves to stand next to her bed taking her other hand. ¡°We

    did an examination and though there was some tearing, the damage shouldn¡¯t be permanent.¡± She

    squeezes my hand and I squeeze back. ¡°So that means that I can still¡± she stops herself before she

    finishes the question, but I know exactly what she was about to ask.

    I link the doctor to answer her so she doesn¡¯t have to finish her question. ¡°There is no reason to believe

    that you won¡¯t be able to have pups after you arepletely healed.¡± I see a tear stream down her

    cheek. She doesn¡¯t respond but I know she is d to hear the answer as the grip on my hand loosens.

    ¡°Thank you doctor¡±, I say and he leaves the room. I stand and sheys her head against me as I brush

    my hand through her hair. We hear amotion and I have a feeling I know exactly what¡¯s happening.

    I start to pull away to go deal with Derrick but Cynthia holds me close. ¡°I will be right back I just need to

    settle him down so he doesn¡¯t kill the pack doctor.¡± ¡°Will you two stay here while I talk to him, please.¡± ¡°I

    will and you don¡¯t have to make any decisions right now.¡± ¡°Serina, can you go bring Derrick to the room

    but tell him to calm down first.¡± Serina nods at me and heads out the door. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready

    to see him Cynthia?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure¡± she says and her voice never waivers. Despite all that happened

    she is strong and in that moment, I know that she will get through this.

    Derrick POV

    The doctores back toward the waiting room and I have tried to be patient but I can¡¯t. Both Haze

    and I want our mate. ¡°What is going on, I need to see her now¡± I say. ¡°You will not see her until she is

    ready.¡± ¡°The Alphas gave you orders.¡± ¡°I am a rogue, I have no Alpha and I want my mate¡± I roar.

    Atticus and Monica are trying to calm me but I have no calm left. A few secondster a girl that looks

    no older than seventeenes walking toward me. I feel a power about her that I have never felt from

    another wolf. ¡°Derrick enough¡± she says. Haze immediately quiets in my mind. ¡°If you want to go with

    me to speak with Cynthia you will be calm.¡± ¡°That is what she needs right now and giving her what she

    needs must be what is most important to you.¡± ¡°It is, I promise I will be calm.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be

    scared of me.¡± I take a few deep breaths and she leads me down the hall. Once we are standing

    outside the room, I take in a deep breath of her scent. ¡°Go to mate, hold her¡± Haze growls in my mind.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Stop it now Haze, this isn¡¯t about us.¡± He whimpers and I hate yelling at him but he needs to

    understand what she needs right now is for us to be here for her whatever that means.

    The door opens and when we head inside, she is lying in bed wrapped around the Alpha. My heart

    clenches in my chest at seeing my mate looking so broken. ¡°Cynthia¡± I say her name like a whisper and

    she looks up at me with tears in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t¡± she says and my heart breaks a little more. I step

    closer but still keep enough distance hoping my scent will offer her somefort. ¡°You don¡¯t have to

    talk just let me.¡± She doesn¡¯t answer and I take that to mean she is listening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I was too

    much of a coward to take you in my arms and mark you the moment I saw you.¡± ¡°I will live with that

    regret for the rest of my life but I want you to know that you are my mate.¡± ¡°I am not worthy of you but I

    am selfish and I want to be your mate anyway.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if I have to wait a lifetime for you to ept

    me, I will dly wait it.¡± ¡°I will try every day to be a better man and worthy of you.¡±

    She picks up her head and our eyes meet. Pain shes in her chocte brown eyes. ¡°You may feel

    differently when you know what he did to me.¡± I clench my fists and I pray to the goddess that it is not

    what I think. ¡°Who hurt you and what did he do?¡± I try to keep my voice even so I don¡¯t scare her. ¡°He

    said his name was Maurice¡± she chokes out. A few seconds pass and I feel like I¡¯m being burned from

    the inside with the rage that is building in me. ¡°Cynthia, what did he do to you?¡± ¡°Please tell me.¡± ¡°I

    can¡¯t, please don¡¯t make me say it¡± she pleads and myposure shatters. ¡°He is going to die today

    for what he has done I promise you¡± I say and rush from the room.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 105

    Derrick POV

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I run down the hallway and when I reach the waiting room, I don¡¯t even stop when Atticus yells my

    name. As soon as I¡¯m outside, I start to shift. ¡°Derrick shift back now¡± I hear Atticus and Haze

    immediately responds. What the f**? I¡¯m a rogue. Hismand shouldn¡¯t work on my wolf. I stalk back

    toward him. ¡°Where the hell are you going, Derrick?¡± ¡°Atticus, I am not your pack member and you

    have no right to stop me.¡± ¡°So your just leaving your mate when she needs you the most.¡± I don¡¯t even

    think about it, I just pull back and punch. As soon as he hits the ground, I expect him to get up and kill

    me. I just hit an Alpha. Rogue or not, that¡¯s a death sentence. He gets to his feet and looks at me.

    Instead of anger, I see sympathy on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Atticus.¡± ¡°Derrick, I don¡¯t need you to be sorry, I

    need you to think about what your mate needs more right now.¡± ¡°How can I not kill that ba**ard for what

    he has done?¡± ¡°I never said that you won¡¯t kill his a**.¡± ¡°I said stand by her and make sure that she

    knows she is your priority, not revenge.¡± I know he¡¯s right but what if she doesn¡¯t want me to be there.

    This I could handle but her rejecting me will break mepletely.

    He puts his hand on my shoulder. ¡°I know your afraid after everything that¡¯s happened but here is

    where you have to be b.rave.¡± He¡¯s right, I just pray to the goddess I don¡¯t fvck this up. I walk back into

    the hospital with Atticus. Monica looks relieved when she sees me. I start back down the hallway until

    I¡¯m standing in front of the door to her room. I take a few deep breaths, breathing in her scent. ¡°You are

    a good man¡± Haze says. ¡°You didn¡¯t think that a long time ago when I listened to our Alpha and rejected

    our mate.¡± ¡°I never thought you were a bad man, Derrick.¡± ¡°Doing the wrong thing doesn¡¯t make you

    bad, it means your human.¡± ¡°Now you have a chance to do what¡¯s right for us and our mate.¡± I smile

    and I hope he¡¯s right. I knock before I walk back in and I see a spark in my mate¡¯s eyes before she

    drops her gaze from me. The Alpha nods at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ran out, I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± She picks her

    head back up this time holding my gaze. ¡°I¡¯m d you came back.¡± Her words give me hope.

    ¡°Gabby and Serina can I talk to Derrick alone please.¡± ¡°Of course, we will go check on Tabitha.¡± ¡°Link

    me if you need us.¡± They hug my mate before they leave, closing the door behind them. ¡°Did you mean

    what you said before that you were scared?¡± I smile ¡°absolutely.¡± ¡°Can I sit and I¡¯ll tell you why?¡± She

    motions to the chair that is by her bed. I sit and ready myself to tell the most important woman about

    my biggest mistake. ¡°Before I tell you this story, I want you to understand that I ept you.¡± ¡°You are

    my mate and nothing you told me changes how I feel.¡± I see a tear run down her cheek. I want to reach

    up and wipe it away but I don¡¯t know how she would feel about me touching her right now. She wipes

    the tear away and I continue. ¡°I wasn¡¯t always a rogue.¡± ¡°I was a Beta once and our pack was very

    involved with a nearby coven.¡± ¡°I never agreed with working with the coven because they were ck

    magic but I had to listen to my Alpha.¡± ¡°This is hard to say because I hate myself for what I did and I

    don¡¯t want you to hate me.¡±

    Cynthia POV

    ¡°He is nothing like that ba**ard Conrad.¡± ¡°He wants us, Cynthia¡± Macie says. I hope she¡¯s right. When

    he says I might hate him, I put my hand on his, wanting to reassure him I¡¯m here. I¡¯m afraid of what he

    is about to say, but I keep in mind people can change. ¡°You are my second chance mate.¡± I smile when

    he says that because we are each other¡¯s second chance. Then I realize what he said about hating

    himself. ¡°Tabitha was a witch in that coven and when we met for the first time, I realized she was my

    mate.¡± I¡¯m horrified, he¡¯s the man that rejected Tabby. ¡°He isn¡¯t the same man, Cynthia¡± Macie pleads

    with me. ¡°I was coward and followed orders.¡± ¡°It is the biggest regret of my life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why when I

    found you, I panicked.¡± ¡°See he wants us¡± Macie says. ¡°How can I ept him after what he did to

    Tabby?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t fair he made a mistake and you shouldn¡¯t hold it against him.¡± I feel so torn inside.

    Almost every part of me wants to ept this man and love him, but what about Tabby? As if my

    thoughts conjure her, the door opens and she walks inside.

    Derrick stands with worry written all over his face. Tabby walks toward me and leans down, wrapping

    her arms around me. ¡°You are strong and resilient.¡± ¡°My past doesn¡¯t need to dictate your future¡± she

    whispers in my ear. She leans back and the smile on her face melts away the guilt I was feeling about

    epting Derrick. She walks around the bed and I watch her stick out her hand. Derrick takes it and I

    can feel the tears streaming down my face. ¡°I forgive you and I want you to be happy with Cynthia.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Tabitha.¡± ¡°Just remember who I am because if you ever hurt her I will make you

    disappear.¡± His face isical and I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I have to get back to my love¡± she says

    before she walks out of the room. Derrick turns and sits back down in the chair. Before he starts to

    speak again, I stop him. ¡°Derrick, what is your full name?¡± He hesitates before he answers me. ¡°My full

    name is Derrick Phill!p Stone.¡± I take his hand in mine. ¡°I, Cynthia Marie Long, ept you Derrick

    Phill!p Stone as my mate.¡± The smile that spreads across his face is amazing. ¡°Thank you for giving me

    a chance.¡± ¡°I, Derrick Phill!p Stone, ept you Cynthia Marie Long as my mate.¡± I hate that we can¡¯t

    complete the bond but I have to heal. ¡°I can¡¯t¡± he stops me. ¡°We willplete the bond when your

    healed and ready.¡± ¡°There is no rush.¡± ¡°I just want to sit her and hold your hand.¡±

    Derrick POV

    Gabbyes back and I want Cynthia to rest while I deal with that ba**ard. ¡°Cynthia, I promise I won¡¯t

    be gone long.¡± I can see the concern on her face. ¡°I won¡¯t be going alone and I promise I won¡¯t be gone

    long.¡± I lean down ¡°may I k!ss your forehead love?¡± She smiles and reaches up pulling me down

    pressing her l!ps to mine. It¡¯s not a deep or passionate k!ss, but it is amazing. A sweet loving k!ss that

    warms my chest. I pull back and she smiles. ¡°Please hurry back.¡± I nod and head for the waiting room.

    Atticus is waiting and Lake has joined him. When they see me I can tell their concerned. ¡°I¡¯m going

    back and I was wondering if a few soldiers would apany me.¡± ¡°I would appreciate the help but

    Maurice is mine.¡± ¡°I know the others won¡¯t hurt me once I tell them what Keh and Maurice have

    done.¡± ¡°We wille with you¡± Lake says. ¡°I can deal with that ba**ard Keh while were there

    because we have a much bigger fight to deal with.¡± I look at him confused. ¡°We will fill you in on that

    after we deal with these ba**ards¡± Lake says. I watch them both link with their mates before we all head

    out of the pack hospital.

    I shift into Haze and we all take off toward the pack. We run as fast as our legs will carry us. When we

    reach the edge of the forest near the cottages, I shift grabbing shorts. Atticus and Lake do the same.

    They follow me and we walk into the territory out in the open. Several of the pack memberse out of

    the cottages and look confused. ¡°I¡¯m hear for Maurice¡± I say into the air knowing that someone has

    probably already alerted Keh were here.¡± A few secondster Keh followed by Mauricee

    out of the far cottage. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you Derrick after you betrayed us.¡± Iugh ¡°I betrayed you,

    that¡¯s a joke.¡± ¡°You have betrayed everyone by what you have done.¡± I can see the questions on

    everyone¡¯s face at my words. ¡°That¡¯s right you didn¡¯t tell everyone how you tried to kill an innocent

    human for revenge.¡± I hear the chatter of the pack members. ¡°Is that what you came for to tell everyone

    lies Derrick.¡± ¡°No, I came to kill him¡± I say pointing at Maurice. ¡°I see you got my message¡± heughs.

    I growl ¡°you are a pathetic excuse for a man.¡± ¡°You forced yourself on my mate and for that your life is

    over.¡± I see a hint of anger sh over Keh¡¯s face before he turns to Maurice. ¡°Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Keh why do you care about some wh*re from the pack?¡± ¡°I warned you, he¡¯s yours to do what you

    want to¡± he throws over his shoulder as he goes and takes a seat on a nearby porch. ¡°Are you kidding

    Keh after he betrayed you¡± Maurice yells. I don¡¯t wait for Keh to respond. I shift stalking toward

    him. He shifts and we circle.each other. I have never felt this level of rage from Haze. He rushes

    forward and mps his jaw down on the wolf¡¯s shoulder. He whines and Haze keeps the pressure on

    until we hear his bones break. He finally releases him only to mp down on his side. This time he

    pulls back, ripping out a chunk of flesh, dropping it to the ground. The wolf stumbles falling on his side.

    Hazees around until he is near his neck. He mps down, ripping his throat out. I shift walking

    back toward Atticus and Lake.

    Lake POV

    I expected something different from Keh but it won¡¯t save him from his fate. He tried to kill my mate

    and for that his life is over. I look around at all the wolves that Derrick spoke about. ¡°I have no problem

    with your pack however your leader hasmitted a crime against my Alpha mate that is punishable

    by death.¡± ¡°So, you all have a choice, whether you will stand by a man that has been doing evil behind

    your backs or you can let him stand alone for his crimes.¡± I look around and I watch as they turn facing

    away from Keh. Heughs as he walks off the porch toward us. ¡°I don¡¯t need their help to beat a

    pathetic Alpha like you anyway.¡± ¡°That is unless you are going to have your twockeys help you.¡± ¡°I do

    not need any help to kill you Keh and honestly I¡¯m tired of you breathing the same air that my mate

    does.¡± Razores forward and we shift. Keh shifts into an average-sized dirty brown wolf. In any

    other instance, I wouldn¡¯t fight a wolf of this size, but he has lost the right to my mercy.

    We start toward each other and he swipes, catching me across the snout. I can tell that he is proud he

    landed the hit. ¡°He is going to pay for that¡± Razor says. ¡°I think we should kill him quickly and get back

    to our mates.¡± ¡°dly¡± Razor says and lunges forward. He bites down on his snout. The force of

    Razor¡¯s jaw, because we are so much bigger, breaks all the bones in his snout. He whimpers and cries

    trying to pull away. Razor pulls back, ripping his snout off. He immediately knocks him to the ground

    and ces his paws on the wolf¡¯s chest. He roars before he bends, engulfing his head in his mouth and

    biting down. He starts to pull until his head rips from his body. He steps off what¡¯s left of the wolf and

    drops his head to the ground. We shift and I slip shorts on that Atticus hands me. I turn to Derrick. ¡°Is

    there someone here that can take over leading these wolves?¡± He smiles ¡°Vanessa, can youe

    forward.¡± A woman who looks to be in her thirtys steps in front of me. ¡°We have no further issues with

    each other and Derrick said that you can lead these wolves.¡± ¡°Does everyone agree with that¡± I ask all

    the wolves standing around. They bare their necks toward her and I have my answer. ¡°Good luck¡± I say

    and turn toward Derrick. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home to our mates.¡± He smiles at my words. He says his

    goodbyes and we head back toward the pack. It¡¯s time to deal with that fvcking coven.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 106

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Tabby POV

    As I walk bapy. Now I just need help my mate and to end those ba**ards. I walk back in and Johnathon

    looks like his peacefully sleeping. I wish that was really true. I don¡¯t know how long what Serina and I

    did will hold off the effects of the soul spell. We don¡¯t have time to wait to find out. The girls look up

    when they realize I¡¯vee in. ¡°Is she alright¡± Serina asks with concern in her voice. It¡¯s amazing how

    much she has matured since she has gotten Ruby. Make no mistake that she has always been a level-

    headed girl, but now I can see the Alpha in her. I hope whoever her mate turns out to be knows what a

    gift they have received from the goddess. I smile at Serina¡¯s question. ¡°It will take some time but she

    will be.¡± ¡°They both will be.¡± She smiles and hugs me.

    I walk over, taking his hand in mine. ¡°I know you can hear me love.¡± ¡°I promise you that I will be back

    soon and we can see our pup together for the first time.¡± I see a tear run down from the corner of his

    eye. The fact that he doesn¡¯t link me makes me concerned about the amount of time we have left. I turn

    to Gabby and Serina. ¡°We need to gather as many men as we can so I can do a protection spell on

    them.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t make thempletely invulnerable to injury, but it¡¯s better than them facing warlocks

    and witches with nothing.¡± I watch Gabby link and she looks back to me. ¡°I will have two warriors

    posted here to protect Johnathon and Cynthia.¡± ¡°Lake is on his way back with Atticus and Derrick.¡± The

    warriors arrive to stand guard and we head out to the pack yard. Archer and Sabrina are also waiting. I

    watch as Lake, Derrick, and Atticus¡¯s wolves break through the trees. Lake immediately shifts, pulling

    on shorts and scooping Gabby up in his arms. I love that they found each other and are so happy.

    Once he has breathed in her scent, he sets her on her feet turning toward me. ¡°We are ready when you

    are Tabby.¡± I look around at all the people I consider family. I take a deep breath and get my bearings

    before I address the wolves.

    Derrick shocks me by stepping forward. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay with Cynthia, Tabitha.¡± ¡°You deserve the

    pleasure of ending them after what they have done.¡± ¡°I would love to be there to watch them suffer, but

    my mate needs me more than I care to watch them die.¡± I smile because he really is a better man now

    and worthy of Cynthia¡¯s bond. I nod and he runs toward the pack hospital. ¡°These witches and warlocks

    are ck magic and they will not think twice about using lethal magic against you.¡± ¡°That being said, I

    want you to all close your eyes.¡± None question me and do what I ask. I close my eyes, I spread out my

    arms and begin to chant a protection spell over about a hundred wolves that are standing before me. I

    feel stronger than I have ever felt and I smile to myself. When a witch is pregnant, her baby can boost

    her magic. Our pup is a hybrid whiches with even more power. Terrance and Brice are going to be

    very sorry for fvcking with my family. I open my eyes and I can see the wolves have felt the energy I

    have passed to them. They begin to shift and Razorys down, allowing Gabby and I to climb on his

    back. He takes off in the direction of the coven.

    A portal that is oval in shape has appeared where the field was. There is about twenty cottages and a

    large mansion. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I won¡¯t be able to hold the cloaking open for very long.¡± The wolves start to

    run through and we follow them. We wait for Tabby and once she¡¯s inside, the opening is gone. We can

    look out at the woods like we¡¯re in a bubble. We hear a horn st and twenty mene running out of

    therge mansion. We stand in front of our warriors. Tabby steps in front of all of us. ¡°I have no

    business with any of you, but make no mistake, if you do not give me Terrance and Brice, I will kill you

    all.¡± I see fear sh across a few faces and others who think this is a joke. They are about to find out

    what happens when you piss Tabby off and they are going to be very sorry.

    Terrance POV

    I¡¯m in my office just about to head downstairs and to that wolf pack with my best warlocks. The phone

    rings and I stop putting it to my ear. ¡°This is Terrance¡± I say and for a moment there is silence.

    ¡°Terrance, it¡¯s Simon.¡± ¡°Simon, I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t really have time to talk right now and I haven¡¯t heard

    from Patricia.¡± ¡°Of course, you haven¡¯t because she is dead just like your father.¡± My blood runs cold in

    my veins at his words. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Terrance, cat got your tongue?¡± ¡°What have you done

    Simon?¡± ¡°I took a life for a life.¡± ¡°I thought it was only fair.¡± ¡°You took my daughter from me and I took

    your father from you.¡± I scream and m the phone down on my desk. I pick up the paper weight

    throwing it as hard as I can at the wall. I ce my hands on my desk and begin taking deep breaths to

    calm myself down. How could he havee into my coven and killed my father? He will die for what

    he has done and I will take control of his coven too.

    ¡°Terrance, we have visitors, you might want to get down here¡± Xavier one of my ranked warlock, says in

    my mind. What the fvck is happening now? ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± I teleport so I¡¯m standing on the steps of

    the mansion. I¡¯m looking at a hundred wolves and a very pissed looking Tabitha. I smile, she came to

    me. That is very convenient, isn¡¯t it? Does she really think that these mutts are any match for dark

    magic warlocks? I start to walk toward them until Ie to stand in front of my men. She watches my

    every move. ¡°Wee home Tabitha.¡± She snickers at me. ¡°This is not my home and it never will be.¡±

    ¡°Now, now don¡¯t be that way.¡± ¡°I know you want to save your precious mutt.¡± Her eyes sh with anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to lift the soul spell to save my mate.¡± ¡°That will happen when you die.¡± I chuckle ¡°so

    confident, I like that.¡± ¡°Tabitha, I have no ns to die today but I will be making you mine.¡± ¡°Over your

    dead body¡± she says and raises her hand in my direction.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 107

    Tabitha POV

    I raise my hand, preparing to kill them all if I have to. I hear my pack growling behind me and I have no

    fear. I watch a warlock step forward, to Terrance¡¯s surprise. I look to him, ¡°I may be a ck magic

    warlock, but I will not fight for a man that doesn¡¯t protect his own coven.¡± The shock must be evident on

    my face. He starts to walk away and others begin to join him. ¡°You fvcking pathetic traitors.¡± He raises

    his hand and I create a shield blocking his attack. His energy ball dissipates as soon as it touches the

    shield. He wh!ps his head in my direction. There is a handful of men and women left standing behind

    Terrance. ¡°You have made your choice, now you will join him in death.¡± Terrance attempts to cast

    against me but I again block his attack. I see a sh of fear cross his face when he isn¡¯t sessful.

    The pack begins to spread out until the remaining warlocks are surrounded by wolves. I see Gabby

    perched on Razor¡¯s back, smiling at me. Ruby, though smaller, is magnificent standing beside Razor.

    ¡°Do you remember the day your family took my parents from me?¡± Heughs ¡°your parents were

    pathetic and thought they could go against the coven.¡± ¡°They got everything they deserved.¡± I raise my

    hand and begin to twist his arm until I hear the breaking of bones. He screams ¡°you fvcking b**ch, what

    the fvck did you just do.¡± ¡°Did you think that I was weak and this would be easy for you?¡± Iugh this

    time. ¡°Where is your pathetic father so I can kill you both at the same time?¡± He doesn¡¯t answer and

    tries to cast against me again. When nothing happens, the sh of fear is now full-blown panic. ¡°What¡¯s

    the matter, is your magic gone Terrance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask again where is your father?¡± He

    still doesn¡¯t answer and I look to the warlocks that have left him to die. Before I repeat myself, the

    warlock steps forward ¡°his father is dead, killed because of his actions.¡± ¡°He killed his own beloved

    because he wanted you for power.¡± I turn the anger growing with the knowledge of all he and his

    ba**ard father have done. ¡°You killed your own beloved for power.¡± ¡°Yes, and yours should be

    imprisoned in his own body by now¡± he smiles.

    I can feel my body being engulfed in rage. I look down at my hands and they are glowing blue. I look

    back at Terrance and he takes a step back from me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Terrance?¡± ¡°I thought you

    wanted my power but here you are ready to run like the b**ch you are.¡± ¡°Tabitha¡± he says with fear in

    his voice. My name on his l!ps sounds very wrong and I¡¯m done looking at him. I raise my hand ¡°pain¡± I

    say and he falls to the ground screaming. I look to Gabby and nod. The wolves start to stalk toward the

    remaining warlocks and witches. ¡°Stop¡± I say and Terrance is in a ball at my feet still whimpering.

    ¡°Tabitha please¡± he pleads as if I will show this monster any mercy. I raise my hands lifting him off the

    ground in front of me. He starts to speak my name but I wave my hand, silencing him. ¡°For all you have

    done against your beloved, my parents, and my beloved, your life is forfeit.¡± ¡°I pray the punishment that

    I am about to give you is nothingpared to what the goddess does to you.¡± I concentrate my energy

    on his body picturing his blood heating up. I watch as his skin starts to turn red and the sweat begins to

    pour off his face. He again starts to scream with the pain of boiling from the inside out. I watch as his

    body starts to melt until he is just a puddle of flesh on the ground. I look toward the wolves and all the

    warlocks and witches have all been dealt with.

    I feel the rage start to fade and look down to see the blue glow is gone. The warlocks who abandoned

    Terrance walk back toward us. ¡°Who is next inmand?¡± The warlock steps forward that refused to

    stand with Terrance. ¡°I am second inmand, my name is Xavier Frank.¡± ¡°Xavier, my business with

    your coven is done but make no mistake that if I get wind of anything I don¡¯t like I wille back here

    and finish you all.¡± ¡°Your leaving, the coven is your right for killing Terrance.¡± ¡°I want nothing to do with

    this coven and I appoint you its leader from this day forward.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret that decision.¡± ¡°I

    promise you that you won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Where is Megan?¡± He drops his head. ¡°She¡¯s gone¡± he says. ¡°Gone like

    he killed her or gone like she left this coven.¡± ¡°Terrance thought he had killed her but I saved her.¡± Why

    would he save her? ¡°I had nned on over throwing Terrance and the coven would need a leader.¡± ¡°I

    couldn¡¯t let her die by his hand, his own sister.¡± He has no idea that she is just as evil as that ba**ard I

    just killed. ¡°If she returns to this coven I want to be notified immediately.¡± ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡± I chuckle

    ¡°my name is Tabitha de¡± I say. Razores to stand next to me and the warlocks back away from

    my family. I get on Razor¡¯s back in front of Gabby and we turn heading toward the cloaking shield. I

    pray I never have to return to this coven again.

    As we run, I pray that Johnathon is awake and waiting for me. This time as we approach the cloaking, I

    wave my hand, opening the portal so we can all run through. I feel like it takes forever to reach the

    pack border. Razor runs straight to the pack hospital. I k!ss Gabby before I slide off and run into the

    hospital without another word. I reach Johnathon¡¯s door and I say a quick prayer before I open it. I

    reach for the handle but the door flies open. My beautiful mate is standing there with relief all over his

    face. I¡¯m sure I look the same. I¡¯m lifted off the ground and there is no ce I would rather be in this

    moment. He sets me on my feet and ms his l!ps down on mine. He deepens the k!ss and I feel it all

    over my body. Before it goes any further, he pulls back, resting his head against mine. ¡°You have no

    idea how worried I was.¡± ¡°I have never felt so helpless in all my life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, we both are.¡± He pulls

    back with the biggest smile I have ever seen.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    He goes down onto his knees with his face near my belly. ¡°Did you keep mama safe little one?¡± Iugh

    ¡°yes I most certainly got help from our pup.¡± He lifts my shirt and k!sses my belly. I hear someone clear

    their throat and I turn to see Serina and Gabby smiling at us. ¡°We wanted to make sure you were both

    alright¡± Gabby says. I hug them both. ¡°Thank you, for being my family and standing with me against

    that ba**ard.¡± ¡°You never have to thank us for that¡± Serina says. Johnathon hugs them both and before

    they leave Gabby looks concerned. ¡°I heard them say that Megan¡± I stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her.¡±

    ¡°She will have her day but she is no threat to us now.¡± They both smile and head down the hall.

    Johnathon leads me inside the room. ¡°The doctor won¡¯t let me leave yet so we will be sleeping here

    tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good because we can have our first ultrasound tomorrow before we go home.¡± I take a

    quick shower and when Ie out of the bathroom, I slide into bed next to him. I meant what I said to

    Gabby I¡¯m not worried about Megan and for the first time I feel like there is no more threats to my

    family. Iy my head on his chest and fall into a peaceful sleep. I dream about our life with our pup and

    a happy future.

    Gabrie POV

    I walk with Serina back to our parent¡¯s wing. After we fill them in on everything that happened. My

    mother looks shocked. ¡°She boiled him¡± she says. ¡°I have never seen anything like it mom.¡± ¡°She

    seemed more powerful than normal.¡± My father smiles ¡°she was.¡± I wait for his exnation. ¡°Tabby is

    pregnant with a hybrid.¡± ¡°Their pup is werewitch which means they will be powerful too.¡± ¡°The pup

    probably gave her own very powerful magic a boost.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome¡± Serina says and I chuckle.

    ¡°Yes, it is very awesome.¡± ¡°Alright I better go to my room before Lakees looking for me.¡± I k!ss my

    sister and parents before I head to our room. The new pack house is almost ready and I can¡¯t wait to

    have something that is both mine and Lake¡¯s. My sister will be moving onto the floor below us and my

    parents will maintain this pack house. We have made more than enough room for our expanding pack.

    I reach the room and head inside. Lake must be in the shower so I decide to join him. I open the

    bathroom door and he takes my breath away. He is under the spray and water is running down his

    muscled back and a**. I follow the path of the water down to his feet. He really is the se.xist man. I look

    back up before I pull my shirt over my head and he is smiling at me. I wait for him to tease me for being

    caught but he just watches me undress. Once I¡¯mpletely undressed, I get in the shower and he

    wraps his arms around me. ¡°I thank the goddess every day that she brought you to me.¡± He ms his

    l!ps down on mine before I can tell him I feel the same way. Once I¡¯m breathless he pulls back lifting

    me and cing me against the wall so his face is at my core. He takes a long l!ck and it sends heat

    through my body. He begins to l!ck me like a starving man and I¡¯m hisst meal. I know I won¡¯tst long

    if he continues what he is doing. I grab his hair and that seems to increase his pace. ¡°Lake¡± I gasp and

    he bites down on my cl*t pushing me over the edge. He doesn¡¯t even give me time toe down from

    my high as he slides me down his body impaling me with his c0ck.

    He starts to pound into me relentlessly. He reaches down and begins to circle my cl*t with his thumb as

    he pounds into me over and over again. I can feel the org*asm building again. He leans in and sinks his

    canines into my marking sp0t and I scream out my release. The org*asm is so intense I see stars. My

    core starts to milk his c0ck and he empties his seed deep inside me. After we bothe down, he

    lowers me to the floor. He k!sses me softly this time. ¡°I love you Lake¡±, I say when he pulls back from

    the k!ss. ¡°I love you more¡± he says. He takes the body wash and begins to wash my body. I never knew

    how intimate it would be to have him washing me. I try to take the body wash to return the favor but he

    stops me. ¡°Not right now, I want to take care of you.¡± He bends down running his hands up and down

    my legs. When he reaches the top of my th!gh his hands stop. I look down and his eyes are wide. What

    the fvck could be happening now? ¡°Lake what¡¯s happening?¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 108

    Gabrie POV

    ¡°Lake, what¡¯s happening?¡± The smile that spreads across his face eases the nerves in my belly, but

    what the hell could have happened? ¡°Lake¡± I say and without a word, he leans in,ying a soft k!ss on

    my belly before he stands up. He puts his hands on my face and I can see unshed tears in his eyes.

    ¡°We are going to have a pup, Gabrie.¡± ¡°Excuse me, what did you just say¡± I say and he chuckles. ¡°I

    can hear our pups heart beating in your belly.¡± I don¡¯t even know what to say. I¡¯m going to have a pup.

    I¡¯m going to be a mother. I see a look of concern on Lake¡¯s face probably because I¡¯ve been silent for a

    long time. ¡°Are you not happy about having a pup love?¡± I wrap my arms around him ¡°of course, I¡¯m

    happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just shocked.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.¡± He gets a smug smile on his face and

    I roll my eyes. He ms his l!ps down on mine and when he pulls away, I¡¯m breathless. He lifts me up,

    carrying me out of the shower. Once we are both dried off, we head into bed. I¡¯m still in shock that there

    is a life growing inside me.

    Once we slide into bed, Lake slides down so his l!ps are near my belly. ¡°Hello my pup, I¡¯m your daddy.¡±

    Iugh ¡°Lake, I don¡¯t think the pup can hear you yet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I n on talking to our pup every

    day until we actually have it in our arms.¡± I couldn¡¯t love this man more than I do in this moment. He

    comes back up and pulls me so my head is lying on his chest. ¡°Lake, can we not say anything to

    anyone until we see the pack doctor.¡± He smiles ¡°I promise I won¡¯t say a word, but don¡¯t forget your

    father is still an Alpha.¡± I know he¡¯s right so we will just have to go to the hospital before anyone gets

    up. I know that Lake is probably right, but I want to be sure before we tell everyone. He starts to run his

    fingers through my hair. ¡°I love you, Gabrie Sce.¡± I smile at his use of my full name. ¡°I love you,

    Lake Sce.¡± He k!sses my forehead and I fall into a peaceful sleep.

    The Next Day

    I wake up to a knock on our bedroom door. It can only be our family because no one else is allowed on

    our floor. I start to sit up and Lake wraps his arms around me tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t get up yet¡± he whispers. I

    chuckle ¡°someone is knocking on the door, Lake.¡± He gr0ans but releases me. I grab my robe wrapping

    it around me. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Gabby it¡¯s dad.¡± Lake¡¯s words about him being Alpha and knowing about the

    pupe rushing back. ¡°What¡¯s up dad?¡± ¡°Is everything alright Gabby?¡± ¡°Of course, why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°You just sound funny.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just not dressed yet.¡± ¡°Ok, your mother and I want to speak to

    you and Lake when you get dressed.¡± ¡°Pleasee to our dining room.¡± ¡°Ok dad, will be there shortly.¡±

    I hear his footsteps as he walks away and I turn to find a smiling Lake. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°You¡¯re

    cute when you¡¯re nervous.¡± I roll my eyes and head into the bathroom. Once I¡¯m done with my morning

    routine, I put on yoga pants and a t-shirt. I walk out into the bedroom and Lake is wearing a ck t-shirt

    and a pair of jeans. He is hot no matter what he is wearing. Hees over wrapping me in his arms. ¡°I

    know your nervous but you don¡¯t need to be.¡± ¡°I just want to see the doctor and be sure.¡± Heughs

    ¡°you don¡¯t trust my wolf hearing.¡± ¡°Razor is offended you know.¡±

    ¡°You both know I do¡± he stops me. ¡°We were only kidding, love.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast with your

    parents and then we can go straight to the hospital.¡± He takes my hand, leading me to the dining room.

    When we walk in, Serina jumps up and wraps me in a hug. I feel her stiffen and I realize my father isn¡¯t

    the only one who is an Alpha wolf. She pulls back and smiles but she doesn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Thank you¡±,

    I link her. She nods and after we greet my parents and my brothers, we take a seat at the table. ¡°So we

    wanted to talk to you all about what happens next with the pack¡±, my dad says. I¡¯m confused but I just

    listen. ¡°Since Atticus is no longer Lake¡¯s Beta, your brothers have decided that they would like to take

    that role with Nichs if you three agree.¡± I smile and turn to Lake, who nods at me. ¡°As long as Serina

    agrees, we do.¡± She looks at the two of them ¡°I can¡¯t think of two better wolves to help us run the pack.¡±

    Theye around and hug both of us before they shake Lake¡¯s hand. ¡°We will make you proud we

    promise¡± John says as James nods his agreement. ¡°Now that it¡¯s settled, we have one more

    announcement to make.¡± I hold my breath wondering what the hell he could possibly be announcing.

    ¡°Nichs, John, and James will be going to Beta training for the next year so we will be having a partyCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    in two days to see them off.¡± I see a look of sadness on Serina¡¯s face but before I can say anything

    Uncle Levi and Aunt Tracey walk in with Nichs. ¡°You¡¯re just in time, we were just talking about the

    boys going away for training.¡± ¡°I hate it but I know it has to happen¡± Aunt Tracey says and Uncle Levi

    wraps his arm around her. ¡°They will be fine Tracey¡± Uncle Levi says. Everyone sits and we eat

    breakfast infortable silence.

    Tabitha POV

    I wake up and Johnathon is wrapped around me. I am so grateful he is safe and I can¡¯t wait to see our

    pup this morning. I manage to untangle myself and head into the bathroom. I¡¯m grateful I haven¡¯t had

    any morning sickness yet and I¡¯m hoping it will stay that way. I finish up in the bathroom and when I

    come out, Johnathon is sitting up in bed. ¡°Good morning¡±, I say and k!ss his l!ps. ¡°Good morning¡± he

    says when I pull back. I can feel his excitement through our bond. He pushes the bell and the nurse

    comes in. ¡°Good morning, how can I help you?¡± ¡°I wanted to have the doctor check me over so I can be

    discharged¡±, Johnathon says. ¡°The doctor also told me I can have my ultrasound this morning.¡± ¡°Of

    course, let me go find the doctor.¡± A few minutester the doctor returns with the ultrasound machine.

    He checks Johnathon over first and agrees to discharge him. I¡¯m d that we will be able to sleep in

    our own bed tonight. ¡°Alright Tabby,y down and let¡¯s take a look at your pup.¡± Johnathon gets up and

    I take his ce. I pull my shirt up and he begins to wave the wand over my belly.

    The picture appears on the screen and I can¡¯t believe how amazing it is. Johnathon, takes my hand

    and leans down k!ssing my forehead. ¡°Everything looks perfect,¡± the doctor says. ¡°The pup looks big,

    how far along am I?¡± He chuckles ¡°because your pup is a hybrid your pregnancy will onlyst about

    four months.¡± ¡°You are about a month along right now.¡± ¡°Do you two want to know what you¡¯re having?¡±

    I look at Johnathon ¡°I do for sure but it¡¯s up to you Johnathon.¡± ¡°I want to so we can start thinking about

    names.¡± We look back to the doctor and he smiles. ¡°You¡¯re having a girl.¡± I can feel the tears run down

    my cheeks. We¡¯re going to have a daughter. ¡°Congrattions, I¡¯ll get you some pictures printed and

    give you a minute alone¡± he says before he leaves the room. ¡°We¡¯re going to have a daughter¡±,

    Johnathon says with disbelief in his voice. I squeeze his hand. ¡°Yes, we are and she is going to be

    amazing.¡± ¡°Just like her mother¡± he says, k!ssing me one more time before I get myself situated. ¡°I am

    so ready to go home and celebrate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make you breakfast, anything you want.¡± I think for a

    minute. ¡°Chocte pancakes sound really good.¡± ¡°Chocte pancakes it is then.¡± We leave the room

    and the doctor meets us in the hallway. After I have my vitamins and the pictures, we head toward the

    lobby. I¡¯m shocked when I see Gabby and Lake walking down the hall with another doctor toward us.

    Lake POV

    I feel like a kid at Christmas with this secret. As we eat our breakfast, I rush so we can get over to the

    hospital. Gabrie linked me that Serina knows and I wasn¡¯t surprised with how special her wolf is. I¡¯m

    d she kept it to herself for Gabrie¡¯s sake. I know she is nervous but I have never been surer of

    anything in my life. The minute I heard the heart beatst night, my world stopped. I¡¯m going to be a

    father. My pup will always know love and the feeling of being important. After we say our goodbyes, we

    head out of the dining room and downstairs. ¡°Gabby¡± we hear Serina call and we both turn to face her.

    She rushes over and whispers ¡°you bettere tell me after you go to the hospital.¡± We both smile and

    hug Serina. We head toward the pack hospital. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see our pup¡± Razor says. ¡°Me either

    Razor.¡± ¡°You are going to be a great father, nothing like,¡± I stop him. ¡°I know Razor, let¡¯s not even bring

    him up right now when we are talking about our pup and happy things.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s focus on

    Gabrie and our pup.¡± We walk through the doors and the doctor is waiting for us. As we follow him, I

    see Tabby and Johnathoning out of the room that Johnathon was inst night. The minute Tabby

    sp0ts us, she looks confused. I look at Gabrie and she is trying to be calm.

    We reach each other and Johnathon looks like he is on cloud nine. ¡°You look much better.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to

    see you up and around.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha, I feel a thousand times better.¡± ¡°I see the doctor

    discharged you so he must agree.¡± ¡°Ok what¡¯s up¡± Tabby says. ¡°I came to see the doctor, nothing

    serious¡± Gabrie says. Tabby crosses her arms and just stares at Gabby. ¡°Do you remember I helped

    raise you?¡± ¡°I know when you are keeping secrets.¡± ¡°I promise you its nothing bad but I need to see the

    doctor before I talk to you and our family.¡± ¡°Ok, but you link me and we will be right over.¡± We both hug

    Tabby and I shake Johnathon¡¯s hand before we go into the exam room. Once Gabrie is on the table,

    we wait for the doctor toe back with the machine. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being silly for not just telling

    everyone what you said.¡± I take her chin in my fingers. ¡°I think that whatever makes youfortable is

    the right thing to do love.¡± A knock on the door brings us out of our conversation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt

    but the doctor wants me to draw some blood¡± the nurse says. ¡°Of course,¡± Gabrie says.

    After about ten minutes, the doctores back in with a huge smile on his face. ¡°Well, Alpha, there is

    nothing wrong with your hearing.¡± ¡°Your blood levels are high which is good.¡± ¡°Congrattions to both

    of you on your pup.¡± The smile on Gabrie¡¯s face makes warmth bloom in my chest. I was worried

    after her reaction she was only saying she was happy because she didn¡¯t want to worry me. ¡°Let me go

    grab the machine and we can get a look at the pack¡¯s future Alpha.¡± He leaves and momentster

    returns with the ultrasound machine. I take Gabrie¡¯s hand as he begins to move the wand on her

    belly. I have never been this nervous in my whole life. The screen is turned toward the doctor and when

    I see the look on his face my heart sinks.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 109

    Gabrie POV

    I feel like there is a rock in my stomach when I see the doctor¡¯s face. All the happiness I felt after he

    told us that my blood test was positive is fading and being reced with fear. A fear that there is

    something wrong with my pup or, worse, that I¡¯ve lost it all together. How can I feel so sick about

    something that I didn¡¯t even know I had untilst night? ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± I finally manage to force the

    question from my l!ps. The doctor snaps his eyes to mine and his eyes soften. ¡°I apologize if I scared

    you, Alpha.¡± ¡°I was just a little bit shocked by what¡¯s on the screen.¡± ¡°Shocked by what¡±, Lake asks with

    irritation in his voice. I squeeze his hand and he seems to settle down. He turns the screen and I can¡¯t

    believe what I¡¯m seeing. The doctor smiles ¡°now I know why your levels were so high.¡± I point at the

    screen but I can¡¯t even speak. ¡°That would be three pups, triplets to be precise.¡± I look at Lake and he

    looks frozen in ce. ¡°Lake say something please.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to have three pups¡± he says slowly

    and a smile breaks out on his face. I release the breath I was holding but the fear remains.

    ¡°They are definitely Alpha pups as they are already big and you are only about three weeks along.¡± Oh,

    my goddess, I¡¯m going to carry three Alpha wolves. I know my mom carried my brothers but this is

    three pups. This time Lake squeezes my hand trying to offer me rea.ssurance. ¡°I can see your concern,

    Alpha Gabrie, but I promise you that the goddess knows you¡¯re strong enough to do this.¡± ¡°Your

    pregnancy will be shorter than average werewolves.¡± ¡°How long does an Alpha pregnancyst?¡± ¡°It can

    be over as early as three months depending on the pup¡¯s growth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to finish doing the pup¡¯s

    measurements and get you some pictures to take home.¡± ¡°Then the nurse will get you some vitamins

    and you will need to see me weekly.¡± After he finishes, he leaves and Iy on the table getting my

    baring¡¯s. I¡¯m trying to absorb all that we just learned. I¡¯m happy about the pups. I just pray that my body

    takes good care of them and I¡¯m able to hold my healthy pups.

    Lake POV

    When the doctor turns the screen, I¡¯m in absolute shock. Talon is howling in my mind. ¡°We¡¯re going to

    have three pups.¡± ¡°You did well, Lake.¡± I feel like I should pinch myself because this must be a dream.

    That¡¯s why the heartbeat was so strong. I couldn¡¯t be happier until I see the concern on Gabrie¡¯s

    face. I know the doctor is right but I understand why she might be afraid. After the doctor leaves, I help

    her to situate her clothes and sit up. ¡°Gabrie talk to me, tell me what you¡¯re thinking.¡± She looks into

    my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m happy and I love the thought of three little pups running around that are a perfect mix of

    me and you.¡± ¡°But¡± I say waiting for her to finish. ¡°Lake, I know I¡¯m strong but what if my body can¡¯t

    handle it and I lose one or all of our pups.¡± I should have known she isn¡¯t worried about herself. She is

    worried about the pups. I take her chin in my fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sure the goddess wouldn¡¯t bless us like this,

    to just take it away.¡± ¡°All we can do is have faith and pray that all our pups stay healthy.¡± ¡°What if¡± she

    starts to say and I stop her. ¡°We are not going to live in thend of what if.¡± ¡°We are going to live and

    whatever happens we will get through it together.¡±

    She smiles and I lean in k!ssing her l!ps softly. I lean down and k!ss her belly three times. She chuckles

    and when I stand up, she wraps her arms around me. A knock sounds on the door and the doctor

    comes in with the pictures and the vitamins. ¡°Remember what I said, Alpha, I want to see you weekly.¡±

    ¡°We will be here, I promise you that.¡± ¡°Alphas I don¡¯t know how long you two n to keep this to

    yourselves but you won¡¯t have long before you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡± I ask. ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked

    when your body changes quickly because based on the pup¡¯s size I would say you will be showing in

    the next few days¡± he says to Gabrie. Sheys her hands on her t belly and I can¡¯t wait to see it

    round with my pups. I take her hand and we head toward the pack house.

    Once we get inside, Serina is waiting for us. She jumps up, rushing over to Gabrie. ¡°What did the

    doctor say¡± she whispers. ¡°Let¡¯s go up to the office sissy and we can tell you what happened at the

    hospital.¡± ¡°Why were you at the hospital?¡± I hear Archer¡¯s voice and we both look to the top of the

    stairs. Archer and Sabrina are standing there with concerned looks on their faces. ¡°Love, what do you

    want to do¡± I link Gabrie. ¡°Well, since the doctor said we don¡¯t have time and we know the pups are

    good, we can tell them now.¡± I feel the excitement rush through my body that we are going to tell our

    family about the pups.

    Gabrie POV

    I was d to see Serina when we walked in because, despite being afraid of what might happen, I

    want her to know about the pups. When I hear my father¡¯s voice asking about the hospital, I adjourn to

    the fact that it¡¯s time to tell my parents and Serina. I just hope that the doctor is right about me being

    strong enough to carry my pups. I appreciate when Lake links me, but honestly, a part of me is excited

    to share this with my family despite the fear. ¡°Can we go to the office and Lake and I will fill you in on

    our visit to the hospital?¡± I can see my mom wants to demand answers but she follows my father up to

    the office. Once we¡¯re inside, I don¡¯t even wait for them to sit. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant¡± I blurt out. My mother

    screams and my father smiles like he won the lottery. Before my mother can get to me, Serina has her

    arms around me. ¡°I¡¯m going to be an aunt.¡± I chuckle hugging her back. ¡°Yes, you are.¡± ¡°Alright, let me

    hug your sister.¡± My mother wraps her arms around me. I just stay still, feeling my mother¡¯s love and

    protection around me for a moment. When she lets go, my father picks me up like he did when I was a

    kid. ¡°Dad¡± I say. ¡°Dad nothing, I can still hug my baby.¡± He finally sets me on my feet and everyone

    hugs Lake.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all so excited but there is actually more news.¡± My parents look confused and Serina

    looks excited. I look at Lake. It¡¯s only right he gets to tell them about the triplets. ¡°We are having three

    pups.¡± The look of shock on my parent¡¯s face isical. Serina starts jumping up and down and

    screaming. She jumps into my arms. ¡°Three pups, I¡¯m going to be an aunt to three pups.¡± ¡°Are they

    sure Gabby¡± my mother asks. I pull the pictures out handing them to my parents and Serina. I see the

    tears in my mother¡¯s eyes. She wraps me in a hug. ¡°I know your probably scared because I was, but I

    promise you will do just fine.¡± ¡°I hope so mom.¡± ¡°I know you will, Gabby, you¡¯ve always strong and

    capable¡± my father says. ¡°The doctor says I¡¯ll be showing in the next few days so I think we should

    make the announcement to the pack at the going away party.¡± I can tell that Lake is shocked by what I

    just said. I¡¯m going to put my fear away and enjoy this journey. Lake¡¯s right, worrying won¡¯t change

    anything. ¡°I know Tabby and Johnathon had their ultrasound this morning so I would like to have a

    dinner for our family first before we announce it to the pack.¡± ¡°Absolutely, I will go speak to the girls

    about having dinner in our private dining room tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let Tabby and Johnathon know toe to

    the dining room for five tonight.¡± ¡°Sounds perfect¡± I say and we head back to our floor.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lake gets a link and when he looks back at me, he smiles. ¡°That was one of the workers on the new

    pack house.¡± ¡°They are almost done.¡± ¡°Can we go see it?¡± ¡°I think that can be arranged, Mrs. Sce.¡±

    He k!sses me and when we get outside, he shifts. I climb on Razor¡¯s back and he runs slowly. I love

    both my mates. He is being careful because of our pups. When we reach the new pack house, I can¡¯t

    believe that it¡¯s almost done. Razorys down and I slide off. Lake shifts and leads me inside. It¡¯s

    magnificent and I¡¯m d we picked everything together. He leads me upstairs to our floor. We walk

    from room to room looking at the bedrooms. We walk into arge room across from the master

    bedroom. I picture three cribs, a changing table, a rocking chair, and toys. Lake leans in k!ssing me. ¡°I

    thought the same thing love.¡± He leads me across the hall and the bedroom is beautiful. It has a sitting

    area and a huge walk-in closet big enough for both of us. I turn to Lake. ¡°This whole thing is perfect.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡± I say wrapping my arms around his wa!st. ¡°I will do anything to make you happy Gabrie,

    because that is what you have done for me.¡± ¡°You havepleted me and made me so happy.¡± ¡°Thank

    you for loving me and making me a father.¡± He leans down k!ssing my l!ps and I feel all the love he has

    for me in that k!ss.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 110

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lake POV

    I¡¯ve been excited since we decided to tell everyone else about the pups at dinner tonight. To say that I

    was shocked when Gabrie said she was ready to tell the pack tomorrow is an understatement. I¡¯m

    ready to tell every person we know. After I took Gabrie to the new pack house, we decided to head

    back to our room so we won¡¯t bete for the dinner. We have a few hours, so we decided to just spend

    some time vegging out. Iy my head on her belly as wey on the couch in our room. ¡°Hey little ones,

    we¡¯re going to tell the whole family about you tonight¡± I say and sheughs. Iy my cheek on her belly

    just enjoying the feel of her skin against mine. I get a link and lift my head. Archer asks to speak to me

    alone in his office. ¡°Your dad wants to talk to me in the office.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be gone long.¡± Gabrie asks me

    what he wants but I¡¯m not sure. He didn¡¯t really say what he needed me for, but it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Archer is more of a father to me than Raymond ever was. I push the thoughts of my father away and

    head to the office.

    I walk in and Archer is seated in the guest chair. I know that Gabrie and I are the Alphas of the pack

    now, but it still feels weird for him to sit in a guest chair. I take my seat and he smiles at me. ¡°I won¡¯t

    keep you long, I know you need to get ready for our special dinner.¡± I nod and he continues. ¡°I¡¯m proud

    of you Lake.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯ve said it before but it needs to be said again.¡± ¡°The goddess makes no

    mistakes but some wolves wouldn¡¯t have seen being mated to Gabrie as a gift.¡± I know he isn¡¯t

    specifically talking about my father but his image pops into my mind. He was wrong about a lot in my

    life and I¡¯m d that it was my mother that instilled what was important about mates in me. ¡°Loving and

    epting Gabrie was the easiest decision I¡¯ve ever made in my life.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t weak because of who

    she is and she doesn¡¯t make me weak.¡± ¡°If any thing she is my strength and the fact that a wolf pack

    sees her as a leader speaks volumes about that strength.¡± He smiles and nods.

    ¡°The next part of your journey will not be easy but I have faith you both will be each other¡¯s anchor in

    whatever stormse your way.¡± ¡°I know Gabrie is afraid just as Sabrina was about carrying wolf

    pups, but they were picked by the goddess because she knew they were what we both needed¡± he

    says smiling. ¡°You will need to remind her of her strength when the fear of carrying pups or making the

    wrong decisions creeps into her mind.¡± ¡°I will remind her every day that she is everything to me, the

    pack, and our pups.¡± ¡°Good, now you better go get dressed before my mate kills me for making you

    late.¡± Iugh and we both stand. He bro-hugs me before I head back upstairs. When I walk in, she is

    still sitting on our couch watching tv. ¡°How did your talk go with dad?¡± ¡°It was nice but he told me to

    make sure we aren¡¯tte or your mom is going to kill him.¡± She smiles and when she stands, she¡¯s

    wearing an oversized sweater and jeans. I wrap her in my arms andy a soft k!ss on her l!ps before I

    jump into the shower. I¡¯m dressed and ready to go in ten minutes, which is good because we are

    expected in the dining room in five minutes.

    Gabrie POV

    It¡¯s still surreal that I have three pups growing in my body. While Lake is downstairs talking to my father,

    I lie on the couch with my hands on my still t stomach. After a few minutes of imagining myself with a

    big belly, I get up to get dressed. I know what the doctor said about showing very soon and even

    though I¡¯m not, I still throw on an oversized sweater and jeans. Once Lake is dressed, we head to the

    dining room. I¡¯m excited to tell my brothers and our family about the pups. I¡¯m also excited to find out

    about Tabby and Johnathon¡¯s pup. When we walk in, I¡¯m in shock. Not only are my brothers there, but

    my Aunt Willow, Uncle Harris, Aunt Tracey, Uncle Levi, and Nichs are on one side of the table. My

    Grandma Fern and Grandpa River are sitting on the opposite side of the table next to Serina. Now I¡¯m

    nervous and excited. Everyone gets up to greet us. Once I¡¯ve been hugged by everyone, we take our

    seats next to Serina. My parents take their seats before Tabby and Johnathone in and sit down

    next to Lake. ¡°Now that we are all here, we have some big news to share with everyone¡±, my mother

    says. I want Tabby to go first, so I interrupt her before she calls on me to announce our pups.

    ¡°Tabby and Johnathon had their first ultrasound today.¡± I turn to Tabby and she smiles. She takes

    Johnathon¡¯s hand and they both stand. ¡°We are having a girl.¡± There are screams and hoots along with

    congrattions all around the table. ¡°Now, I believe that we aren¡¯t the only ones that have big news¡±

    Tabby says, winking at me and Lake. This time Lake and I stand. He squeezes my hand and everyone

    is staring at us with huge smiles on their faces. I¡¯m sure they think they know what we are about to

    announce but they are in for a shock. ¡°Lake and I found out yesterday that we are also expecting.¡± My

    aunts both run around the table hugging us before my grandmother gets to me. ¡°You are all jumping

    the gun, there¡¯s more¡± Lake says with a huge smile on his face and everyone freezes with their eyes

    focused on me. ¡°We aren¡¯t just having one pup.¡± ¡°Twins Aunt Willow yells.¡± I raise my hand showing

    three fingers. If I thought they screamed before, it was nothingpared to now. ¡°Oh, my goddess,

    three pups¡± my grandmother says with tears in her eyes. She hugs me tight like she doesn¡¯t want to let

    me go. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you Gabrie.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandma but I can¡¯t take credit for all of this.¡± ¡°No, I

    don¡¯t mean about the pups.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the woman and leader you have be.¡± She k!sses

    my cheek before I¡¯m passed around for hugs again. Once everyone has congratted us both, we all

    take our seats to eat our dinner.

    The Next Day

    Serina POV

    I wake up and head into the bathroom. I shower and when I¡¯m done, I head into my closet to find

    comfortable clothes. I promised Ruby that after we helped my mother set up for the party we could go

    on a run. I head downstairs and grab a muffin and milk. Once I make it to the banquet hall, I¡¯m shocked

    to see that everything looks done. I look around and that¡¯s when I see my mother walking toward me

    with Tabby. Now it makes more sense why everything is done, I chuckle. ¡°Good morning, sweetheart¡±

    my mother says before she k!sses my forehead. I hug Tabby telling her how nice everything looks. ¡°Do

    you need me to do anything else, mom, before I go for a run?¡± I see concern sh across her face

    because my mother worries about her pups even when she knows I have my wolf. ¡°Is anyone going

    with you?¡± ¡°Mom, Ruby and I will be fine, I promise.¡± ¡°Alright but don¡¯t be gone for to long.¡± ¡°The party

    starts in a few hours.¡± I nod and k!ss her cheek before I head out of the pack house.

    I walk up the path to the clearing and start to take off my clothes. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary¡± Ruby says to

    me. ¡°Yes, it is, these are one of my favorite pair of jeans.¡± Sheughs ¡°just trust me and shift.¡± I roll my

    eyes but do as she asks. As soon as I give Ruby control, she takes off. I will never tire of the feeling of

    running in wolf form. It is truly amazing to feel the wind rushing past our fur. She is faster than any other

    wolf in the pack. As we run toward the border, I remind her not to leave the territory. She ignores me

    completely and crosses the border heading into the woods outside the territory line. ¡°Ruby turn around,

    we can¡¯t be out here.¡± ¡°I smell something and we need to check it out.¡± ¡°Ruby mom is going to kill us for

    leaving the territory.¡± ¡°Ruby what do you smell?¡± ¡°I smell rogue and blood.¡± ¡°Holy sh!t, that¡¯s all the

    more reason for us to get help before we get ourselves in trouble.¡± As soon as the words leave my

    mouth, I sp0t a body lying about twenty feet from us. Ruby stalks forward and when we get close

    enough, I can see it¡¯s a woman lying face down.

    Ruby breathes deep and bends nudging her with her snout. She m0ans and I feel panicked. She¡¯s alive

    and someone left her out here to die. ¡°Ruby, we need to shift so I can help her.¡± We shift and I look

    down in shock. My clothes are on and they arepletely intact. ¡°How¡± I start to say, but then I stop

    myself. My clothes are not important right now. I bend down and roll her onto her back. That¡¯s when I

    notice that she is around Gabby¡¯s age. I start to look down her body for injuries and that¡¯s when I notice

    her belly. I¡¯m sure my eyes get big with the shock I feel. ¡°Ruby, she is very pregnant.¡± ¡°We need to get

    her to the hospital and figure out where the blood on her clothes is from.¡± I don¡¯t wait for Ruby to

    answer. I link my father ¡°dad, I need your help.¡± He immediately answers ¡°what¡¯s wrong sweetheart?¡± I

    exin where I am and what¡¯s happening. He cuts the link without a word.

    A few minutester, Brutus and several warriors approach us. My father shifts and rushes to me. ¡°This

    was very dangerous, Serina¡± he says, before he turns to the girl lying on the ground. He scoops her up

    without another word. Once we reach the pack hospital, my mother is waiting. I can see she isn¡¯t happy

    and I¡¯m sure my father told her where I was but right now the focus is on the girl I found. My father

    ces her on the gurney and the nurses wheel her through the double doors. My mother turns toward

    me ¡°what were you thinking leaving the territory.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom, Ruby could smell the girl and we

    needed to help her.¡± ¡°You scared me, I know you¡¯re strong, but you¡¯re my pup.¡± I smile ¡°I know that

    mom and I promise you that Ruby and I will always be careful but we are an Alpha of this pack.¡± My

    father smiles at my words and my mother wraps me in her arms. ¡°Just promise me that you will always

    be careful.¡± ¡°I will.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 111

    Gabrie POV

    We head to the hospital after my mother links us about Serina finding the rogue girl outside the pack. I

    can¡¯t believe she went by herself. I know that she and Ruby are strong, but that still doesn¡¯t mean she

    should put herself at risk. We reach the hospital and head inside. Cynthia and Derrick are walking

    toward us. I smile to see them holding hands as they walk down the hall. As soon as she reaches me,

    she wraps me in a hug but says nothing. I hug her back, knowing exactly what she is saying, without

    words. She pulls back and Derrick wraps his arm around her wa!st. ¡°I know that Tabby has forgiven

    Derrick for what he did but I¡¯m sure it would be hard for her and Johnathon if he was here every day.¡± I

    start to speak and she stops me. ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say Gabby but honestly after everything

    that happened it will be good for me too to start over.¡± ¡°This will always be my home and you will

    always be my friend but we both need to start fresh together.¡± I understand but a part of my heart

    breaks for all that has happened and to lose her as a pack member. ¡°Gabby, we will see you all the

    time, this isn¡¯t goodbye.¡± I look at her confused. She just said they are leaving the pack. ¡°Alpha Atticus

    has offered us a ce in the sister pack.¡± I smile ¡°I¡¯m d because you¡¯re important to us and I don¡¯t

    want you to forget that.¡± I wrap her in a hug one more time. Lake shakes Derrick¡¯s hand before they

    head out of the hospital.

    Lake leans in and k!sses my forehead. We head down the hallway and my parents are sitting on chairs

    outside one of the rooms. They both jump up when they see us. ¡°Where¡¯s Serina,¡± I ask harsher than I

    mean. ¡°You need to calm down Gabby¡± my father says. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I just don¡¯t understand why she

    would go out of the territory without one of us.¡± ¡°I understand and I agree but you also need to

    remember she is an Alpha just like you.¡± ¡°Her wolf is always going to want to protect those that are

    weaker or in need.¡± The anger I feel for her putting herself at risk lessens. ¡°I just want to make sure she

    is safe, no matter her t!tle she will always be my little sister.¡± My father smiles and my mother wraps me

    in a hug. She whispers ¡°she is strong just like you.¡± I pull back, taking a deep breath before Lake and I

    go into the room. Serina is sitting in a chair near the bed. I look at the girl who has wounds on her face

    and arms. She is covered by a nket but I can clearly see the bump of her belly. Out of instinct, I

    ce my hands on my own t belly protecting the pups growing there.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Serina POV

    I¡¯m sitting next to the bed of the woman Ruby and I found outside the territory. I can¡¯t imagine who

    would hurt her like this, knowing she is carrying a pup. I listen to the beep of the machines and watch

    the steady rise and fall of her chest. The doctor just left but all he could tell me is that her vital signs are

    stable. He will be back in a few minutes to check on the pup. I say a prayer to the goddess that her pup

    is alright after all she has endured. I hear the door open expecting it to be the doctor, but I turn to find

    Lake and Gabby standing near the door. I stand going over to speak to them. I know she¡¯s unconscious

    but that doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t hear us. ¡°I know you¡¯re probably upset¡± I start to say, but I¡¯m stopped

    when I¡¯m engulfed in Gabby¡¯s arms. ¡°I was upset but only because I was worried¡± she whispers in my

    ear. ¡°I know your strong but it¡¯s hard to not act like the big sister.¡± I chuckle ¡°I don¡¯t ever want you to not

    act like my big sister.¡± ¡°I promise you just like I did mom and dad that we will always be careful.¡± She

    pulls back and k!sses my cheek.

    ¡°Tell us exactly what happened, Serina¡± Lake says. ¡°Ruby and I were out on a run when she caught the

    girl¡¯s scent.¡± ¡°She also scented blood.¡± She ran determined to find her even though she was outside the

    territory. Gabby smiles ¡°that¡¯s the Alpha in her dad said.¡± ¡°Her need to protect the weak and injured.¡± A

    sense of pride swells in my chest that I¡¯ve been blessed with Ruby. ¡°Once we shifted and I was able to

    look her over more closely, which is when I noticed she was very pregnant.¡± ¡°I knew there was no way I

    could get her back myself and I didn¡¯t want us out there any longer than we had to be so I linked dad.¡±

    Hurt shes across my sister¡¯s face and I know exactly what she is thinking. I take her hand. ¡°We both

    have to change the way we think.¡± ¡°My instinct is still to call dad but he isn¡¯t the Alpha anymore, we

    are.¡± She smiles ¡°I get it, believe me, sometimes it¡¯s still strange for me.¡± A light knock sounds on the

    door and the doctor opens it. He wheels in the ultrasound machine. ¡°I¡¯m going to step out and give her

    some privacy for the doctor to do the scan¡±, Lake says. I have no intention of leaving her side until I

    know she is alright. I¡¯m not sure why I feel so protective over her but I do. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay with

    Serina¡±, Gabby says.

    The doctor wheels the machine over and exposes her belly that has scars all over it. My heart clenches

    in my chest. The only reason wolves scar is if we are given silver to stop our healing. Someone has

    been torturing this poor girl. He begins to move the wand over her belly and when the screen lights up I

    see two outlines. Two perfect little faces on the screen. The nursees in handing papers to the

    doctor. I hear him gasp and look back at the screen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±, I speak and I can feel Ruby at the

    surface. He standsing around the bed and pulls down her gown, exposing her marking sp0t. I

    don¡¯t understand what we¡¯re looking at and, by Gabby¡¯s face, neither does she. He turns to both of us

    with sadness in his eyes. ¡°Alphas, this woman has been used for breeding.¡± I feel bile rise in my throat.

    ¡°Exin what you mean exactly¡± Gabby says. ¡°The bites on her neck are from more than one vampire

    and the pups in her belly are hybrids.¡± ¡°She has been used to feed and breed.¡± I feel frozen in ce

    after listening to his words. That can¡¯t be true. What kind of monsters would do such a thing? I can feel

    Ruby at the surface and I manage to push her down. We need to be calm and find out all we can. ¡°Are

    the pups alright¡±, I ask. The doctor looks confused by my question. I repeat myself and he finally

    answers. ¡°Yes Alpha, the pups look healthy.¡± I nod and he leaves the room.

    Gabrie POV

    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. I go to the door after the doctor leaves because Lake and our parents

    need to know what we were just told about this poor girl. Lakees to stand next to me. I¡¯m sure he

    can feel my anger and sadness through our bond. He takes my hand in his as my parents go to stand

    next to Serina. As I retell the story, both my father and Lake growl. ¡°We will post warriors at her door to

    alert us when she wakes¡±, Lake says. ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay with her¡±, Serina says. I go over to hug my sister. I

    know she feels responsible for this girl since she found her. ¡°The minute she wakes up, link us.¡± ¡°I

    promise, I will.¡± ¡°Please tell the boys I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t be at the party.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure they will stop

    by to see you before they leave¡± I say and we turn to go. As we walk back to the pack house, the

    thoughts of everything this woman has been through gue my mind despite my efforts to push it

    away. When we reach our room, Lake leads me over to a chair and pulls me to sit on hisp.

    ¡°Gabrie, I¡¯m as upset as you are about what has happened to that poor she-wolf, but we need to

    make sure she is not a threat to the pack.¡± ¡°Razor doesn¡¯t think she is but we need to be sure.¡± I hate

    that he is right after all she is the one that is lying in the hospital bed but the pack¡¯s safety has to be our

    first priority. He ces his hand on my face and looks into my eyes. ¡°Love, she is safe and we will

    make sure whoever used her this way pays for it dearly.¡± I press my l!ps to his and thank the goddess

    that Lake was picked for me.

    Once we are both dressed, we head down to the party. Everyone is having a good time and I try to

    focus on spending time with my brothers and Nichs before they leave. We are all sitting around

    having dinner. Nichs stands ¡°I¡¯m going to bring some food over to the hospital for Serina and say my

    goodbyes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, we wille with you¡±, James says. They head toward the food and

    out of the banquet hall. My brothers have grown up so much and I¡¯m d they decided to be

    ranked members of the pack.

    Serina POV

    ¡°Ruby¡± I say her name hoping she isn¡¯t angry that I stopped her froming forward earlier. ¡°I¡¯m not

    upset, Serina.¡± ¡°You did the right thing, we needed to stay in control.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t believe that there are

    men out there that would do such horrible things.¡± ¡°I wish there wasn¡¯t Ruby but there are.¡± After

    everything that happened with Lake and Gabby, I know there are. A knock sounding on the door stops

    our conversation. I turn to see Nichs, followed by my brothers walking in with food. I smile, ¡°you

    didn¡¯t have to bring me food.¡± ¡°Yes, we did, you didn¡¯t eat¡±, James says, and Iugh. Nichs hands

    me the te. They all look in the direction of the girl. ¡°Is she alright,¡± John asks, as he walks closer to

    the bed. ¡°I hope she will be, but she hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± I notice the beeping of the monitor seems to

    speed up and she looks like she¡¯s in pain. ¡°James go get the doctor.¡± My brother rushes out and few

    minutester he returns with the doctor. I usher them out so the doctor can check her out without them

    present. ¡°Well, we should get back to the party since it¡¯s for us¡± my brothers say. They take turns lifting

    me up in a hug. They have grown so big it¡¯s hard to believe that I¡¯m the older sister. They start up the

    hallway and Nichs wraps me in a hug. Ruby makes the strangest noise in my mind. He sets me on

    my feet. ¡°You take care of yourself and the pack until we get back Rina.¡± ¡°I will just make sure you pay

    attention in ss this time.¡± He rolls his eyes but hugs me once more before he heads up the hall. I feel

    a sense of loss that I won¡¯t see them for a year, but I know this is important to them.

    I head back into the room and the beeping has returned to the slow steady rhythm. The doctor turns

    toward me. ¡°Her vital signs still seem good and whatever was happening seems to have stopped.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor¡±, I say, and he heads out of the room. I sit back down in the chair and ce the

    te on myp. ¡°Hey Ruby, what was that noise about?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just think that Nichs is cute.¡± I

    chuckle ¡°do you forget we will have a mate so you need to keep those hormones in check.¡± She

    snickers and recedes in my mind.

    Drayce POV

    ¡°Tell me how it is that you allowed the one she-wolf who managed to carry our off-spring to term to

    escape¡± I yell at the soldier I put in charge of watching over her. ¡°Sir, she was asleep and both the

    doors were closed.¡± ¡°She must have had help.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses.¡± I run my nail across

    his throat. He grabs trying to stop the bleeding, but his efforts are pointless. He falls to the ground and I

    turn to West. ¡°Clean this mess up and find the girl now.¡± ¡°Yes sir¡± he says before he picks up the soldier

    and leaves my office. I need those hybrids alive.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 112

    Serina POV

    After I finish eating the food the boys brought me, I set the te on the table in the corner. I walk back

    over to the bed and notice that some of the wounds on her face and arms look smaller. I hope that

    means her wolf is healing her. As I look at her pale skin, I start to imagine what she must have endured

    at the hands of those monsters. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Serina¡±, Ruby says. ¡°How can I not after what the doctor

    said?¡± ¡°Us wallowing in what she has been through will not help this poor girl.¡± ¡°We have no idea how

    she is going to respond to where she is when she wakes up, so let¡¯s just pray she does.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right I

    just hate that such evil exists.¡± ¡°All we can do is fight it when we find it¡± Ruby says and I smile. I walk

    over to the couch by the window and pull the nket over myself. After everything that happened, I¡¯m

    exhausted but I want to be here when she wakes up. It doesn¡¯t take me long to fall asleep. I dream of

    monsters with red eyes and fangs, despite Ruby¡¯s words.

    Nichs POV

    As we walk back on the path to the pack house, I think about that poor girl and how strong Serina has

    be. My father told me how she found the girl outside our territory. I know how stubborn she is, so I

    didn¡¯t even say anything about her going by herself. Iugh to myself, she would tell me that I¡¯m not her

    boss like she always does. We have grown up together and I love that I know her so well. We share

    our birthday and I would never say this to her because I think she sees me more as a brother, but I

    have always hoped we would be mates. I definitely do not see her as a sister. ¡°Hey why are you so

    quiet back there¡± James asks as they walk ahead of me. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s just get back before our

    motherse looking for us.¡± Once we reach the banquet hall everyone is dancing. ¡°Nicky¡± I hear a

    familiar voice call from behind me. A voice I would rather not hear. I hate being called that and I really

    don¡¯t want to deal with her tonight. I have made it perfectly clear that I am not interested, but she is a

    slow learner. I want to spend time with my family not deal with her. I turn and Lisa ising toward me.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you while you¡¯re gone Nicky¡± she says touching my arm. I step back ¡°Lisa, first of all,

    please don¡¯t call me Nicky.¡± ¡°Secondly, I think I¡¯ve made it clear that I¡¯m not interested in a rtionship

    with you.¡± ¡°The only woman I will ever be with is my mate.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have our wolves, so how can you be sure I¡¯m not?¡± ¡°We could be mates,¡± she says with a

    smile. Goddess, I hope not. She is a b**ch and was always giving Serina a hard time until Monica

    threatened her. You would think knowing she is a future Alpha of the pack, she wouldn¡¯t be so stupid,

    but she is. ¡°Only time will tell.¡± ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have to go spend time with my family.¡± I turn

    walking away from her before she can say another word and head back to the table. ¡°She is definitely

    persistent¡± John says. I shoot him a re and he raises his hands in surrender while Jamesughs.

    We spend the rest of the night just enjoying the party with our family. I hate that we will be gone for

    such a long time, but the training is important and I want to make my father proud. As things die down

    at the party, I can see my mother¡¯s face turn to sadness as she looks at me. I stand walking around the

    table, ¡°mom do you want to dance?¡± She smiles and nods. I lead her to the middle of the room and

    wrap my arms around her.

    ¡°Mom, I know your sad that I¡¯m going to be gone for a year, but I promise you that once I¡¯m back you

    won¡¯t get rid of me again.¡± She smiles ¡°I know I¡¯m just not looking forward to not seeing you for that

    long and missing your eighteen birthday.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for every birthday since you were born

    and this one is very important.¡± I smile ¡°I know and when I get back, we can have a huge party for me

    and Serina.¡± She nods ¡°I love you Nichs and I¡¯m proud of the man you have be.¡± ¡°I love you too

    mom.¡± She wraps me in a hug before we head back to the table. My father stands and wraps me in a

    hug. Archer stands, ¡°are you boys ready to make the trip to the ck Mountain Pack?¡± ¡°Absolutely¡± the

    twins say and hug Aunt Sabrina. We head to our rooms to grab our bags before we head down to the

    SUV. The trip takes a day and Archer and my dad are driving us. This is when I wish we had our

    wolves, so the trip wouldn¡¯t take so long.

    Jocelyn POV

    I feel like I¡¯ve been run over by a truck. My arms and legs feel like lead. ¡°Emery¡± I call out my wolf in my

    mind. I can feel her but she doesn¡¯t answer. Thest thing I remember is making it out of the fvcking

    horrible ce and running. I ran until I couldn¡¯t run anymore. I couldn¡¯t shift because of my pups and

    running on foot almost four months pregnant isn¡¯t exactly easy. I notice a beeping sound and I try to

    open my eyes. After a few minutes, I manage to open them enough to realize I¡¯m in a room. They can¡¯t

    have caught me. Please goddess, I can¡¯t be back there, I plead. They can¡¯t take my pups from me. I

    don¡¯t care how they came to be, they are mine. I look around and realize this is not the coven. Where

    the hell am I? I notice a young girl lying on the couch in the room. I breath in deep trying to determine

    what she is. She is a wolf and this must be a pack. I can¡¯t let them find out that my pups are part

    vampire. I know how wolves feel about other super naturals.

    I pull the leads off and disconnect the IV before I slide out of the bed. I walk to the door and open it

    slowly looking back to make sure the girl is still asleep. Once I see she is, I look up and down the

    hallway and thankfully the hall is empty. I have no idea which way to go to get the hell out of here. I

    pray I make the right choice and turn left. As I walk down the hall, I can hear people talking. I duck

    inside a room and wait for them to pass before I start down the hall again. I reach a door that looks like

    it leads outside. I say a prayer before I push it open and the fresh air surrounds me. I step out and

    again I see no pack members. There are woods only about a hundred feet from the back of the hospital

    and I head in that direction. Once I¡¯m in the woods, it should be easier to make it to the border. As I

    walk through the trees, I feel like I¡¯m being watched. ¡°Emery, I really wish you would talk to me¡± I say.

    ¡°Jocelyn, I¡¯m here¡± she says, and I¡¯m so happy to hear her voice.

    I keep walking until I hear a b.ranch break. I turn cing my hands on instinct to protect my pups. I see

    a beautiful red wolf walking toward me. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me and my pups.¡± She stops and a few

    secondster she shifts into the girl that was lying on the couch in the room. I must be losing it because

    she ispletely dressed. That¡¯s not possible after shifting. She must see my confusion. ¡°We can talk

    about thatter after we get you back to the hospital.¡± ¡°I need to leave but thank you for your help¡±, I

    say hoping she will let me leave. ¡°My name is Serina and I am one of the Alphas of this pack.¡± Now I

    know I¡¯m losing it because I have never in my life seen a pack have an Alpha Female. ¡°I mean no

    disrespect but females are not usually Alphas.¡± Sheughs ¡°your right but this isn¡¯t an ordinary pack.¡±

    ¡°Please trust me, we only want to help you and your pups.¡± My hands again cover my stomach. Before

    I can say a word, she does ¡°no one is going to hurt your pups because they are hybrids, I promise you.¡±

    ¡°Emery, what do I do¡±, I ask my wolf. ¡°How can I trust what she says, but what other option do I have?¡±

    ¡°I think we should trust her.¡± ¡°If we leave this pack they will find us.¡±

    ¡°If we stay, we put this pack at risk.¡± She clears her throat ¡°I know that you¡¯re scared and you have no

    reason to trust me but we will protect you from whoever hurt you.¡± I fight back tears I feel welling in my

    eyes. ¡°Jocelyn, I think we should trust her.¡± I wipe my eyes and walk toward her. I stick out my hand

    ¡°my name is Jocelyn.¡± She smiles taking my hand in hers ¡°my name is Serina.¡± ¡°Wee to the

    Scarlett Rose Pack.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I say and we head back toward the hospital. As soon as I¡¯m back in

    the room, a doctor and nurse rush in. They hook me back up to the machines and restart my IV. The

    doctor asks me some questions before he and the nurse leave. Serina is sitting on the chair and I wait

    for her to ask me a million questions but she doesn¡¯t. ¡°Are you hungry or thirsty?¡± I smile at how sweet

    she is ¡°yes, I am.¡± I can tell she is linking someone and I assume she is having food brought. About ten

    minutester, there is a knock on the door and a man and woman walk in carrying trays of food. He is

    definitely an Alpha, but the woman is human. I stay quiet and the human walks over to me after she

    sets the tray down.

    Gabrie POV

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lake and I grab food after Serina links me that the girl is awake and hungry. Once we¡¯re inside, I hate

    to see the concern on her face. She is carrying pups and all this stress can¡¯t be good for them. I set the

    food down and walk over to the bed sticking my hand out to greet her. ¡°Hi, my name is Alpha Gabrie

    and this is my mate Alpha Lake Sce.¡± She looks at me like I have ten heads and I can¡¯t help but

    chuckle. ¡°You look shocked by what I just said.¡± ¡°Your human¡± she manages to get out. ¡°Yes, I am, but I

    assure I am the Alpha of this pack along with Lake and Serina.¡± ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°My name is

    Jocelyn and I appreciate your pack taking care of me when I was in need.¡± ¡°Of course, you are

    wee her and so are your pups.¡± ¡°So, you know that my pups¡± she says but stops herself. ¡°That

    your pups are special, yes we know.¡± ¡°Why would help me knowing that?¡± ¡°This pack will always offer

    sanctuary to those in need.¡± ¡°The monsters who hurt me will not stop until they find me.¡± I ce my

    hand on hers. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you have figured out by now this is not an ordinary pack and we have no

    problem standing against evil.¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 113

    Gabrie POV

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Jocelyn, I know that you have no reason to trust us, but I promise if you do, you and your pups will be

    safe.¡± ¡°How can you promise that to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a stranger to you and your pack?¡± ¡°My very presence

    here is putting your pack at risk.¡± ¡°As I told you despite the fact this is a wolf pack we have many

    members who are not wolves.¡± ¡°I know your human in a wolf pack but that is a far cry from other super

    naturals.¡± ¡°I mean no disrespect Alpha Gabrie, but as you know my pups are part vampire and this is

    a wolf pack.¡± ¡°Wolves aren¡¯t exactly huge fans of vampires.¡± I smile ¡°I understand why you think that but

    if this pack was like others, I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t be an Alpha as a human.¡± I see the moment she realizes

    how true what I just said is. ¡°Can you give us a chance to show you that you will be epted by this

    pack?¡± She nods but I can still see the apprehension on her face. We need to find out what coven was

    involved in this.

    I link ¡°Lake can you give me a moment to speak to her with Serina alone.¡± ¡°She might not be

    comfortable telling us what happened in front of you.¡± ¡°Of course, love.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go find Harris.¡± ¡°I

    think meeting him will help her see that we will ept her pups.¡± ¡°That¡¯s brilliant, thank you Lake¡± I say

    and cut the link. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a moment¡± Lake says and k!sses my cheek before he leaves the room.

    When I look back at Jocelyn, she looks confused and concerned. ¡°I asked him to step out while Serina

    and I speak with you about what you have been through.¡± ¡°I understand if you¡¯re not ready to share

    everything that happened but we need to know who these ba**ards are to protect you, your pups, and

    the pack.¡± She nods and takes a deep breath.

    Jocelyn POV

    ¡°Jocelyn, I know how scared you are to trust but I feel these people are being sincere¡± Emery says.

    ¡°We need a safe ce for us and the pups.¡± I know she¡¯s right and I hope to the goddess she¡¯s right. ¡°I

    was once part of a pack.¡± ¡°My parents were both omegas.¡± ¡°My mother worked in the pack kitchen and

    my father tended to the grounds around the pack house.¡± ¡°Did the vampires attack your pack¡± Serina

    asks. ¡°I wish I knew what happened.¡± ¡°My sister and I shared a room in our cottage.¡± ¡°Brooke was

    eighteen and I was seventeen at the time.¡± ¡°The day it all happened Brooke told me she had found her

    mate but she wanted to wait for him to ept her before she told me and my parents who he was.¡± ¡°I

    was so happy for her and when we went to bed that night she went on and on about how handsome

    and kind he was.¡± ¡°We finally fell asleep and when we woke up we were in what looked like a

    dungeon.¡± ¡°Thankfully we were locked in the same cell.¡±

    shback POV

    I open my eyes and nothing around me is familiar. The walls are cinderblock and I¡¯m lying on

    something that is very ufortable. I can feel the panic rise in my body. My first thought is, where the

    hell am I? My second thought is, where is Brooke? I sit up and realize she is lying on a cot across the

    room. Her eyes are closed and I pray to the goddess that she is just asleep. I walk toward her andy

    my hand on the warm skin of her arm. I shake her slightly, ¡°Brooke, please wake up.¡± After a few

    seconds her eyes fly open, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, Jocelyn?¡± ¡°Brooke, look around us¡±, I say motioning to our

    surroundings. She sits up and grabs my hand. ¡°Where the hell are we?¡± ¡°I have no idea Brooke, I just

    woke up a few seconds ago.¡± ¡°Thest thing I remember is going to sleep in our room. She walks over

    to the door of the cell and starts to yell. ¡°Brooke, what the hell are you doing¡± I say as Ie to stand

    next to her. ¡°Trying to find out why the hell were here.¡± A few secondster we hear a door open and

    the sound of footsteps. I take Brooke¡¯s arm and pull her back from the cell door, trying to put distance

    between us and whoever ising.

    Two mene to stand in front of the cell. They are well built and definitely not wolves. ¡°Wee

    ladies, I hope you slept well¡± the blonde-haired man says. ¡°Why are we here¡± Brooke says with venom

    in her voice and they both chuckle. ¡°It seems you are feisty, I like that¡± he says looking at Brooke. ¡°I

    don¡¯t know why we¡¯re here but my mate is an Alpha and he is going to have your a**es for taking his

    future Luna.¡± I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. She is mated to the Alpha of our pack. They bothugh

    like she just told the funniest joke they have ever heard. ¡°That¡¯s funny because he¡¯s the reason you¡¯re

    here.¡± I see hurt sh across my sister¡¯s face and my heart breaks a little. ¡°If you think I would believe

    two leeches, you¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°My mate would not do this.¡± The vampire starts to look to Brooke¡¯s neck. ¡°I

    see no mark and if I remember correctly, you mutts mark the moment you find each other.¡± Her hand

    goes to her marking sp0t before she looks back at the ba**ard. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you know our kind

    leech.¡± ¡°Be careful pet I would hate to have to punish you already.¡± I can tell Brooke wants to say more

    but I plead with her to stay quiet. ¡°See be a good girl like your little sister Brooke¡± the brte man

    says. ¡°Now as of today you two will be pets and used as I see fit.¡± ¡°So, any hopes you had for your lives

    and your futures is over because you belong to me now.¡± ¡°We belong to no one¡± Brooke yells at the

    man. I tighten my grip on her as the cell door opens and he walks toward her.

    Brooke pushes me behind her and before I can pull her away, he has her by the throat. ¡°Now pet, I

    warned you once, so now you must be punished.¡± I start to scream as he drags her out of the cell. The

    other man closes the cell door so I can¡¯t follow. ¡°Please she didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her¡± I plead, but

    neither man responds as they take her down the hall. I can¡¯t believe this is happening. Yesterday we

    were happy living in our pack with our parents. Now we are in a cell being held by vampires. I sit on the

    cot pulling my legs up to my chest as I listen to my sister¡¯s screams. I pray to the goddess to save us

    from this ce and these men.

    End shback

    Jocelyn POV

    ¡°He was never able to break Brooke.¡± ¡°She fought every day despite me begging her to stop.¡± ¡°One

    night after he found out she lost the pup and she refused toy with him he took her for punishment

    and never brought her back.¡± ¡°When I asked where my sister was, he justughed.¡± ¡°I know she is in a

    better ce but I miss her every day.¡± ¡°Over the two years I was there they took a few more girls but

    they didn¡¯t keep them long.¡± ¡°They kept getting the she-wolves pregnant but none seemed to be able to

    carry the pups to term.¡± ¡°I myself lost a one before I got pregnant with the twins.¡± ¡°This time my pups

    survived.¡± ¡°As they grew and started move, I knew I had to get out of there for them.¡± ¡°I always listened

    and the guards came to trust that I would be the good little girl they thought I was.¡± ¡°When I saw my

    opportunity, I took it.¡± ¡°Jocelyn what coven took you from your pack?¡± I take a deep breath and say the

    name of the hell I have lived in for thest two years. The hell that took my sister from me. ¡°It¡¯s the

    ck Blood coven.¡± ¡°I have no idea how far I ran or how to find it again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, we will figure that out.¡±

    ¡°Your safe now and that is what matters¡± Serina says.

    Gabrie POV

    Lake links me that he is outside with Harris and Willow. ¡°Jocelyn, Lake has brought one of our pack

    members to meet you.¡± ¡°Are you up for that?¡± ¡°Yes, I am but why would they want to meet me?¡± ¡°I

    promise it will make sense in a minute.¡± Lake opens the door and walks in followed by Willow and

    Harris. She gasps the minute she catches the scent that Harris is a vampire. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡± she

    whispers. ¡°Jocelyn, this is my Aunt Willow and my Uncle Harris.¡± ¡°Your mates¡± she says it like a

    question. ¡°Yes, we are, fated by the goddess herself¡± Harris says. ¡°Harris has been a pack member

    since I was a child.¡± ¡°He is not only a pack member but a part of our family.¡± ¡°I have a cousin who is a

    werempire.¡± I can see the surprise on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have been through but this pack

    is special and they care about your character not your kind.¡± I smile when my uncle says that because

    truer words were never spoken. She smiles and this time it reaches her eyes. ¡°Once you¡¯re feeling

    better I¡¯ll introduce you to Tabby¡± I say. ¡°Is she a vampire too,¡± Jocelyn asks. ¡°Nope, a witch¡±, Harris

    says like he just told a big secret. My aunt ps his arm for answering before I could. ¡°She is a witch

    and a member of our pack.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe your pack has epted all these different super naturals.¡±

    ¡°As I said, we are unique and if you are willing to ept our help you will have a ce her with your

    pups.¡± ¡°Thank you, I just hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡± I put my hand on hers. ¡°We won¡¯t but the evil men

    that hurt you will.¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 114

    Nichs POV

    After we arrive at the pack we say our goodbyes to our fathers. ¡°Nichs, I¡¯m proud of you for wanting

    to do this traning even though I told you didn¡¯t need to¡± my dad says as he wraps me in a hug. ¡°You are

    going to be the best Beta the Scarlett Rose has ever had.¡± ¡°Thank you dad, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible

    but I will do my best to make you proud.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already proud of you and the man you have be.¡± He

    heads over to hug John and James as Archer walks toward me. He wraps me in a hug. ¡°You have

    be a man any pack would be lucky to have as Beta. I¡¯m d it will be ours. Don¡¯t forget to call

    home and let us know how its going.¡± ¡°I will Archer, thank you for all your support.¡± He pulls back and

    nods. We head toward the gate and arge group of people are waiting. A man who looks like a warrior

    addresses the crowd. ¡°Wee to the ck Mountain pack Betas.¡± ¡± Gamma Connor will show you all

    to the pack house so you can get settled¡± he says pointing to another gentlman. Once we reach the

    pack house there are a group of omegas waiting for us. They begin to show us to our rooms. Ours is

    on the second floor of the huge pack house. We are shown to a room that has three beds and a

    bathroom. James, John, and I will share this room while we are here. Even though it¡¯s nothing like the

    pack house at home itsfortable and has everything we will need.

    Sernia POV

    After everyone left I stayed with Joeclyn. Ruby and I feel very protective of her. I feel like she is

    important to the pack but I don¡¯t know why. ¡°I don¡¯t know either but I¡¯m sure we will know soon¡± Ruby

    says. The sun is just starting to peak through the window and I start to stretch. ¡°Serina¡± Jocelyn saying

    my name brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°You can¡¯t be sleeping well on that couch. I promise you that

    I¡¯m good if you want to sleep in your own bed tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine and besides until we figure out exactly

    where the coven is located and if they know where you are, you need protection. You haven¡¯t be

    part of the pack yet and have no way to let us know if you¡¯re in trouble.¡± She smiles ¡°your sweet and I

    can¡¯t thank you and Ruby enough for rescuing me.¡± Sheys her hands on her belly rubbing them in

    circles. I think about Gabby with three pups growing and picture her with a swollen belly. I¡¯m excited to

    meet my nephews or nieces. ¡°Do you want to feel the pups moving?¡± I stand walking over to the bed.

    She takes my handying it against her belly. A few secondster I feel movement under my hand. I

    smile ¡°it¡¯s amazing to feel them move.¡± ¡°I know the first time it scared the hell out of me but now I love

    to feel them moving. Although sometimes it feels like they are ying kick ball with my dder.¡± I

    chuckle ¡°that doesn¡¯t sound like fun.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t and speaking of my dder I really need to pee right now.¡± I help her to get out of the bed and

    to the bathroom. I¡¯m thankful to see most of her visible injuries are healed are her face and arms. Once

    she is safely in the bathroom I close the door and sit in a chair. ¡°Serina¡± she calls and I immediately

    jump up thinking something is wrong. ¡°Are you alright¡± I ask as I open the door. ¡°Yes I¡¯m fine, I was just

    wondering if maybe I could get some clothes for after I¡¯m done in the shower.¡± ¡°Of course¡± I say and

    link Gabby. I hear the shower turn on and ten minutester Gabby arrives with a sun dress and

    undergarments. ¡°Jocelyn I have your clothes¡± I say as I open the door. I gasp and she turns so I can no

    longer see her back. I set the clothes down on the chair ¡°I¡±m sorry¡± I say closing the door. When I turn

    to Gabby she must see my face because she has a look of concern on hers. I link her so Jocelyn can¡¯t

    hear me. ¡°The scars are the front of her body are nothingpared to her back, b.utt, and legs.¡± As I

    finish my sentence the door opens and Jocelyn walks out with her head down. I turn ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I start

    to say again but she stops me. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for. You didn¡¯t do this to me and believe

    me I know how horrible it looks. It¡¯s good I¡¯m having pups because no mate is ever going to want me

    with a body that looks like this.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t¡± Gabby says harshly. Both are heads snap to her. ¡°Any mate that cares about your scars is

    not worthy of you. You are beautiful and the scars don¡¯t change that.¡± ¡°I appreciate you saying that but

    men are visual creatures and I¡¯m sure they would rather have a mate with perfect skin. Besides once

    they find out I¡¯m not pure and have hybrid pups they won¡¯t want me anyway.¡± ¡°Jocelyn I know you feel

    that way right now but I have a feeling your going to be wrong.¡± ¡°I hope your right Serina but for now I¡¯m

    just going to concentrate on taking care of my pups and being the best mother.¡± A knock sounding on

    the door interrupts the conversation. ¡°Hello Alphas and Jocelyn¡± the doctor says as he walks in the

    room. ¡°You look much better. How about we get you and the pups checked out and maybe we can get

    you out of here today.¡± ¡°That would be great¡± she says but than her face falls. I have a feeling she is

    wondering where she goes after she leaves the hospital. I link Gabby ¡°I would like for her to stay with

    us in the pack house.¡± Gabby smiles at me and nods. ¡°Well I see no reason you can¡¯t go home today¡±

    he says and leaves the room.

    ¡°Jocelyn we would like you to stay in the pack house.¡± The look of shock on her face isical. ¡°I¡¯m

    not even a pack member, I don¡¯t expect you to.¡± I raise my hand to stop her. ¡°You are not a pack

    member yet and we would like you to stay close until we find out more details about the coven and your

    former pack.¡± She looks between me and Gabby. ¡°I can never thank you two enough for all your doing

    for me and my pups.¡± ¡°No thanks is necessary.¡± ¡°The goddess brought you to our pack for a reason and

    it is our pleasure to be her for you.¡±

    Jocelyn POV

    When they invite me to stay at the pack house this all feels like more of a dream. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to

    wake up back in that horrible cell with Drayce leaning over me. I push thoughts of him from my mind. ¡°I

    told you to trust them. I believe their right that the goddess led us here. No other pack would offer us all

    of this. They would have let us rot out there in the woods thinking we were rogue¡± Emery says and I

    know she¡¯s right. Most packs don¡¯t help wolves that don¡¯t belong to there pack. ¡°Are you going to be ok

    to make it to the pack house or do I need to make other arrangements¡± Gabby asks and I look at her

    confused. A few secondster a woman appears and it scares the sh*t out of me. ¡°Hi I¡¯m Tabby¡± she

    says sticking her hand out in my direction. This is the witch that is part of the pack that they had

    mentioned earlier. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Jocelyn it¡¯s very nice to meet you.¡± I stick my hand out expecting to shake

    but instead she wraps me in a hug. I stiffen before I rx hugging her back. Before I know what¡¯s

    happening we are standing inside a different building. This one is definitely a pack house. When she

    pulls back she smiles. ¡°Wee to the Scarlett Rose Pack house.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I say. A few seconds

    later Serina and Gabby walk in. ¡°You could have at least warned her Tabby¡± Serina scolds her and I

    chuckle. This young girl is so strong and she speaks her mind. I wish I was more like her.

    Tabby rolls her eyes. ¡°Well I have to get back to my mate but I promise we can talk moreter Jocelyn.

    You can tell me what to expect¡± she says as sheys her hands on her t belly. I smile knowing that I

    won¡¯t be the only one with pups. ¡°I¡¯m sure that Gabby will be happy to know what to expect too¡± she

    says before she disappears. I look to Gabby ¡°you¡¯re having a pup too.¡± ¡°I am having pups.¡± ¡°Pups, your

    having twins too that¡¯s awesome.¡± She holds up her hand showing me three fingers. ¡°Oh my goddess, I

    thought I was in trouble.¡± Serinaughs out loud and Gabby smiles. I love that my pups are going to be

    surrounded by pups that are around their age. Thoughts of Drayce finding us starts to creep in and the

    happiness I felt for a few minutes is gone again. ¡°Jocelyn, you are safe here¡± Serina says. ¡°It¡¯s hard not

    to worry.¡± ¡°We know it is but try for your pups¡± Gabby says and they lead me up a set a stairs. They

    lead me down a hall and when Serina opens the door I can¡¯t believe the room. It¡¯s beautiful with a huge

    bed and a sitting area. The tv is huge and I feel overwhelmed after what I¡¯ve been living in. ¡°We will set

    up two ba.sss in this corner and we can go shopping for some baby provisions so your ready when

    they arrive¡± Gabby says. I feel such warmth in my chest after evetrything they have done and I say a

    prayer of thanks to the goddess for leading me here. ¡°First though I think its time to make you part of

    the pack¡± Gabby says and Serina nods. I¡¯m going to be part of a pack again.

    Two Days Later

    Nichs POV

    I expected we would be staying in the pack itself but I was wrong. We haven¡¯t really seen the pack or

    how big it is. The trainees are kept in a separate pack house near the southern border away from the

    ck Mountain pack members. The Beta and Gamma of the pack physically train us twice a day

    besides holding sses on Beta duties. I miss my family already but I will stick it out so I can be theProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    best Beta to our pack.We have no real contact with the pack and we have not really spent time with the

    other trainees yet. ¡°Nick are you ready to go get something to eat before training¡± John asks me. ¡°I¡¯m

    ready lets go¡± I say and we head down to the dining hall. When we walk in the room is already

    crowded. We grab trays loading them with food. There aren¡¯t any open table but I notice two that have

    three open seats. Both are a mix of men and women. I start toward the table closest to us and as I

    approach the two women smile. I have no desire to deal with she-wolves so I keep walking to the

    second table. The two men and one woman look up as I approach. ¡°Do you mind if we join you¡± I ask.

    ¡°No we don¡¯t, have a seat¡± the blonde man answers. John, James, and I take a seat across from them.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m Nichs Crown one of the future Beta¡¯s of the Scarlett Rose Pack.¡± ¡°One of them¡± the

    woman says and I chuckle. ¡°Yes, John and James will also be Beta¡¯s of the pack.¡± ¡°Wow, how big is

    your pack that you have three Beta¡¯s.¡± I exin the joining of our two packs and that seems to satisfy

    their curiosity. ¡°My name is Nole I¡¯m future Beta of the ck Moon Pack.¡± ¡°This is Charles future Beta

    of the Red Crown Pack and Liza future Beta of the Stone Wall Pack.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you all.¡± We eat

    infortable silence before we all head to the training field. The field is huge and their are warriros

    waiting when we arrive. ¡°We hope you have all settled in and are ready to work¡± Beta Thomas

    says.This is our first day to train with him since we arrived two days ago. ¡°This is not going to be fun but

    I promise that you will leave here with the knowledge it takes to be the best Beta to your pack.¡± ¡°As you

    know we will train in the morning, have ss in the afternoon, and train again before sunset.¡± ¡°Gamma

    Connor and myself will both providing your training every day without exception.¡± ¡°Yes Beta¡± we all say

    in unison. ¡°Since most of you don¡¯t have your wolf yet we will start the training with a focus on your

    human form.¡± ¡°Now let¡¯s get started with a five mile run.¡± He takes off and we all follow. As I run the

    boys fall behind me. I notice one of the girls from earlier starts to run along side of me. ¡°Hi¡± she says

    and I want to roll my eyes but I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not trying to be disrespectful to another Beta. She wants to try

    to talk now. ¡°Hi¡± I say before I take off leaving her behind. I am here to train and nothing else. The only

    woman I have any interest in is my fated mate.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 115

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gabrie POV

    I link Lake to meet us in the office. Serina and I lead Jocelyn to the Alpha office where Lake is waiting.

    ¡°Did youdies get everything situated?¡± Goddess, I love this man. He didn¡¯t bat an eysh when I told

    him that Serina wanted Jocelyn to stay in the pack house. ¡°Yes, we did¡± I say and lean in to k!ss him

    softly. When he pulls back, he hands me the chalice and the dagger. I poke the tip of my finger,

    allowing my blood to flow into the chalice. Lake hands me a band-aid and takes the dagger from me.

    He cuts his finger, allowing his blood to mix with mine. He hands the cup to Jocelyn. ¡°Jocelyn what is

    your full name?¡± She smiles ¡°my full name is Jocelyn Marie Curtis.¡± I nod ¡°As Alpha of the Scarlett

    Rose pack, I, Alpha Gabrie Sce extend an invitation to you, Jocelyn Marie Curtis, to join the pack.¡±

    I turn to Lake. ¡°As Alpha of the Scarlett Rose Pack, I, Alpha Lake Sce extend an invitation to you,

    Jocelyn Marie Curtis, to join the pack.¡± ¡°Please make your vow to the pack and drink toplete the

    bonding.¡± ¡°I, Jocelyn Marie Curtis, vow my loyalty to the Scarlett Rose pack. I will be loyal to my Alphas

    Lake, Gabrie, and Serina.¡± I smile at her including my sister. ¡°I will keep all the pack secrets and will

    always do my best to keep the pack members safe.¡± She drinks from the chalice and I can feel the

    bond to her immediately. ¡°Wee to the Scarlett Rose Pack, Jocelyn.¡± ¡°Thank you, all so much.¡± She

    hugs me and Serina before she shakes Lake¡¯s hand.

    Drayce POV

    They still have found no trace of Jocelyn and I¡¯m ready to lose my sh*t. She will be ready to deliver

    over the next few weeks. If anything happens to my children, she will pray for death when I find her.

    The door to my office opens and I expect it to be West, but it¡¯s not. ¡°Adrian, I have no time for you

    today.¡± ¡°Oh, dear brother, I take that to mean your worthless men still haven¡¯t found your pet.¡± I tighten

    my fists at my side. She is so lucky she is my sister or I would snap her neck right now. ¡°You fvcked

    everything up not that long ago or I would still have her sister. She would never have run if that b**ch

    was still alive.¡± Sheughs and I rush forward, mming her against the wall. ¡°You me me because

    you lost your cool and I cleaned up the mess, that¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°I would not continue to test me Adrian or I

    will punish you. Just because I won¡¯t kill you doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t put you in your ce.¡± I see a sh

    of fear but it¡¯s gone, as quickly as it came. I release her and step backposing myself. ¡°Now make

    yourself useful and summon Prudence. I¡¯m growing impatient waiting and I want her found before she

    gives birth.¡± ¡°You know that her help is not free. She is an evil b**ch who will ask more than she gives.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that dear sister but finding my children is worth the cost.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°You

    care nothing for the children growing in Jocelyn¡¯s body. All you care about is the power it brings to have

    hybrids in the coven.¡± I smile, she knows me so well.

    That pathetic Alpha gave me the perfect way to create my hybrid children when he offered me those

    two girls. Their parents were omegas and the Alpha knew no one would look for them. ¡°I will have

    nothing to do with summoning that witch for you¡±, Adrian¡¯s words, bringing me back to the moment.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take care of it myself. Since I know you¡¯re not here to help the situation, what do you want?¡± ¡°I

    will be leaving the coven for three days.¡± ¡°Would you like to tell me where the hell you¡¯re going for three

    days.¡± ¡°Not really,st time I checked I¡¯m grown and you are not my keeper. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m even

    telling you I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°I am the leader of this coven and you would do well to remember that, Adrian.

    You know what, I don¡¯t care what you do, but don¡¯t call me if you get into any trouble.¡± ¡°I never have

    Drayce and I never will. She turns leaving my office and a part of me hopes she never returns because

    she is nothing but a pain in my a**. I call for West and a few minutester there¡¯s a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in¡±, I say, and West enters my office. I give him a letter closed with my seal. ¡°Take this to

    Prudence and don¡¯t return without her.¡± ¡°Prudence the witch¡± he says, like a question. ¡°Yes West, now

    go before I lose my patience.¡± I can see he wants to say more but he knows better. ¡°Take three men

    with you in case you run into trouble.¡± He turns back and nods before he leaves my office.

    Adrian POV

    I take the longest possible route to the cottage to ensure none of the a**holes from the coven follow

    me. None of them are smart enough to figure it out and my brother could care less about me and what I

    do. I know he wishes I would nevere back and someday he¡¯ll get his wish, but right now I need to

    be there. I thank the goddess every day that my brother has his head so far up his a** he doesn¡¯t

    realize I am not loyal. I just pray that she gives him everything he deserves. Once I¡¯m on the porch, I

    take onest look around before I knock on the door. I had this cottage built in neutral territory and no

    one but me knows it¡¯s here. A few secondster the door opens and she smiles. ¡°Adrian, it so good to

    see you.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long, I¡¯m early.¡± ¡°It feels that way when your alone in this cottage all the

    time.¡± I hate that she is stuck here but there is no other way to keep her safe anywhere else. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,

    I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel bad after all you have done for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you be sorry, I¡¯m sorry for all

    that has happened.¡± I hear crying and she smiles. ¡°Can I go check on them?¡± She nods ¡°I¡¯ll get

    something for us to eat and drink while you go see Anna and Henry.¡± I nod and head to the back room.

    Once I¡¯m inside, I walk over to the first crib. Anna is the one that¡¯s crying while her brother is still fast

    asleep.

    ¡°Hey little one, you¡¯re going to wake up your brother.¡± I lift her, cing her on my chest. ¡°I missed you.¡±

    Sheys her head down and snuggles into me. I let Henry sleep and I head back out to the kitchen with

    Anna. I¡¯m sure he will be up soon enough. I n on taking advantage of my time for the next three

    days loving these two little ones. I take a seat at the table and she takes Anna to feed her. ¡°So, I know

    you havee to tell me something because you weren¡¯t due for two more weeks.¡± She knows me so

    well but I hate that she¡¯s right. She needs to know everything that has happened.

    Two Days Later

    Serina POV

    We are driving in the SUV toward the human city. Jocelyn seems nervous but we would never let

    anything happen to her. Besides, Lake insisted that warriors go with us when Gabby told him this was a

    girl¡¯s day out. So, the eight men with us aren¡¯t really there. The human city is neutral territory and there

    shouldn¡¯t be any issues there. ¡°Our mate will be just as protective some day¡±, Ruby says, and I roll my

    eyes. We pull into the mall and head inside with the guys, keeping some distance so it doesn¡¯t look

    strange. Jocelyn sp0ts a Baby Depot and practically runs the best she can in its direction. Gabby and I

    catch up just as reaches the doorway. As Jocelyn looks around, I notice her excitement seems to fade.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± I ask her, but before she can answer, Gabby does. ¡°You are part of the pack and we

    take care of each other.¡± ¡°You worry about getting what you need for your pups.¡± ¡°But¡± she starts to say

    but I stop her. ¡°Gabby¡¯s right, you will contribute to the pack soon enough and we take care of the pack

    members.¡± ¡°You and your pups are pack members now.¡± She nods hugging me and then Gabby.

    She pulls back smiling and we head toward the baby cribs. After we have everything the pups could

    need, Gabby heads toward the maternity clothes. ¡°Alpha¡± she starts to say and Gabby shoots her a

    look. ¡°Gabby, I appreciate you buying what my pups need, but I can make do with the clothes I have

    until I can buy more.¡± ¡°I want you to pick out a few things for yourself and I will need to buy some new

    things for myself¡± Gabby says. She discretely pulls up her shirt and she has a very prominent bump

    that wasn¡¯t there a few days ago. ¡°Oh, my goddess Gabby¡± I say and start to jump up and down.

    ¡°Serina, everyone is looking at us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care¡± I say andy my hand on her belly. ¡°What did Lake

    say when he saw you this morning?¡± ¡°He jumped around more than you just did.¡± We all burst out into

    laughter. I picture my brother-inw, the big strong Alpha, jumping around like a teenage girl. After we

    finish picking out maternity clothes for the girls and arrange for the pick of everything we bought, we

    head back to the SUV. Once we are safely inside, Gabby links Lake to let him know we are on our way

    back. ¡°Thank you for today.¡± ¡°For a little while I got to forget about everything happened and enjoy

    being a soon to be mama.¡± I take her hand in mine. ¡°Soon all that will be a bad memory and you¡¯ll have

    more days like today.¡±

    Nichs POV

    I never really thought I would enjoy this but I am. John and James seem to feel the same. They worried

    me at one time because they did not take training seriously, but thankfully they really have changed.

    We have spent a lot of time with Charles, Liza, and Nole during training and meals. Unlike the other

    girls, Liza is all business, which I appreciate. The other girls have tried to talk to me and the boys but

    we have managed to turn down their advances diplomatically so as not to cause drama. We are just

    about to head to our afternoon ss when I¡¯m cornered by the girl from the run, Lauren. ¡°Nick, I think

    your avoiding me.¡± ¡°Lauren, I¡¯m just here to learn and not really socialize.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you do both¡± she

    says as sheys her hand on my chest. I¡¯m just about to tell her to back off when Liza steps between

    us. ¡°Lauren take a hint and hike.¡± ¡°F**k you Liza¡± she says and stomps off. Liza turns ¡°thank you, I

    appreciate the help.¡± ¡°No problem, there is nothing sadder than a desperate girl.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get to ss

    before werete¡±, she says and we make it just in time. We take our seats with the others and I see

    Lauren pouting next to her friend Tamara.

    We finish up with our ss and head back to our room before tonight¡¯s training. I tell John and James

    about my run in with Lauren. ¡°Did you ever think that maybe Liza is your mate and she is just protecting

    what¡¯s hers¡±, James says and wiggles his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, none of us have our wolves

    yet. She was just being nice, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Why are you getting upset? She is a pretty capable she-wolf¡±,

    John asks me. I know why I am but I can¡¯t say that to him. ¡°I¡¯m not upset, I just know she isn¡¯t¡± They

    both raise their hands in surrender and I push that idea out of my head. I do not want her or any other

    she-wolf as my mate. Serina, is the only one I want. I just pray that the goddess agrees.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 116

    Serina POV

    ¡°Sissy, I¡¯m not feeling well this morning and the men just alerted me they have everything Jocelyn

    picked out for the pup¡¯s downstairs.¡± ¡°Do you think you could help her get everything set up¡± Gabby

    asks me through our link. ¡°Of course, can I do anything to help you before I head down to the meet with

    them?¡± ¡°No, its nothing some crackers and ginger ale won¡¯t help. I¡¯ll be over as soon as the morning

    sickness subsides. I thought maybe I wasn¡¯t going to have any, but I guess I¡¯m not that lucky.¡± ¡°Well, if

    you¡¯re not up to it, don¡¯t push yourself and I¡¯ll be over to check on you when we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Thank you,

    sissy¡± she says and cuts the link but not before I hear her wretch. I would be running there right now

    but I know Lake and I¡¯m sure he is holding her hair. I hope my mate is just like him. I head into my

    closet to grab clothes. I throw on jeans and a t-shirt before I head downstairs.

    As I reach the bottom of the stairs, I hear a voice that I wish I didn¡¯t ¡°Who is all this for¡±, Lisa snaps at

    one of the men. ¡°I don¡¯t think that is any of your business¡±, I say as I walk toward them. ¡°Take them up

    to the room next to mine please¡± I say pointing to the stairs. ¡°Excuse me¡± she says with her normal

    att!tude. ¡°You are most certainly excused¡± I say walking back toward the stairs. ¡°Serina, is everything

    alright¡± Jocelyn asks from the top of the stairs. ¡°Yes, everything is fine. They delivered the items for the

    pups, but let¡¯s get something to eat before we tackle putting it together.¡± ¡°All of this is for a fvcking

    rogue and her rogue pups.¡± I can feel Ruby at the surface but I manage to keep her under control. I

    turn back to Lisa and step toward her. ¡°I would suggest, if you don¡¯t want to be punished, you hold your

    tongue and be respectful.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not Alpha yet, Serina,¡± she says cing her hands on her h!ps.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, but I bet when I tell the Alphas how you¡¯re treating a new pack member they

    will be happy to give you your punishment.¡± I see fear and shock sh across her face before she

    stomps off. I turn back and Jocelyn is gone. Goddess she is an a**hole.

    I head up the stairs and find her sitting on a chair in her room. The men bring in box after box, stacking

    them up. When thest one walks out, I close the door behind him. I take a seat next to her. ¡°Jocelyn,

    please don¡¯t let the words of a jealous mean girl hurt you.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t wrong, up until yesterday¡±, she

    starts to say, and I stop her. ¡°No, she is absolutely wrong. You are not a rogue, but if you were, you are

    a far better person than she will ever be.¡± She smiles but it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. I take her hand in

    mine. ¡°She is a mean girl, in and simple. You are part of this pack now and your important to all of

    us.¡± This time the smile reaches her eyes and I can see unshed tears. She manages to keep them from

    falling. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go get breakfast and then get to work setting up the pups stuff.¡± ¡°Alright, I am hungry

    but let me pee again¡± she says with a chuckle. When she is done in the bathroom, we head down to

    the dining hall.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Jocelyn POV

    I hate that I let that girl upset me. As an omega, I¡¯m used to mean girls and being looked down upon. I

    know in my heart that it says more about them as a person than it does about me. My mother and

    father made sure that Brooke and I both knew that our rank didn¡¯t make us any less than others. I miss

    my parents. Thinking about the pack and my parents makes me think about Brooke. I wish she had

    never been mated to the Alpha. Why couldn¡¯t he just reject her instead of handing us over to those

    ba**ards? She would still be alive and maybe she would have had a second chance mate. I would still

    have my sister. ¡°Jocelyn¡± Serina, saying my name brings me out of my thoughts. I smile as she hands

    me the tray. Everything looks delicious so I grab a little of each thing. I follow Serina to the table.

    ¡°Jocelyn, it¡¯s so good to see you up and about¡± Luna Sabrina says. ¡°Thank you, Luna.¡± ¡°No Luna, just

    Sabrina.¡± I smile and set my tray on the table next to Serina. Before I can say anything to the former

    Alpha, he smiles ¡°just Archer.¡± ¡°Good morning, Archer.¡±

    ¡°How are you and the pups feeling?¡± ¡°We are good. They are really active as usual.¡± ¡°All my pups were

    like that but the boys were the worst¡±, Sabrina says with a huge smile on her face. We start to eat when

    I notice the girl from earliere into the dining room. Serina must notice her too because her smile is

    gone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Serina¡±, Archer asks. ¡°Lisa was rude and mean to Jocelyn earlier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,

    I¡¯m fine Serina.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to let a mean girl make me feel bad.¡± She smiles at my choice of words.

    We finish eating breakfast before we head back up to my room. It¡¯s so weird to say my room. It takes

    us a few hours to put everything together. I take a few breaks but Serina is amazing and pushes

    through. The ba.sss and changing table look perfect in the corner of the room. The clothes are all

    hung up in the closet. After I have the pups, I n on buying gender specific outfits. I want to be

    surprised when I give birth. A knock on the door sounds and Gabby pops her head in. ¡°Oh, my goddess

    you guys got everything done.¡± ¡°We did, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°Better than I was earlier¡± Gabby says.

    ¡°I remember morning sickness, it¡¯s no fun.¡± I ce my hands on my belly rubbing in circles. ¡°How are

    you feeling¡± she asks me. ¡°Good, I¡¯m getting a little nervous but I¡¯m good.¡± I¡¯m so happy that my pups

    are going to be born surrounded by all these amazing people.

    Drayce POV

    A knock sounds on the door and West walks in, followed by Prudence. West says nothing and leaves

    the office. ¡°Prudence, I¡¯m d to see you took me up on my offer.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t yet, but I¡¯m intrigued to

    hear exactly what you want and what your willing to pay.¡± I wave my hand offering her a seat in front of

    my desk. She hesitates but then takes a seat. ¡°So what exactly do you want from me Drayce?¡± ¡°I need

    to locate my pet and my children that are growing inside her.¡± ¡°Hybrids I assume¡± she says. ¡°Yes, half

    wolf and half vampire.¡± She smiles ¡°if I agree to help you locate her what do I get out of the deal?¡±

    ¡°What is it that you want Prudence?¡± She thinks for moment before she finally answers me. ¡°You said

    the word children, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes I did.¡± ¡°I want one of them as payment.¡± ¡°What do you want them

    for?¡± ¡°That is none of your concern.¡± ¡°You are asking me to give you one of my children, I think I have

    the right to know what for.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t act like you care about these children as a father. They are

    something to make your coven stronger. So, make your choice because I¡¯ve told you my price.¡± F**k,

    one is better than none. ¡°Fine, just locate them.¡±

    ¡°I will need something of hers to use for the location spell.¡± I take my phone out of my pocket and ce

    it to my ear. ¡°West bring me something of Jocelyn¡¯s from her cell now.¡± A few minutester, he walks in

    with some clothing that still smells of her. He hands it to Prudence before he leaves the office again.

    ¡°Take me some ce quiet so I can start the location spell¡±, Prudence says. I show her to an office two

    doors down from mine. ¡°This will take time so do not rush me or interrupt me.¡± I nod and head back to

    my office. Once I¡¯m inside, the phone rings on my desk. I put it to my ear. ¡°Why is your coven members

    in my territory?¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± ¡°I had two pack members that were drained and

    I want to know what the fvck your thinking after the deal we made.¡± ¡°None of my coven has been back

    to your pack since I took those two girls off your hands.¡± ¡°So, some random vampires are attacking my

    pack.¡± ¡°Honestly, I have no idea who is attacking your pack and I don¡¯t really care.¡± I m the phone

    down. ¡°Weste to my office.¡± A few minutester the door opens and West rushes inside. ¡°What¡¯s

    wrong, where is the witch?¡± ¡°Calm down, this has nothing to do with her. I just got a call from that

    a**hole Alpha about his pack members being attacked by vampires.¡± ¡°None of the coven would do that

    without orders.¡± ¡°I know that, so find out who it was.¡± He nods and leaves my office.

    Gabrie POV

    After I left Jocelyn¡¯s room, I head to the office to check on Lake. After he left me, he was going to work

    on some paper work in the office. When I walk in, he looks up smiling. I walk over and he pulls me onto

    hisp. He ces his hands on my belly and begins talking to our pups. ¡°How are you feeling love?¡±

    ¡°Much better than earlier.¡± ¡°I wanted to talk about a couple things if you have a minute.¡± ¡°Of course, I

    do.¡± ¡°I thought since Serina has her wolf, we could reach out to Elder James about having her

    ceremony. I think she is ready to take her t!tle.¡± ¡°Do you want to talk to her first and make sure she

    agrees?¡± ¡°Yes, I do, but I wanted to talk to you before I brought it up to her.¡± ¡°I agreepletely that

    your sister is ready to be Alpha. What¡¯s the second thing?¡± ¡°After Jocelyn has her pups, I would

    like to go to her pack and speak with the Alpha about what happened to the girls.¡± I can see concern on

    his face. ¡°I think that Jocelyn deserves answers after losing her sister.¡± ¡°The Alpha may not wee us

    into his pack but I agree with at least trying love.¡± I wrap my arms around him. ¡°Thank you, for always

    listening and treating me as an equal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you are my equal love.¡±

    ¡°Sissy, can youe to the office for a minute and bring Jocelyn?¡± ¡°Absolutely, we are on our way.¡± A

    few minutester, theye in and take a seat. ¡°What¡¯s up, is something wrong¡± Serina asks. ¡°No,

    Lake and I just wanted to talk about your Alpha ceremony.¡± She looks shocked by what I said. ¡°I

    assumed that would happen when I turned eighteen.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to wait and you

    deserve to have the t!tle now.¡± She smiles before shees around hugging us both. ¡°I¡¯m ready and

    so is Ruby.¡± ¡°Jocelyn after you have the pups we were wondering if you wanted to go with us to speak

    to the Alpha of the pack about what happened to you and your sister.¡± I see fear and anger sh across

    her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe if you don¡¯t feelfortable but we can¡¯t let him get away with what

    he has done.¡± ¡°No, I need to go and face the man that is responsible for taking Brooke from me.¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 117

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Alpha Jayden POV

    The door opens and my father walks in with a look of concern on his face. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s about the

    vampire attacks on the pack. I told him long ago associating with that coven was not a good idea, but

    he wouldn¡¯t listen. He cared more about having them as allies than the caliber of people they were. I

    will kill every one of them if I find out they have killed my pack members. I have nothing against their

    kind but I never liked that ba**ard Drayce when my father used to meet with him. ¡°Jayden, Drayce

    assured me that his coven had nothing to do with the attack.¡± ¡°Honestly father, I believe nothing he

    says. Those two guards were taken down by something powerful and angry.¡± ¡°I understand that

    Jayden, but that doesn¡¯t mean the coven had anything to do with it. I have been dealing with Drayce for

    years before you took over as Alpha and I believe him if he says they didn¡¯t attack the pack.¡± ¡°You can

    believe what you want of him but I want nothing to do with that coven father.¡± ¡°Jayden¡± he starts to say

    and I stop him. ¡°I am the Alpha of the pack now father and it is my decision.¡± He hates that I am not his

    puppet as he wished I would have been. ¡°My warriors have orders to kill any vampire thates into

    the territory without permission.¡±

    A knock sounds on the door. ¡°Come in¡±, I call out and when the door opens, I wish I was anywhere but

    here. I can¡¯t deal with her right now. ¡°Rian, I don¡¯t have time right now to speak with you.¡± ¡°Jayden¡± my

    father says my name sternly. I wh!p my head in his direction. ¡°Do not speak to your future Luna that

    way.¡± I stand mming my hands down on my desk. ¡°She is not my future Luna.¡± ¡°My Luna is gone and

    until she returns, this pack will have no Luna.¡± ¡°Jayden please¡± she pleads and I storm past her. I turn

    back, ¡°I will say this onest time to you Rian, you are not my mate and you will never be.¡± I push the

    door open rushing down the stairs and out of the pack house. As soon as I¡¯m outside, I str!p and shift

    into Storm. His anger is overwhelming me and we need to calm down. As we run through the trees, I

    think about Brooke. I should have epted our bond that day we realized we were mates instead of

    waiting to tell my father first. I could¡¯ve linked her and talked her out of leaving. Storm whines as we

    think about our mate. We will never mate with someone else. I would rather be alone than betray her.

    As we approach the eastern border, I run into the patrol guard. He bares his neck at me before he

    shifts. I do the same. ¡°Alpha, is everything alright? Is the vampire back again?¡±

    ¡°You say that like you saw the vampire.¡± He looks confused ¡°I did Alpha.¡± Now I¡¯m pissed. Why am I

    just learning this? ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I told what you saw?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha, I spoke with your father and he

    said he would handle it.¡± ¡°Did he now?¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says. I can see he is afraid he is in trouble. ¡°You

    did nothing wrong, but next time something happens in the pack you speak with me or Beta Andrew.¡±

    ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says and seems to rx. ¡°Can you tell me exactly what you saw the night of the

    attack?¡± He nods ¡°I was patrolling and as I approached the eastern border, I heard screaming. I ran as

    fast as I could but by the time I got there, she was already starting to cross the border.¡± ¡°She, the

    vampire, was a woman that took out the two guards. Are you sure she was the only vampire here?

    ¡°Yes, Alpha, I¡¯m sure. The only thing that was strange was I smelled vampire and wolf, but never saw

    the wolf.¡± ¡°That is strange. Alright, you can get back to patrol and if you see anything I want to be told

    immediately.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says before he shifts and takes off. ¡°I don¡¯t like this Jayden¡±, Storm says.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either, Storm. I think we need to have a talk with father again. He is going to learn he is no

    longer the Alpha if it kills me.¡± We shift and take off back toward the pack house to find him.

    Drayce POV

    The door opens and Adrian walks in. ¡°What the hell do you want Drayce?¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Did you have

    a nice trip?¡± ¡°I know you didn¡¯t call me here to discuss my trip, so what do you want?¡± ¡°Actually, I did. It

    seems that a vampire bled two wolves in Alpha Joseph¡¯s pack.¡± She remains calm and there is no

    change in her heart rate but that means nothing. Adrian is cut from the same cloth as me and has

    learned to control her fear. ¡°Again, what does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y with me Adrian, did

    you bleed those two wolves?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then answer my question, where were you?¡± ¡°I think I

    made it clear where I go is not your business. I told you I wasn¡¯t anywhere near that fvcking disgusting

    pack.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out that you have lied to me, Adrian, because there will be consequences.¡±

    She rolls her eyes before she turns leaving my office. If she leaves the coven again she will be

    followed. Goddess, she is a pain in my a.ss. ¡°Who is a pain in your a**?¡± I look up to see Prudence

    walking into my office. ¡°My sister is definitely a pain in my a**. I hope youing into my office means

    that the location spell is done.¡± ¡°It does, but you¡¯re not going to be happy when I tell you where she is.¡±

    ¡°Prudence, I am not in the mood for a guessing game, so just tell me.¡±

    ¡°She is in the Scarlett Rose Pack.¡± ¡°I have heard the name, but why would that upset me? I¡¯m not afraid

    of wolves.¡± Sheughs ¡°obviously you don¡¯t know anything about the biggest and most powerful pack in

    our region.¡± ¡°I only deal with one wolf pack and honestly I¡¯m not afraid of the size of a pack. We have

    our ways to deal with them.¡± ¡°Do you have your ways to deal with the most powerful light witch I¡¯ve ever

    seen?¡± ¡°What the fvck are you talking about? ¡°Witches don¡¯t live with wolves.¡± ¡°Tabitha Crane is mated

    to a wolf in that pack and she is not someone to be trifled with.¡± ¡°Prudence, I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m

    hearing. You¡¯re afraid of a goody two shoes light witch.¡± I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of no one

    but I¡¯m also not stupid enough to put myself at risk.¡± I grasp at my throat even though there is nothing

    there to grab. She finally let¡¯s go and I drag air into my lungs trying to catch my breath. ¡°Never speak to

    me that way again, Drayce, or next time I won¡¯t be so nice.¡± ¡°Fine, I apologize if I upset you, but I

    believe you are a strong witch. I¡¯m sure that this light witch is no match for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to tter me to do your bidding. I¡¯m not a woman who can be manipted by the likes of

    you.¡± ¡°We both have something to gain by getting Jocelyn back, Prudence. All I¡¯m asking is for you to

    think about what you¡¯re losing if you don¡¯t help me. You want that hybrid as much as I do. You won¡¯t get

    your payment if we don¡¯t get her back.¡± I see the anger sh across her face. ¡°I am not saying yes to

    this until I do my research about the pack and Tabitha. I know the basics but I will not about to risk my

    life for any payment. I will let you know if I decide to get involved in any of this.¡± ¡°When can I expect

    your answer?¡± ¡°When I give it to you¡± she says, before she is gone. I fl!p my desk and scream. What

    the f**? How did she make it to that pack? It has to be far enough away that I am not familiar with it.

    The door flies open and West rushes in, looking around. ¡°Are you alright¡± he asks. ¡°I¡¯m fvcking*g

    fabulous.¡± ¡°Sit down, we have a lot to discuss.¡±

    Nichs POV

    We just finished our run and we are heading back to the pack house to shower before our ss. I head

    into the shower first. As the water runs over my body, I start to feel hot. A heat like I¡¯ve never known. I

    feel like my blood is boiling inside my body. My skin is prickling like a million tiny needles are being

    stuck in my skin. I scream and the boyse rushing in. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you¡± James asks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±, I manage grunt out. The pain knocks me off my feet. When I look up, Liz hase into

    the bathroom. ¡°Get out, you can¡¯t be in here.¡± ¡°Oh, Nick, shut up. You¡¯re not the first n.aked man I¡¯ve

    seen.¡± ¡°Not the point, you¡¯re not my mate, now get out.¡± She rolls her eyes and turns to leave. ¡°By the

    way, if you want to know what¡¯s happening, you¡¯re going through your first shift.¡± ¡°Holy sh!t, your getting

    you¡¯re wolf early¡± John says. ¡°Thanks for that captain obvious. How about helping me outside before I

    shift in here?¡± They help me wrap the towel around myself and help me outside. I¡¯m getting looks from

    men and women as we head into the pack yard.

    I have never felt anything like this. The pain is unbearable. ¡°Hello Nichs¡± I hear a distant voice. I try

    to focus on that voice. ¡°Are you, my wolf?¡± He chuckles ¡°well I¡¯m a wolf, that¡¯s for sure. My name is

    Ezra and yes, I¡¯m your wolf. I need you to listen and not fight me, Nichs.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t fight.¡±

    ¡°Take some deep breaths and let me take over.¡± I do what my wolf says and breathe deep several

    times. ¡°We are here with you Nichs¡±, I hear James say even though he sounds far away. I¡¯m d

    they are here even though they can¡¯t take away this pain. ¡°Nichs, we are going to shift, remember

    what I said about not fighting me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready¡± I say. The pain seems to worsen and I feel like every

    bone in my body is breaking at the same time. I can hear the cracking and I do my best not to fight it. It

    feels like itsts forever. Suddenly there is peace and I can hear everything. The smallest noise is

    amplified and I can see farther than I have ever seen before. ¡°Oh, my goddess Nichs, your wolf is

    awesome¡±, John says. I look down and my paws are a silver color that looks like silk. ¡°You ready to try

    this, Nichs¡± Ezra asks. ¡°Hell yes, I am.¡± He takes off and I have never felt anything like it before.

    As we run, I can feel the wind rushing past me and I feel whole. ¡°Ezra, how did this happen already?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon but know the goddess does everything for a reason. You all have free will and

    choice, but make no mistake, the goddess helps you along if your heart is pure.¡± He goes quiet and I

    don¡¯t ask any more questions. I trust the goddess and I¡¯m thrilled to have Ezra. Wee to a running

    stream and he bends to drink. For the first time, I see him in all his glory. He is magnificent. Silver fur

    with emerald green eyes. ¡°Your awesome Ezra.¡± ¡°No, we are awesome Nichs.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 118

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Nichs POV

    After we run for a while, we head back toward the pack house. We are just inside the trees when we

    stop. ¡°Ezra, how do I shift back?¡± ¡°Think about yourself with human arms, legs, and body.¡± I do as he

    instructs and picture myself in my mind. I feel the bones moving but unlike before, what was pain is

    now just ufortable. ¡°Every time we shift it will get better. It will be smooth and effortless with no

    pain Nichs.¡± I smile as I look at my human hands in front of my face. I look around hoping there will

    be shorts near trees just like we have in our pack. I walk toward the tree and thankfully there is a

    basket full of shorts. I slip a pair on and walk down the path leading to the pack house. ¡°So how was

    your first shift¡± a familiar voice asks from behind me. I turn and Liza is standing there with a smirk on

    her face. ¡°It was awesome actually. I¡¯m sorry about the way I acted earlier when you were trying to

    help.¡± She waves her hand in my direction. ¡°I understand, that makes you a good guy, that you are

    saving yourself for your mate. You don¡¯t need to apologize for that.¡± ¡°When you said earlier about me

    not being the first n.aked man, is that because¡± she shoots me a re.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t ask that, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t have, but no, I¡¯ve never

    been with a man. I¡¯m saving myself for my mate too.¡± I¡¯m sure she sees the confusion on my face.

    ¡°Nick, I live in a wolf pack. The men aren¡¯t exactly shy about being n.aked when they are shifting.¡± I

    laugh ¡°that is very true.¡± ¡°Thank you for trying to help me even though I didn¡¯t let you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re

    wee¡± she says. ¡°Now tell me exactly how it felt because soon it will be my turn. My birthday is in a

    week and I¡¯ll be eighteen.¡± We take a seat on the patio chairs. ¡°It was amazing and Ezra is

    magnificent.¡± ¡°Your wolf¡¯s name is Ezra, that¡¯s unique.¡± ¡°It is and it matches him. His fur is silver and his

    eyes are emerald green.¡± ¡°He does sound pretty awesome. I hope at some point we will get to train in

    wolf form.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure we will.¡± The door opens and Lauren walks out. I have no desire to deal with her

    and have her ruin my night.

    ¡°Nick, I heard you got your wolf tonight¡± she says as she struts toward me. ¡°Yes I did actually.¡± ¡°Can I

    meet him¡± she says. ¡°Could you act anymore, desperate Lauren¡± Liz asks. ¡°Excuse me¡± she says and

    Lizes to stand in front of her. ¡°You heard me. He has made it clear he isn¡¯t interested and you

    continue to push yourself at him. Your acting like a pathetic little girl who wants a toy she can¡¯t have.¡± I

    stay quiet but I would like to fist pump at Liz¡¯s words, but I sit quietly. ¡°F**k you Liz. Just because you¡¯re

    a lesbian doesn¡¯t mean the rest of us are.¡± Before I can stop it, Liznds one good hit to Lauren¡¯s left

    cheek. She knocks Lauren on her a**. I jump up ande to stand next to Liz. ¡°I would suggest, if you

    don¡¯t want to spend a lot of time on the ground while we are here, keep your fvcking mouth shut and

    leave Nichs alone.¡± She gets to her feet eyeballing us both before she heads back into the pack

    house without a word. Liz turns to me. ¡°Hopefully she gets the message this time.¡± I want to make sure

    she is alright after what Lauren said seemed to bother her. If she is, there is nothing wrong with who

    she loves. ¡°You know if you are¡± she shoots a re at me. ¡°I appreciate what, you are about to say but

    don¡¯t. There is absolutely nothing wrong if I was a lesbian, but I am not. I just don¡¯t throw myself at men

    like they do, so they assume that means I¡¯m one of the boys.¡±

    The door opens and this time it¡¯s the twins. They walk toward us. James ps me on the back. ¡°Your

    wolf is pretty impressive. How was your first time in wolf form?¡± Before I can answer, Liz interrupts. ¡°I¡¯ll

    see youter Nick¡±, Liz says as she heads toward the pack house. ¡°Did we interrupt something,¡± John

    asks. I roll my eyes. ¡°No, Liz was there when I came back from the run. She wanted to know about my

    first shift and my wolf. Thankfully, she came to my rescue when Lauren came looking for me.¡± ¡°That girl

    is relentless.¡± ¡°I know, Liz knocked her on her a** so hopefully she will stay away this time.¡± They both

    burst outughing. ¡°I wish we were here to see that¡± James says. ¡°Maybe she really is your mate Nick¡±

    John says. I don¡¯t even acknowledge what he said. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted let¡¯s go to bed, we have training

    early in the morning tomorrow.¡± Thankfully, he doesn¡¯t push the subject and we head up to our room.

    Alpha Jayden POV

    The door to my office opens and my father walks in. ¡°You wanted to see me.¡± ¡°Yes, have a seat father.¡±

    He does and I take deep breath. ¡°I spoke to the patrol guard who saw the vampire that killed my men.

    Care to tell me why I didn¡¯t hear about that immediately.¡± ¡°Jayden don¡¯t make a big deal of nothing. I

    was handling it and I didn¡¯t think it was important.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think it was important to tell me the

    details of an attack on my pack that resulted in two deaths.¡± I notice the tightness in his jaw and I know

    he hates that he is no longer Alpha and has to answer to me. ¡°I am the Alpha of th is pack father and I

    need to know everything that happens in the packnds. Am I clear father?¡± ¡°Fine, I apologize for not

    telling you. I will make sure you know everything from now on.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I say. ¡°Now that that is

    settled, can we talk about Rian?¡± ¡°There is nothing to talk about father. I will never take a chosen mate.¡±

    ¡°Jayden the omega is gone.¡± I growl ¡°be very careful how you speak about Brooke father.¡± ¡°She is the

    one who left you, Jayden. You¡¯re going to spend the rest of your life pining for a woman who didn¡¯t care

    enough about you to stay and ept your bond.¡± ¡°This is not up for discussion, father. I do not need a

    Luna and I will not have one unless it¡¯s Brooke.¡±

    ¡°You are making a mistake, Jayden. Rian is the daughter of a warrior and has been raised to have the

    Luna role.¡± ¡°Then maybe you should mate her father because I won¡¯t be. Your wee to leave, father,

    I have work to finish.¡± I can see he wants to say more but thankfully he gets up and leaves. A few

    minutester, a knock sounds on the door and I pray it is not Rian. ¡°Come in¡±, I say, and I¡¯m d to see

    Andrew. He has a big smile on his face and he takes a seat in front of my desk. ¡°Why do you look like a

    teenage girl with a secret?¡± He fl!ps me the bird and Iugh. Andrew and I have been friends forever

    and he is more like a brother than a friend. He was an easy choice for my Beta when my father¡¯s Beta

    had no pup to take the rank. ¡°So, a few of the teenagers were out in the woods when the attack

    happened the other night.¡± I stiffen at his words. ¡°What did they see?¡± ¡°Well before they ran, they said

    the woman they saw looked like Brooke.¡± I stand ¡°Brooke isn¡¯t a vampire and she wouldn¡¯t hurt

    innocent pack members.¡± ¡°Calm down Jayden.¡± I sit back down. ¡°You have no idea what really

    happened to her or why she left. Maybe she had no choice. They were pretty sure it was her Jayden.¡± I

    feel a pit in my stomach. A million thoughts are running through my mind about what could have

    happened to her, but one is the strongest. I hope I¡¯m wrong because if I¡¯m not, there is about to be war

    with the ck Rose Coven.

    Adrian POV

    As I move through the woods, I look around making sure that none of my brother¡¯s a**hat soldiers are

    following me. I never even told him I was leaving this time. I just need to speak with Brooke about the

    attack on the pack. What the hell was she thinking? I know she is angry with that ba**ard for giving her

    and Jocelyn to my brother but she has to think about Henry and Anna. If they find out she is still alive,

    my brother will take the twins and goddess only knows what he intends to do with them. I walk onto the

    porch and take onest look around. I notice movement behind arge tree just on the tree line. I walk

    off the porch and walk toward the tree. ¡°Come out now¡± I say, and after a few seconds Barry steps out

    from behind the tree. ¡°What the fvck are you following me for?¡± He chuckles ¡°because I have orders. So

    why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s in the cottage or am I going to have to take a look for myself.¡± ¡°You will not

    go anywhere near that cottage. I suggest you go back and tell my brother you didn¡¯t see anything or

    you¡¯re going to be very sorry.¡± I have no desire to kill a coven member but I will protect Brooke and my

    niece and nephew above all others.

    He starts to walk toward me and he leaves me no choice. I jump toward him, superman punching him

    in the face. He is knocked on his a** and he jumps up baring his fangs at me. He tries to rush me and I

    waste no time extending my nails and reaching into his chest. I grip his heart in my hand. ¡°I told you to

    leave, you should have listened.¡± I pull back my hand holding his heart. His body falls to the ground and

    I drop his heart. The door to the cottage opens and Brooke looks afraid. I rush and usher her inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening Adrian?¡± ¡°Brooke, why did you go back to the pack?¡± Her face falls at my words and

    she looks ashamed. I put my hands on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Adrian, I was just so angry. You were

    here with the pups and I just wanted to see it.¡± ¡°When I saw the two patrol guards, something came

    over me and I lost it.¡± I wrap her in a hug. ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright. We need to leave. I¡¯m going to take

    you to the human city and stay with you there until we figure out what to do next. It¡¯s obvious that

    Drayce doesn¡¯t trust me and when he finds out I killed one of his soldiers he isn¡¯t going to be happy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I stop her. ¡°There is no need for you to be sorry. We just need to make sure you and the

    twins stay safe.¡±

    She starts to gather some things and I get Anna and Henry ready to leave. When we get outside, I look

    around again. I pray that Barry was the only soldier my brother sent to follow me. We start down a path

    and I feel like we are being watched. ¡°Brooke stay close to me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± she says, but before I

    can answer, two more soldiers drop from the trees. Son of a b**ch, he sent West. I push her behind me

    and they both smile when they see Brooke. They can¡¯t go back and tell Drayce what they¡¯ve seen.

    ¡°Well, well, well, it looks like Drayce¡¯s pet is still alive¡±, West says.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 119

    Brooke POV

    As I look at the disappointment on Adrian¡¯s face, I hate myself for going to the fvcking pack. I don¡¯t

    even know what I hoped to see. That¡¯s a lie, I hoped to see the ba**ard who betrayed me. Who

    pretended like he was going to ept me and then gave me to that ba**ard Drayce. Like I was nothing.

    It¡¯s even worse because what he did hurt Jocelyn. I pray to see her one day and I hope she is safe

    wherever she is. I think about that night at the pack as I gather everything, I can carry to take with us.

    shback

    I stand outside the territory staring at the ce that was once my home. A happy ce that I thought I

    would raise my pups. I never cross the border, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t hope he is out on a run. I¡¯m

    just about to leave when I catch a scent but it isn¡¯t Jayden¡¯s. As the scent invades my nostrils, I feel like

    I can¡¯t breathe. The patrol guardse to stand in front of me and shift. ¡°Look who it is, the little

    omega who thought she could be Luna¡±, Noah says to Pearce. He chuckles ¡°I thought the vampires

    would have drained you by now.¡± I feel rage overwhelming me. Before I can stop myself, I elongate my

    fangs and run full speed at Noah. I¡¯ knock him to the ground and sink my fangs into his neck. I hear

    Pearce yelling for me to let Noah go before he pulls me off of him. He tosses me toward a tree but I

    manage tond on my feet. The look of shock and fear on his face before he starts to link someone

    makes me happy. I¡¯m sure the warriors will be here soon but Pearce will not live to see them. He

    helped that ba**ard toss me aside and hurt my sister. I run using my new vampire speed to reach

    Pearce. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Brooke, I was just following orders. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°F**k you and your orders¡± I

    say before I sink my fangs into his neck. I just start to drain him when he screams. I hear paws hitting

    the ground that are getting louder by the second. I release my bite knowing that he is dead. I drop his

    body to the ground. I breathe getting myself under control as another patrol guard approaches in wolf

    form. I take off into the trees as fast as I can run. I start back toward the cottage feeling sick to my

    stomach knowing what I just did. It was like I wasn¡¯t in control of my own body. ¡°Don¡¯t even try to me

    me¡± Candace says. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, it was all me. I lost control.¡± ¡°Yes, you did, you put our pups at

    risk because of your anger and hate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± ¡°I know you didn¡¯t think, but you

    need to from now on. Jayden was too stupid to recognize what a gift we are and we need to

    concentrate on raising our pups without a mate.¡± She¡¯s right and I promise to never do anything stupid

    like that again. Henry and Anna are what is important now.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    End shback

    I hold my pups to my chest as I follow Adrian through the trees. ¡°Brooke, there are vampires¡±

    Candance starts to say when two men drop down from the trees. I know one is West, Drayce¡¯s second

    inmand. He helped Drayce punish me many times. Drayce didn¡¯t realize it, but despite being

    forbidden, West took me many times when he wasn¡¯t¡¯ there. Hell for all I know, he could be the pups¡¯

    father instead of Drayce. When he speaks, his voice sends a wave of disgust through me. He looks at

    my pups and I squeeze them a little tighter.

    Adrian POV

    ¡°Don¡¯t even look at my family you prick.¡± ¡°How do you know there your family¡± he asks with a smile.

    ¡°You fvcking ba**ard, I wish I didn¡¯t have to kill you so I could tell Drayce what his trusted second in

    command did.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little delusional I would say. Do you really think that you can take both of us,

    Adrian?¡± ¡°To protect Brooke and the pups, absolutely.¡± ¡°Fine, this will be fun and then I can have a go at

    Brooke again before I hand her back over to your brother. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand why I killed you

    when I tell him that you have been keeping his children from him¡±, he says with a wink. I feel sick to my

    stomach at his words. They start toward me and I take a fighting stance. They won¡¯t be as easy as

    Barry, but I refuse to let them hurt my family. No matter what, Brooke and the twins are my family. Kyle

    runs at me first and I can see that West ns to go for Brooke. I lunge toward West, taking my nails

    across his chest before I bring my hand back b**ch pping him. Seems fitting since he is such a

    b**ch. It knocks him off kilter but he stays on his feet. Kyle grabs my arms, bringing them behind my

    back. I look around quickly to check on Brooke but I don¡¯t see her. I feel relieved and hope she gets far

    from these a**holes.

    I concentrate on these two with the hope that she and the pups are safe. I lift my foot, catching Kyle in

    the balls. As he releases me, I side step West. He turns and this time his fist connects with my face. I

    try to rush to my feet but he¡¯s over me before I get a chance. I know he thinks he has me, but that

    couldn¡¯t be more wrong. As he starts to reach down to grab my throat, I kick his knee as hard as I can,

    breaking his leg. He screams and I cheer a little inside. Before I can celebrate, Kyle has me by the hair.

    ¡°You little b**ch¡± he says before a growl shakes the trees. I look up and Candance is running toward us.

    Kyle releases me, but he doesn¡¯t realize her vampire gift of speed was given to her wolf too. She is on

    him in seconds. He screams, but the minute she bites down there is silence. The body drops to the

    ground and she turns. I look back and West is trying to drag himself away. I walk toward him as

    Candance runs past us and into the woods. I¡¯m standing in front of him. ¡°You betrayed your own kind

    for that mutt and her half-breeds.¡± ¡°You are no kind of mine¡± I say before I reach down, cing my

    hands on both sides of his head. I pull and rip his head from his body. Once I drop his head to the

    ground, I rush toward the woods. Brooke steps out from the trees with the twins and relief washes over

    me. I wrap them in a hug. ¡°You scared me, I can¡¯t lose you Adrian¡±, Brooke whispers. ¡°I promise you

    Brooke I¡¯m not going anywhere. Let¡¯s get to the city so we can all rx.¡± She nods and hands me the

    twins before she shifts. We will get there quicker this way and, hopefully, that was thest of my

    brother¡¯s men that were following me.

    One Week Later

    Serina POV

    I head to Jocelyn¡¯s room to grab her for breakfast. When I reach the room, I hear weird noisesing

    from inside. ¡°Ruby, what the hell is that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but whatever it is doesn¡¯t sound very good.¡± I

    knock normal at first but then hard. ¡°Serina¡± I hear her voice and it sounds pained. I push my shoulder

    into the door, breaking the lock. I look around but she isn¡¯t in the room. I rush toward the bathroom and

    throw the door open. Jocelyn is on the floor in a ball holding her belly. ¡°Jo, are you inbor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty

    sure I am because I have never had pain like this.¡± I link Gabby and Lake. Lake will be able to carry her

    because I don¡¯t think she can walk. Theye rushing in and, without a word, Lake scoops her up. We

    run to the pack hospital and the doctor is waiting for us in the lobby. Lakeys her on the gurney.

    ¡°Serina and Gabby will you be there with me.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± we both say. Gabby k!sses Lake and we

    follow them to a delivery room. Once she is inside, they get her into bed to check her. I thought I would

    be freaked out by all of this but I¡¯m excited to be a part of it.¡±

    ¡°Jocelyn your five centimeters, half way. You¡¯re doing well¡±, the doctor says before he leaves. I notice

    that Gabby is rubbing circles on her bump. Soon we will be celebrating the triplets¡¯ birth. I love that we

    are going to have all these pups to love. Jo¡¯s grunt brings me out of my thoughts. I take her hand and

    she breathes through the pain. ¡°Jo, do you want me to see if they can give you something for the pain¡±

    Gabby asks. ¡°No, I want to do this naturally.¡± ¡°Alright, we are here with you.¡± ¡°Thank you, for

    everything.¡± We both smile and take a seat on each side of her bed. An hour passes and she screams

    before a look of panic crosses her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Jo?¡± ¡°I think my water just broke.¡± Gabby links

    the doctor a few minutester the door opens. The doctor and two nurses rush in. ¡°Let¡¯s check and see

    how far you havee¡±, the doctor says. When he pulls his hand back he smiles. ¡°You¡¯re moving

    along nicely. You¡¯re about eight centimeters. With your water breaking, it should move faster now. Both

    the pups look good on the monitor.¡± Once the nurses and doctor are gone there is a look of concern on

    Jo¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Jo?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± You¡¯re doing great, you¡¯re so strong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared of the

    labor but I¡¯m more scared of not doing a good job as a mother.¡±

    ¡°Not possible Jo¡± Gabby says before I can. ¡°You are going to be a great mom. I know because I have

    one and I can see it in you.¡± Jo smiles and it warms my heart. ¡°Besides, you have a lot of people to

    help and love the pups too.¡± She squeezes both our hands. After another hour, sheins of

    pressure and when the doctor checks her this time she is ready to push. Gabby takes one leg and I

    take the other. She pushes like a champ. After about ten pushes, the first pup is out. He is the most

    beautiful little boy. ¡°Alright Jocelyn, take a breath. We need to check pup number two before you push

    again.¡± He checks her and the baby is head down. ¡°It looks like pup two is ready to make their

    appearance too.¡± She smiles and starts to push again. She pushes five more times and the cries of her

    daughter fill the room. I can feel the tears running down my cheeks. Not only do Ruby and I feel

    connected to Jo but to her pups. We will protect these pups like they were our own. Gabby and I each

    take a pup once they are cleaned up and bring them to Jo. We set them in her arms and you can see

    the love she has for them all over her face. It¡¯s an amazing thing to see. ¡°Have you decided on names

    yet?¡± ¡°No, can I think a little bit before I name them. I have some names but I¡¯m not sure which one fits

    yet.¡± ¡°Of course, they¡¯re your pups.¡± We hug her and take a seat, just enjoying staring at these two new

    pups.

    Nichs POV

    ¡°Ezra, it¡¯s time to head back.¡± ¡°Alright¡± he says, but I know he doesn¡¯t really want to. When we reach

    the edge of the trees, we shift slipping on shorts. ¡°You were right about the pain. It¡¯s so smooth and

    painless now.¡± Ezra growls and the scent of peaches invades my nose. I turn to see a beautiful gray

    wolf standing near the side of the pack house. I start toward her and she takes off. Ezra growls again

    ¡°mate.¡± I stumble back, ¡°no it can¡¯t be. It has to be Serina.¡± Ezra growls again at my words.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 120

    Jocelyn POV

    As I hold these two perfect pups in my arms, I¡¯m so grateful for where I am. Surrounded by people who

    care about me and my little ones. A pack that treats all kinds the same. I feel safe and happy in the

    knowledge that my pups are going to grow up surrounded by love and eptance. I ce a k!ss on

    each of their foreheads. I stare at my son first, thinking about the name that will best suit him. I can feel

    the tears running down my cheek thinking about my father, who I miss every day. ¡°Are you alright Jo¡±

    Serina asks. ¡°Yes, better than alright. I¡¯ve decided on my son¡¯s name. His name is Wesley James

    Curtis.¡± ¡°That¡¯s beautiful and perfect for him¡± Gabby says. ¡°Wesley is my father¡¯s name. I hope he can

    see my pups someday.¡± I look at my daughter and my heart squeezes in my chest. She looks just like

    Brooke and I did when we were babies. I looked at the pictures my mother had scattered throughout

    our cottage a thousand times. ¡°Sweet girl, your name is Brooklyn Jennifer Curtis. You are named for

    two of the strongest women I know.¡± I look at Serina and Gabby who are smiling. ¡°My mother¡¯s name is

    Jennifer and you know about Brooke. I hope Brooke watches over both my pups and they will get to

    meet their grandmother.¡± ¡°That is so pretty and fits her perfectly¡±, Serina says. ¡°I¡¯m sure that will

    happen someday¡± Gabby says and I believe she¡¯s right. ¡°Would you like to hold them?¡± They both nod

    before Gabby takes Brooklyn and Serina takes Wesley. I feel the exhaustion hit me all at once. ¡°It¡¯s

    alright to rest Jo. We will wake you when the babies need to eat.¡± ¡°Thank you, again for everything¡± is

    thest thing I say before darkness takes me under.

    Nichs POV

    I feel like I can¡¯t pull enough air into my lungs to catch my breath. I¡¯m finally able topose myself as

    I start to walk toward the side of the pack house. ¡°Find her¡±, Ezra growls at me. I round the corner of

    the house but she¡¯s gone. It¡¯s like she disappeared. The scent ispletely gone, as if she wasn¡¯t

    even here. I feel like I¡¯m losing it. ¡°You need to find her, Nichs¡± Ezra says. ¡°Ezra, please, I know you

    want our mate just as much as I do but something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± ¡°Nichs, I know about Serina.

    We are one in the same. I wish for your sake that she was our mate, but she isn¡¯t. You can¡¯t reject our

    mate because you thought she would be someone else.¡± I know he is right but in my heart, I really

    believed that Serina was my mate. I should have felt the pull to to the wolf immediately and I didn¡¯t. All

    the thoughts I have of Serina should have been erased by the sight and scent of my mate. I look

    around for a few more minutes before I head inside. I start up the stairs when I hear Lauren¡¯s voice call

    my name. I know I shouldn¡¯t, but I say a prayer that she isn¡¯t the gray wolf. That she isn¡¯t our mate.

    I turn and she walks toward me. I scent the air and nothing. Thank the goddess, she isn¡¯t the one.

    ¡°What do you need Lauren?¡± She touches my forearm, ¡°I just want to spend some time with you and

    get to know you better.¡± Before I can respond, I hear a growl. My body stiffens as the scent of lc

    invades my nostrils. ¡°Get your fvcking hand off my mate.¡± I turn to see a very pissed-looking Liz.

    ¡°Mate¡±, Ezra says, and my heart sinks. Shees to stand between me and Lauren. ¡°You must be a

    very slow learner, Lauren. This is thest time I will tell you to stay away from Nichs. He is mine.¡±

    Her words should light a fire in me but they don¡¯t. ¡°Liz, I didn¡¯t know you two were mates.¡± ¡°Well, now

    you do, so leave him alone.¡± She turns rushing away from us. Liz turns with a smile but it seems to fade

    away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nick? I¡¯m sorry I ran off earlier. I just didn¡¯t expect us to be mates.¡± ¡°I understand,

    I was shocked too.¡± She wraps her arms around me and I feel the tingles. ¡°Hold our mate and stop

    acting like a child who didn¡¯t get what he wants¡±, Ezra says. I do as he says, hoping that I can push

    thoughts of Serina away. I don¡¯t want to hurt Liz or defy the goddess.

    After a few moments, she pulls back with a smile. I force the smile on my face and take her hand. ¡°Why

    don¡¯t we go for a run in wolf form? Ezra and I would like to meet her too. What¡¯s her name?¡± She

    pauses for a second before she answers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry she was talking to me. Her name is Morganna.

    Honestly, she isn¡¯t ready for us to shift with you and Ezra.¡± ¡°Does she not want to ept us?¡± She

    grabs my forearm. ¡°Of course, we want to ept you. She just isn¡¯t ready. She is very shy.¡± I feel a

    sense of relief even though I shouldn¡¯t. ¡°That¡¯s alright, we can take our time before we mate and mark.¡±

    She smiles ¡°I appreciate that you¡¯re willing to be patient, Nick. I¡¯m d you¡¯re my mate.¡± I nod ¡°I¡¯mContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    going to head up to the room and shower before I head to bed. I will walk you to your room. I will see

    you in the morning for breakfast.¡± She reaches up, pulling me down and pressing her l!ps to mine. I

    give into the k!ss. She is my mate and it¡¯s nice but different than I expected. Once she pulls back, I

    walk her to her room before I head back to mine. I walk in and the boys are sitting on their beds. I don¡¯t

    even stop to talk to them. I just head to the bathroom. ¡°Nick, are you alright man¡±, James says, but I

    don¡¯t stop to answer.

    Once I¡¯m inside, I str!p and step under the spray of the shower. I rey everything that happened

    today. I can feel Ezra at the surface. ¡°Nichs¡± he says and I stop him. ¡°I know, I will ept her and we

    will be whole.¡± ¡°I think your right Nichs, as much as I want to say that she is ours something feels off

    about her and her wolf.¡± A wave of relief washes over me. Ezra feels it too. ¡°I promise we won¡¯t do

    anything until we figure everything out. Until then, we will just get to know her. Hopefully, we can figure

    out why we both feel this way.¡± I finish showering and once I¡¯m dressed, I head into our room knowing

    the boys will be waiting with questions. When I open the door, John is the first one to start with

    questions. ¡°So, what the hell was that about?¡± I take a seat on my bed. ¡°I found my mate.¡± ¡°Alright, now

    I¡¯m really confused, why aren¡¯t you with her?¡± Before I can answer John does. ¡°I know your

    disappointed it¡¯s not Serina but I¡¯m sure whoever it is, is great¡± John says. I feel like the wind is

    knocked out of me. I have never said to either of them about my feelings for Serina. ¡°Don¡¯t look so

    shocked Nick, were your best friends. We see how you are when you¡¯re around our sister¡±, James

    says. I smile ¡°I¡¯m d that you guys aren¡¯t upset.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we wouldn¡¯t be upset, you¡¯re already like our brother. We wish you were Serina¡¯s mate¡±,

    John says. ¡°I know you guys are going to think I¡¯m crazy but something doesn¡¯t feel right about Liz

    being my mate. It¡¯s not just about Serina. Ezra feels it too.¡± ¡°What do you think it is¡± James asks. ¡°I

    don¡¯t know, but I intend to figure it out before I mate and mark her.¡± ¡°We are here for whatever you

    need.¡±

    Adrian POV

    We reach the edge of the human city. Candance lies down so I can get down safely with the pups. She

    shifts and I hand Brooke clothes. Once she is dressed, she takes the pups from me. I conjure some

    money cing it in one of the bags before I throw it over my shoulder. We walk for five blocks before

    we reach a hotel. I feel like I can breathe once we have our key and are heading up to the third floor. I

    use the key card and usher Brooke inside. I drop the bags and plop down on the couch. Brookeys

    Henry and Anna down on the bed before she plops down next to me. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°I told you,

    I am not upset with you.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not but I am. I let my anger cloud my judgment. I put my pups

    and us at risk because I wanted to make that ba**ard pay for what he did to me.¡± I pull her into a hug

    before I release her. I wipe the tears from her cheeks. I hate to see her upset. ¡°Brooke, you aren¡¯t

    perfect and you made a mistake. You have every right to be angry after what that Alpha did. I¡¯m sorry

    my brother is such a monster.¡± ¡°You had nothing to do with what he and West did to me and Brooke.

    You¡¯re the only reason the twins and I are alive right now.¡± I smile and she takes my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I

    didn¡¯t tell you about West.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who the pup¡¯s father is. You are my sister and they are my

    niece and nephew.¡± I pull her into a hug into a hug again. I pull back, ¡°alright, let¡¯s order lots of food and

    get some sleep.¡± ¡°That sounds awesome¡¯ Brooke says. We do just that. We order way too much food

    and once the twins are settled in the middle of the bed, wey on each side of them. I fall into a

    peaceful sleep knowing that the most important people to me are safe.

    Anna climbing on me wakes me from sleep. ¡°Good morning little one.¡± She starts to babble and I k!ss

    her forehead. She smiles ¡°are you ready for breakfast sweet girl?¡± I stand and pick her up in my arms.

    Henry and Brooke are still asleep. I head over and call down to order breakfast. Once I hang up the

    phone in my bag starts to ring and I stiffen. The only person that would be calling me is Drayce. I bend

    down, pulling the phone out of my purse. The screen lights up with the name d*ckhead. Sh*t I thought

    we would have more time before he tried to call me. I have no desire to speak with him but I need to

    know if he realizes his men are dead. My brother is resourceful and he has already been in contact with

    that b**ch Prudence. I ce the phone to my ear. ¡°What do you want, Drayce?¡± ¡°Where the f** are

    you?¡± ¡°Excuse me, who the hell are you talking to.¡± ¡°You killed my men and ran. I know your hiding

    something. When I find out what it is, you are going to be very sorry.¡± ¡°F**k you, Drayce¡± I say before I

    end the call and break the phone. I don¡¯t need it anyway. It¡¯s just something he can trace. I look over

    and Brooke is sitting up in the bed. ¡°It¡¯s alright, he doesn¡¯t know where we are.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get the pups fed

    and I¡¯m going to reach out to my cousin Harris. He knows what a ba**ard my brother is. My father was

    the same way. He is older than me, but from what I¡¯ve heard he is mated to a wolf. He also hates my

    brother enough to help us. He left the coven because of my father and his bulls*t.¡± ¡°Do you even know

    where he is?¡± ¡°Drayce doesn¡¯t but I do.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 121

    59 Pack Visit

    Jocelyn POV

    I¡¯m sitting in the rocking chair and I just finished feeding the pups. Iy Brooklyn in her bass. Every

    time I look at her, I think of Brooke. Wesley is sound asleep in the bass next to her and I rub my

    finger down his soft cheek. The doctor let me leave the pack hospitalst night. I was so happy to be

    able to go back to the room next to Serina. Having my pups here in this beautiful space that¡¯s ours felt

    amazing. I walk over to sit on the bed and a light knock sounds on the door. It opens and Serina sticks

    her head inside. ¡°Good morning, Jo.¡± ¡°Good morning, Serina¡±, I say as she walks in with a tray full of

    food. ¡°I brought you some breakfast.¡± ¡°Thank you¡±, I say and she sets the tray on a table in the corner

    of my room. She walks over kissing both pups softly on their foreheads before we head to the table. As

    we eat breakfast, I think about my discussion with Gabby and Lake about returning to the pack. ¡°What

    are you thinking about Jo?¡± I smile, Serina may be young, but she is perceptive, mature, and strong.

    ¡°I was thinking about the trip that Gabby suggested to the Onyx Moon. Now that the pups have been

    born, I would like to go as soon as possible to meet with Alpha Jayden. Do you think that will be

    alright?¡± She smiles ¡°of course, it will. Gabby wants you to have the opportunity to speak to him about

    all he has done. Believe me when I say that if he really had something to do with what happened to you

    and Brooke, we will make sure he pays for it.¡± ¡°I was hoping that my pups could see my parents while

    we are there but I don¡¯t know how the pack will feel about the fact that they are hybrids.¡± ¡°Who cares

    what they think? Your pups are beautiful and perfect. If you want them to go with us, then I think you

    should speak to Gabby and Lake about it. If you don¡¯t, I will stay behind and keep them safe. It is

    completely up to you Jo.¡± ¡°Your right, I should talk to Lake and Gabby about it first before I make a

    decision. I don¡¯t want to put my pups at risk.¡±

    We finish eating and pick up the pups to walk to Gabby and Lake¡¯s office. Serina knocks before we

    head inside. Gabby smiles when she sees the pups. She immediately steals Wesley out of my arms. I

    notice Lake is beaming as he watches Gabby holding Wesley in her arms. Soon they will have their

    own brood and they will be amazing parents. ¡°What¡¯s up Jo¡± Gabby asks. ¡°I was wondering if we could

    make that trip to the Onyx Moon pack soon.¡± ¡°I will give the Alpha a call and inform him we would like to

    meet. I will not be telling him ahead of time that you will be the one joining us for the meeting¡±, Lake

    says. ¡°If his pathetic a** had anything to do with what happened to you and your sister, I want him off

    kilter when he sees you. It will make it much easier to determine if he is anxious when he sees you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, both for epting me into your pack and helping me get justice for Brooke¡± I say. ¡°I was

    wondering about my pupsing with us for the trip.¡± Lake stiffens and Gabby looks sympathetic to

    my question. ¡°I appreciate you wanting to stay close to your pups Jo but until we determine exactly the

    character of this Alpha, I don¡¯t want your pups anywhere near him.¡± ¡°Actual the only reason I asked

    was I was hoping to see my parents and have them meet the pups but your right. Hopefully, there will

    be another opportunity for my parents to meet them in the future.¡± Lake¡¯s look softens. ¡°we can speak

    to the Alpha about your parents while we are there.¡± ¡°Thank you, again for everything.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have

    to thank us Jo, you are a member of this pack now. We will always protect you and your pups¡±, Lake

    says. Gabby is smiling from ear to ear at Lake¡¯s words.

    I feel a twinge of sadness that I will probably never have that with a mate. I shake those thoughts away,

    focusing on the blessing of my pups. Emery whimpers and I hate that she hurt by what we won¡¯t have.

    ¡°You and our pups are all I need, Jocelyn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright to be sad about not having a mate Emery as long

    as we don¡¯t wallow in it.¡± Serina speaking brings me out of our conversation. ¡°I will be staying behind

    with the pups when you make the trip. Ruby and I will protect them.¡± ¡°I think that is an excellent idea¡±,

    Gabby says. She hands me Wesley and steals Brooklyn from Serina. I chuckle, I look back at Lake.

    ¡°Alpha, would you like to hold one of the pups?¡± I see a little panic on his face before Gabby walks

    around and sets Brooklyn in his arms. Once she makes sure he isfortable and holding her properly

    she steps back. The panic seems to melt away as he stares down at my daughter. Heys a sweet kiss

    on her forehead. It¡¯s so strange but sweet to see this big Alpha holding my tiny pup. A few seconds

    later, she starts to cry and that look of panic returns. ¡°She is probably just hungry Alpha.¡± Gabby takes

    Brooklyn from his arms and I stand with Wesley. ¡°Jo, unless we¡¯re around other pack members you can

    call me Lake.¡± I smile and nod. Serina and I take the pups back up to my room so I can feed them. I¡¯m

    so d it won¡¯t be long until I face the ba**ard that took my sister from me. Lake was right now is not

    the time to take the pups to that pack. Their safety is what is important.

    Lake POV

    After Serina and Jo are gone, Gabbyes over and sits in myp. Iy my hand on her growing

    bump. ¡°I know your nervous but you¡¯re going to do an awesome job as a father, so stop worrying¡± she

    says to me. ¡°They are just so tiny and fragile.¡± ¡°Lake, I promise you are going to be a natural when we

    have our pups.¡± She smiles and I pull her mouth down into a kiss. Once she is breathless, she pulls

    back. ¡°Did I tell you today how lucky I am to have you?¡± She smiles ¡°you tell me every day and I tell you

    that we are both lucky.¡± ¡°Yes, you do and you¡¯re right.¡± I push the hair off her face and kiss her one

    more time gently. ¡°Are you ready to make the call to the Onyx Moon, Gabrie?¡± ¡°Absolutely, I just hope

    the a**hole agrees to the meeting.¡± I love it when she is feisty. ¡°I can be pretty persuasive love.¡± She

    rolls her eyes and I chuckle. I pick the phone up off the desk and dial the number that I had researched

    earlier. It rings four times before someone finally answers. ¡°Alpha Jayden, can I help you.¡± ¡°Alpha

    Jayden, this is Alpha Lake Sce and Alpha Gabrie Sce of the Scarlett Rose Pack.¡± ¡°Alpha Lake

    and Gabrie, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not familiar with you and your pack. Is there something I can help you

    with?¡± ¡°Actually, we are reaching out to surrounding packs about forming alliances and I was wondering

    if you would be interested in meeting with us?¡± ¡°Of course, please have your pack stats and location

    sent over before our meeting so I can familiarize myself with them. I will do the same for you and Alpha

    Gabrie. When would you like to have this meeting?¡± ¡°The sooner the better really, we have had some

    issues with vampire attack.¡± There is silence for a few seconds. ¡°Alpha Jayden, are you still there?¡± ¡±

    Yes, I am, I have time in two days around noon if that works for the two of you. That will give me time to

    review the information you send over.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, that would be perfect. I will have our

    information sent over and we will see you in two days.¡± ¡°I look forward to our meeting¡± Alpha Jayden

    says.

    When I hang up the phone, Gabrie is looking at me and I can tell she is thinking the same thing I am.

    This does not sound like a monster or an a**hole for that matter. So either he is a really good actor or

    he has no idea what really happened. ¡°Do you think the vampire really could have been lying to the

    girls about the Alpha¡¯s involvement, Lake?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I hope so. The bigger question is what is

    he going to do when he finds out that the coven took his fated mate for breeding if he really didn¡¯t

    know.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be the coven if that is the case.¡±

    Alpha Jayden POV

    I hang up with the Alphas and link Andrew toe to my office. A few minutester, he walks in and

    takes a seat in front of my desk. ¡°What¡¯s up, you sounded weird¡± he asks me. ¡°I just got a really strange

    phone call. Alphas from a pack I have never even heard of called to set up a meeting with me about an

    alliance.¡± ¡°Did you agree to it?¡± ¡°I did, I have this feeling in my gut I need too. They will be here in two

    days, but I want you to find out as much as you can about the Scarlett Rose Pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it

    Jayden. What else did they say that has you so on edge?¡± ¡°They have been having vampire attacks in

    their pack.¡± ¡°Do you think it has something to do with the ck Blood Coven?¡± ¡°I absolutely do and I

    will take great pleasure in helping this pack end that f**king coven and Drayce once and for all.¡± He

    nods and stands leaving my office. I get a link from one of my men that my father is looking for me.¡±

    ¡°Do not tell my father that I am in my office. I won¡¯t be here long.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says before he cuts

    the link. I have been avoiding my father because every time we speak, he talks about Rian.

    ¡°Storm, what do you think about this meeting and the vampire attacks?¡± ¡°I agree with you that we need

    to meet with these Alphas. I don¡¯t know why, but I think it¡¯s important too. As for the vampires, I¡¯m with

    you and would love to rip his pathetic a** apart.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go for that run, it will help us clear our head.¡± I

    walk up the stairs heading to my floor and immediately scent that someone is here that shouldn¡¯t be.

    Storm is pushing to the surface but I push him down. I know exactly who it is and so does he. I reach

    the room and throw open the door. ¡°What the f**k are you doing in my room?¡± She slides off my bed

    half dressed and it is all I can do to keep my calm. I link a warrior toe to my floor immediately. She

    is going to learn what is eptable behavior and if spending time in the cells is what she needs to

    make that happen, so be it. ¡°You have gone too far this time, Rian.¡± ¡°I just want to please you Jayden.¡±

    The warrior walks toward me. ¡°Take her to the cells for two days.¡± ¡°Jayden, please¡± she starts to plead.

    ¡°Only my Luna may call me out of my title. You may only call me Alpha. Take her to the cells now.¡± She

    is pleading as the warrior carries her away. I walk into my room and her scent is everywhere. I start to

    rip the sheets off my bed. I open the windows to air out the room. Once I¡¯ve changed, I head

    downstairs. As I walk toward the back door of the pack house my father yells out my name. ¡°Jayden¡±

    my father yells. I turn and he stomps toward me until he is standing right in front of me. ¡°Care to tell me

    why a guard just took Rian down to the cells.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t¡± I say before I walk out the door and take off.

    I can hear him yelling but I don¡¯t stop or look back. I do not answer to him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 122

    60 It¡¯s Time for Truth

    Nichs POV

    ¡°Nick, it¡¯s time to get up. We need to get something to eat before training¡±, James says. I rub the sleep

    from my eyes and sit up. I haven¡¯t slept well since I found out about Liz being my mate. ¡°I don¡¯t think

    I¡¯m going to eat breakfast today.¡± ¡°Nick, maybe you should just reject her¡±, James says. I feel a twinge

    of pain in my chest at his words. Our mates are a gift from the goddess. It¡¯s supposed to be that

    moment of pure connection when we find each other. There should be no doubt that she belongs with

    me. ¡°Nichs, we will figure this out. I promise you. I wanted her to be our mate when we found her. I

    knew you were right even though I didn¡¯t want you to be. I can¡¯t even feel her wolf.¡± ¡°What do you

    mean, we have mated? You won¡¯t feel her wolf, will you?¡± ¡°I should still feel her presence if she is our

    mate, even without the bond.¡± ¡°We saw her wolf, Ezra. She has to have one. I¡¯m so confused by all of

    this.¡± ¡°I know you are, we both are.¡± ¡°Nick, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. I just hate to see you like this¡±,

    James says. I smile ¡°you didn¡¯t upset me. I just really need to figure out what is happening before I do

    anything rash.¡± ¡°Well, being around her is the only way you¡¯re going to find out if she is being deceitful¡±,

    John says. He¡¯s right and I need to put my big boy pants on and deal with this now. I get up, heading

    for the bathroom. ¡°It¡¯s not the only way¡±, James says, stopping me in my tracks. I turn back and James

    is smiling like a child with a secret. ¡°Well,¡± I say, waiting for him to get on with it. ¡°Tabby would know if

    she is being dishonest or tricking you. Maybe you should take her back to the pack to meet the family¡±

    he says with a wink.

    I walk over to James, wrapping him in a hug. I step back and James takes a seat in the chair next to

    John. ¡°Your brilliant, that is exactly what I¡¯m going to do. What about the training though?¡± James rolls

    his eyes. ¡°Nick, your father has raised you for your role in our pack since you were born. You never

    needed this training. I know you worried about being a Beta your father could be proud of, but he is

    already proud of you. Our father thinks of you as his own son and knows your abilities. We will stay

    here and finish training while you find out exactly what is up with Liz and her wolf¡±, James says. John is

    nodding his agreement with everything James says. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have breakfast so I can talk to

    Liz.¡± I head into the shower to get ready for the day. Once I¡¯m in my sweats and a t-shirt, I head back

    into the room. I¡¯m shocked to find Liz instead of the boys waiting for me. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I asked them to

    leave so we could talk.¡± I nod and take a seat across from her. ¡°Nick, have you been avoiding me the

    last two days? I¡¯m not upset if you have, I just want to know why?¡± I search for some answer that won¡¯t

    make her suspicious or upset. ¡°Nick, I know you said that you¡¯re saving yourself for me, but did you

    have someone you hoped would be your mate?¡± I try to keep my look impassive. How could she know

    that?

    ¡°No, of course not. I was shocked to gain my wolf so early. I just wasn¡¯t expecting to find you so soon.¡±

    She smiles and stands walking toward me. She takes me by surprise when she sits in myp. I stiffen

    for a moment but then rx. The tingles are confusing and I need to keep my focus. She puts her head

    in my neck, breathing deep. Before I realize what she is doing, she slides off myp and onto her

    knees. I immediately pick her up setting her back onto myp. Her face looks as if I just pped her.

    ¡°Nick¡± she starts to say and I stop her. ¡°I¡¯m not ready for that yet, Liz. I hope you understand.¡± ¡°Do you

    not want me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it , I¡¯m just not ready to mate yet. I hope you understand.¡± Her look softens

    and she ces her hand on my cheek. ¡°Of course, I understand. You¡¯re so different than the other men

    I know.¡± Ezra growls and she smiles. She leans in pressing her lips to mine. I give into the kiss and

    when she pulls back, I smile. ¡°Liz, I would like you to go with me to my pack to meet my family.¡± The

    smile on her face falls. ¡°We can¡¯t, we are here for our training. Besides, I haven¡¯t even told my Alpha

    that I won¡¯t be returning to my pack yet. I would rather wait till we mark and mate before I meet your

    family.¡± I take her face in my hands. ¡°This is important to me, Liz. I will speak to the Beta and tell him

    why we are leaving. I want you to meet my family before weplete our bond.¡± She bites her lip and

    after a few seconds the smile returns to her face. ¡°Alright, when will we leave?¡± ¡°After training today I¡¯ll

    speak to the Beta about our ns to leave. The boys will stay here to finish the training program.¡±

    She kisses me one more time before I stand setting her on her feet. She threads her fingers with mine

    and leads me downstairs. When we walk into the dining room, the twins look in our direction. I nod and

    they both smile. Once we get our food, we sit down at the table eating breakfast in silence. For the first

    time since I found out that Liz is my mate, I feel relief. Tabby will be able to find out the truth and then I

    can move forward.

    Next Day

    Gabrie POV

    I head to Jo¡¯s room. Today is the day we go to the Onyx Moon Pack. I¡¯m sure she has to be so

    nervous. I¡¯m nervous and none of it happened to me. I just hope that Lake and I are right about this

    Alpha. I knock and the door opens on a smiling Serina. She is holding one of the sweet pups in her

    arms. I lean in ¡°hello sweet girl¡±, I say before I kiss her forehead. I walk farther into the room and

    Wesley is lying in his bass awake. I scoop him up, kissing his forehead and breathing in his scent.

    The bathroom door opens and Joes walking out smiling at the two of us. ¡°Pretty soon you will have

    three of your own, Gabby.¡± I smile ¡°I know I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°Me either, I¡¯m going to be the best aunt ever¡±

    Serina says. She absolutely will. ¡°Are you ready to do this today, Jo?¡± She takes a deep breath

    ¡°absolutely.¡± I hand Wesley to Jo and she kisses him before sheys him in the bass. She walks

    over kissing Brooklyn and hugging Serina. ¡°I pumped enough milk to get you through until we get

    back.¡± Serina nods ¡°don¡¯t worry, I promise I will keep them safe.¡± ¡°I know you will Serina¡± Jo says We

    head downstairs and Lake is waiting for us. He is dressed in a dress shirt and cks. He is the hottest

    man I¡¯ve ever seen, no matter what he is wearing. ¡°Be careful love¡±, he links me. I look at his face and

    he winks. I roll my eyes and he pulls me into his arms. He buries his head in my neck ¡°you¡¯re looking

    very hot yourself, love.¡± I¡¯m wearing a dress that gives room for my bump. Iugh ¡°my belly is getting

    bigger by the day.¡± He growls ¡°that makes you even hotter being round with my pups.¡± I p his arm

    and he finally releases me. Jo is smiling at us but I can see sadness in her eyes.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I walk over and take her hand to lead her out to the SUV. Lake gets into the driver¡¯s side after he helps

    me into the passenger seat. The drive takes us about an hour and a half. We approach the gate and a

    guard steps to Lake¡¯s window. ¡°What is your business here?¡± ¡°We have a meeting with Alpha Jayden. I

    am Alpha Lake Sce and this is my mate, Alpha Gabrie Sce.¡± He looks into the back seat and

    Jo has her head down. ¡°We were only expecting the two of you.¡± ¡°This is my sister and future Alpha of

    the Scarlett Rose pack¡± I say sternly and the guard looks shocked at my tone. He looks to be linking

    before he returns to the building to open the gate. Lake pulls through, driving up to arge pack house.

    I look back at Jo and she is breathing fast. ¡°Jo look at me. You are safe. No one will hurt you while we

    are with you. Slow your breathing down Jo.¡± She takes some deep breaths and once she seems

    calmer, we get out of the SUV. Once I¡¯m out, I take her hand again as we walk toward the door with

    Lake by my side. A guard is waiting to lead us inside. ¡°Alphas, please follow me¡± he says as his eyes

    land on Jo. ¡°Jocelyn¡±, he says in a whisper.

    ¡°Take us to your Alpha now¡±, Lake says, and the guard turns immediately following Lake¡¯smand

    without another word. We follow him and once we are inside, people are staring at Jo. I squeeze her

    hand to offer her reassurance that we are almost there. ¡°Jocelyn Curtis, is that you¡±, a male voice

    comes from behind us. Jo stiffens and I can feel the fear rolling off of her. Hees to stand in front of

    her. ¡°Where have you been and where is your sister¡± he asks harshly. Before she can answer, I step in

    front of her. ¡°If you will excuse us, we have a meeting with the Alpha.¡± I can see my words piss him off.

    He turns to Lake. ¡°You would do well to teach your human Luna her ce when she is speaking to an

    Alpha.¡± Lake growls but I take his hand. ¡°Are you Alpha Jayden?¡± He turns back to me. ¡°No, I¡¯m his

    father.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re not the Alpha of this pack¡± I say before I turn leading Jo up the stairs without

    another word. I can hear his footsteps behind us but we continue to follow the guard. Once we arrive,

    the guard knocks before he leads us inside the office.

    Jocelyn POV

    ¡°Jocelyn, you are strong. Do not let this pack make you feel weak. They are weak,¡± Emery says. As we

    walk through the pack house, I feel everyone staring at me. I focus my eyes forward until I hear a voice

    that makes a pit form in my stomach. I turn and Alpha Joseph is walking toward us. Emery growls and I

    wish I was anywhere but here right now. The anger that rises in my body when he dare speak about my

    sister scares even me. When I watch Gabby put him in his ce, I smile inside. She truly is an amazing

    Alpha. As we approach the Alpha office, I say a prayer to the goddess for strength. The guard leads us

    inside and a very different Jayden is sitting behind the desk. He hase into his Alpha role. He was

    never scrawny but he has built more muscle in the years we have been gone. When his eyesnd on

    me he gasps. He rushes over picking me up off the ground. ¡°Jocelyn, where have you been? Where is

    Brooke¡± he asks. He sounds so sincere. A throat clears and he sets me on my feet. I turn and Alpha

    Joseph is standing there with a look of disdain on his face at his son¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Jayden, I want these wolves and that human gone now.¡± Lake again growls, but Gabby manages to

    keep him under control. ¡°That human was disrespectful to me and I demand they leave and never

    return to our pack.¡± ¡°Father leave now. I have arranged this meeting and you will not be rude to my

    guests.¡± ¡°Jayden, I am your father and the former Alpha of this pack.¡± ¡°Then please act like it, father.

    Leave and I will find you after my meeting.¡± I¡¯m shocked at the way Jayden just put Joseph in his ce.

    I¡¯m so confused by his actions. Why would he care where Brooke is if he had us taken away by that

    f**king coven? ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t¡± Emery says.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 123

    61 How Can It Be

    Alpha Jayden POV

    The patrol guard links me that Alpha Lake and Alpha Gabrie have arrived. I take a seat behind my

    desk and a few minutester a knock sounds on the door. The guard leads them in and I stand to greet

    them. I¡¯m just about to reach out my hand to greet Lake when I realize they are not alone. I recognize

    her immediately, even though it¡¯s been two years. I rush over to pick her up. Hope blooms in my chest.

    As I look past her hoping against hope that Brooke is with them. I know it can¡¯t be true because I didn¡¯t

    smell her sweet scent of apples and cinnamon. I¡¯m waiting for an answer when my father barges in.

    Storm growls just as anxious to find out where Brooke is. Once I send my father away, I invite them to

    have a seat. I can¡¯t stop smiling at Jocelyn. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have figured out that we weren¡¯t exactly

    truthful about the reason for our visit¡± Lake says. I turn looking at him with concern. I feel sick to my

    stomach at the thought that Brooke is hurt or worse. ¡°Where is she¡± I say harsher than I mean too.

    ¡°Alpha Jayden, Brooke is dead because of you¡± Joecyln says, and all of the air leaves my lungs. I feel

    like I can¡¯t breathe. She can¡¯t be dead. I never had a chance to love her. Then the words she said sink

    in. She thinks it¡¯s my fault her sister left me. Ipose myself before I speak again. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what

    you know about your sister leaving but I had nothing to do with it. I was ready to make her my Luna.¡±

    Sheughs and stands as she begins to pace. She turns back to me with anger in her eyes. ¡°You are a

    liar. You gave us to that ba**ard because you were embarrassed to be mated to an omega. My sister is

    dead because you decided to get rid of the unworthy wolf that the goddess gave you.¡± I stand

    mming my fists on the desk. Lake is immediately on his feet. I understand he doesn¡¯t know me, but I

    would never hurt Jocelyn or my love. ¡°I did no such thing. I loved your sister. I looked for her for

    months.¡± Jocelyn stares me down, I¡¯m sure looking for insincerity in my eyes. She must not find any

    because her anger seems to fade.

    ¡°Please sit down and tell me what happened?¡± She looks to Gabrie, who nods at her. I¡¯m d she

    found kindness in this pack. She takes a seat before she takes a deep breath. ¡°We were taken by

    vampires.¡± I squeeze my fist until my knuckles turn white. I stay quiet and let her continue. ¡°The night

    we were taken, we woke up in the cells in the coven. When Brooke told him that he needed to let us go

    because she was your mate, he justughed. Then he told us that you gave us to him.¡± This time I

    can¡¯t hold Storm back and he growls. ¡°I would never do that to Brooke or you. She is my fated mate

    and I love her.¡± I breathe pushing Storm back down. ¡°Who was this vampire?¡± ¡°His name is Drayce and

    he is the leader of the ck Blood Coven.¡± ¡°I know exactly who that f**king prick is and I promise you

    he will die for what he has done. Jocelyn, I know you said that Brooke is dead.¡± The words taste like

    acid on my tongue. She nods and I can see that she has unshed tears in her eyes. ¡°Could you be

    wrong?¡± She starts to shake her head and cry. ¡°Jocelyn, two pack warriors were attacked and killed the

    other night by a vampire. Some of the pack members who witnessed the attacks said it was Brooke.¡±

    ¡°Its not possible. He killed her.¡± ¡°Did you see him kill her?¡± ¡°No, but she was barely alive when he took

    her from the cell. She fought him every time he came for us.¡±

    The rage I feel at what she just said is unimaginable. He touched my mate. He forced her to do things

    she should only have done with me. He will wish for death when I kill him. Everything that Jocelyn said

    about the Alpha being involved keeps ying over and over again in my mind. ¡°Jayden, he is your

    father. He wouldn¡¯t do that¡±, Storm says. I wish I had such faith in him, but right now I don¡¯t. If I find out

    he had anything to do with what happened to my mate and her sister, he will die along side that f**king

    leech. ¡°Alpha Jayden¡± Joceyln saying my name brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°Jocelyn, you do not call

    me by my title. You are my sister-inw. I am Jayden to you.¡± She smiles and standsing around

    my desk. I stand wrapping her in a hug. ¡°I promise Jocelyn that we will figure out where Brooke is and

    bring her home.¡± My office door flies open and Rian rushes inside. ¡°Jayden what are you doing?¡± I

    growl releasing Jocelyn. ¡°How dare you touch my mate, omega?¡± I step toward her. ¡°I am not a little girl

    anymore Rian so I would be careful how you speak about my sister¡¯s mate.¡± The pride I feel with her

    words tampers down my anger. I link the guard toe to my office.

    A few minutester, he arrives. ¡°Can you tell me why she is out of the cells?¡± He looks worried and he

    should be. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha, your father came down and demanded the keys.¡± ¡°Get her out of my sight.

    I will deal with my father shortly.¡± ¡°Jayden, you can¡¯t mate an omega. She is gone and she is never

    coming back.¡± She ms her hand over her mouth. ¡°You were involved in what happened to Brooke.¡±

    ¡°No, I swear I don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°You are a liar and I swear you will pay for whatever you have

    done.¡±

    Nichs POV

    I knock on the door to Liz¡¯s room. A few secondster, she opens the door smiling. ¡°Are you ready to

    go to your new home?¡± ¡°Of course, I just hope your family doesn¡¯t mind your mated to a warrior.¡± ¡°My

    family won¡¯t care what your rank is. They are amazing and they will love you. I called my fatherst

    night to tell him we would being. My mother is really excited to meet you. I hope you don¡¯t mind my

    aunts and uncles will be there too.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say I¡¯m not a little intimidated to meet your whole family at

    once, but as long as you¡¯re with me I¡¯ll be fine¡± she says. She goes up on her toes and presses her lips

    to mine. We head downstairs and John and James are waiting. I hug them both. ¡°Give our sisters a

    kiss for us¡± they say. I smile and nod. I wait for Liz to growl but she never does. We head out to a car

    that Liz brought to make the drive back to the pack. The drive feels like it takes forever. ¡°Are you alright

    Nick, you are really quiet?¡± ¡°Yes, I am fine, just excited to see my family and have you meet them.¡± She

    smiles and I take her hand in mine for the rest of the trip.

    When we pull into the gait the guard leans down. ¡°Nichs, wee home¡± he says before he turns

    back to open the gate. We drive up and my parents are waiting on the steps of the pack house. I get

    out and walk around the car to open Liz¡¯s door. Once she is out, we walk over to my parents. My

    mother pulls me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so d your home. I missed you so much.¡± ¡°I missed you too mom.¡± I

    pull back and my father hugs me. ¡°Mom and dad, this is Liz, my mate.¡± The words sound wrong but I

    need to y the part until I figure out what¡¯s going on. My mother wraps her in a hug first. ¡°Liz, this is

    my mother Tracey and my father Levi. Mom, you need to let her go¡± I say with a chuckle. My father

    shakes her hand. ¡°Everyone is waiting for us in the Alpha dining room¡± my father says. I take Liz¡¯s hand

    and we follow my parents through the pack house. I love being back home. We reach the dining room

    and everyone rushes over to greet us. I look around but Serina isn¡¯t here. ¡°Everyone this is my mate

    Liz.¡± I introduce Liz to everyone. Archer, Sabrina, Tabby, and Jonathon are all here. ¡°Where is Gabby,

    Lake, and Serina?¡± ¡°Gabby and Lake will be backter. They had to go speak with an Alpha about pack

    business¡± Sabrina says. ¡°Tabby will fill you in shortly.¡± Goddess, I love my family. That is a brilliant way

    for me to speak to Tabby without Liz present. ¡°What about Serina,¡± I ask and I feel Liz squeeze my

    hand. I look down and she looks concerned.

    ¡°Serina is babysitting right now but she will be downter.¡± ¡°Whose pups is she watching?¡± ¡°Thats a

    long story that we can talk aboutter¡± my mother says. ¡°We want to hear all about Liz.¡± ¡°Liz is also a

    warrior and a Beta¡± I say and smile at her. They start to ask her a million questions. After a few minutes

    I can¡¯t wait anymore to talk to Tabby. ¡°If you would excuse me for a moment, I need to speak with

    Tabby about the meeting.¡± ¡°Maybe I shoulde since I will be Beta Female.¡± Before I can say

    anything Archer speaks up. ¡°Unfortunately until you have your ceremony and be pack you won¡¯t

    be able to be involved in pack business. You understand, don¡¯t you¡± he asks. She nods with a smile. I

    bend down and kiss her forehead before I head out the door followed by Tabby. We head into an office

    that is down the hall. ¡°Tell me everything Nichs¡±, Tabby says as soon as we are inside. I tell her

    everything that happened and everything I feel for Liz. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Ezra can¡¯t feel her wolf

    or why I feel drawn to her, but I¡¯m still thinking about someone else.¡± She smiles but thankfully doesn¡¯t

    push me about who it is right now. ¡°I promise you Nichs we will find out what she is hiding.¡± ¡°Thank

    you, Tabby¡± I say and hug her before we get ready to head back and join the others. I¡¯m just about to

    open the door when I¡¯m struck by the most delicious scent and it¡¯s not Liz¡¯s.

    Serina POV

    ¡°Serina, Nichs is back. When Jo gets back,e and say hello.¡± ¡°Why is he back, is everything

    alright¡± I ask my mother. ¡°He found his mate and wanted to introduce her to the family.¡± Ruby whimpersContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    in my mind and I¡¯m overtaken by sadness. ¡°Serina are you still there.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be down to meet her as

    soon as I can.¡± I cut the link and sit down on the bed. Why am I upset about this? I should be happy

    that he found his mate. ¡°You wanted him to be our mate¡±, Ruby says. ¡°What I never¡± I start to say and

    stop myself. She¡¯s right I did. ¡°It¡¯s alright to be sad but just remember we will find our mate too.¡± I really

    don¡¯t want to think about that right now even though I know she¡¯s right. I stand grabbing Brooklyn and

    Wesley, cing them in the stroller. I push it down toward the dining room. I¡¯m almost to the door when

    the smell of strawberries invades my nose. I stop looking around when a door opens and Nichs

    steps out. His eyes are ck and he is staring at me. ¡°Mate¡± he says, and my knees go weak. How can

    this be happening? We can¡¯t both be his mate. Before I can stop her, Ruby pushes to the surface

    ¡°mate¡± she says. Tabby takes the stroller and I¡¯m engulfed in strong arms. Tingles are erupting

    everywhere our skin touches. ¡°Nick¡± I hear a harsh female voice and it¡¯s like a bucket of cold water,

    bringing me back to reality. He brought a woman here that he said is his mate. I pull out of his arms,

    stepping out of his reach. ¡°Serina¡± he says, with a pain looked on his face. I grab the stroller from Tabby

    and head back to Jo¡¯s room. I don¡¯t understand what just happened but I need to figure it out.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 124

    62 So It¡¯s You

    Serina POV

    When I reach the room, I lock the door behind me. The pups are asleep in the stroller. I pick them up

    one at a time andy them in their basss. ¡°Serina, you have to talk to him, he is our mate.¡± ¡°Did you

    forget that he came here with a woman that he called his mate.¡± ¡°Of course not, but you know Nichs.

    He would never hurt you.¡± I know she¡¯s right but I am hurt. He is our mate and he imed some other

    woman. ¡°He had no mark, Serina¡± Ruby says. Before I can respond, a knock sounds on the door.

    ¡°Serina, please let me in¡±, Nichs pleads through the door. I walk over and press my hand to the door.

    ¡°Nichs, I can¡¯t do this right now.¡± ¡°Please, Serina, let me exin everything.¡± What can he possibly

    exin? He brought a woman that he called his mate to the pack. ¡°Serina, you owe him a chance to

    exin. If you don¡¯t like what he has to say, then I¡¯ll support whatever decision you make¡±, Ruby says.

    ¡°Serina, I¡¯m not leaving until you talk to me¡± he says a little more sternly. I smile at his attempt to be

    assertive with me. Ruby is right, I need to at least listen before I make any decisions.

    I take a deep breath and open the door. Nichs steps inside and his scent overwhelms me. I see his

    eyes sh to ck before they return to his beautiful hazel eyes. I step back and try not to cross my

    arms over my chest. I¡¯m angry but I need to hear him out first. ¡°Serina, you are my mate. I always

    hoped you would be and you are.¡± I feel warmth spread through my chest at his words but I keep my

    expression impassive. ¡°Nichs, you came here with a woman you called your mate. We cannot both

    be your mate.¡± ¡°You are absolutely right, you both can¡¯t. I knew from the beginning that she wasn¡¯t my

    true mate. I just needed to find out why I felt the pull toward her.¡± I can¡¯t help myself. I cross my arms

    over my chest. He said he feels the mate pull to her. I will not share my mate with that woman. Before I

    can speak, I¡¯m wrapped in strong arms. His scent and the tingles are clouding my thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re not

    listening to me Serina. You are my only mate. She is an imposter. I knew it the moment I saw her wolf.¡±

    I rx but I still step out of his arms.

    ¡°I want to know everything, Nichs. I mean every detail since you left the pack.¡± He takes a seat in a

    chair across from me. Brooklyn starts to cry and I pick her up. I walk to the changing table. ¡°Go ahead

    Nichs.¡± As I change Brooklyn he tells me. ¡°I met her a few days after we arrived at the pack. I felt

    nothing toward her, but neither of us had our wolves at that point. I shifted for the first time and Ezra is

    amazing. She shifted a few dayster.¡± I smile hearing him talk about his wolf that came early too.

    Ruby is making a rumbling noise in my head as she hears about her mate. I chuckle and Nichs

    stops talking. I pick up Brooklyn and sit in the rocking chair with a bottle. I look up and he smiles at me.

    ¡°She is beautiful. Whose pups are these, Serina?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you that story after you finish yours.¡±

    Nichs POV

    She is even more beautiful than when I left and I didn¡¯t think that was possible. As I watch her with the

    pup, I smile. We have a long time before we have pups but I know she will be an amazing mother.

    ¡°Hopefully, if she believes us¡±, Ezra says. ¡°I have no doubt that she will believe and ept us, Ezra. I

    know Serina¡¯s heart. The first time I saw Liz¡¯s wolf I felt drawn to her but it didn¡¯t feel right.¡± ¡°What do

    you mean¡± Serina asks. ¡°When I caught your scent there was no doubt that you were my mate. When I

    scented Liz, it wasn¡¯t even close.¡± She smiles before she looks down at the pup in her arms. ¡°I felt

    tingles when our skin touched but it was nothing like I just felt like with you.¡± She snaps her eyes up to

    mine with a look of disgust. ¡°Did you mate her?¡± ¡°Of course not, I knew she wasn¡¯t my mate. She

    kissed me and held my hand but nothing more.¡± I can tell she isn¡¯t happy about any of it but the anger

    that was on her face, fades away. ¡°Serina, you are the only woman I will ever touch as a mate. I

    promise you that. You are mine and I am yours.¡±

    ¡°The whole reason I brought her here is so Tabby can figure out exactly what is going on. James is

    actually the one that suggested it.¡± ¡°Do you think she is doing what Belinda did to Lake¡± Serina asks.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t given me anything like the watch, but honestly, I¡¯m not sure what she has done. Ezra and I

    just know she isn¡¯t our mate, you are.¡± This time she doesn¡¯t try to hide her smile. She stands andys

    the pup back in her bass before shees to stand in front of me. I stand up and wrap her in my

    arms. She doesn¡¯t pull away and I bury my face in her neck, breathing in her scent. ¡°Mate¡± I say again

    with my whole heart. ¡°Mate¡± she says back and I feel my body rx. After a few minutes, I pull back

    and she takes me by surprise when she pulls me down pressing her lips to mine. I¡¯m not ashamed to

    say the kiss makes me weak in my knees. It sends warmth through my body. When she pulls back, it

    takes everything in me not to mark her as mine. I put my head against her forehead. ¡°I prayed to the

    goddess that you would be my mate and she answered that pray. Thank you for believing me.¡±

    ¡°Nichs, I hoped that you would be my mate and I was hurt when my mother said you had brought

    your mate to the pack. I am so grateful that the goddess blessed me with you.¡± I pull back and the look

    of determination on her face makes me chuckle. ¡°Where is she now? I¡¯m sure she isn¡¯t happy you

    came after me. I don¡¯t want her around our family until we figure out what her game is.¡± ¡°I agree Tabby

    is with her right now. I¡¯m sure she is going to have fun figuring out what she has done.¡±

    Tabby POV

    Nichs looks torn but I know it¡¯s not about who his mate is. ¡°Nichs, what is going on?¡± ¡°Liz, I have

    to go talk to Serina. Tabby will stay with you¡± he says before he takes off in the direction Serina just

    went. Liz starts toward him and I stop her. ¡°He¡¯ll be back, just give them a minute.¡± ¡°He called her his

    mate. I¡¯m his mate.¡± ¡°We will figure everything out, Liz. Let¡¯s take a walk and you can tell me about

    yourself.¡± I swear I see a smirk cross her face but it¡¯s gone as quickly as it came. Iugh to myself. If

    she is something other than a wolf, she is going to be very sorry for messing with my family. We head

    downstairs out of the pack house. We walk until we reach the garden and take a seat on the bench.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re having a pup¡± she asks and I smile. Iy my hand on my bump rubbing in circles. ¡°Yes, a

    little girl.¡± ¡°Congrattions, when are you due?¡± ¡°I have a couple of months left before we get to meet

    her.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your mate, I assume he¡¯s a wolf, since you¡¯re living in a wolf pack¡± Liz asks me. This is

    definitely weird, besides her little fit in the hallway about Nichs, she hasn¡¯t said one thing about him

    being with Serina.¡± ¡°My mate is a wolf. He is a pack warrior.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised a wolf pack allowed you to

    join, given you¡¯re not a wolf.¡± ¡°This is a very special pack. They are my family and I will do anything to

    protect them.¡± She seems to understand my meaning.

    ¡°Liz, Nichs told me how beautiful your wolf is. I would love to meet her.¡± She drops her head ¡°she

    isn¡¯t ready for that. She wants us to mate Nichs before we shift in front of people.¡± ¡°Excuse me for

    saying it but that is strange. Wolves are social creatures. I¡¯ve never heard of a shy wolf.¡± She looks at

    me before she finally answers. ¡°I guess that makes Morganna special.¡± As soon as she says the name

    Morganna, I get a feeling of unease. ¡°Are you alright Tabby? Is something wrong?¡± I look into her eyes

    and before I can raise my hand, she grabs my wrist. ¡°Hello Tabby, I¡¯ve missed you¡± she says before

    darkness takes me under. She is going to pay as soon as I push my way through this sleep spell. She

    has no idea the rage she has just ignited. Megan is about to join her f**king disgusting father and

    brother.

    Adrian POV

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I lead Brooke down the long road that leads to the Scarlett Rose pack. I can tell she is nervous as she

    holds Henry to her chest. ¡°Brooke, you are safe. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± She smiles and I turn

    back toward the gate. A guard steps out of the building. ¡°State your business now¡± he says. ¡°I am here

    to see Harris.¡± ¡°Have you been invited here vampire?¡± ¡°Can you just let Harris know that Adrian is

    here.¡± I can see he is aggravated but he links someone before he looks back to us. ¡°You wait here, he

    will be down.¡± I roll my eyes but we wait for him to arrive. As he approaches the gate, he smiles.

    ¡°Adrian, my gosh you have grown.¡± He looks at Brooke and stops walking. ¡°She is not a threat to your

    pack. I promise you Harris.¡± He turns to the guard ¡°open the gate now.¡± I can see the guard wants to

    protest but he follows Harris¡¯s orders. He notices I¡¯m holding Anna. ¡°Your pups are beautiful¡± he says,

    putting Brooke at ease. ¡°Come on let¡¯s go up to the pack house.¡± We follow Harris and he leads us

    inside and upstairs. When we walk in, it¡¯s like an apartment.

    A beautiful woman walks out to meet us. ¡°Adrian, this is my mate, Willow. Willow, this is my cousin

    Adrian.¡± She reaches out, shaking my hand. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you. After everything that Harris told

    me about the coven, I didn¡¯t think he had any family left.¡± I smile ¡°Harris was smart. He left the hell of

    our coven. My brother has taken over where my father left off.¡± She looks past me at Brooke. The look

    of shock on her face makes me nervous. She walks around me ¡°Brooke¡± she says. Now I¡¯m really

    confused. ¡°Please sit and you¡¯ll understand how she knows who Brooke is¡±, Harris says. We take a

    seat and I wait for the exnation. ¡°I hate to even ask this, but based on you bringing Brooke here, I

    have no choice. Adrian, I assume Drayce did this to Brooke and Jocelyn?¡± I can¡¯t believe what just

    came out of his mouth. How could he know that? ¡°How do you know about my sister?¡± ¡°Your sister is

    here with her pups.¡± I can¡¯t believe what he just said. What are the chances she would make it to this

    pack? ¡°Where is she? Please, I need to see her¡±, Brooke pleads. ¡°She will be back soon and you can

    see her then.¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°She went to confront the Alpha of your pack.¡± Brooke gasps and I

    wrap my free arm around her.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 125

    63 New Witch

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Brooke POV

    I can¡¯t believe this is happening. I never thought I would see Jocelyn again and now I find out she went

    to confront that ba**ard. If he hurts my sister again, I will do far worse than drain him like I did those

    other two ba**ards. Anna starts to cry and Adrianys her hand on my arm. ¡°May I¡±, Willow asks,

    pointing at Henry. I smile and she takes him from my arms so I can feed Annna. ¡°Brooke, I promise you

    that Lake and Gabby will not let anything happen to your sister. She has be a part of our pack and

    family. Serina is very protective of her.¡± I look at her confused. ¡°Gabby and Lake are the Alphas of the

    pack. Serina, who is Gabby¡¯s sister, is soon to be Alpha too. They are my nieces.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of

    a pack having more than one Alpha, let alone three. There is no Luna¡± I say like a question. ¡°No, there

    is no Luna. Gabby was always meant to be the Alpha. This pack is very special and honestly unlike any

    other pack you will find. It may have been made by wolves, but as you can see, we have more than just

    wolves here¡± she says as she smiles at Harris. I¡¯m so d that Jocelyn made it to this pack. I can tell

    how much they care for her when I hear Willow speak. The door opens and a young girl and boy walk

    in. The girl smiles when she sees Willow holding Henry. ¡°There is still time to give me the brother I

    always wanted, mom¡± she says to Willow. This must be her and Harris¡¯s pup.

    ¡°Liza, this is Brooke and Adrian. Adrian is dad¡¯s cousin. This is our daughter Liza and my brother

    Jacob¡±, Willow says. He looks to be only about fifteen and the same age as her daughter. She must

    see my curious look. ¡°They are the same age. It was actually quite fun being pregnant at the same time

    as my mother. Jacob is staying with us while my parents travel.¡± ¡°My mother and father love to travel

    but I would rather stay in the pack and train¡±, Jacob says. ¡°I didn¡¯t know my dad had any family¡±, Liza

    says andes to sit next to Adrian. Adrian smiles and I¡¯m happy she has family besides that monster

    who cares only about himself. ¡°Liza, Brooke is my sister and these pups are my niece and nephew.

    That means they are your cousins too.¡± She starts to bounce up and down like she just heard the best

    news. ¡°I have cousins that are like me.¡± She stands andes over to hug me. I love that she feels

    that way about my pups. When we were taken, I never thought I would know joy and love again, but I

    was so wrong. Adrian saved me and here I am surrounded by all these kind people. As I look at Liza I

    think about Anna and Henry. Harris and Willow give me hope for their happiness. My mate may not

    have wanted me, but hopefully theirs will see them as the gift they are.

    ¡°You guys must be tired. How about I show you to guest rooms and as soon as Jocelyn is back we will

    let you know¡± Harris says. They lead us down a hall to a bedroom. It¡¯s beautiful and bright. It has a

    huge bed and arge window. Willow walks over to a door that leads to the adjoining room for Adrian.

    ¡°This is amazing, thank you so much for opening your home to us¡± I say andy Anna down on the

    bed. Sheys Henry down next to his sister. ¡°You are family. You don¡¯t need to thank us. We are going

    to let Archer and Sabrina know that you have arrived and I¡¯m sure everyone will want to meet you after

    you both rest¡±, Harris says, and I smile. ¡°Is Archer another Alpha?¡± Willow smiles ¡°he used to be.

    Archer is my brother and the girl¡¯s father. Sabrina, his mate, is the former Luna and my sister-inw.¡± I

    nod and a few secondster Jacob and Liza walk in with two pack and ys. ¡°Oh my goddess, you

    didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°We want you to befortable. I¡¯m sure once everyone returns they will want

    you to have a more permanent living arrangement in the pack.¡± Is she saying that they would want me

    to be part of this pack? I never thought I would be part of a pack again after what Jayden did. I

    won¡¯t be separated from Adrian either. She is my family and I can¡¯t stay here without her. I would rather

    remain a rogue with her. They leave and Adrian takes my hand. ¡°Are you alright, I know this is a lot?¡± I

    wrap her in a hug. ¡°It is but because of you I¡¯m going to get to see Jocelyn again and she is going to

    get to see the pups. You are the only reason I am here and this is happening. I will never be able to

    thank you enough for all you have done for me and the pups.¡± ¡°I hope you know I meant what I said,

    you are my sister. You and the pups are my family and I will protect you until myst breath.¡±

    Alpha Jayden POV

    Once Rian is gone, I take some deep breaths to calm myself. Storm is pacing in my mind. ¡°Calm down

    Storm, we will make all this right.¡± He sits on his haunches and I lead Jocelyn back to her seat before I

    take mine. I link Andrew before I speak again. ¡°I know the alliance is not the real reason you came but I

    would like to enter one with your pack. I know that my pack is strong but I want all the help I can get to

    have Brooke back at my side and end Drayce.¡± ¡°Of course, now that we know you had nothing to do

    with the girls being taken, we want to help make him pay for what he has done¡± Gabby says. She is

    strong and acts more like an Alpha than some of the male wolves I know. A knock sounds on the door

    and I smile. ¡°Come in¡± I say. The door opens and Andrew walks in, followed by Jocelyn¡¯s parents. I

    hear a gasp before Jennifer falls to her knees. Jocelyn screams, jumping up from her seat and runs to

    her mother. Wesley bends down holding his family in his arms. They were destroyed when the girls

    went missing. They are my family now and I have treated them as such since the girls have been gone,

    much to my father¡¯s displeasure. He said until I mated with Brooke they could not have a change of

    rank or be considered my inws. It¡¯s a good thing he no longer makes those decisions. As I watch

    them hug their daughter, I pray that Brooke will have a chance at this reunion. Wesley turns and walks

    to me. He pulls me into a hug. ¡°Thank you Jayden for calling us. I just wish Brooke could be here to see

    the man you have be. You are our son and I couldn¡¯t be prouder of you.¡± I stay silent because he

    has no idea the real reason Brooke isn¡¯t here.

    Jocelyn POV

    When the door opens and my parents walk in, I can¡¯t control myself. I run to my mother and kneel

    down, wrapping my arms around her. My father engulfs us both. ¡°Oh my sweet girl, you¡¯re home¡± my

    mother sobs as she holds me tight. I never thought I would see them again when that ba**ard held us

    in the cells and here they are. I feel fresh tears running down my cheeks. We manage to stand and I

    watch my father hug Jayden. He really is a great man. I¡¯m sorry we ever believed that ba**ard. I just

    hope that Brooke is truly alive and she has the chance that she deserves to be with her mate. He made

    it perfectly clear he wants her to be his Luna and mate despite everything that happened. We all take a

    seat and my parents sit on each side of me. After I make introductions, my mother looks at me with

    pleading eyes. ¡°Jocelyn, where have you been¡±, my mother asks, and I hate that I have to tell them

    what the vampires did to us. ¡°Why would you run away from the pack and from us¡± my father asks and I

    can¡¯t help but to feel afronted. ¡°We never left of our own free will you have to know that.¡± I don¡¯t even

    give them a chance to ask anymore questiosn before I tell them everything we endured at the

    vampire¡¯s hands. I can see the anger and pain on both my parents¡¯ faces.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Jocelyn. We should have protected you. We should have known you wouldn¡¯t leave if you

    had a choice.¡± I take both my parents¡¯ hands in mine. ¡°This is not your fault. The only people to me

    is Drayce and his men.¡± ¡°Where is your sister?¡± My heart sinks a little but the hope she is alive spurs

    me on. ¡°I¡¯m not sure right now but we are going to find her.¡± I exin all that happened and the

    sadness on their faces kills me. ¡°I promise you we will find her and bring her home safely¡± Jayden

    assures my parents. ¡°Thank you Jayden, we are so grateful you were chosen for Brooke.¡± He nods and

    my mother turns back to me. I want to tell them about my pups, but what if they won¡¯t ept them

    because of who their father is? Before she can say anything, I just blurt it out. ¡°I have two pups.¡± My

    mother¡¯s eyes get big and my father just looks confused. ¡°I¡¯m a grandma¡±, my mother says as a smile

    breaks out on her face. ¡°Yes and they are beautiful and perfect.¡± My father still hasn¡¯t said anything and

    I just wish he would. ¡°Dad say something please.¡± His look softens ¡°what are the pups¡± he asks. I feel

    my body rx. ¡°I have a boy and a girl.¡± ¡°What are their names, sweet girl¡± my mother asks, calling me

    by the name she has called me all my life. ¡°My daughter¡¯s name is Brooklyn Jennifer Curtis and my

    son¡¯s name is Wesley James Curtis.¡± My father smile is brint and a sole tear runs down his cheek.

    My mother pulls me into a hug. ¡°Those are beautiful names, thank you sweet girl¡± she whispers into my

    ear.

    She pulls back ¡°where are the pups now?¡± ¡°They are with Serina in the Scarlett Rose pack.¡± I exin

    who Serina is and my parent¡¯s look to Gabby and Lake. ¡°Thank you for taking care of our sweet girl.

    We can never thank you enough¡± my mother says. ¡°Can wee back with you to get the pups¡± my

    father asks, and for the first time I¡¯m overtaken with sadness. I never even thought about returning to

    the pack. ¡°We can¡¯t, this isn¡¯t our pack anymore¡± Candace says. She¡¯s right, but I hate that this is going

    to hurt my parents all over again. I take a deep breath. ¡°Mom and dad, I love you both, but I won¡¯t be

    returning to the pack. My home is the Scarlett Rose now. I hope you will both understand and I will visit,

    but I can¡¯t live here.¡± ¡°Why, this is your home and you belong with your family¡± my mother says with hurt

    on her face. ¡°You will always be my family, but Serina, Gabby, and Lake are my family now too. My wolf

    feels strongly about us staying in Scarlett Rose and I agree with her.¡± My mother manages to smile and

    ces her hand on my face. ¡°It¡¯s your mate love, the wolf knows.¡± I stay quiet because I know she is

    wrong. I gave up on having a mate the first time Drayce took me. She turns to Lake and Gabby. ¡°Alpha

    and Luna, may we return with you for a visit and to meet our grandpups?¡± Gabby smiles ¡°of course you

    may. With the new alliance between our packs, you may visit anytime you like.¡±

    I¡¯m excited for my parents to meet the pups. ¡°Jayden, we would like for you toe to the pack and

    meet with our ranked members. The sooner we deal with the coven the better¡± Lake says, and I

    couldn¡¯t agree more. ¡°I can be at the pack tomorrow around lunch time if that works for the two of you.¡±

    ¡°It absolutely does.¡± ¡°Then we can return with you tomorrow after we meet our grandpups¡± my father

    says. ¡°I believe that is an excellent n¡± Jayden says. He leads us downstairs to the foyer. ¡°Andrew will

    show you to your car.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on here,¡± I hear Joseph¡¯s angry voice again. ¡°Father, I will

    meet you in my office, we need to speak¡± Jayden says, leaving no room for debate. I can see he isn¡¯t

    happy with Jayden but he turns heading up the stairs. Jayden hugs me and Andrew leads us out of the

    pack house toward the car. ¡°It is good to see you well, Jocelyn.¡± ¡°Thank you Andrew.¡± He was always

    kind to me and Brooke when others were not. Once we are in the car and headed back to the pack the

    butterflies in my stomach are crazy with the thought of my parents seeing the twins and meeting

    everyone.

    Tabitha POV

    I manage to finally open my eyes. I try to link Jonathon but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t even feel him right now. I

    know it isn¡¯t real and I tamper down the panic at not being able to connect to my beloved. I look around

    and notice the room I¡¯m in has no windows and no doors. Where the f**k am I? After a few minutes,

    Megan appears with a woman. I manage to focus on her face. ¡°Morganna¡± I say her name with disgust

    in my tone. ¡°Now cousin, aren¡¯t you happy to see your family?¡± ¡°You are no family of mine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right

    Megan told me you have taken up with mutts.¡± I shoot daggers in Megan¡¯s direction. ¡°I suggest you

    release me now and maybe I¡¯ll make your deaths quick¡± I say looking between them. Sheughs like a

    cartoon character and I would love to knock her teeth down her throat. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what the

    shackles are made of Tabby. You won¡¯t be doing anything.¡± I look down at the shackles on my wrists.

    They are made of ck rock. ¡°So you see, dear cousin, you are defenseless right now.¡± I smile ¡°I am

    never defenseless, so try me.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 126

    64 Our Turn

    Alpha Jayden POV

    I take a deep breath before I head up the stairs to meet with my father. I reach my office door and push

    it open. My father is on his feet pacing back and forth with furrowed brows. The minute he realizes I¡¯ve

    entered the office he stops in his tracks. ¡°Do you want to exin what the f**k exactly that was about?¡±

    ¡°Sit down father, we need to talk.¡± He gives me a re but takes a seat. I sit behind my desk. He starts

    to speak but I stop him with a raised hand. ¡°Did you have anything to do with Brooke being taken by

    those f**king vampires?¡± He looks like I just pped him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would even ask me that

    question Jayden.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an answer. Tell me the truth, father. Did you take my mate from me

    because she was an omega?¡± I see something sh in his eyes and a pit forms in my stomach. ¡°I can¡¯t

    believe you think I would hurt those innocent girls. I never knew you thought I was a monster.¡± I stand

    coming around the desk and my father stands so we are eye to eye. ¡°I will be bringing my mate home

    and she will be Luna of this pack. If I ever find out that you had something to do with what happened to

    Brooke and Jocelyn, I will not hesitate to take the pound of flesh my mate deserves for what she has

    been through. As far as that b**ch in the cells, she will be dealt with by me. I know she had something

    to do with it.¡± ¡°Jayden, you can¡¯t,¡± my father says. ¡°This is not up for discussion. I suggest you think

    long and hard about your loyalties, father, because Rian and the coven will be dealt with. If you don¡¯t

    want to be added to that list, I suggest you act like my father and help me make them pay for their

    crimes against my Luna.

    ¡°Of course, I will. I am your father and you are my son. I will help you make them pay for what they

    have done.¡± He pulls me into a hug and I wish I could say I felt he was sincere, but I don¡¯t. I can tell

    Storm feels it too. He pulls back ¡°what is the n to get your mate back and deal with the coven?¡±

    ¡°When I have the details I will let you know. I will be making a trip to the Scarlett Rose Pack to sign an

    alliance tomorrow. Andrew will be in charge while I am gone. He nods and heads for the office door.

    ¡°Dad, I expect that Rian will be in the cells when I return, am I clear?¡± ¡°Of course, if I thought she was

    involved I would never have let her out Jayden. You have to know that.¡± I nod and he leaves the office. I

    link Andrew toe to the office so I can fill him in on everything. I take a seat at my desk thinking

    about everything Jocelyn said. A few minutester, he arrives and I tell him everything that Jocelyn told

    me. I tell him about my father and Rian. ¡°That ispletely f**ked up. I know your dad¡¯s an a**hole but

    do you really think he would give Brooke and Jocelyn to those disgusting leeches?¡± ¡°I really wish the

    answer was no, but I¡¯m not sure. I have to go to the Scarlett Rose tomorrow and I need you to keep an

    eye on him.¡± ¡°You can count on me, you know that. I am your ride or die.¡± I smile because he has

    always been a goof. ¡°Yes you are, that¡¯s why you¡¯re my Beta.¡±

    Jocelyn POV

    As we pull into the pack, I have a sense of peace knowing that Jayden had nothing to do with what

    happened to me and Brooke. ¡°He may not have but I think his father did¡±, Emery growls. I hope she is

    wrong, but I had thought the same thing during our meeting. I couldn¡¯t say that to Jayden about his own

    father. As soon as we reach the pack house, I turn to Gabby, Lake, and my parents. ¡°Jo, you can show

    your parents to the guest room on the second floor. They can settle in while you go get your pups.¡± I

    wrap Gabby in a hug. ¡°Thank you both¡± I say to Gabby and Lake. I lead my parents to a room down

    from mine. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Serina for a moment and grab the pups. I won¡¯t be long.¡± My parents

    both hug me before I head down the hall. When I reach my room I can hear voices. Of course, I know

    one is Serina but the other I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know whether to knock or just walk in. ¡°It¡¯s our room¡±,

    Emery says with her normal level of sass. ¡°Calm down Emery, I¡¯m not going to be rude¡±, I say before I

    knock on the door. The door opens and a smiling Serina wraps me in a hug. She takes my hand,

    pulling me inside. ¡°How did it go?¡± I look at the man who is standing near the chairs. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Jo,

    this is Nichs. He is Levi and Tracey¡¯s son.¡± I feel like she isn¡¯t telling me something and by the look

    on his face, he is waiting for her to say more. He clears his throat, looking in Serina¡¯s direction. She

    smirks well aware of what she is doing. ¡°He is also my mate.¡± I can¡¯t help myself but to scream,

    forgetting my pups are asleep.

    Wesley starts to cry and I quiet myself. ¡°Oh my goddess, congrattions to both of you¡± I say as I hug

    Serina. I head over to pick Wesley up and walk back toward Nichs. ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you. I¡¯m

    Jocelyn but everyone calls me Jo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very nice to see you again Jo¡± he says, and I look at him

    confused. ¡°Before we left for training you were in the hospital and Serina was watching over you.¡± I

    smile, Serina and Ruby are so special and I would have been lost without them. Without all of them, I

    meant what I said to my parents. Emery and I belong here. I thank the goddess every day that she and

    Ruby found me. ¡°Your pups are beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I say before I take a seat to feed Henry. ¡°So tell

    me about the meeting,¡± Serina says. ¡°There is so much to tell you. Jayden had nothing to do with us

    being taken but Emery and I think his father did.¡± Serina growls and I smile. ¡°My parents are here, can

    you believe that they are going to meet my pups?¡± I try not to cry but I can¡¯t help the tears of happiness

    that flow from my eyes. Serinaes over and bends down in front of me. ¡°That¡¯s amazing and I¡¯m so

    d that you have them again.¡±

    ¡°I am too. They are excited about seeing my pups.¡± ¡°Of course they are. I know you were worried but

    anyone who raised you would not care that your pups came from that ba**ard.¡± I smile because she is

    absolutely right. ¡°There is one more thing. Jayden said that Brooke is alive.¡± The shock on Serina¡¯s

    face is exactly how I felt when he told me. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful but how,¡± she asks. ¡°I¡¯m not sure but

    Jayden said that pack members saw her a week ago.¡± She wraps me in a hug. ¡°We will find her, I

    promise you Jo.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I say and she pulls back. She is smiling but I can see a sadness in her

    eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Serina?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± I smile ¡°am I going somewhere?¡± She looks at

    me with confusion. ¡°I just thought with Jayden not being involved and your parents. living in the other

    pack.¡± I stop her ¡°this is my home now. I will visit my parents, but I won¡¯t be returning to the pack.¡± Her

    smile is brilliant. I stand from the rocking chair and hug her once more before Iy Wesley in the

    stroller. ¡°I better take the pups to see my parents. I¡¯m sure they are wondering what¡¯s taking me so

    long.¡± Iy Brooklyn down behind her brother. I shake Nichs¡¯s hand and hug Serina before I head

    down the hall. The door opens before I even reach it and my parents are smiling at my pups. ¡°Oh my

    goddess, they are beautiful¡± my mother says with tears in her eyes as she reaches for Wesley. My

    father wraps his arm around me ¡°thank you sweet girl for being so strong and bringing these beautiful

    pups into our world.¡± I reach down picking up Brooklyn, handing her to my father before we head

    inside.

    Gabrie POV

    We head upstairs and I won¡¯t lie I¡¯m exhausted. Growing three pups is exhausting. As we walk down

    the hall, Lake scoops me up without warning. I screech before I wrap my arms around his neck. ¡°Lake,

    I can walk.¡± ¡°I can feel how tired you are and I need to take care of you and my pups, so let me.¡±

    Goddess I love this man. I rest my head against his chest. I swear I¡¯m almost asleep when we reach

    our room. He stops when we are just inside because he must be getting a link. Once he is finished he

    smiles and sets me on my feet. ¡°What was that about?¡± ¡°Your uncle wants to meet with us.¡± I start to

    walk toward the door and he grabs my arm. ¡°I told him after you rest for a couple hours.¡± ¡°Lake¡± I start

    to protest but he shoots me a look. ¡°You and the pups need to rest and then we will meet with him in a

    couple hours after you rest. It is nothing emergent. I asked, he said it¡¯s important but it can wait while

    you rest.¡± If I wasn¡¯t so tired right now I would be walking right out that door. ¡°Two hours, Lake, then we

    meet with my uncle.¡± He smiles like he won. ¡°Don¡¯t think you won. I am only doing this for the pups.¡± He

    chuckles and I would like to p that smug look off his face. He leans down, kissing me before he lifts

    me, setting me on the bed. He starts for the door ¡°where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°I was going to

    head to the office while you¡¯re resting.¡± ¡°Oh no, if I have to nap, then so do you.¡± He walks back toward

    the bed and pulls his shirt over his head. I will never tire of looking at his gorgeous body. ¡°Sleep

    Gabrie¡±, he says with a smirk. I roll my eyes and he gets in bed behind me, pulling my back to his

    front. Heys his hand on my growing bump. After a few seconds, I feel something and he sits up.

    ¡°Was that¡± he asks with wonder on his face. ¡°Yes, one of the pups kicked me.¡± He kisses my forehead

    and we bothy back down. I still can¡¯t believe we are going to have three pups soon. It doesn¡¯t take

    me long to fall into a peaceful sleep.

    Morganna POV

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°So you have a mutt growing in your belly, cousin. I am very disappointed you would allow such a

    disgusting thing to even touch you, let alone impregnate you.¡± She shoots daggers in my direction.

    ¡°You don¡¯t speak of my pup or my beloved, you evil b**ch. You think that you two weak excuses for

    witches are going to hold me here. You are sadly mistaken.¡± Megan has shimmered back into her true

    form. When she came to me with this n, I was more than happy to help her. Tabitha always thought

    she was something special. She could have been the strongest ck magic witch our kind has ever

    seen, but instead she chose the light. Her parents were weak and allowed her to make this stupid

    choice. ¡°I would be careful how you speak considering you¡¯re bound by, enchanted ck rock right now

    Tabitha.¡± ¡°What do you get out of this Morganna. I understand her warped ideas¡± she says, pointing at

    Megan. ¡°Power, of course. You will take your rightful ce with us in my coven or you and your mutt

    can die the same way your parents did.¡± ¡°Tabby, it can be like old times. Moganna will return your pup

    to the mutt if you just agree to our terms. You were always meant to be with me, not some stupid wolf¡±,

    Megan pleads with her. Sheughs and I knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy, but everyone has their weakness.

    I turn to Megan, ¡°go find the mutt she is mated to and bring him back here.¡± ¡°You stay away from my

    beloved¡±, she screams. I watch as her hands start to glow, but it isn¡¯t possible with her bindings. I wave

    my hand casting a sleep spell. ¡°What the hell was that, Morganna? She shouldn¡¯t be able to cast at all

    with the shackles in ce.¡± ¡°Shut up Megan. Unless you have something to actually contribute, let me

    think. Get back to the pack and act like you know nothing when they discover she is missing.¡± She

    shimmers and is gone. I hate the thought of asking that b**ch Prudence for help, but I guess I have no

    choice. Megan is useless and only cares about having her. I knew Tabitha was strong, but I never

    expected she would be able to fight the enchanted ck stone.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 127

    65 New Life

    Morganna POV

    Prudence will be here in a few hours and as long as Tabitha is under that sleep spell I shouldn¡¯t have

    any issues with her. I still don¡¯t understand how she could conjure with the shackles in ce. I teleport

    back into the room and she is lying in the same position I left her. She looks like she is sleeping

    peacefully. She hasn¡¯t changed much since I saw herst, besides the bump of her belly. Time has

    been kind to her, I¡¯m sure a gift from the goddess for all her goodness and light. She makes me sick

    with all she has sacrificed for love and good. Love is such a pathetic notion. I reach out my hand to see

    if I can feel the power of the hybrid growing inside her. I know what Megan said about giving the pup to

    its mutt father, but I have other ns. Iy my hand against her belly and I¡¯m flooded with pain. I try to

    pull away, but before I can, Tabitha¡¯s hand is wrapped around my wrist. I look at her face and her eyes

    are wide open. ¡°It¡¯s not possible¡± I grunt out. ¡°I warned you that you and that b**ch were going to pay

    for what you have done. No one messes with me, my pup, my beloved, or my family.¡± I feel pain

    consume me like I¡¯ve never known. The heat rushes through my body making me feel like I¡¯m on fire.

    An image of me burning at the stake is projected into my mind from Tabitha. ¡°Tabitha¡± I scream before

    she finally releases me. I manage to get away from her and to my feet. I attempt to teleport out of the

    room but I can¡¯t.

    Tabitha POV

    She thinks she can hold me with her weak a** sleep spell. I smile to myself and stay still until she

    returns. I feel her get close to me even though my eyes are shut. The minute she touches my belly,

    every bit of anger flows through me. I push my will into her mind, making her feel like she is on fire. A

    preview of her future. I finally release her because I am far from done. She thought these shackles

    would hold me. She is very wrong. I block her ability to teleport and focus my energy on the ck rock

    shackles. After a few seconds, they melt like butter and pool on the floor near my feet. ¡°This isn¡¯t

    possible¡± she screams. ¡°What¡¯s wrong cousin, you thought this would be easy?¡± ¡°Tabitha, think about

    the fact that you¡¯re a light witch. Killing me doesn¡¯t seem like something a light witch would do.¡± Iugh

    ¡°did you really think that pathetic ploy would make me rethink killing you? Light witches don¡¯t do evil for

    the sake of evil. That doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t defend ourselves or make evil pay for what they¡¯ve done.¡±

    I see fear sh across her face. ¡°Pain¡± I say and she falls to the floor writhing. I ce my hand on her

    head, allowing her thoughts to flow to me so I know exactly what she has nned. Once I¡¯m done, I

    stand. ¡°Stop¡± I say and she is breathing like she ran a marathon. She tries to get to her feet but she

    can¡¯t.

    ¡°You thought you could use my pup for power.¡± ¡°Tabitha, I¡¯m sorry¡± she starts to plead, but her pathetic

    attempt to save herself falls on deaf ears. ¡°You are going to be.¡± I raise my hand and power like I have

    never felt flows through me. I ce my other hand on my bump knowing that my pup is safe and with

    me right now. I look into the eyes of this evil b**ch. I start to chant and white energy flows from my

    fingers. The minute it touches her arm she is engulfed in white me. I expect her to turn to ash

    immediately but she doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s almost as if my light energy is purging her ck soul. A few minutes

    later, all that¡¯s left is a pile of ashes. That is what Prudence will find and I have no problem doing the

    same to her, but first it¡¯s Megan¡¯s turn. I shimmer before I teleport to the pack. Megan has shimmered

    back into Liz and is seated on the bench in the garden. I watch as Serina and Nichs approach her.

    Something stops me from going to end her. ¡°Let them¡±, I hear a whisper in my ear. I stand stalk still

    watching the scene unfold.

    Serina POV

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to go find out exactly what game Liz is ying. If I know Tabby she probably already

    knows.¡± Nichs smiles and kisses me one more time before we head downstairs. I know Tabby, she

    will lead her away from the pack to figure out exactly what she wants. We head up the path toward the

    garden. Liz is sitting on a bench but Tabby is nowhere around her. I get an uneasy feeling in my

    stomach. Ruby feels it too. I wish in this moment we could link Nichs. Before I can stop him, he gets

    Liz¡¯s attention. ¡°Where is Tabby, Liz?¡± She stands turning around looking between the two of us with

    tears running down her cheeks. If this was actually real, part of me would feel bad for the pain that is

    evident on her face, but I reassure myself it isn¡¯t real. ¡°Why did you bring me here Nick, just to hurt me?

    You could have rejected me and saved me this pain. I never wanted a mate but I thought you would be

    different.¡± I can feel Nichs¡¯s guilt even though we aren¡¯t bonded. It¡¯s hard to stay focused, but I need

    him to. I take his hand in mine, so he remembers that she is not his mate and this is all a trick.

    He grips my hand tighter and looks into my eyes before he turns back to her. I speak before he gets a

    chance this time. ¡°Liz, we know you aren¡¯t Nichs¡¯s mate because I am. So you need to tell us what is

    going on. Tell us the truth.¡± The look of hurt morphs into one of anger. ¡°You b**ch, you stand there

    holding my mate¡¯s hand and call me a liar.¡± Nichs growls at her words and I squeeze his hand this

    time. ¡°Serina, we need shift. Make her show the wolf she has been hiding¡±, Ruby says. I don¡¯t question

    her. I release Nichs¡¯s hand and step back from him. ¡°Serina, what are you doing¡±, Nichs asks with

    concern on his face. ¡°It¡¯s time for Liz to show her wolf.¡± I turn and for the first time I see fear on her

    face. I shift into Ruby and she growls in Liz¡¯s direction. We start to stalk forward and she starts to

    retreat. A woman appears standing next to Liz and Ruby stops in her tracks. She sits on her haunches.

    ¡°Ruby, she¡¯s a witch. What are you doing?¡± Nichs shifts into Ezra andes to stand next to us. I

    wish I had time to take in how beautiful his wolf is but right now we need to deal with Liz and this witch.

    I know that Gabby is probably not going to like that I don¡¯t link her, but I will not put her pups at risk. I

    am an Alpha and my mate is strong.

    Liz/Megan POV

    What the f**k is happening? I didn¡¯t expect them to call me out like this. That little b**ch thinks she is so

    special. She will learn in life we don¡¯t get what we want even when we have powers. I start to chant

    under my breath the spell Morganna gave me to make him believe I¡¯m his mate. I can see sadness on

    his face and for a moment, I¡¯m hopeful that he will back down. When Morganna appears next to me I¡¯m

    so confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, show them your wolf?¡± ¡°What the f**k are you doing, Morganna? Why are

    you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to make things right Megan.¡± Now I¡¯m really confused. She shimmers and Tabitha

    stands before me glowing with white light. ¡°It¡¯s not possible, how?¡± I say and she smiles. ¡°You wanted

    something in life that didn¡¯t belong to you so much that you made other people suffer for your jealousy.

    That stops today.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to kill me, just get it over with then. Save your lecture for someone

    else. Everything I did was to be with you and none of that matters to you.¡± Sheughs and a cold chill

    runs down my spine. I don¡¯t give her a chance to cast first. I start to chant gathering energy balls in

    both hands. I throw them in her direction and both fall short in front of her like she is being protected.

    Tabitha POV

    As soon as the energy balls fall at my feet, I¡¯m consumed by the white light again. This time the power

    is not justing from my hands but all over my body. ¡°For the crimes youmitted against people

    that I love and myself, you are sentenced to death.¡± For a moment, memories of a girl I once thought of

    as my best friend sh through my mind. I shake the memories away because that girl is long since

    gone. She doesn¡¯t even attempt to throw another energy ball but falls to her knees. The white light that

    is flowing from my body consumes us both. After a few minutes, I¡¯m no longer in the pack garden.

    Serina, Nichs, and Megan are gone. I¡¯m standing in the most beautiful meadow I have ever seen. I

    look around confused by what has just happened. I expected her to fall to ash just as Morganna did.

    ¡°Tabby¡± I hear my name and turn to see the most beautiful woman with red flowing hair walking toward

    me. She has a child next to her holding her hand and I immediately think of my pup. I ce my hand on

    my stomach and smile at the pretty little girl.

    ¡°Tabby, you have done well. Do you know who this is?¡± ¡°Is it my pup?¡± She smiles ¡°no she is safe in

    your belly waiting to meet her mother. This little girl is the only pure part that was left of Megan. The

    moment you thought of her when she was kind and a friend to you, your light separated her goodness

    from the bad.¡± ¡°What does this mean, goddess?¡± ¡°It means you have given her another chance to do

    the right thing and be the witch she was always meant to be.¡± I bend down and the little girl walks

    toward me. She wraps me in a hug. ¡°Thank you, Tabby¡±, she whispers in my ear and kisses my cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, you be the Megan I know you can be. Be kind and when your blessed with a

    mate be grateful.¡± She nods and I step back. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home, Tabitha. Know I am here and I will

    watch over you and your family.¡± I nod and I¡¯m again surrounded by white light. The light dissipates and

    I float down until my feet touch the ground. Arms wrap around me and I wrap Serina in a hug. ¡°Let¡¯s go

    let everyone know the good news.¡± Nichs walks over and takes her hand. ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Gabrie POV

    As soon as I wake up we head to my aunt and uncle¡¯s floor. I knock and my Aunt Willow opens the

    door with a smile that could light up the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Come inside and we¡¯ll show you.¡±

    Lake and I walk in and I stop dead in my tracks. A woman who looks like Jo is sitting on the couch with

    Harris. ¡°Uncle Harris who¡± I start to say. The woman stands and walks toward me. She sticks out her

    hand. ¡°Hi Alpha, I¡¯m Brooke, Jocelyn¡¯s sister.¡± I feel weak in the knees and I feel Lake¡¯s strong arm

    steady me. ¡°Oh my goddess, are you alright¡± she asks and her eyes drop to my belly. I smile ¡°I¡¯m better

    than alright.¡± I pull her into a hug. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Is my sistering too?¡± ¡°We will take

    you to her. Your parents are here too.¡± Tears start to run down her cheeks. ¡°My parents are here.¡± I nod

    with excitement like a child. ¡°Brooke, that¡¯s amazing your parents are here¡± I hear a woman¡¯s voice and

    I look in her direction. ¡°Gabby and Lake, this is my cousin Adrian¡± my uncle says. ¡°Adrian saved my life¡±

    Brooke says and I smile. ¡°Wee to the Scarlett Rose, both of you.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I can¡¯t wait for Jo to see you¡± I say. ¡°Hold on, we will be right back.¡± Brooke and Adrian head

    down the hallway and a few minutester appear with two pups. I p my hand over my mouth. ¡°Oh

    my goddess you have twin pups.¡± ¡°I do, this is Henry and this is Anna.¡± What are the chances they both

    would have twins? ¡°Gabby, I think it¡¯s time we reunite this family¡±, Lake says and he winks at me. I nod

    and we lead them up to the second floor. Once we reach the guest room, the butterflies in my stomach

    are out of control. I knock and the door swings open. Jo is smiling from ear to ear. Lake and I step

    aside so Brooke and Adrian can step forward. Jo is looking at Brooke like she¡¯s a ghost but after a few

    seconds she steps forward and wraps Brooke in her arms, being careful of a sleeping Anna. Jo picks

    up her head and looks into my eyes. ¡°Thank you, so much.¡± I nod, Lake and I step back to allow them

    time to catch up. I get a link from Serina to meet her, Tabby, and Nichs in the dining room and we

    head there to find out what¡¯s going on.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 128

    66 Tell the Parents

    Jocelyn POV

    As I watch my parents hold my pups, I almost feel whole. The minute we find Brooke, I will feel

    completely whole. When Jayden said she was alive, all that grieving I did for her loss was gone and

    reced by hope. Hope that I will have my sister back and that she will have the happiness she

    deserves. We spend an hour just talking about the past and the pups. I¡¯m grateful they haven¡¯t asked

    me about what happened in the coven, but I¡¯m not stupid. I know they must have questions, but right

    now I just want to focus on the happiness of our reunion. The pups have both fallen asleep and my

    mother is staring at me with a smile that I never thought I would see again. ¡°Jocelyn, how on earth did

    you ever make it to this pack?¡± I smile ¡°I¡¯m not sure, something drew me here. If Serina hadn¡¯t found

    me when she did, I hate to think what would have happened to me and the pups.¡± ¡°Are you really sure

    about staying here instead of living in our pack¡± my father asks. ¡°Nothing against this pack or the

    people that have helped you, but we are your family.¡± ¡°I know you are dad but that pack doesn¡¯t feel like

    home anymore. You will always be my family and I promise you I will visit you a lot with Wesley and

    Brooklyn.¡± My parents both smile but I know they hoped I would change my mind.

    If I believed Brooke was still dead I would ask them to move to this pack. I know that Gabby and Lake

    would wee them with open arms. I can¡¯t be selfish, Brooke is going to need them close more than I

    do. There is a knock on the door and I get up to answer it. I can already scent Gabby and I smile. I

    open the door but new scents invade my nose. Gabby and Lake step aside and I feel like I¡¯m dreaming.

    My sister is standing there with a pup in her arms. I¡¯m in shock when I see my sister is here. I¡¯m finally

    able to move my feet. I wrap my arms around her, being careful of the pup she is holding. The tears

    flow freely. I have never been so happy in my life. She is alive and here. I notice the woman standing

    with a second pup in her arms. I know immediately he is my sister¡¯s pup. She had twins just like me. I

    scent and that¡¯s when I realize that Brooke¡¯s scent is different. She isn¡¯t just a wolf anymore. I pull back,

    looking into her eyes. I see fear and sadness. She has to know that nothing would change that she is

    my sister.

    I notice that Gabby and Lake have left. Pleasee in, I say to Brooke and the woman. The minute we

    walk in I hear my mother¡¯s gasp. I rush over, taking my pup from her arms. She walks toward my sister

    like she might disappear. When she reaches her, she wraps Brooke in a hug just like I did. I can hear

    her whispering to my sister and I can only imagine what she is saying. I¡¯m just d she is getting the

    chance to say it. I looked at the woman holding my sister¡¯s pup. I stick out my hand ¡°I¡¯m Jo but I¡¯m sure

    you already know that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Adrian¡± she says, and I feel panic flow through my body. She must see the

    panic on my face. ¡°I¡¯m not him, I promise you. I would never hurt you or Brooke.¡± My mother pulls back

    and my father growls.

    Brooke POV

    I can¡¯t even believe that my mother is hugging me right now. I never thought I would see my parents

    again. I¡¯m enjoying just being in her arms when I hear my sister introducing herself to Adrian. The

    minute I hear my father growl, I pull back, stepping in front of Adrian. ¡°She is not Drayce. She is the

    only reason I survived what he did to me.¡± I see my sister¡¯s pain from my words. That is not my

    intention, but I need them to understand that Adrian is important to me. She is my hero and my family

    now too. My mother walks over and pulls Adrian into a hug. ¡°Thank you for saving our sassy girl.¡± I

    chuckle at my mother¡¯s nickname for me. Jocelyn was sweet girl and I was sassy girl. I hated that

    name as a kid but hearing it right now, I love it. For the first time, I notice that Jocelyn is holding a pup.

    Oh my goddess, she has a pup. I walk over, looking down at the sweet little boy in her arms. ¡°Brooke,

    this is Wesley your nephew and that is Brooklyn your niece¡± she says, pointing to our father with her

    head. He is holding a sweet little girl. I look back into my sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°We both have pups.¡± ¡°Yes, we

    do. What are their names?¡± ¡°This is Anna and Adrian is holding Henry.¡± My sister smiles and I know

    why.

    When we were kids we would pretend to have pups and name our dolls. I always called mine Anna and

    Henry. It made sense when I had my pups that I would give them those names. I loved those names as

    a kid and he hadn¡¯t changed. ¡°They are beautiful Brooke.¡± ¡°So are my niece and nephew.¡± My father

    clears his throat and heys Brooklyn in the stroller. He heads toward me and when my father wraps

    me in his arms, I swear I¡¯m ten again. My father, despite being a manly wolf, was always gentle when it

    came to me and Jocelyn. He would tell us every day how much he loved us and hug us all the time. I

    prayed that my mate would be as good a father as mine. I push thoughts of Jayden from my mind. He

    is the reason all this happened. He is not my mate. My dad pulls back and takes Anna from my arms. ¡°I

    can¡¯t believe yesterday we had no idea if you and your sister were alive and today you¡¯re both here

    with our grandpups¡±, my father says. He looks at Adrian who is standing next to my mother. ¡°Thank you

    for saving our daughter.¡± Adrian is fighting back tears. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I consider Brooke

    and all of you my family. I will always protect my family.¡± I smile knowing she means every word. I think

    back to the day she saved me when I was hanging on by a thread.

    shback

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Brooke POV

    ¡°Brooke, please just don¡¯t fight him.¡± ¡°Jocelyn, I can¡¯t just let him hurt you and not fight.¡± I don¡¯t even

    care about myself anymore. I just want to protect Jocelyn from that ba**ard. Up till now, he and that

    ba**ard West have been focused on me. ¡°Hellodies¡± I hear from behind me and a chill runs down my

    spine. We both stand and I push Jocelyn behind me. ¡°So sweet, the big sister protecting the little

    sister.¡± ¡°F**k you Drayce.¡± ¡°Oh, just because you got your wolf don¡¯t let it cloud your judgment, mutt.

    You can¡¯t shift in here.¡± Candance is growling in my mind. I can¡¯t shift because they were smart enough

    to put us in a cell with silver bars. He starts toward us and tries to reach around me to grab my sister. I

    may not be able to shiftpletely, but I can partially shift. My ws grow and I s***h him across the

    chest before he can even put his hands on her. His eyes turn blood red. He grabs me by the throat and

    drags me out of the cell, squeezing so I can¡¯t breathe. Thest thing I hear is my sister¡¯s screams

    before I can¡¯t hear her anymore.

    I wake up and I¡¯m in a beautiful bedroom. Am I dead? It¡¯s not my room in the pack, so where could I

    be? I slide out of bed and honestly, I have no pain. I look down and my skin isn¡¯t pale. I head to a door

    that I assume is the bathroom. I look in the mirror and that¡¯s when I notice my neck. ¡°No, no, no, it can¡¯t

    be.¡± ¡°He f**king made me one of them.¡± The fang marks are deep but not in a marking spot. I start to

    feel my teeth but they don¡¯t feel any different. ¡°Brooke¡± I hear Candance and for the first time in a long

    time I smile. ¡°Oh my goddess, I¡¯m so d to hear your voice. Is this the afterlife?¡± Candance chuckles,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re dead.¡± I hear a door open and I stiffen. Please goddess, don¡¯t let that be him. I walk

    out the door, back into the bedroom and a very pretty woman is waiting. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you awake¡±

    she says, and I rx at her words. ¡°I¡¯m Adrian,¡± she says. The minute I hear her name the feares

    rushing back. I remember hearing Drayce say his sister was named Adrian when he was talking to one

    of the men. ¡°I will not hurt you. I promise you I am nothing like him.¡± I look into her eyes and I can only

    see sincerity. ¡°Come, I have food ready for you. You need to eat to build your strength.¡± She turns

    walking out of the room and I follow her. We reach the kitchen and the smell of the food invades my

    nose.

    I sit down and start to eat. It¡¯s amazing how much you can eat after you haven¡¯t been given real food in

    a long time. I remember the bite and I ce my hand where the fang marks are. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was the

    only way to save your life after what he did.¡± My eyes shoot up to hers. ¡°You did this to me, not him.¡±

    Her face falls ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just couldn¡¯t let you die.¡± I reach my hand across the table ¡°thank you, for

    saving my life.¡± She picks up her head and smiles. ¡°You will be safe here. No one knows about this

    ce. I will move you as soon as I can.¡± We finish eating and for the first time, I have hope. ¡°Can you

    help me free my sister?¡± She smiles, ¡°I will absolutely try.¡±

    End shback

    Gabrie POV

    After we leave Jo and Brooke with their parents, we head to my parent¡¯s wing. I knock and my mother

    opens the door smiling. She immediately ces her hand on my bump. ¡°How are my grand pups?¡±

    ¡°They are perfect mom.¡± We head inside and take a seat on the couch. My father joins us a few

    minutester. ¡°How did the meeting go today?¡± ¡°Very interesting actually¡±, Lake says. My father waits

    for us to exin. ¡°We don¡¯t believe Jayden had anything to do with the girls being taken.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s

    good news, right¡± my mother says. ¡°Yes but we think his father might have.¡± My father growls ¡°that

    ba**ard.¡± ¡°Jayden will being tomorrow to sign an alliance with our pack and has asked for our help

    to deal with the coven.¡± My father smiles, ¡°I think that¡¯s an excellent idea.¡± ¡°I had no doubt you would

    agree dad.¡± ¡°We have some other big news too. Jo¡¯s parents came back with us to meet her pups.¡± My

    mother squeals. ¡°That is amazing. She must be so happy.¡± I exin about Brooke and Adrian being

    here and I swear she squeals even louder. ¡°Oh my goddess, that¡¯s amazing. I can¡¯t wait to meet them¡±,

    my mother says. My father is smiling from ear to ear. ¡°The goddess is truly amazing.¡± A few minutes

    later, I get a link from Serina. ¡°Please bring everyone to the dining room.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± a sense of

    worry consuming me. ¡°We are fine now, please just meet us there.¡± I cut the link and my father is

    already on his feet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± he asks. ¡°Serina wants all of us in the dining room.¡±

    No one says another word and I¡¯m sure my father is linking my uncle. We head to the dining room and

    when we arrive, Nichs, Serina, Tabby, and Johnathon are already waiting. Johnathon is holding

    Tabby and I have a feeling something big has happened. That¡¯s when I notice that Serina and Nichs

    are holding hands. I can¡¯t help the hope that blooms in my chest that this is what they called us for.

    Once Uncle Levi and Aunt Tracey arrive everyone takes a seat except Serina and Nichs. ¡°So we

    have something to tell you. Nichs and I are mates.¡± ¡°Oh my goddess, that¡¯s amazing¡± I say, but

    everyone else looks very confused. This time Nichs speaks and now I understand the confusion.

    ¡°Liz was not my mate. She was a witch that tried to trick me to get to Tabby.¡± As soon as the words

    leave his mouth I can¡¯t help but say her name ¡°Megan.¡± Tabby smiles, ¡°yes Gabby it was Megan.¡±

    ¡°Where is she,¡± I say with all the anger I feel. She tried to hurt my sister, Nichs, and Tabby. She will

    not get away with it this time. ¡°She has been dealt with, I promise you¡± Tabby says. I look between the

    three of them and they are all nodding. I go over hugging Tabby first. I hug Nichs next. ¡°I¡¯m so d

    the goddess chose you for my sister.¡± ¡°I am too, Gabby.¡± I pull back and wrap Serina in my arms.

    ¡°Congrattions sissy¡±, I say. Everyone congrattes the new mates. My Aunt Tracey walks over to

    Serina. ¡°You are the best mate he could have ever gotten.¡±

    Our mothers couldn¡¯t be happier as they talk about the new mates. ¡°Well, since you have your mate

    now, Serina, it¡¯s definitely time for you two to have your ceremony.¡± I see a look on Nichs¡¯s face but I

    can¡¯t tell what he is thinking. ¡°Are you alright Nichs?¡± ¡°I will be, I just expected to be Beta. I never

    thought I would be an Alpha.¡± ¡°You will be a wonderful Alpha.¡± He smiles and nods. ¡°We have a

    meeting tomorrow afternoon with the Alpha of the Onyx Moon Pack about an alliance.¡± Serina smiles

    and I¡¯m reminded about what Jo is doing right now. ¡°We will be there,¡± Serina says. I won¡¯t say anything

    to her yet about Brooke. I want it to be a surprise when they join us.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 129

    67 The Meeting Part 1

    Brooke POV

    Just seeing my parents hold my pups is something I never thought would happen. I knew I would do

    anything to find Jocelyn but returning to that ba**ard¡¯s pack was never going to happen. I¡¯m so grateful

    that she brought them here. I¡¯m not sure where Adrian and I will end up staying but at least my parents

    know we are safe and they have the opportunity to see my pups. ¡°Brooke, Gabby would like us toe

    to the dining room. She said it is important.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go and we will stay here with the pups¡±

    my mother says. I look at Adrian ¡°go ahead, then your parents can tell me all the embarrassing stories

    from when you were a kid.¡± I chuckle and hug her and my parents before we head for the door. ¡°Jayden

    is going to be so happy when he knows that Brooke is safe¡± I hear my mother say to my father. I feel

    bile rise in my throat. They have no idea what that man did to us. I turn before we reach the door. ¡°I do

    not want that monster to know anything about me or my pups.¡± My mother looks like I just pped her.

    ¡°Brooke¡± my father says sternly like he did when I was a child. ¡°This isn¡¯t up for discussion dad. I

    respect you and mom but there are things you don¡¯t know.¡± I turn back and head out of the door without

    another word. I love my parents and I don¡¯t want to argue. Jayden can be very charming goddess

    knows that I know that better than anyone. I believed him when he told me he epted our bond.

    ¡°Brooke, please wait¡± Jocelyn says from behind me in the hallway. ¡°Jocelyn, let¡¯s just go to meet with

    your pack please.¡± ¡°Fine, but we are going to talk about this. You don¡¯t know everything you think you

    do.¡± She walks ahead, leading me to the dining room. A million thoughts are racing through my mind.

    What the hell could she possibly mean? She was there with me in that cell being tortured every day.

    We reach the door and Jocelyn knocks before we walk in. I hear a gasp and before I know what¡¯s

    happening, I¡¯m wrapped in strong arms. I expect to see a man but instead a petite young woman is

    hugging me. I smile ¡°Serina I assume.¡± She looks up with happiness in her eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Serina. It¡¯s

    so good to meet you Brooke.¡± We all take a seat and everyone is smiling at us. ¡°Brooke, I can¡¯t believe

    you¡¯re here. How did you know that Jocelyn was here¡±, Serina asks. I retell the story and she smiles.

    ¡°The goddess led you both here.¡± She is definitely right. There is nothing else that makes sense about

    us bothing to this pack. I¡¯m so grateful for the goddess¡¯s ns.

    Jocelyn POV

    My heart hurts for Brooke for the pain I still see in her eyes when she talks about Jayden. She is hiding

    her hurt with anger but she needs to know that it is misdirected. He loves her and I can¡¯t let her throw

    that opportunity away based on what that ba**ard said. I turn to my parents before I leave to follow

    Brooke. ¡°She was lied to, but I promise we will make her see the truth.¡± My parents nod and I catch up

    to Brooke. When we reach the dining room Lake, Gabby, Serina, and Nichs are sitting at the table.

    Serina gasps and jumps up from her chair, heading in our direction. When she hugs Brooke, I smile.

    We all take a seat and once everyone has told Brooke how happy they are that she is here, Serina

    asks the same questions I did. Hearing Brooke retell the story makes me understand why she is so

    protective of Adrian. Just as Serina was my Saviour, Adrian was hers. I¡¯m so d she was there for

    Brooke when I couldn¡¯t be. ¡°Brooke, you¡¯re wee to join us for the meeting with Alpha Jayden

    tomorrow¡±, Gabby says, and Brooke stiffens. ¡°I would rather not but thank you for the offer Alpha¡± she

    says. ¡°She may change her mind after I can exin all we learned today¡± I link Gabby.

    ¡°Jo will show you and Adrian to the guest rooms near your parents.¡± ¡°Thank you Alphas for all you have

    done for my sister and for your kindness to me.¡± ¡°We are here not only for Jo but for you and Adrian. If

    you decide that you will not be returning to your pack, we would like you to join ours¡±, Gabby says. I

    can see the shock on Brooke¡¯s face. Nothing about Gabby and Lake surprises me after all that they

    have done while I have been here. ¡°I understand that Harris is mated to your aunt but you would extend

    an invitation to Adrian.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure you realize by now that this pack cares about a person¡¯s

    character not who they are as a supernatural.¡± My sister smiles and she holds back tears. ¡°Thank you¡±

    she manages to get out before we start back toward my floor. I stop her before we go back into the

    room. ¡°Brooke, I know you are hurt and angry, but promise me you will listen before you make any

    decision.¡± She nods and we head back into the room where my parents and Adrian have the pups on

    the floor. It makes me smile to see Anna and Henry motoring around. I know soon enough my pups will

    join them.

    I take Brooke¡¯s hand and lead her to two chairs in the corner. ¡°I met with Jayden today along with the

    Alphas.¡± ¡°I know, Willow told us.¡± ¡°Brooke, I truly believe he had nothing to do with us being taken by

    Drayce after I spoke with him today.¡± ¡°Jocelyn, you are a good person and you want to believe the best

    of other people.¡± ¡°Brooke I am not a child anymore please don¡¯t treat me like one. I was there with you.

    I endured the same disgusting treatment, but I still choose to trust people. Everyone is not Drayce.

    What proof do you have that Jayden helped him besides his words?¡± ¡°What did he have to gain by lying

    to us, Jocelyn?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe he was lying, I just don¡¯t believe it was Jayden.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making no

    sense right now.¡± ¡°Did he ever use Jayden¡¯s name when he said the Alpha?¡± I can see her confusion as

    she is trying to think back to what happened in the past. ¡°What are you trying to get at Jocelyn?¡± ¡°I

    believe the Alpha that Drayce talked about was Joseph.¡± I watch as the color drains from her face.

    ¡°Alpha Joseph did this to us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure but after our meeting today I know it wasn¡¯t

    Jayden.¡± I can see how torn she is after believing for all this time that Jayden betrayed her.

    Brooke POV

    ¡°Brooke just meet with him¡±, Jocelyn says, but I can¡¯t. Even if he didn¡¯t give us to that ba**ard there is

    nothing left for me and Jayden. Jocelyn wants to believe that we will live happily ever after like in a

    fairytale, but this isn¡¯t a fairytale. This is real life and I¡¯m not the virgin waiting for her mate to swear his

    undying love. I have pups and I haven¡¯t been untouched whether it wasn¡¯t by my choice or not. I¡¯m d

    that I can at least let go of the anger I¡¯ve had about his betrayal. ¡°I¡¯m d to know that he didn¡¯t help

    Drayce, but it doesn¡¯t change that I¡¯m no longer his mate.¡± ¡°But you are,¡± Jocelyn starts to say. ¡°Jocelyn

    I listened and I believe you but I can¡¯t see him.¡± I stand before she can say anymore and scoop Henry

    up in my arms. I need to hold my pup. I sit in a chair and begin to feed Henry. Adrian is looking at me

    and I can see sympathy on her face. ¡°Are you alright¡± she mouths to me. I smile and nod. After a little

    while longer, Jo leads us to two rooms down the hall from my parents. I chuckle when I walk in and the

    pack and ys are already set up. I hug Jo and kiss my niece and nephew before she leaves for her

    room.

    Adrian helps me get the little ones to sleep. She leads me over to the bed and we both sit. ¡°I¡¯m not

    going to tell you what you should do but I just want you to listen for a minute.¡± I take a deep breath and

    nod. ¡°I understand you are afraid of what may happen if you see Jayden. I understand that you think

    your chance for happiness with your mate is over. I just want you to think about this. What if you¡¯re

    wrong?¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying, Adrian, but¡± she stops me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me. You

    don¡¯t owe anyone an exnation for how you feel. You need to think about it for yourself and find the

    answer for you.¡± She stands and hugs me before she heads to her room. Candance has been quiet

    since our conversation with my sister but I can feel her pain and wanting for her mate. ¡°Candance, I

    know you want to see him.¡± ¡°I do, but I am with you no matter what you decide, Brooke. I think you

    should listen to Adrian and decide if wondering is better than knowing.¡± I head into the shower before I

    slide into bed. The bed is sofortable but I know it will do nothing to help me sleep tonight.

    The Next Day

    Alpha Jayden

    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m anxious about our meeting at the Scarlett Rose today, but I am. Storm has been

    on edge too. ¡°Andrew, please make sure you keep an eye on my father. I know he isn¡¯t innocent in all

    this but I need to figure out exactly what he has done.¡± ¡°Of course, I will call you if I see anything

    suspicious.¡± I go to my office to grab some paperwork before I head downstairs. ¡°Jayden¡± I turn and my

    father is walking toward me. ¡°Are you sure it is a good idea to enter an alliance with this pack? What do

    you really know about them?¡± Iugh ¡°father, have faith in me as an Alpha. I will always do my research

    and find out the truth.¡± I hope he catches my meaning but his face never changes if he does. I turn

    heading out the pack door and down to my SUV. I drive for an hour before I pull down a twisty road.

    When I approach the gate, a guard approaches my window. ¡°Alpha Jayden¡± he says. ¡°Yes I am.¡± ¡°The

    Alphas are expecting you. Follow the driveway and it will lead you to the pack house. They will be

    waiting for you.¡± ¡°Thank you¡±, I say, and the gate opens. When I reach the pack house, Lake is waiting

    for me. He sticks out his hand and we shake. ¡°Wee to the Scarlett Rose pack Alpha Jayden.¡±

    ¡°Jayden will do just fine.¡± ¡°Gabby, Serina, and Nichs are waiting for us in the office.¡± I don¡¯t question

    who the others are thinking that they are probably the pack Betas.

    Once we reach the office, I shake everyone¡¯s hand. Storm is pacing in my mind, making it difficult to

    focus. ¡°Are you alright Jayden¡±, Gabby asks me. I try to push Storm down so I can focus. ¡°Yes, sorry

    about that.¡± ¡°Jayden, this is Serina and Nichs. They are also Alphas of the pack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing,

    four Alphas in one pack.¡± ¡°Yes, please take a seat and we will discuss our pack and the alliance.¡± I do

    and we start to talk about how we can attack the coven once the alliance papers are signed. As we

    talk, the scent of vani invades my nose. ¡°Jayden, I smell our mate.¡± ¡°Storm, that is not possible.

    Brooke is our mate and she is not here.¡± ¡°I understand but I know it¡¯s our mate.¡± Before I can say

    anything, a knock sounds on the door. The door opens and Jocelyn is standing there with a smile. She

    steps inside and I feel like all the air is gone from my lungs. She is standing there. Brooke is standing

    ten feet from me. I feel like I¡¯m dreaming. ¡°Go to our mate¡± Storm growls in my head. I rise and start to

    walk toward her but she raises her hand. ¡°Brooke, please, I have missed you.¡± ¡°We need to talk¡± she

    says and all the hope I just felt is fading. Goddess, please don¡¯t let her be here to reject me.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 130

    68 The Meeting Part 2

    Brooke POV

    I got very little sleepst night and it had nothing to do with Anna and Henry. After I changed my mind

    many times, I¡¯ve decided to meet with Jayden today. I haven¡¯t told Jocelyn yet but she was right. I¡¯m

    afraid of a lot of things. I¡¯m afraid she is wrong and Jayden was involved in us being taken. I¡¯m afraid

    that he will finally say his words of rejection out loud to me. I¡¯m afraid that even if he wanted me before,

    when he sees I have pups he won¡¯t now. What I¡¯m most afraid of is not knowing the answers to all the

    thoughts racing through my mind. Candace was right, I need answers and closure. ¡°What if he wants

    you and our pups¡± Candace says. ¡°Candance, I can¡¯t think about that right now.¡± I pick Henry up,

    getting him changed and fed. As I rock him, I let myself think about what it would be like if he did ept

    us. A knock startles me and I push those thoughts away. ¡°Come in¡±, I say, and Adrian walks in smiling.

    ¡°Good morning my little ones.¡± I roll my eyes ¡°good morning to you too, Adrian.¡± She leans down

    kissing my forehead before she steals Henry. I get up, taking Anna over to the bed to get her changed.

    ¡°How did you sleep?¡± ¡°Good, how about you¡± she asks. ¡°Fine, the bed wasfortable.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re

    a terrible liar.¡± ¡°Fine, I didn¡¯t sleep. I was thinking about what I should do about meeting with Jayden.¡± I

    sit in the chair and start to feed Anna. ¡°So what did you decide to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to meet with him.¡±

    She smiles ¡°I¡¯m d, you deserve to be happy Brooke.¡±

    ¡°Adrian, that doesn¡¯t mean anything. I will give him a chance to tell me if he was involved and to know

    the truth.¡± ¡°Brooke, I hope that he epts you and the pups. You deserve to be happy after everything

    that happened. You can go back to the pack and be the Luna you were meant to be.¡± ¡°I doubt that

    will happen, besides, I¡¯m not going anywhere without you.¡± She looks at me like I have ten heads.

    ¡°Brooke¡± she starts to say and I cut her off. ¡°That is not up for debate. If you can¡¯t be there, then I won¡¯t

    be there either. I don¡¯t know why we are even talking about this. He is never going to ept me and

    my pups. We can stay here with my sister and raise the pups.¡± Before she can say anymore, the door

    opens and Jocelyn sticks her head in. She smiles when she sees us. ¡°I was hoping you would be

    awake.¡± She walks in, setting clothes down on the bed for me and Adrian. ¡°Thank you¡±, Adrian says.

    ¡°Do you want to get something for breakfast before I head to the meeting?¡± I take a deep breath ¡°I

    would like to go with you so I can speak with Jayden.¡± A smile spreads across her face. ¡°Jocelyn, this is

    just a conversation, nothing more.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± she says but the smile never leaves her face.

    She walks out of the room without a word and returns with my parents, who are holding my niece and

    nephew. ¡°Mom, dad, and Adrian can stay with pups so I can take you to speak with Jayden. ¡°Alright, I

    will take a quick shower and once I¡¯m dressed we can go.¡± I grab the clothes and take a quick shower.

    Once I¡¯m out, I run the brush through my hair and pull it into a ponytail. I¡¯m so nervous but I can do this.

    ¡°Yes you can. You are strong and I am with you¡± Candace says. I love my wolf. I head out and Jocelyn

    is waiting. She hugs me and I follow her downstairs. We reach a hallway and I can already scent

    Jayden. The most delicious scent of chocte and raspberries invades my nostrils. I have to keep my

    focus. I can¡¯t let wanting my mate cloud my judgment. Jocelyn knocks and I swear I think about

    running. When she steps aside and I see Jayden for the first time since we were taken, I couldn¡¯t move

    if I wanted to. He truly is the most handsome man I have ever seen. He standsing toward me but I

    stop him. I see hurt sh across his face but he stops. ¡°Jo, why don¡¯t you take Jayden and Brooke to

    one of the empty offices to talk¡±, Gabby says. ¡°Of course¡± she says, and I back out of the room,

    keeping distance between me and Jayden. She opens an office door that is thankfully away from the

    Alpha¡¯s office.

    Once we are inside, Jocelyn closes the door, leaving us alone. He starts to step toward me. ¡°Jayden

    please, I need space.¡± He steps back and looks into my eyes. ¡°Brooke, it¡¯s so good to see you. I

    thought I had lost you.¡± ¡°Honestly, Jayden, I don¡¯t even know where to start right now.¡± ¡°You can say

    anything to me. You are my mate.¡± I don¡¯t correct him. ¡°Jayden, when we were taken by that ba**ard he

    said that he was given us by the Alpha.¡± He growls low but I continue. ¡°Jayden, did you give us to

    Drayce because you didn¡¯t want to be mated to me an omega?¡± ¡°Brooke, I swear to you that I never

    would betray you. You are my mate and when I find out who is responsible for what happened to you

    and Jocelyn, those responsible will pay with their lives.¡± Everything in me wants to believe this man but

    I have to think about my pups. He steps toward me but doesn¡¯t touch me. ¡°What can I do to prove to

    you that my love for you is real and I would never hurt you?¡± I remember conversations that Adrian and

    I had about the powers vampires have. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± He smiles but looks at me confused. ¡°I

    can read your blood now that I am a hybrid.¡±

    Jayden POV

    When she says she can read my blood to see the truth, I don¡¯t hesitate. I offer her my hand and she

    takes it in hers. I won¡¯t lie, the tingles I feel make me want to pull her into my arms and show her that

    she is mine, but I know I can¡¯t. She brings my wrist to her mouth and when I feel her fangs bite down, I

    expect to feel pain, but it is far from that. If anything, it makes the longing for her worse. After a few

    seconds, she pulls back and wipes the blood from her lips. A tear rolls down her cheek and I can¡¯t

    imagine what she saw that would make her cry. ¡°Brooke what¡± is all I get out before she wraps her

    arms around me. I hold her breathing in her scent and kissing the top of her head. She stiffens and

    steps back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Of course you should. You are

    mine and I am yours, Brooke.¡± ¡°You have no idea how much I wish that were true, but the fact that you

    had nothing to do with us being taken isn¡¯t the only thing we need to discuss.¡± ¡°Brooke, Jocelyn told me

    what that ba**ard did to the two of you. None of that matters to me. I love you.¡± ¡°Jocelyn didn¡¯t tell you

    everything and honestly it will be easier to just show you.¡± She heads to the door and I follow her. We

    reach a room and I can hear voicesing from inside. She knocks and opens the door.

    I follow her in and when I look around I smile. Jennifer, Wesley, and a woman I have never seen are

    ying with four pups. I can tell by the woman¡¯s scent she is a vampire. ¡°Jayden, we are so happy to

    see you¡± Jennifer says. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too. This must be Jocelyn¡¯s pups.¡± ¡°This is Wesley and

    this is Brooklyn¡± she says, pointing to the beautiful boy and girl. I¡¯m so d they got to meet Jocelyn¡¯s

    pups. I look at the two other pups, ¡°they are beautiful too.¡± The woman smiles ¡°thank you¡±, Brooke

    says. I turn looking at this woman, my mate. This woman, who is the other half of my soul. ¡°Brooke, are

    these our pups?¡±

    Brooke POV

    I can¡¯t have heard him right. Did he really just say our pups? I look into his eyes and I swear I see

    unshed tears. I walk over, taking Anna and Henry out of Adrian¡¯s arms. I walk back toward him. ¡°This is

    Anna and Henry.¡± He reaches out without a word, taking Anna out of my arms. ¡°Hello sweet girl, I¡¯m

    your daddy.¡± I can¡¯t stop the tears from flowing. He just imed my pups as his own. He leans and

    kisses Henry. ¡°I¡¯m your daddy too, big guy.¡± ¡°Jayden¡±, I start to say and this time he presses his lips to

    mine. I hear the door click and when he pulls back we¡¯re alone. ¡°You are my mate and Luna. These are

    our pups. Do you understand me, Brooke?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening. I prayed so many nights

    when we were in that cell that what he said wasn¡¯t true and one day you would find me. I¡¯m so happy

    that you did. I love you, Jayden.¡± ¡°I love you Brooke. I, Jayden Marcus ck, ept you, Brooke

    Isabelle Curtis, as my mate and Luna.¡± I ce my free hand on his face. ¡°I, Brooke Isabelle Curtis,

    ept you, Jayden Marcus ck, as my mate and Alpha.¡± I feel the bond start to form and I still can¡¯t

    believe this is happening.

    ¡°Jayden, I should have said this before you epted me, but I want Adrian to be part of our pack. She

    is the only reason I¡¯m alive and our pups are safe.¡± ¡°Of course, you are my Luna and for what she has

    done she is important to both of us. She will be your personal security if she agrees.¡± ¡°Thank you,

    Jayden. I guess you should go back to your meeting with the Alphas.¡± ¡°No, we should go to the

    meeting. Do you think your parents will keep the pups a little bit longer so you can attend the meeting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t have to twist their arms.¡± He chuckles ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t wait to spend

    time with all of you.¡± ¡°Jayden, how do you think your father is going to feel about all of this?¡± ¡°Honestly,

    Brooke, he can ept it or he can leave.¡± ¡°Jayden, you don¡¯t think that he had anything to do with us

    being taken do you?¡± ¡°I wish I knew Brooke. All I can say is that if he did he will pay with his life.¡±

    ¡°Jayden¡± I start to say and he stops me. ¡°He is no father of mine if he did that to you and your sister.

    Now let¡¯s go find your parents and get to that meeting.¡± I know he says that but it¡¯s still his father. I lead

    him to my parent¡¯s room and when we get inside, my parents are smiling from ear to ear. Adrian has a

    look like I told you so on her face. I roll my eyes. Jaydenys Anna down and heads for Adrian. She

    stands and he wraps her in a hug. ¡°Thank you for saving Brooke and my pups.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to

    thank me, she is my sister and now you are my family too.¡± He pulls back ¡°we would like you to be

    a part of the Onyx Moon pack and I would like you to be my Luna¡¯s protector.¡± ¡°I ept and I will

    protect you all with my life.¡±

    We kiss the pups and head back to the Alpha¡¯s office. We knock and walk in hand and hand. Jocelyn

    jumps up as soon as she sees us. She wraps me in a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you Brooke.¡± ¡°Thank you,

    Jocelyn, for convincing me to speak to Jayden.¡± She pulls back and smiles. She hugs Jayden before

    we take a seat. Gabby smiles at us and Lake nods. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we figure out a n to deal with the

    coven.¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Drayce POV

    The phone on my desk rings. I expect it to be Joseph but it¡¯s not. ¡°Drayce, it¡¯s Prudence.¡± I smile

    ¡°Prudence I didn¡¯t expect to hear from you so soon. I hope you have good news for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.

    I will not be involved with any n against the Scarlett Rose pack and Tabitha.¡± She doesn¡¯t even give

    me a chance to ask why and the line goes dead. What the f**k I scream? I will have what is owed to

    me. The phone rings again and this time it is Joseph. ¡°What is happening Joseph?¡± He tells me about

    Jocelyning to the pack. ¡°Was she still pregnant?¡± ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t and she was with the Alphas of

    the Scarlett Rose pack.¡± ¡°I want what belongs to me Joseph. You had better find a way to get her back

    to me or the attack that happened to those two guards will be the least of your worries.¡± I m the

    phone down and sit in my chair. If Prudence won¡¯t help me, I will find a witch that will.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 131

    69 Mate and Mark

    Alpha Jayden POV

    I still can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m sitting here with my mate, my Luna. I thought I had lost her. I will never let

    anything hurt her again. I will protect her and our pups until myst breath. ¡°We need to mark her¡±

    Storm growls in my mind. ¡°I will not rush her after all she has been through Storm.¡± He whimpers at the

    thought of what she has been through. He recedes to the back of my mind. I want to solidify our bond

    as much as he does, but Brooke¡¯s well being is what is most important right now. I bring my thoughts

    back to focusing on the meeting. My phone vibrates in my pocket and the only one that would dare call

    me right now is Andrew. ¡°Could you all excuse me for a moment¡±, I interrupt Gabby. ¡°Of course¡± she

    says, and I step out into the hallway. ¡°Andrew, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I know that you are busy but this

    couldn¡¯t wait. Your father has been acting very suspicious since you left. One of the guards told me he

    was downstairs talking to Rian. He couldn¡¯t hear the conversation, but why would he be talking to her?

    This afternoon I followed him to one of the offices after I was done with training.¡± A pit forms in my

    stomach. ¡°I, of course, could only hear his side of the conversation but he was telling whoever he was

    talking to about Jocelyning here.¡± I ball my fist at my side feeling anger like I¡¯ve never known. ¡°Tell

    me exactly what he said.¡± ¡°He told them that Jocelyn came to the pack and that she was with the

    Alphas of the Scarlett Rose pack.¡±

    ¡°Andrew, I believe that he yed a part in Brooke and Jocelyn being taken. How could my father do

    such a thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Jayden. Your father has always been an a**hole but this is next level shit.¡±

    ¡°Keep watching him. I will be back soon to deal with it. I will not let him hurt my mate again.¡± ¡°Your

    mate, did you find Brooke?¡± I smile for the first time since we started this conversation. ¡°Yes, I did and

    she is more beautiful than I even remembered.¡± ¡°So the pack will have its rightful, Luna?¡± ¡°Yes it will

    and I have two pups.¡± There is silence for a moment because I¡¯m sure what I said is sinking in. ¡°That¡¯s

    amazing, what are they, Jayden?¡± This is why he is my best friend and Beta. ¡°My son is Henry and my

    daughter is Anna.¡± ¡°Congrattions, who will be the next Alpha of our pack?¡± ¡°You know I forgot to ask

    Brooke who was born first. We still have a lot to discuss.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to let you go so you can

    get back to the meeting.¡± I hang up and take a deep breath. I really had hoped I was wrong about my

    father, but obviously I wasn¡¯t. I turn and Brooke is smiling at me. ¡°How long have you been standing

    there¡±, I ask, smiling back at her.

    Brooke POV

    ¡°I came out right after you did.¡± His face falls and I know that he is thinking about his father. I step

    forward, wrapping my arms around him. He pulls me as close as he can and I breathe in his delicious

    scent. The tingles are overwhelming and if I didn¡¯t know that Candace was a wolf I would think she was

    a cat purring. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Brooke. I can¡¯t believe he did this.¡± I can hear the pain in his voice. At the

    end of the day, he is still Jayden¡¯s father. I can¡¯t imagine how hard this must be for him. ¡°You have

    nothing to be sorry for Jayden.¡± I pull back, looking into his eyes. ¡°Brooke, the day you came to the

    pack and killed the two guards. Did they attack you?¡± ¡°No, I had no intention of killing them when I

    came that day. I was angry at you for betraying me. I hadn¡¯t been back near the pack since we were

    taken. Those two men approached me and told me that they helped the vampires take us. I lost control

    and drained them.¡± He stiffens at my words. ¡°They were a part of you being taken, my guards?¡± ¡°Yes

    they were and they mentioned the Alpha. I thought they were talking about you. I¡¯m sorry I ever

    doubted you, Jayden.¡± He leans down and kisses my forehead. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for. You

    were fed lies and endured unthinkable things. I¡¯m d you took care of them. Now let¡¯s get back to the

    meeting. I want them all dealt with as quickly as possible for what they have done.¡± We head back

    inside and we take our seats, but I don¡¯t let go of his hand. We start to talk about the battle. I¡¯m sure

    that Jayden isn¡¯t going to like it but I will be there to end that ba**ard. I¡¯m sure that Jocelyn feels the

    same way. We aren¡¯t little girls anymore and I need to see the light leave that ba**ard¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Alphas, would it be alright if Adrian joined us as she knows Drayce better than any of us do?¡± Lake

    looks at Gabby. ¡°That is an excellent idea,¡± Lake says. ¡°I¡¯ll go get her and be right back.¡± I head upstairs

    and a few minutester I return with Adrian. She bares her neck in respect and takes a seat near me.

    ¡°Adrian, what can you tell us about Drayce¡±, Gabby asks.

    Adrian POV

    ¡°I can tell you that my brother is an unfeeling monster. He doesn¡¯t care about anyone but himself. He is

    exactly like my father and he will stop at nothing to get what he wants.¡± A knock sounds on the door

    and it opens. Harris and Willow walk in, followed by a man and woman I haven¡¯t met yet. ¡°Harris will be

    joining the battle¡±, Lake says. I smile d to have my cousin there with us. ¡°Normally, Tabby would be

    front and center, but as you can see, she is in no condition to be in battle¡±, Gabby says. The woman

    who is a witch is very pregnant. ¡°I promised Jonathon that I would remain with the pups and Gabby this

    time, but if you need me I can be there in seconds. Lake knows to link me if you run into trouble. I have

    no doubt that you can handle these pathetic vampires.¡± The thought of Prudence¡¯s visit before I left

    comes rushing back. ¡°The vampires shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but my brother had called upon a witch

    named Prudence to locate Jocelyn. She is an evil b**ch.¡± The woman smiles like she knows a secret.

    ¡°Prudence will not be an issue.¡± I look at her confused. ¡°Prudence may be a power-hungry b**ch but

    she will never put her life on the line for your brother and she knows my power. I left her a message

    when I killed Morganna. She will stay as far from me and my pack as possible.¡± I feel relief wash over

    me. Our coven is strong, but based on what I¡¯ve seen, this pack is stronger.

    ¡°Adrian, are you going to have any trouble fighting against your brother,¡± Gabby asks. ¡°No¡± I say

    abruptly. ¡°I mean no disrespect, Alpha, but he isn¡¯t my family. Brooke, the pups, and Harris are my

    family. My loyalty is to all of you.¡± She nods and I continue. ¡°Drayce has always been cruel and we

    never had a brother-sister rtionship. If I had known what he was doing to Brooke and Jocelyn before

    I found her I would have tried to get them out of there sooner.¡± Brooke reaches over, taking my handCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    and squeezes it. ¡°We will have our warriors ready for attack in a weeks¡¯ time. Will you be ready to

    attack Jayden¡±, Lake asks. ¡°Absolutely, I will have my men ready.¡±

    Alpha Jayden POV

    I want that ba**ard dead today, but I want to be prepared so I can wait a week. I know Brooke is not

    going to like what I¡¯m about to ask, but I have to think about the safety of both her and our pups. Being

    away from her will kill me, but I can¡¯t trust my father around my family. ¡°Alphas, would it be alright for

    Brooke and our pups to remain here until after the battle?¡± ¡°No way¡± she says and stands. ¡°Jayden I

    would like to speak to you alone now.¡± I look to the Alphas and I see sympathy on their faces. Gabby

    and Lake nod and she leads me up to her room. Once we are inside and the door closes, she turns on

    me. ¡°You have no right to make decisions for me.¡± ¡°Brooke¡±, I start to say and she stops me. ¡°Am I your

    equal?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my equal but¡± I start to say and she shoots a re at me. ¡°I will not stay here

    and wait to hear what happens. I have Adrian with me and in case you forgot I¡¯m a hybrid. I can protect

    myself and our pups. I will be in that battle and so will my sister. We will bring the pups here before the

    attack but I intend to return with you today.¡± ¡°I have no doubt of your strength, Brooke.¡± ¡°Then prove it

    and trust me. I would never put our pups at risk. I am your Luna and should be by your side. Do you not

    n to mark and mate me?¡± Her words take me off guard.

    ¡°Absolutely, when you¡¯re ready. I want to im you as mine and I want you to im me more than I

    want my next breath.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid that what he did broke me.¡± ¡°That is not what I am afraid of.

    I know you are not broken. No man could break you, in spirit or body.¡± She smiles and before I can say

    another word she reaches down, grasping her shirt hem. She pulls it over her head. I am hanging on by

    a thread to my resolve. ¡°Brooke¡± I say like a whisper. She unhooks her bra, dropping it on the floor, and

    my resolve is gone. I pull my shirt over my head and pull her against my chest. Feeling her skin against

    mine is amazing. I have never been with any other woman and I¡¯m so d that she will be my one and

    only. I bend down, pressing my lips to hers. I take her breast in my hand, kneading it as I deepen the

    kiss. She moans into my mouth and I growl. I pull back and scoop her in my arms, carrying her over to

    the bed. Iy her down. I ce my hands on each side of her pants and pull them down her body. A

    sh of anger at the visible scars must cross my face. ¡°Jayden, look at me. They don¡¯t matter, we are

    the only thing that matters.¡± I bend down and kiss each scar on her legs and belly.

    I press my lips to hers one more time before I stand up and pull off my own pants. Her gasp when she

    looks at my c**k for the first time makes me smile. The blush that crosses her cheeks when she looks

    at my face makes me harder, which I didn¡¯t think was possible. I climb up on the bed and kiss down her

    body until my face is at her core. ¡°Jayden¡± she says, but it dies on her lips when I take a long lick of her

    core. She moans and her noises spur me on. I swirl my tongue around her cl*t and she begins to buck

    against my tongue. I press my finger to her entrance, sliding inside. Her heat is warm and wet as I

    begin to pump in rhythm with my tongue. She grabs my hair as she starts to scream out her orgasm.

    Her juices flood my mouth and I drink everyst drop. She is so sweet and I n to taste her every day

    for the rest of our lives. I kiss back up her body as shees down from her orgasm. I ce myself at

    her entrance. I look into her eyes to make sure that she is ready and she shocks me when she ces

    her hands on my a** pulling me into her.

    I have never felt anything like this in my life. Her core is hugging my c**k. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would

    think she was a virgin. She is so tight and wet. I start to move and I know I won¡¯tst long with how

    good she feels. I want her to c*m again before I embarrass myself. I start to pump into her and she is

    moaning. I ce my face on her marking spot. I speed up, pressing myself deep in her core. I extend

    my canines and pierce her skin. She screams out her orgasm. I pull back and lick the mark I just made.

    She pulls me down and sinks her canines into my neck and I see stars. The orgasm is earth shattering.

    I feel the bond and when I look into her eyes I know our souls are connected in this life and the next. ¡°I

    love you Brooke.¡± ¡°I love you, Jayden. I¡¯m ready to go home.¡±

    I roll to the side and pull her to me, her back to my front. I just want to hold her for a few minutes before

    we go back downstairs. I smile because I want nothing more than to announce my Luna. I will keep her

    and the pups safe. I know she is strong and we will fight side by side. ¡°I know you are strong and we

    will defeat the coven together.¡± She turns in my arms,ying her head on my chest. ¡°Thank you, for

    believing in me and wanting to be my mate.¡± I lift her chin so she can look into my eyes. ¡°You are the

    only woman I will ever want or touch in this lifetime.¡± I see the confusion before the realization hits.

    ¡°You waited for me?¡± I lean down and kiss her lips. I pull back ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have waited my lifetime for

    you.¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 132

    70 We¡¯re Home

    Serina POV

    We waited for about twenty minutes before we decided to end the meeting. I am happy that Brooke and

    Jayden have epted each other. I hope that Jo finds her mate and happiness too. I know she thinks it

    won¡¯t happen for her, but I have faith in the goddess. ¡°Gabby and Lake, I was wondering if we could

    have our ceremony on our birthday.¡± Nichs and I share our birthdays and we will both turn eighteen.

    She smiles ¡°it¡¯s your ceremony, so if you want to wait till your birthday that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a few weeks

    away. We can deal with Drayce and use it as a celebration for the pack finally having some peace.¡± ¡°I

    think that¡¯s an excellent idea, Serina¡± Lake says. Nichs threads his fingers through mine and the

    tingles are amazing. ¡°We are going to go for a walk. Can you let us know when it¡¯s time to finish the

    meeting?¡± ¡°Hopefully they will be busy for a while¡±, Jo says with a chuckle. We head downstairs and

    outside the pack house. I knew Nichs wouldn¡¯t care about waiting to have our ceremony for our

    birthday but I want to talk to him about something else. ¡°Are you sure about this, Serina¡±, Ruby asks.

    Our kind doesn¡¯t usually wait when we find our mates, but I truly believe this is what the goddess had

    nned. ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t.¡± I can feel her happiness at my words.

    Once we reach theke, we take a seat on the shore. He wraps his arm around me and, even though

    we aren¡¯t bonded, I feel whole. ¡°What are you thinking about Serina?¡± I¡¯m nervous but I know I don¡¯t

    need to be. ¡°I would like to mark and mate the night of our ceremony. It is like a wedding for our kind

    and I truly believe that despite getting our wolves early, this is what was meant to be.¡± He turns so we

    are face to face. ¡°I think that is a perfect idea. You are mine whether you wear my mark today or not,

    just as I am yours.¡± I smile and lean in, pressing a kiss on his lips. If a kiss feels like this, I can¡¯t imagine

    what being with himpletely will feel like. I know he means what he says, but it is different for our

    wolves. I can feel Ruby¡¯s longing for Ezra was causing her heart to ache. I can¡¯t make her wait. I pull

    back, ¡°Ruby would like to spend time with Ezra.¡± I can see the smile turn to panic on his face. ¡°Serina,

    as much as I would love to let Ezra out to have time with Ruby, I don¡¯t think that ¡®s a good idea right

    now.¡± I take his hand in mine. ¡°You¡¯re worried they will mate and mark.¡± A slight blush marks his cheeks

    and it makes me smile.

    Nichs POV

    When she talks about letting our wolves out together, Ezra growls in my mind. I know he has no desire

    to wait to have our mate, but we need to respect what Serina wants. I understand what she means

    about waiting. I want to make her mine, but I want her to know that how she feels is important to us. I

    would wait a lifetime for her. ¡°Our wolves will not have the same control that we have.¡± She smiles

    ¡°Ruby has no desire to wait to mate and mark. I don¡¯t think our decision needs to affect their bonding.

    Besides, if they are bonded we will still be able to link for the battle.¡± This woman is amazing and I am

    so happy that the goddess blessed me with her. She stands backing up and I expect her to strip. I turn

    because seeing her body right now will not be good for my control. ¡°You don¡¯t need to turn, Nichs.¡±

    ¡°Yes I do, because I have willpower, but I¡¯m not that strong.¡± She chuckles ¡°turn around Nichs.¡± I say

    a silent prayer before I turn expecting to see her bared to me. She is still fully dressed and now I¡¯m

    really confused. She shifts into Ruby. She is magnificent. Her fur is a red color I have never seen on a

    wolf. Ezra is losing control and pushes forward.

    Ruby takes off before we havepletely shifted. ¡°Come here little mate¡± he says like the big bad wolf.

    ¡°Seriously¡±, I say, and he snickers. He is running as fast as he can and we still haven¡¯t caught up with

    Ruby. ¡°Looks like the big bad wolf can¡¯t find his little mate.¡± He growls and stalks forward. Before he

    realizes what¡¯s happening, Ruby is running toward us. She turns just before she reaches us and,

    honestly, I have never seen a wolf move this fast. ¡°Our mate is amazing¡± I say to him. ¡°Yes she is and

    she is ours.¡± She finally seems to slow down enough for him to catch her. They spend the next hour

    mating and ying. I lose count after the third time. My wolf is a horn dog. I¡¯m a little jealous that he

    gets to mate and mark, but I know it will be even more special when it finally happens. Theyy next to

    each other on the bank. Ruby has her head leaning against Ezra¡¯s shoulder. I feel the pain and then

    pleasure as she sinks her canines into his marking spot. Holy sh*t she marked us first. Our mate is

    feisty. Ezra wastes no time making his mark on our mate. The moment he releases her, I can feel the

    bond with Serina. It will be even stronger when we mate and mark. She will have our scent and we will

    have hers, so no males will even look at her. Ezra growls low at my thoughts.

    Ruby stands and stretches before she shifts. My beautiful mate is standing before us fully dressed. I

    don¡¯t understand how this is possible. I shift and her face turns bright red. She turns around and I

    chuckle. I run behind the tree and grab basketball shorts. I rush back out and wrap her in my arms.

    ¡°How are you still dressed?¡± She exins why her fur is red and what it means to be blessed. I lean

    down and press my lips to hers. I deepen the kiss but I pull back before it goes any further. ¡°You and

    Ruby are amazing. Thank you for allowing me to exin everything and epting us.¡± ¡°I told you

    Nichs, I always wanted you to be my mate. We are just as lucky the goddess chose you and Ezra

    for us¡± she links me. ¡°Oh my goddess we can link, that¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°We should probably head back. I

    didn¡¯t even think about it, but I need to call your brothers and let them know what happened. They

    knew Tabby would help me figure out what was happening with Megan.¡± She takes my hand ¡°let¡¯s go

    call them together.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    We reach the pack house and head back up to my room. I grab the phone off my nightstand. I threw

    my stuff in here when I got back with Megan. I didn¡¯t want to be alone in this room with her. As soon as

    I open the phone, I have a hundred missed messages from John and James. ¡°I¡¯m surprised they didn¡¯t

    come back after I didn¡¯t answer them¡±, Iugh. I dial James and the screen lights up with his face.

    ¡°What the f**k man? You leave with Liz, who you think is tricking you, and then you don¡¯t answer us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry a lot has been happening.¡± ¡°Well, spit it out. We are dying here¡±, John says from behind him.

    Serinaughs and pushes her way onto the screen. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that he found his real mate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s

    awesome, you guys are mates¡±, James says. ¡°Yes, Liz was Megan trying to get close to Tabby.¡± ¡°Holy

    f**k, I hope she is finally dead.¡± ¡°Yes, Tabby has dealt with her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, now you can stop pouting

    about Serina¡± John says. I throw him the bird and sheughs. We tell them everything that is going on

    with the coven, Jo, Brooke, Jayden, and our ceremony.¡± ¡°We areing home. Honestly, we will learn

    more from Uncle Levi than we will here. We want to be there to help with the coven and for your

    ceremony.¡± Serina smiles and I want them here for our ceremony. They don¡¯t have their wolves so I¡¯m

    not sure about the battle, but we can deal with that when they get home. ¡°Serina and I will drive up to

    get you guys after we talk to Gabby and Lake.¡± We hang up and head back to the office.

    Brooke POV

    We head back downstairs toward the Alpha¡¯s office. I am so happy I can¡¯t even be embarrassed that

    we have kept them waiting. We just mated and marked in their pack house. Jayden stops me and pulls

    me into him. ¡°I promise that they would have done the same if the situation was reversed.¡± I forgot he

    can hear my thoughts now. ¡°It¡¯s not nice to listen to your Luna¡¯s thoughts.¡± ¡°I love to hear you call

    yourself my Luna.¡± He presses his lips to mine. I hear someone clear their throat and I turn to see a

    smiling Adrian. She eyes my mark ¡°I see congrattions are in order.¡± ¡°Thank you, Adrian,¡± I say as I

    hug her. ¡°Thank you, Adrian¡±, Jayden says. She releases me and goes over to hug Jayden. I expect

    Candace to growl but she never does. She trusts Adrian and Jayden. We head back to the office and

    knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Lake says. Once we get inside, they are both smiling. I notice that

    Nichs and Serina are gone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we were gone so long.¡± ¡°Based on that mark I doubt that

    highly¡±, Gabby says with a smile. ¡°Congrattions Luna and Alpha. Your sister went back to help your

    parents with the pups.¡± ¡°Thank you, for your friendship and your willingness to align yourself with our

    pack. We will return home today with our pups and Adrian. We will bring the pups back the day before

    the attack.¡± ¡°Please stay safe Brooke¡±, Gabby says with concern in her voice, looking into my eyes.

    ¡°Gabby, I promise you that my father will be dealt with for his involvement in what happened to my

    Luna and Jocelyn¡±, Jayden says. I can see the relief on her face at his words. ¡°No one will hurt Brooke

    or the pups, I promise you that¡±, Adrian says.

    I¡¯m d this will all be over soon. We head back upstairs. This is the hardest part of today, saying

    goodbye to my sister. We reach the room and the pups are asleep. They look so peaceful lying next to

    each other on the bed. Jocelynes over to me and without a word wraps me in a hug. She whispers

    ¡°you deserve all the happiness he can give you.¡± I can feel the tears as they roll down my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m

    going to miss you Jocelyn. I know we haven¡¯t been together for a long time, but now that we found

    each other I can¡¯t imagine not seeing you every day.¡± She pulls back ¡°I promise you that we will see

    each other all the time. You wille here and I wille back to the pack to see you all¡± she says as

    she looks at Jayden, Adrian, and our parents. I know she¡¯s right and this is what¡¯s meant to be. I hug

    her one more time before I go over and kiss my niece and nephew on their foreheads. Jayden picks up

    Henry and Adrian picks up Anna. I chuckle at my parents¡¯ faces realizing they missed the opportunity to

    pick up the pups. We head out to the SUV. Jayden helps me into the passenger seat. My parents and

    Adrian sit in the back with the pups. I know I said I¡¯m ready but I¡¯m still nervous about going back to the

    Onyx Moon. I¡¯m not the same girl that was taken. I¡¯m a hybrid and I have our pups now. I can¡¯t imagine

    what it is going to be like to face Joseph for the first time. Jayden takes my hand and squeezes it. ¡°This

    is our pack. You are the fated Luna and no one has anything to say against it¡±, he links me. I look in his

    direction and smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    We reach the pack house and Jaydenes around to open my door. I take a deep breath and slide

    out. He kisses me quickly. My parents get out and hug us both before my mother hands me Anna. ¡°We

    will see you a littleter, sassy girl¡±, my mother says, and they head toward our cottage. Jayden takes

    Henry from Adrian and leads us inside. Many pack members are in the dining room andmon area.

    They all look in our direction and bare their necks at Jayden. As they look back, I can see many

    different expressions on their faces. Some look confused and others look angry. I know how some

    wolves feel about vampires. They are in for a big shock when they find out who I am to the pack.

    Jayden POV

    I don¡¯t like how some of my pack members are looking at Brooke and Adrian. ¡°I have an announcement

    to make¡±, I say using my Alphamand. The room falls quiet and all eyes are on me. We are

    standing between the dining room and living area so both rooms can hear me. I pull Brooke to my side

    using my free hand. ¡°I would like to announce that our Luna hase home. This is my mate, Luna

    Brooke ck. These are our pups, Henry and Anna ck. I expect that you will give my mate and

    Luna the same respect you give me. Anyone who does not will be dealt with harshly.¡± ¡°Jayden, I need

    to speak with you,¡± I hear my father¡¯s voice. I turn and I can see the disdain dripping off him as he looks

    at Brooke and Adrian. ¡°What do you need, father?¡± ¡°I need to speak to you privately, now.¡± I start to

    lead Brooke and Adrian toward the stairs that lead to my office. ¡°Did you hear me, Jayden, that means

    alone?¡± ¡°I heard you perfectly well father but I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯m the Alpha and I don¡¯t take orders from

    you. If you would like to speak to me, you can do so in front of my Luna and her protector. Otherwise

    we won¡¯t be speaking.¡± ¡°How dare you speak to me like this?¡± I hand Henry to Adrian and stand toe to

    toe with my father. I drop my voice so only he can hear me. ¡°How dare you betray your own son?¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 133

    71 Where is He

    Jayden POV

    I can feel Storm¡¯s anger but I manage to keep him under control. ¡°Jayden, I never betrayed you. This is

    not the time or ce for this conversation.¡± ¡°I gave you an opportunity to have this conversation in my

    office and you chose to try and give me orders in front of my pack. That will not happen. I have made it

    perfectly clear that I am the Alpha and you are not. Now, if you would like to finish this conversation in

    my office with my Luna and her protector present, follow us.¡± I don¡¯t even give him a chance to

    respond. I lead Brooke and Adrian up the stairs and into my office. ¡°Are you alright Jayden¡±, Brooke

    asks. ¡°I will be¡±, I say, before I lean in kissing her softly. Just her touch helps to calm me. The door

    swings open and my father walks in. He turns to Brooke, ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re alright, Brooke.¡± Before

    she can even respond, I step in front of her. ¡°You do not speak to my mate. Tell me what you have

    done, father.¡± ¡°Jayden, I don¡¯t know what lies you have been told by this woman but¡± he says, shooting

    a re at Adrian. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to ce me on anyone else but you. Who were you telling on

    the phone about Jocelyn¡¯s visit to the pack.¡± ¡°I have no idea what the hell you¡¯re talking about. I am

    your father. I have done everything in this life for you. I have made you the Alpha you have be.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t, I have made me the Alpha I am. I am nothing like you. I would never hurt innocent people or

    align myself with that evil ba**ard Drayce.¡±

    ¡°Jayden, what can I do to prove to you that I had nothing to do with Brooke and Jocelyn being taken?¡± I

    don¡¯t want Brooke close to him after all he has done. ¡°Adrian, are you able to read his blood?¡± I look

    back at her and she smiles. ¡°I most certainly can.¡± She walks forward handing our pup to Brooke. She

    extends her hand in my father¡¯s direction. He looks at it like it¡¯s on fire. ¡°What do you expect me to

    allow this leech to drink from me?¡± A growles from behind me. ¡°I wonder if my brother knows how

    you speak about our kind. Besides, Joseph, your new Luna and the future Alpha of this pack are part

    vampire.¡± My father growls and steps toward her, ¡°you do not call me by my name girl.¡± ¡°I would

    suggest you stand down father or you will find yourself in the cell next to Rian.¡± He takes a step back

    but makes no move to give his hand to Adrian. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you think I would do such a thing. I have

    never raised a hand to you but you think I am capable of such awful acts against these innocent girls. ¡±

    ¡°Father, I think you protest too much. This is easily put to rest. Allow Adrian to drink from you and prove

    your innocence.¡± ¡°So you trust her to tell you the truth, but not your own father.¡± ¡°This is not up for

    debate, father. Give Adrian your wrist or join Rian. One way or another, the truthes out today.¡±

    ¡°I will do no such thing. I have done nothing wrong and I will not be treated like this by my own son.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡± I say and link Andrew. After a few seconds of trying without any response, I reach out to two

    other warriors toe get my father. Where the f**k could he be? ¡°You have made your choice, father.

    I know you are not innocent in all of this and I will not allow you to hurt my family.¡± ¡°I am your family, not

    these people. Everything I have done I have done for you.¡± The door opens and the warriors walk in.

    ¡°Take my father to the cells now.¡± They take my father by each arm. As they start to drag him out of the

    room, he yells at me ¡°you¡¯re going to be sorry for treating me this way, Jayden.¡± I don¡¯t even respond,

    because I will never be sorry after what he has done. I know in my heart that he helped that ba**ard

    even if he won¡¯t admit it. Once he is gone, Brookees around wrapping me in her arms. I bury my

    head in her neck, breathing in her scent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jayden.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you say you¡¯re sorry. You have

    nothing to be sorry for. He is the monster and he is going to get exactly what he deserves.¡± I pull back

    and press my lips to hers. When I break the kiss, I brush the hair away from her face. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll

    show you to our floor.¡± I see shock on Adrian¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m staying on the Alpha floor?¡± I chuckle ¡°of

    course, you are family and Brooke¡¯s protector.¡± Brooke pulls my face to hers and kisses me again. I will

    never tire of the feeling of her lips against mine.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I take Henry from Adrian and we head up to the third floor. I push open the door across from ours and

    Adrian follows us inside. ¡°This is an awesome room. Thank you, Jayden. I want you to know that I will

    protect you, the pups, and Brooke.¡± ¡°I have no doubt that you will. I¡¯m going to show Brooke our room

    and then go find out what¡¯s going on with Andrew. He isn¡¯t answering me.¡± ¡°Who is Andrew¡± she asks.

    ¡°He is my Beta and best friend.¡± She nods and I take Brooke into our room. I hope Andrew got

    everything I asked for. Once we are inside, she stops dead in front of me. ¡°Jayden how¡± she asks and I

    smile. There are two cribs and a rocking chair where I used to have a sitting area. I want the pups close

    and I¡¯m sure she will too. I walk over andy Henry down and she does the same with Anna. She walks

    toward me, wrapping her arms around me. ¡°Thank you for doing all of this.¡± ¡°Brooke I would do

    anything for you and our pups.¡± ¡°I know you would. I love you Jayden.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± I press a quick

    kiss to her lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to go see what¡¯s going on with Andrew. I won¡¯t be gone long.¡± Once I¡¯m out

    of the room I let Adrian know I¡¯m leaving the floor.

    I head downstairs and into the dining room. No one seems to have seen Andrew for at least an hour. I

    head out to the training field as I continue to try and link him. I¡¯m starting to panic a little. This isn¡¯t like

    Andrew. He knew to expect us after the meeting. He also knew that I was going to be dealing with my

    father. I head back to the pack house. I link the warriors that took my father to the cells and neither

    answer me. Now I¡¯m more than panicked. I rush toward the door that leads to the cells. When I get

    down the stairs, panic doesn¡¯t even begin to describe how I feel. The two warriors are unconscious on

    the floor. I know I won¡¯t find him, but I go cell to cell looking for my father. Not only is he gone, but so is

    Rian. Storm growls and I run as fast as my legs will carry me back to our floor. I say a prayer when I

    reach for the handle on our door and throw it open. Brooke smiles at me and I feel a moment of relief,

    but it doesn¡¯tst. Brooke jumps up and rushes over to me. I¡¯m sure she can tell something is wrong by

    my face. ¡°Jayden, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My father and Rian are gone, the guards are unconscious, and

    Andrew is missing.¡±

    Joseph POV

    ¡°You did well Anthony.¡± ¡°Thank you Alpha.¡± ¡°Joseph, I am supposed to be Luna. Why are we running

    away? I thought the vampires were going to help us deal with that b**ch Jocelyn.¡± Iugh ¡°first of all,

    you will do what I tell you too. Second, we have a bigger problem than Jocelyn. My son has marked

    that b**ch Brooke and imed her hybrid pups.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be, she is supposed to be dead. You

    promised that you would get rid of that pathetic omega. She is not fit to be a Luna.¡± I p her ¡°enough.

    We need to get as far away from here as possible right now. He will give us leverage¡± I say pointing to

    an unconscious Andrew lying on the ground at Anthony¡¯s feet. She ces her hand on her cheek. If

    she is expecting an apology she won¡¯t get one. ¡°Now, unless you want me to leave your a** here for

    Brooke to deal with, I suggest you stay quiet and follow orders. Shift Anthony and I will put him on your

    back. I will lead us to the coven. Drayce is expecting us.¡± Anthony shifts and I throw Andrew on his

    back. I shift into Crane and Rian shifts. We take off toward the coven. If my son thinks that he is the

    Alpha, then I will show him what a true Alpha does for his pack. I had hoped it wouldn¡¯te to this but

    I should have known that mating with that b**ch would produce a weak heir.

    We reach the coven and Drayce is waiting outside with a few of his men. We all shift and pull on the

    clothes we were carrying in our mouth. He smiles when he sees Andrew. ¡°I see you brought me a gift,

    Joseph.¡± Anthonyys down and I pull Andrew off his back. ¡°Take him to the cell that we hold the

    wolves in¡± he says. The men carry him inside arge building that is like our pack house. ¡°You did well

    Joseph. Shall we go inside and discuss our next move?¡± I nod ¡°Dracye, this is Rian and Anthony. They

    are loyal to me and will help us deal with my son.¡± ¡°Very good¡±, he says, and we follow him inside.

    Once we reach the office, I take a seat in front of his desk. ¡°So you told me that you had something

    important to tell me when you arrived.¡± ¡°I do, it seems that Brooke is alive and so are your children.¡±

    Drayce POV

    As soon as the words leave his mouth, I¡¯m enraged. I stand mming my hands on the desk. ¡°It¡¯s not

    possible. I saw the light leave that b**ch¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Drayce, I have no reason to lie to you. Besides, she

    didn¡¯te with Jayden to the pack alone. Your sister was with her.¡± ¡°That f**king b**ch is dead. She is

    no sister to me. I knew she was keeping something from me. She killed West and she is the reason

    that I don¡¯t have my pets or children. I want her dead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure we can make that happen, Drayce¡±

    Joseph says. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on our guest so we can call your son and say hello.¡± I lead them

    downstairs and the wolf is still unconscious lying on the floor of the cell. I grab a bottle of water off the

    table and throw it on him. His eyes flutter open and as he looks around he gets to his feet. When he

    realizes what¡¯s happening, he tries to shift. Iugh ¡°what¡¯s wrong, mutt, can¡¯t reach your wolf?¡± ¡°What

    have you done?¡± ¡°The bars to this cell are silver. You won¡¯t be able to shift so don¡¯t try.¡± He looks at

    Joseph. ¡°How could you do this to your son? I always knew you were a ba**ard but you betrayed your

    own flesh and blood to help him¡± he says pointing at Joseph. ¡°You know nothing Andrew. I would be

    careful you¡¯re only alive because you¡¯re useful. Don¡¯t make me kill you now¡±, Joseph says. I shoot him

    a look. ¡°That is no way to speak to our guest Joseph.¡± He nods and takes a step back. ¡°Now Andrew,

    you might live through this if you just act like a good dog and follow orders.¡± ¡°F**k you, I¡¯m not like that

    piece of sh*t¡± he says pointing at Joseph. ¡°I will never betray Jayden or my Luna.¡± Iugh ¡°honor is

    overrated Andrew. Is being loyal really worth losing your own life?¡± ¡°I would rather die than help you

    and that pathetic excuse for a wolf.¡± I turn to Joseph ¡°I think it¡¯s time to give your son a call.¡± He smiles

    and takes the phone out of his pocket.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 134

    72 Rescue

    Jayden POV

    The phone vibrates in my pocket and I pray it¡¯s Andrew, even though I know in my heart it isn¡¯t. When

    my father¡¯s name shes on the screen, I tamper down my anger. If he knows where Andrew is, I need

    to try to be calm until he tells me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jayden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my father¡± I say, and Brookees to

    stand next to me so she can see the screen too. I ept the call but it¡¯s not my father¡¯s face that

    appears on the screen. I growl ¡°what the f**k have you done?¡± ¡°Now Jayden, is that anyway to speak to

    an ally.¡± I can feel Brooke¡¯s anger through our bond. ¡°Oh it¡¯s my pet, still alive and looking f**kable as

    usual. I hear you have my children with you.¡± ¡°You have no children and soon you will have no life¡±,

    Brooke says before I can even respond. Goddess, she is amazing. I thought she would be afraid of this

    ba**ard but instead she is strong and pissed. ¡°Now pet¡±, he starts to say and I growl. ¡°Do not speak to

    my Luna you piece of sh*t.¡± Heughs like I just told the funniest joke he has ever heard.

    I can tell he is handing the phone to someone else and my father¡¯s face appears. ¡°You are a lying

    ba**ard and I will take great pleasure in ending you.¡± ¡°Maybe if you had been a stronger Alpha none of

    this would be happening, Jayden. You chose to ept a weak mate and try to make her Luna of my

    pack. That was never going to happen. I did what I had to do for you and the pack to be strong. She

    should have stayed gone because now you will have to bury her.¡± ¡°The only one who will need to be

    buried is you, Joseph.¡± He turns the phone at that ba**ard Drayce. He is standing next to a beaten

    Andrew who is chained to the wall. Bile rises in my throat at the thought of what they are nning.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Jayden?¡± He grabs Andrew¡¯s hair, lifting his head so I can see his swollen face. My

    heart breaks that he is there at their mercy. ¡°Andrew¡± I say. ¡°You can turn my pet and children over to

    me or I can kill your Beta, Jayden. It¡¯s your choice. Who is more important, a piece of a** or your

    Beta?¡± I growl and Storm is at the surface.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you daree for me. You protect Brooke and your pups. I mean it Jayden¡± Andrew manages

    to yell out before that ba**ard punches him in the face. His head drops and I¡¯m squeezing the phone

    hard enough to break it. Brookeys her hand on mine. She links me ¡°we will get him back, I promise

    you.¡± ¡°You have till dusk tomorrow to give back what belongs to me or I will drain him.¡± The call

    disconnects and I feel like there is no air in my lungs. I can¡¯t breathe. Just a few hours ago, I was the

    happiest I¡¯ve ever been. I feel two hands on my face and I look into my mate¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    Brooke POV

    Every bit of anger I had a few minutes ago is reced by fear. Not fear for myself, but fear of what he is

    going to do to Andrew. He has always been kind to us and I know what he means to Jayden. He is

    more than just a Beta. He is like a brother to him. I take Jayden¡¯s face in my hands. ¡°Jayden, I¡¯m so

    sorry this is happening.¡± He pulls me into his arms and I bury my head in his chest. As much as I love

    him and want to be here, maybe it would have been better if we never found each other again. Andrew

    would be safe right now. He pulls back, looking into my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think that again.¡±

    ¡°Jayden¡±, I say, and he crashes his lips to mine. He pulls back when I¡¯m breathless. He presses his

    forehead to mine. ¡°We will get Andrew back and he will be here to see you be my Luna in front of

    the whole pack.¡± I smile, he really is the best man I¡¯ve ever met. ¡°I think you should call Lake and

    Gabby. They need to know what¡¯s happened. We are going to need them here sooner to deal with

    these ba**ards.¡± He smiles and goes over to the phone on the desk. Once he picks up the phone and

    starts talking, I go over to Adrian who has been quietly listening to everything that just happened.

    I can see the pain on her face even though she is trying to hide it. The pups are sitting on the floor at

    her feet ying with toys when I pull her into a hug. ¡°None of this is your fault. Do you hear me

    Adrian?¡± ¡°It may not be my fault but Jayden¡¯s Beta is being tortured by that ba**ard. I should have

    stopped him after I found out what he did to you and your sister.¡± I pull back to look into her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Do not take responsibility for someone else¡¯s crimes. You are the only reason that I am

    standing here today, with my pups and mate.¡± I brush a stray tear off her cheek. ¡°We are going to stop

    him and save Andrew.¡± She nods and smiles but it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Lake and Jocelyn will be

    here in an hour. Serina and Nichs went to pick up Serina¡¯s brothers¡± Jayden says. ¡°We will bring the

    pups to the Scarlett Rose pack tomorrow before we go to rescue Andrew.¡± I can see he hates the idea

    of me being anywhere near the coven and Drayce but he doesn¡¯t say a word.

    Serina POV

    We arrive at the pack and Nichs opens my door. We head toward the building that is about the same

    size as the new pack house. The guard at the door nods at Nichs. ¡°Good to see you again, Beta

    Nichs.¡± He doesn¡¯t correct him and we head inside. My brothers are waiting with their bags in the big

    living room. I¡¯m lifted off the ground and James has me in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you sissy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s

    good to see you too. Now can you put me down.¡± Heughs before he sets me on my feet. I¡¯m not on

    them long when John has me lifted in the air. ¡°Nichs, your back¡± I hear a woman¡¯s voice and Ruby

    growls. John sets me on my feet and I turn to see Nichs pushing the woman¡¯s hands away from his

    chest. I walk over and he wraps his arm around me. I stick out my hand and she looks down at it with

    disgust. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Serina, Nichs¡¯s mate.¡± She looks like she sucked on a lemon. She turns walking

    away without another word and my brothers burst outughing. ¡°Nichs, I think you have been

    imed¡±, James says. ¡°Yes I have and I couldn¡¯t be happier to belong to your sister.¡± We head out to

    the SUV and I¡¯m d that the boys will be home. As much as they drive me crazy sometimes, I really

    missed them.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    As we drive, the phone rings in my pocket. I pull it out and Gabby¡¯s name shes on my screen. I put it

    to my ear. ¡°Gabby, we just picked up the boys and we are on our way back.¡± ¡°Serina, Lake just left with

    Jo to the Onyx Moon.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on Gabby?¡± ¡°Jayden¡¯s Beta has been taken by the coven and

    Alpha Joseph.¡± I growl ¡°that ba**ard. We will leave as soon as we get back with the boys.¡± ¡°I have the

    pups and Tabby is here with me.¡± ¡°Good, it won¡¯t take us long to reach the pack.¡± I hang up and slide

    the phone back into my pocket. I tell Nichs and my brothers what Gabby just told me. ¡°Why the hell

    are we going to our pack? Just head to the Onyx Moon. We came back to help kill those ba**ards¡±

    James says. Before I can say anything, Nichs does. ¡°I know you guys want to help but you don¡¯t

    have your wolves yet. It is not safe for you to go into a fight with vampires when you can¡¯t shift.¡± I turn

    to look at my brothers and I hate the look on their faces. They know Nichs is right but that doesn¡¯t

    mean they have to like it. ¡°Fine, we will stay behind and protect Gabby, Tabby, and the pups¡±, John

    says. I know how hard this is for them to ept, but they will have their wolves soon. They have

    be amazing fighters and will be great Betas.

    We arrive at the pack and before we head to the Onyx Moon, we follow the boys up to Gabby¡¯s and

    Lake¡¯s floor. We will be moving into the new pack house after the ceremony. There will be two Alpha

    floors and one Beta floor for now. Twins sometimes share a mate, so we will see if that is the case for

    our brothers. I knock and we walk into Gabby¡¯s living room. Gabby rushes over to hug the boys as

    soon as she sees them. ¡°Look at you Gabby¡±, John says. He ces his hands on her bump. ¡°How are

    my nieces and nephews doing in there?¡± Sheughs ¡°they are ying ser with my dder.¡± By the

    look on John¡¯s face, he is sorry he asked. Tabby hugs them both. She looks like she is ready to pop.

    I¡¯m d she won¡¯t be going with us to fight the coven. I know how strong she is but she needs to think

    about her pup right now. ¡°Serina, please let us know what is happening¡± Gabby says, and I hug her and

    Tabby before we head out to the SUV. It¡¯ste when we arrive at the Onyx Moon. We meet with

    Jayden, Brooke, Jo, Lake, and Adrian. They fill us in on the phone call. ¡°It looks like one of my warriors

    helped my father and Rian escape. They took my Beta and threatened my Luna¡±, Jayden says. I feel

    so bad that he just found Brooke again and he is dealing with this. I look at Adrian and I can¡¯t imagine

    how she must feel knowing what her brother is doing. She is a good person and she doesn¡¯t need to

    feel guilt, but I can see it on her face. Nichs takes my hand and I pray we get Andrew back in one

    piece.

    Adrian POV

    Once we finish the meeting, we head upstairs. I walk to the room that is now mine after I kiss the twins

    goodnight and hug Brooke. I¡¯m so grateful for these people and I hate that Drayce is causing them all

    this pain. He is just like my father. He doesn¡¯t care who he hurts. Iy on the bed staring at the ceiling. I

    can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t lie here and wait till tomorrow. I can¡¯t hope that Drayce will stay true to his word and

    keep Andrew alive till dusk. Losing Andrew will destroy Jayden. He deserves to be happy. They both

    deserve to be happy. I know I can get into the mansion without being caught. I have to try and get him

    out before anything happens to him. I stick my head out of the door and the hallway is empty. I manage

    to make it outside and head for the trees. I don¡¯t need to be stopped by any warriors. I¡¯m sure they will

    alert Brooke and Jayden if they catch me. I use my vampire speed to reach just outside the coven. A

    branch brakes behind me and I whirl around to find a smiling Serina. ¡°What the hell are you doing

    here?¡± ¡°I could ask you the same question?¡±

    ¡°Serina, please, I need you to go back. There is no way you can go in there with me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t but

    you¡¯re going to need help carrying a full-grown man back to the pack.¡± I smile, I guess I could use help.

    ¡°Fine but please stay out of sight and be careful.¡± She backs up so she is hidden in the trees. I turn and

    I can see the mansion as I walk forward. I watch as the patrols pass more frequently than usual. My

    brother must be worried to have increased the patrols. I follow the tree-line until I can see the door that

    leads to the kitchen. When the guard passes I run making it inside. My heart is racing and I say a

    prayer that I get him out safely. I reach the door that leads to the cells. I know there will be a guard so I

    need to be prepared to fight. I slip down the stairs slowly and the guard has his back to me. I manage

    to reach him without being detected. I jump wrapping my arm around his neck and twist. He falls to the

    ground. I walk toward the cell and the man¡¯s body is lying motionless on the floor. I can hear his blood

    flowing through his veins and I¡¯m grateful he is still alive. I take the keys off the guard and open the cell

    door. I rush over and I can tell he is barely hanging on. He would never have survived till dusk. They

    had no intentions of keeping him alive.

    Iy his head in myp and the moment I see his face I know he isn¡¯t going to make it. I look up to the

    sky and pray this is the right thing to do. I bend down and ce my lips on his neck just like I did with

    Brooke. I extend my fangs, biting down and inject my venom into his blood. I pull back once I know I¡¯ve

    given him enough to turn him. His color starts to look better but he is nowhere near out of the woods. I

    will have the strength to get him out of here, but I¡¯m d Serina will be there to help me get him back to

    the pack. I manage to throw him over my shoulder. I head for the stairs and slowly make my way to the

    door that leads out. I watch the patrol guard pass again before I take off for the woods. Once I reach

    Serina, I set him down on the ground. His eyes start to flutter open and I gasp when I stare into his

    ocean blue eyes. There is no way.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 135

    73 Beloved

    Adrian POV

    As quickly as his eyes open they close again. Goddess help me, he is my beloved. Drayce almost

    killed my beloved. I don¡¯t have time to focus on that right now. ¡°Serina, we need to get him back to the

    pack. He needs medical attention. The change is keeping him alive but he needs his wolf to heal him.¡±

    She looks at me confused. ¡°He has been in a cell surrounded by silver. His wolf has been suppressed.¡±

    She nods, stepping back and shifting into a beautiful red wolf. I start to lift Andrew when I hear a growl

    from behind us. I turn to see Joseph and a man I¡¯ve never seen before. He is not part of the coven, he

    is a wolf.¡± I look back at my beloved and Serina¡¯s wolf is standing over him. She is protecting him and I

    couldn¡¯t be more grateful at this moment. ¡°I believe he belongs to us¡±, Joseph snickers. ¡°Your brother

    won¡¯t take kindly to your interference girl.¡± The only saving grace right now is he can¡¯t alert my brother. I

    start toward them with my vampire speed and I reach the man first. I grab him by the throat and quickly

    snap his neck. I feel a piercing pain in my side as I am thrown backwards. I manage to get to my feet

    despite the injury. Joseph shifts and runs at me. I jump up,nding on his back. He starts to buck trying

    to throw me off. I grip his fur and extend my fangs. I won¡¯t give him enough venom to change only to

    make him sick. I bite down and his blood begins to flow into my mouth. As I give him venom, images of

    his past flow through my mind. I release my bite and his wolf falls to the ground. I jump off ready to

    finish him after what I just saw, but I hear yelling in the distance. They must have realized Andrew is

    gone. It won¡¯t take them long to reach us.

    I turn and Serina¡¯s wolf is lying next to Andrew. I pick him up cing him on her back. I climb up behind

    him knowing he can¡¯t hold on. Once I have him stable, I let Serina¡¯s wolf know we¡¯re ready. She takes

    off and I can¡¯t believe how fast we are moving. I know wolves can run, but this isn¡¯t a normal wolf

    speed. That¡¯s how she was able to follow me. It doesn¡¯t take us long to reach the pack border. As soon

    as we cross over into the packnds we are surrounded by three wolves. I yell out ¡°we have the Beta

    and he needs help.¡± One of the wolves shifts and when he realizes it¡¯s Andrew, he gives the order to

    stand down. ¡°Follow me¡± he says over his shoulder before he shifts back into his wolf and we follow

    behind him. When we reach the pack hospital, Serina¡¯s wolfys down, allowing me to slide off with

    Andrew in my arms. Two of the guards grab him and carry him inside. I follow close behind them. ¡°You

    have to wait here¡± a nurse says as she stops me from going through the double door. Everything in me

    wants to bare my fangs and move her but I don¡¯t. ¡°Adrian¡± I hear from behind me and I¡¯m wrapped in

    Brooke¡¯s arms. ¡°What the hell were you thinking? What if you were caught? What if you were killed?¡±

    ¡°Brooke, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m here with you and I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The door opens and Serina walks in, followed by Lake, Nichs, and Jayden. She wraps me in a hug.

    Jayden picks me up, hugging me. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t so happy right now I would be giving you such a lecture

    about putting yourself at risk.¡± I smile and he sets me on my feet. I won¡¯t tell him right now what I saw

    when I bit his father, but he deserves to know exactly what his father has done. He kisses Brooke

    before he walks through the double doors. I hear Lake scolding Serina and I¡¯m just about to interrupt

    when she stands cing her hands on her hips. ¡°I am not a child. I knew what I was doing and we

    saved Andrew because I was there to help. I am an equal Lake.¡± He stands and wraps her in a hug. ¡°I

    know you are but you scared the hell out of me. Please, next time, include me in the n. It wouldn¡¯t

    just kill your parents and siblings. It would kill me if something happened to you.¡± I smile loving how

    honest and sweet Lake is with his sister-inw. She pulls back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, next time I will let you know

    what is going on, but you don¡¯t get to stop me if I do.¡± He sticks out his hand ¡°deal.¡± Nichses

    around him and wraps her in his arms ¡°you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Drayce POV

    The door flies open and one of my soldiers rushes in. I push the mutt¡¯s mouth off my d**k and fix my

    pants. I¡¯m just about to scream at him for his disrespect when he begins talking fast about the prisoner.

    ¡°Slow the f**k down and tell me what is going on.¡± ¡°The prisoner is gone. I went to relieve Justin and he

    was dead.¡± ¡°Why the f**k are you here instead of looking for him and whoever helped him escape?¡± I

    reach my hand out and rip out his throat. His body falls to the ground and I step over him. I will not

    tolerate stupidity from my men. I don¡¯t even give a second thought to the b**ch whimpering on my floor.

    I alert my guards and head outside to join them to look for the mutt. He was barely hanging on and

    there is no way he escaped on his own. I will not lose my bargaining chip. I know that boy is weak and

    he will do everything he can to save his Beta.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Once I¡¯m outside, I hear someone yelling from the eastern border. I use my speed to reach him. A wolf

    I recognize as Joseph is lying on the ground. He is still breathing, which is more than I can say for

    Anthony. He has been drained and I¡¯m sure I know who did it. I turn to my men, dismissing all but three

    of them to look for the mutt. ¡°Take him to the healer now¡±, I say pointing at Joseph¡¯s wolf. They lift him,

    taking him to the healer¡¯s cottage. She walks out onto the porch and looks at the wolf lying on the

    ground. ¡°What do you expect me to do for this wolf? I know how to help vampires, not wolves.¡± ¡°I still

    need him to get what belongs to me. If he dies, you die. I suggest you figure out how to help him.¡± I see

    the fear sh across her face. I turn walking back toward the mansion. I know Adrian is responsible for

    helping that mutt escape. I reach my office and thankfully, that wh*re was smart enough to leave. I

    might have drained her just for being a wolf with how angry I am right now.

    Andrew POV

    I meant every word I said to Jayden, not because I don¡¯t care about dying, but I know what losing her

    would do to him. The pack needs Jayden. That ba**ard cannot be Alpha again. The pack is so different

    with Jayden in charge. The pack members are happy and well cared for. After that f**king vampire hit

    me again, everything went ck. I can¡¯t reach Gideon and my wounds aren¡¯t healing. It won¡¯t take long

    for my body to sumb to the injuries without my wolf. He had no intention of trading me for Brooke. It

    was all a lie. I don¡¯t know how long passes before I feel something, like I¡¯m being moved. Maybe they

    are taking me outside to burn my body. I pray it is over quickly. I¡¯m on the ground. I can smell the grass

    and the trees. I manage to open my eyes and the most beautiful woman is staring down at me. Before I

    can even try to speak, the darkness consumes me again.

    I don¡¯t know how long has passed before I hear a beeping sound, but I still can¡¯t open my eyes. Where

    the hell am I? I know that I¡¯m not dead, but I have no idea where the hell I am. I still can¡¯t open my

    eyes. ¡°Gideon¡±, I call out to my wolf. This time I feel him. I call out two more times before he finally

    answers. ¡°I¡¯m here Andrew. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t reach out sooner, I¡¯ve been trying to heal you.¡± ¡°How the

    hell am I still alive?¡± ¡°Everything will be clear very soon.¡± ¡°You sound like a fortune cookie, just tell me

    what the hell is going on.¡± I hear voices before he can answer. I try to force my eyes open. This time it

    takes a lot of effort but I manage to open thempletely. ¡°Andrew your awake¡±, Jayden says as he

    rushes toward me. The doctors and nurses are checking the machines. My throat feels like I haven¡¯t

    drank in a week. I try to ask questions but all thates out is coughing. Jayden grabs a ss of water

    and holds it to my lips. ¡°Small sips Andrew¡±, the doctor orders. Once I manage to take three sips I can

    finally speak. ¡°How the hell did I get here?¡± He smiles and relief washes over me because I know

    Brooke is safe. ¡°Apparently my Luna¡¯s protector went on a secret rescue mission without anyone

    knowing.¡± Now I¡¯m really confused. ¡°Adrian is Drayce¡¯s sister and she saved Brooke. Now with Serina¡¯s

    help she saved you.¡± I smile ¡°she must be a pretty amazing woman.¡± ¡°She is and I¡¯m d she is on our

    side¡±, he says with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m going to get her and Brooke. I¡¯m sure they are waiting not so

    patiently.¡±

    He leaves and I say a prayer of thanks to the goddess for bringing me home safely. Gideon begins to

    pace in my mind. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you¡± is all I manage to get out when the smell of vani

    invades my nose. Gideon growls ¡°mate¡± before the door opens. Jayden walks in, followed by Brooke

    and the woman from earlier. She is my mate, she is a vampire. I reach my hand up touching my neck

    and run fingers over two puncture marks. She bit me. What does that mean? Did she mark me? She

    rushes over until she is standing a few feet from my bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was the only way to save your

    life. I had to change you.¡± I¡¯m a hybrid. I see fear and hurt on her face. I don¡¯t want her ever to feel

    either. I reach out my hand, praying she will take it. Thankfully, she does and I look into her eyes.

    ¡°Mate¡± I say and she smiles. ¡°Beloved¡± she whispers back and I love hearing those words from her

    mouth. ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡± She takes me by surprise when she steps forward and presses

    her lips to mine. The tingles where our lips are touching feels amazing. A throat clears and she pulls

    back with a blush on her cheeks. I look at a smiling Jayden and Brooke. ¡°Congrattions¡± Jayden

    says, and Brooke rushes over wrapping my mate in her arms. The goddess is truly amazing.

    As she hugs Brooke, I notice blood on her shirt. I growl ¡°your hurt¡±, I say pointing to her side. Brooke

    pulls back and starts to move her shirt, revealing her injury. ¡°I¡¯m fine really¡± she insists. She has four

    deep w marks on her side. ¡°Brooke, I will be fine. I may not heal as quickly as a wolf, but I¡¯ll heal.¡± I

    hate that she was hurt rescuing me. ¡°Who did this to you¡± Jayden asks, knowing it was a wolf. I see

    sympathy on her face and I know exactly who hurt her.

    Adrian POV

    I hate the pain I see on Jayden¡¯s face. I had hoped that I could wait to tell him what I saw in his father¡¯s

    blood but he needs to know. ¡°It was your father that dragged his w across my side when I killed the

    wolf with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Adrian¡± he starts to say and I stop him. ¡°You are not responsible for your

    father¡¯s actions just as I¡¯m not responsible for my brothers.¡± He nods and I take a deep breath to tell

    him what I saw. ¡°Jayden, what do you know about your mother?¡± He looks at me with confusion on his

    face at the shift in topic. ¡°I don¡¯t know much besides that she died giving birth to me. My father never

    really talked about her.¡± ¡°Jayden, in order to get away I had to bite your father. I gave him enough

    venom to make him sick but not change him.¡± Andrew reaches out and takes my hand in his to offer

    support. ¡°The blood that I drank gave me images from the past.¡± ¡°You were able to read him. That

    doesn¡¯t much matter now we know the truth¡± Jayden says. ¡°What I saw was further back in the past. I¡¯m

    sure what the goddess wanted me to see.¡± He stays quiet and I continue.

    ¡°Your mother was an omega in your pack. She was fated by the goddess to your father. She didn¡¯t die

    in childbirth.¡± ¡°What the f**k happened to her, Adrian?¡± ¡°Your father kept her prisoner until she produced

    you and then he gave her to my father. That is how the pack¡¯s alliance started with the coven.¡±

    Jayden¡¯s eyes sh ck and he roars. I know his anger is not directed at me and I feel no fear.

    Brooke wraps her arms around him and he buries his hand in her neck. He begins to sob and I turn to

    face Andrew. My heart breaks as I listen to this poor man grieve for a mother he never had the chance

    to know because of a monster that worried about status. A monster that gave his mate as a sacrifice so

    no one would ever know that he was mated to an omega.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 136

    74 Questions

    Jayden POV

    Brooke runs her hand through my hair and rubs circles on my back as I cry for my mother. I cry for her

    pain and everything my father stole from her and me. How did I not know exactly what he was? ¡°Don¡¯t

    do that to yourself Jayden? How could you know what he hid from you? You were a child¡±, Storm says

    to me. He¡¯s right, but it doesn¡¯t change that my mother probably suffered exactly what Brooke did

    before they killed her. I squeeze Brooke a little tighter in my arms. I¡¯m so grateful that she is here with

    me despite what the f**king ba**ard tried to do to her. I promise that he will suffer for what he did to my

    mother, Brooke, and Jocelyn. I take a deep breath, pulling in as much of Brooke¡¯s scent as I can before

    I pick up my head. She wipes the tears from my cheeks andys her hand on my face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for

    the pain he has caused you. We are your family and I will protect you just as you protect me.¡± I couldn¡¯t

    love this woman more. I press my lips to hers. I pull back and walk over to the side of Andrew¡¯s bed. He

    sits up and pulls me into a hug. ¡°You are the best man I know and I¡¯m sure that your mother is proud of

    you. She is proud of the man and Alpha you have be.¡± I pull back ¡°you get some rest and heal

    because I want you by my side to destroy these evil ba**ards.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry I will be there.¡±

    Brooke takes my hand and we head back toward the pack house. What Adrian said has my mind going

    a mile a minute? What if Drayce¡¯s father was trying to produce hybrid children? I don¡¯t scent wolf on

    Adrian, but what if she was born of my mother? Drayce is older than me but she is not. ¡°Brooke, is

    Adrian a hybrid?¡± She stops walking and I face her. ¡°She has never spoken of having a wolf and she

    only smells of vampire. Adrian wouldn¡¯t keep that from me¡±, Brooke says. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible

    that she is but she never got her wolf?¡± She looks at me concerned. ¡°What is it love?¡± ¡°They kept us in

    a cell for months with silver bars. I was worried that Candance would nevere but she did. Do you

    think that if she is your mother¡¯s pup, being kept in the cell surrounded by silver affected Adrian¡¯s wolfContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    while in your mother¡¯s womb?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know if we will ever really know. The truth may

    have died with Adrian¡¯s father and my mother.¡± She hugs me again and we head for our room. I need to

    hold our pups right now. They will never have to worry about anyone hurting them as long as I live.

    We walk in and Jocelyn is sitting in the rocking chair holding Henry and Anna. I take them both and she

    stands. She reaches in wrapping her arms around my neck. She pulls back and smiles. ¡°So Andrew is

    safe¡± she says after she hugs Brooke. ¡°Yes, Adrian and Serina saved him¡± Brooke says. ¡°What¡¯s

    wrong¡± she asks, looking at me. Brooke answers for me and exins all that we have just learned.

    Jocelyn gives me a look of sympathy. ¡°Thank you for keeping the pups¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will pay me

    back soon enough¡± she says, lightening the mood in the room. ¡°We absolutely will. When you find your

    mate, we will pup sit all the time.¡± Her face falls and I can see sadness in her eyes. ¡°Jocelyn, you will

    find your mate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important right now. Let¡¯s focus on making those ba**ards pay.¡± I smile and

    nod but I hate that she believes her mate won¡¯t want her after all she has been through. ¡°I¡¯m going to

    head back to my room and you both should try to get some sleep.¡± She walks out and Brooke takes

    Henry from my arms,ying him in his crib before she does the same with Anna. ¡°Comey with me,¡±

    she says. We slide into bed and she ces my head on her chest like a mother does with a child. She

    runs her hands through my hair and all of the exhaustion from the stress of the night hits me at once. I

    fall into a deep sleep that is gued by nightmares.

    Adrian POV

    After Jayden and Brooke leave, I turn around looking at this beautiful man that the goddess blessed me

    with. ¡°Talk to me Adrian, tell me what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°I hate that I had to tell him what our fathers did

    to his mother. I hate that my father and brother are such evil people.¡± He takes my hand again. ¡°He had

    the right to know and I¡¯ve known Jayden all my life, he wouldn¡¯t want you to keep that from him. He is

    strong and kind. Nothing is going to change the man that Jayden has be. He is stronger with

    Brooke by his side and all of us despite what his father has done. ¡± I take his hand to my lips and ce

    a soft kiss on the back before I release it. I start to walk to a couch in the corner so he can rest and

    heal. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I chuckle ¡°letting you rest while Iy on the couch.¡± ¡°Like hell

    you will. Get in this bed andy next to me.¡± ¡°Andrew, you are nowhere near healed. This isn¡¯t a big

    bed.¡± He gives me a look and I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Pleaseey next to me. There is enough

    room.¡± I walk over and slide in next to him. ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas until you arepletely healed.¡± This

    time heughs. ¡°This is not exactly the setting I want to im you in, Adrian.¡± I kiss him again and fall

    asleep with my beloved¡¯s arm wrapped around me.

    The Next Morning

    Adrian POV

    My eyes flutter open and I panic a little when I¡¯m alone in bed. I sit up and I realize that I can hear the

    shower running in the bathroom. I get up and head for the bathroom door, ready to give him hell for not

    waking me to help him. I throw open the door and stop dead in my tracks. Andrew is in the shower in all

    his naked glory. I can¡¯t help but rake my eyes up his body. When I reach his face he is smiling at my

    ogling. I shake away the fact that the room just got a lot hotter. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Why

    didn¡¯t you wait for help?¡± ¡°Adrian, I¡¯mpletely healed. Between Gideon and the change, I am a

    hundred percent. Look not a scratch on me¡± he says, pointing to his body. I turn not giving him the

    satisfaction of me looking again. ¡°Fine, but you still should have woken me up.¡± He chuckles and I turn

    closing the door. A few minutester the door opens and hees out in a pair of boxer briefs. His

    bare chest is on full disy. ¡°Where did you get the clothes?¡± ¡°Jayden must have had someone bring

    them over. They were on the chair when I woke up.¡± He pulls on jeans and a t-shirt. He sticks out his

    hand and leads me out of the room.

    As we walk down the hallway, I feel like everyone is looking at us. ¡°Beta, where do you think you¡¯re

    going¡±, I hear from behind us. Andrew turns ¡°Doc, I¡¯m good. I need to take care of some things before

    we deal with the coven.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t clear you to leave and you know that I have to or should I call the

    Alpha¡± he says, crossing his arms over his chest. Andrew rolls his eyes. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡± We head back

    to the room and the doctor checks him over. ¡°You can go now¡±, the doctor says, before he leaves the

    room. I love that even the Beta and Alpha have to listen to the doctor. We head to the pack house and

    he leads me upstairs to the second floor. ¡°My things are upstairs in the room across from Jayden and

    Brooke¡¯s room.¡± ¡°We will get your thingster. I¡¯m taking you to our floor.¡± I smile at his words, our floor.

    He opens a door that leads to a living room. ¡°I promise you that I will give you a proper tour to your new

    hometer.¡± I smile and follow him to what I assume is the bedroom.

    Andrew POV

    I don¡¯t know who is more anxious to mark her, me or Gideon. I know she was worried that I would be

    angry that she changed me, but that couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth. I would have done anything to

    live this life with her. When I woke up this morning I felt better than I ever have. I knew that I didn¡¯t want

    to wait one more second to make her mine and to be hers. I lead her to our bedroom and once

    we are inside I turn to face her. ¡°Mate, what is your full name?¡± She smiles ¡°Adrian Elizabeth ck.¡± ¡°I,

    Andrew Lewis Morris, ept you, Adrian Elizabeth ck, as my mate and Beta Female.¡± ¡°I, Adrian

    Elizabeth ck, ept you, Andrew Lewis Morris, as my mate, beloved, and Beta.¡± I can feel the bond

    start to form. I¡¯m just about to reach for her shirt and she surprises me by taking it off along with her

    bra. My goddess, she is gorgeous and mine. She surprises me again when she reaches for the hem of

    my shirt and pulls it off.

    She drops to her knees and makes quick work of my belt and pants. Holy sh*t is the only thought I

    have as she takes my hard c**k into her mouth. She begins to move her hot mouth up and down on my

    shaft over and over again. I¡¯m trying not to embarrass myself, but she is making it very difficult. I

    manage to pull her off with a pop. ¡°What the hell¡± she says before I throw her over my shoulder and

    throw her onto the bed. ¡°I promise I will enjoy every minute of you s**king my c**kter but right now I

    need to make you mine.¡± She smiles as she shimmies out of her pants. She ispletely bared to me.

    I growl as I crawl up until my face is at her core. I kiss her p**sy like I would her mouth, making sure

    she is dripping wet for my c**k. She starts to moan and I give her onest long lick before I climb up

    her body. I m my mouth down on hers, kissing her until we are both breathless. I pull back and line

    my c**k up with her entrance. I see a look of concern on her face and I stop.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Adrian?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin Andrew.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lie and say that I¡¯m happy someone else

    touched you, but what happened before we met is your past. I am the only man that will ever touch you

    again.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m yours. Please make me yours.¡± I press my c**k at her entrance and begin to push

    forward. Her channel is warm and tight around my c**k. I give her a minute to adjust to my size before I

    start to move. Goddess she feels so good. Her moans spur me on and I increase the pace. She starts

    to scream out her orgasm and I¡¯m barely hanging on with the way her walls are squeezing my c**k.

    She pulls my head down kissing me before she releases my lips and moves her head to my neck.

    When she bites down into my marking spot I can¡¯t hold back anymore. I release my seed deep inside

    her core. The orgasm that rips through my body is like nothing I have ever felt before. It¡¯s my turn to

    mark her as mine.

    I ce my face at her marking spot and elongate my canines. I bite down and she screams out my

    name as the orgasm consumes her. I pull my canines out and lick her marking spot. The bond is

    complete and Gideon is prancing in my head. I chuckle pulling back to tell her about Gideon when I

    realize something is wrong. Her eyes are closed and breathing is even when a few seconds ago she

    was panting. ¡°Adrian¡± I say her name but she doesn¡¯t respond. I pull back and gently shake her. ¡°Adrian

    please wake up.¡± She still doesn¡¯t respond and my happiness is reced by fear. What the f**k could

    have happened? I pull on my pants and wrap her in a sheet. I run as fast as my legs will carry me and

    say a prayer to the goddess that she will be alright. ¡°Jayden, I need you and Brooke at the hospital

    now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± he asks with concern in his voice. ¡°Something is wrong with Adrian, please

    hurry.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 137

    75 Adora

    Adrian POV

    The minute he bites down on my marking spot, I feel the bond isplete. Our souls are connected

    and I couldn¡¯t be happier. I feel him empty inside me and I thought I would be panicked, but I¡¯m not. If

    the goddess blesses us with a child, then so be it. I never thought about being a mother, but after being

    around the pups so much, I can¡¯t wait. I¡¯m just about to tell him I love him when I¡¯m consumed by

    darkness. What the hell just happened? My beloved is amazing, but I¡¯ve never heard of someone

    passing out during mating. In the darkness, I see a light in the distance. This feels like a dream but I

    wasn¡¯t sleeping, so it can¡¯t be. I start to follow the light and ites to a door. ¡°Come in¡± a familiar

    voice calls out. I reach for the handle and open the door. I freeze as I see my father sitting behind a

    desk. A desk he sat behind many times when I was a child. ¡°Come in Adrian¡±, he says with a smile I¡¯ve

    never seen before. A smile of kindness and love. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re safe Adrian. Please take a

    seat so we can talk.¡± I do as he asks. ¡°I know you¡¯re confused, but I promise in a moment everything

    will be clear.¡±

    ¡°The goddess has allowed me toe here to try to make things right. It will not take away all that I

    have done, but it will help you and your brother move on with your mates. It will help you two have the

    happiness you all deserve.¡± ¡°Drayce deserves no happiness¡± I snap back at him. He chuckles ¡°that¡¯s

    not the brother I was referring to.¡± Now I¡¯m really confused. ¡°Adrian, you know that Jayden¡¯s mother

    was given to me by Joseph.¡± I can¡¯t help the disgust on my face. ¡°You have every right to be disgusted

    by our actions Adrian. We are both monsters for what we have done to everyone that we were

    supposed to love and protect. I promise you that the goddess stays true to the punishment we all

    deserve.¡± I nod and he continues. ¡°After Jayden was born Joseph brought Adria to me. I saw her as an

    opportunity to produce a hybrid for the coven. She was so broken after Joseph discarded her and she

    lost her pup. She never even fought what I did to her.¡± ¡°How could you do that? How could you use her

    like that? Jayden never even got to meet her because of you and Joseph.¡± ¡°I wish I had a good answer

    but I don¡¯t. The goddess gives us all a chance to be good and happy, but some of us choose to be

    selfish and evil. I only worried about power and Drayce has taken up where I left off.¡±

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Adria became pregnant after six months. She carried the child to term, a girl.¡± I feel bile rise in my

    throat. ¡°Adria was my mother, is that what you¡¯re saying right now.¡± He nods and I didn¡¯t think I could

    hate him more but in this moment I do. ¡°You have every right to hate me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good because I do. I

    hate you for what you did to my mother. I hate you for making Drayce into a monster. I hate you

    because you were no father to me.¡± He nods ¡°this meeting wasn¡¯t about me getting your forgiveness,

    Adrian. I don¡¯t deserve it. This meeting was to help you and your brother find peace about the past.¡±

    ¡°Jayden is my brother.¡± ¡°Yes, he is. You were born of the same mother.¡± ¡°After you used my mother to

    have a hybrid, which was a huge failure, what happened to her?¡± For the first time, I see genuine

    sadness in his eyes. ¡°After your mother gave birth to you, I told one of my men to get rid of her.¡± ¡°So

    you had her killed once she had me?¡± ¡°I ordered it but she is very much alive.¡± I feel my heart rate

    increase. I couldn¡¯t have heard him correctly. ¡°How can she be alive?¡± ¡°Just as you saved Brooke, one

    of my men saved your mother.¡± ¡°My mother is alive¡± I repeat because I¡¯m so much in shock by his

    words. ¡°Yes and you are very much a hybrid Adrian.¡±

    I¡¯m just about to remind him that I have no wolf when the door opens. A beautiful woman with flowing

    red hair walks in, followed by a stunning wolf with fur that looks the color of gold. My father stands and

    bows before her. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to leave David so I can speak with Adrian.¡± I start to panic. He never

    said where my mother is. She waves her arm and he is gone. She takes the seat behind the desk and

    the wolfys down beside her. ¡°I never understood why Alphas like to sit behind desks in stuffy offices.

    I much prefer the outdoors.¡± She waves her arm again and we are in a meadow full of wild flowers. She

    walks and sits down on a chair that is made of tree branches and flowers. I sit on the ground in front of

    her. ¡°Adrian, your father¡¯s right about you being a hybrid. Your wolf has been dormant all this time

    because of the conditions your mother was kept in while she was pregnant with you.¡± I look at the wolf

    lying on the ground at her feet. She smiles ¡°this is your wolf Adora. When you wake up she will be with

    you again.¡± I can¡¯t believe this. I have a wolf. I look up with tears in my eyes. ¡°Where is our mother

    goddess?¡± She smiles and reaches out her hand to me. I stand taking it and she pulls me into a hug.

    ¡°Keep faith that you will see her soon enough. It¡¯s time for you to return to your family. Your mate is

    losing his mind with worry and we don¡¯t need him destroying the pack hospital¡± she chuckles.

    ¡°Remember to be happy and find forgiveness, but never forget what has made you strong.¡± She

    presses her lips to my forehead and the darkness consumes me again.

    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to find you¡± I hear a voice in the darkness. ¡°Adora¡± I say her name

    like a question. ¡°Yes, I am your wolf and the goddess has healed me so I could return to you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t

    believe this is happening. I¡¯m so happy that your here with me.¡± ¡°Your stuck with me now¡± sheughs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to our mates¡± she says. ¡°Tell me what to do Adora to get out of this ce.¡± ¡°Just think

    about Andrew and our family.¡±

    Andrew POV

    When we reached the hospital I¡¯m losing my sh*t. ¡°Beta, we will take good care of her¡±, the doctor says

    as they wheel her away from me. I feel like I can¡¯t breathe once the doors close and I can no longer

    see Adrian. ¡°Our mate is strong Andrew, she is going to be fine¡±, Giedon says, much calmer than me.

    The hospital doors open and Jayden and Brooke rush inside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Adrian¡±, Brooke asks.

    I tell them both what happened when I marked her. Brooke pulls me into a hug. ¡°She is strong, Andrew.

    She wille out of this.¡± I pray that Brooke is right. I can¡¯t lose her after I just found her. The doors

    open and the doctores out. ¡°Alpha and Luna¡± he says, baring his neck to Jayden and Brooke.

    ¡°Formalitiester, what is happening with Adrian?¡± He has a look of sympathy when he finally looks at

    me. ¡°Beta honestly I¡¯m not sure what is happening. Her vital signs are fine but she isn¡¯t responding. We

    will keep monitoring her but right now there is nothing to be done.¡± I feel pain in my chest at his words.

    ¡°I want to see her now.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he says, turning to lead me to her room. ¡°Andrew, please call us

    when she wakes up¡± Jayden says. I turn nodding and they take a seat in the waiting room.

    We walk down the hallway and he opens the door for me. I walk in and she is lying in the bed with

    machines beeping. Her eyes are closed and she looks like she is sleeping peacefully. I take a deep

    breath before I head over to the bed, taking her hand in mine. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m here and I won¡¯t leave you. I

    love you, please just open your eyes.¡± I take a seat and rest my head next to her on the bed. I lose

    count of the amount of prayers I say to the goddess. I feel fingers in my hair and I nearly knock the

    chair over jumping up. Her eyes are open and she is smiling at me. ¡°Oh my goddess, you¡¯re awake.

    You scared the hell out of me. I would never have marked you if I thought it would hurt you.¡± Her face

    falls ¡°don¡¯t you say that. I know you were scared but that mark means everything to me.¡± I bend down

    till my face is at hers. ¡°I just meant¡± she stops me. ¡°I know what you meant but that mark didn¡¯t just

    make me yours.¡± I look at her with confusion. ¡°That mark made me whole. I found a piece of myself that

    I didn¡¯t even know was missing.¡± ¡°Adrian, what are you talking about?¡±

    Adora (Adrian¡¯s Wolf) POV

    Adrian allows me toe forward. ¡°She found me mate.¡± He falls back, I¡¯m sure with the shock of it all.

    ¡°Andrew, my name is Adora and I¡¯m Adrian¡¯s wolf.¡± ¡°How is this possible she had no wolf?¡± ¡°It is a long

    story but it is hers to tell, not mine. I just wanted to have a moment to meet you. I can¡¯t wait to meet

    Gideonter.¡± My mate growls and his eyes sh ck. I chuckle and step back, giving Adrian control.

    Adrian POV

    Iugh when Andrew almost falls on his a** when Adora introduces herself. She steps back and I¡¯m in

    control again. This is so weird but awesome at the same time. I¡¯m wrapped in two strong arms and our

    connection is even stronger now than when he marked me. ¡°Adrian, I love you with or without a wolf.

    Tell me everything¡± he says, and I smile. I knew he loved me without her,, but I¡¯m d that Giedon will

    have a wolf mate. He pulls back and kisses me ¡°wait.¡± I¡¯m sure he is linking Jayden. A few seconds

    later, the door swings open and Brooke is wrapped around me. I smile and when she pulls back her

    eyes look like saucers. ¡°You have a wolf.¡± ¡°Yes I do. Her name is Adora.¡± Jayden smiles like he knows

    the secret. ¡°Do you know already?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure but after you told us about my mother I thought

    maybe. Wee home, sister¡± he says, and I can¡¯t stop the tears from flowing. He walks over and

    wraps me in a hug. ¡°Can someone tell me exactly what happened¡± Andrew says. Jayden releases me

    and goes to stand next to a smiling Brooke. I pull myself up into a sitting position and exin my visit

    with my father and the goddess.

    I watch Jayden¡¯s face go through every emotion possible. ¡°Jayden, our mother, is still alive.¡± ¡°How¡± he

    asks. ¡°One of my father¡¯s soldiers saved her just as I saved Brooke.¡± I see tears run down his cheeks.

    ¡°Where is she, please tell me that you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t but the goddess assured me we will meet her

    soon.¡± He turns wrapping Brooke in his arms. Andrew leans down and kisses my forehead. When he

    stands back up, I throw the nket off and slide out of the bed. ¡°Adrian, what are you doing¡± he asks

    with panic in his voice. As I walk toward the door, I turn ¡°I want to shift.¡± He chuckles ¡°that¡¯s not how

    shifting works love.¡± I turn without another word. Once I¡¯m outside, I close my eyes, reaching out to

    Adora. ¡°Adora, can we shift now?¡± I¡¯m shocked when she appears in my mind. ¡°Focus on me and we

    will see what happens.¡± I think about her and her beautiful golden fur. My skin begins to feel hot and

    prickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal¡± she says, and I just remain focused. ¡°You¡¯re going to feel pain but I promise it won¡¯t

    last. Don¡¯t fight against it Adrian.¡± Pain doesn¡¯t begin to describe it. I feel like my bones are breaking.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing great. Just let mee forward.¡± I focus on her voice and after a few minutes the pain

    stops. I¡¯m staring at Andrew, Brooke, and Jayden. ¡°Look down, Adrian¡±, Adora says, and when I do, I

    realize that I am no longer in human form. I have huge paws with golden fur. ¡°We shifted, this is

    amazing.¡± ¡°Yes we did and I promise you that each time will be easier.¡± Andrew walks toward us and

    Adorays down. He ces his forehead against hers. ¡°You two are truly amazing and I have been

    blessed by the goddess.¡± I smile and Adora licks Andrew¡¯s face. Iugh at my wolf¡¯s antics and love

    that our mate is just as amazing. Now to deal with one a**hole and get on with our lives.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 138

    76 Wolves Times Two

    Drayce POV

    I pick up the phone off my desk and call the healer¡¯s cottage. She picks up on the first ring ¡°what is

    happening?¡± ¡°He is still alive and has shifted back to human form but he hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± ¡°He

    does me no good unconscious. Figure out a way to wake him up.¡± I m the phone down without

    another word. I call for Waylen toe to my office. A few secondster, he arrives. I can¡¯t wait for

    Joseph to wake up to start my n. I am done waiting to deal with the mutts. ¡°Waylen, I want you to

    take fifty soldiers to the Scarlett Rose.¡± I see fear sh across his face. ¡°What is the problem, Waylen?¡±

    ¡°I mean no disrespect sir, but what about the witch.¡± I feel the anger rise in my body and I¡¯m sure my

    eyes are blood red. ¡°Are you questioning my orders, Waylen?¡± ¡°Of course not sir I just don¡¯t want to

    disappoint you and fail should wee up against a powerful witch.¡± I smile ¡°the witch is most likely at

    the Onyx Moon with those other ba**ards. She probably helped my sister free the mutt.¡± I see he

    realizes what I¡¯m saying. ¡°We will leave now sir.¡± ¡°Good and don¡¯t disappoint me, Waylen, or you won¡¯t

    have to worry about the witch. I want you to take the girls with you. They can help with the weaker

    wolves by using their power of persuasion.¡± He nods and leaves my office.

    A few secondster, a knock sounds on the door. I have no idea who would daree to my office

    right now, but they better have a very good reason for bothering me. ¡°Come in¡± I say. The door opens

    and the mutt is standing there with a seductive smile on her face. ¡°What do you want?¡± She steps

    inside and slides into the chair across from me. ¡°I had hoped we could make a deal.¡± I smile but not for

    the reason she thinks. ¡°Go on, let¡¯s hear this deal.¡± ¡°I will do anything you ask for my safety and the

    chance to kill Brooke. She took what should have belonged to me.¡± I stand walking around the desk

    until I am standing in front of her. She slides down onto the floor and reaches for my zipper. ¡°Did I say

    we had a deal?¡± She looks up at me with confusion on her face. She scrambles to her feet and tries to

    step back from me. I bare my fangs and grab her by the back of the head, pulling her toward me. She

    screams and I bite down, draining the worthless b**ch. When I¡¯m done, I drop her body to the ground.

    Goddess that felt good. No one touches that b**ch Brooke but me. I don¡¯t make deals with useless

    wh*res.

    Gabrie POV

    Lake was so excited to tell me that Andrew was safe and that Adrian was his mate. He also told me

    what Serina did and how he reacted. I love him for worrying but she is right. She isn¡¯t a little girl and we

    need to respect her. She is strong and Ruby will always protect her. I wish I could have been there, but

    I know I need to keep the pups safe. Mine and Jo¡¯s pups are what I need to focus on right now. Tabby

    and Johnathon are using the room across from ours because this will be their floor when we move to

    the new pack house. I justid the two pups down and took a shower. I¡¯m headed to turn the TV on

    when I get a link from a patrol guard. ¡°Alpha, we have detected the scent of vampires on the northern

    border.¡± ¡°Increase the guard patrol and I want to know if you catch sight of anyone immediately.¡± ¡°Yes

    Alpha¡± he says before he breaks the link. I link my father because I promised Lake I would. ¡°I will join

    the patrol guard honey, just keep my grand pups safe.¡± I¡¯m just about to cross the hall when I hear

    Tabby scream. I push the door open and she is clutching her stomach. Jonathon is standing there with

    his arm wrapped around her. ¡°She¡¯s inbor, Gabby, but she is giving me a hard time about going to

    the hospital because she needs to be here to protect you and the pups.¡±

    ¡°Tabitha, you look at me. Your pup needs you to go to the hospital. I will bring the pups to the hospital if

    that makes you feel better. Right now I want you to focus on you¡± I say with Alphamand. She looks

    into my eyes ¡°alright I¡¯ll go, but it could be hours before I give birth.¡± ¡°Then so be it. Don¡¯t be stubborn

    and listen to your mate.¡± I don¡¯t say anything about the vampires because I know she will be even

    worse. My father has handled far worse than vampires. I bundle up the pups and Johnathon carries her

    despite her protests. Once she is situated, the doctor checks her out. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you came

    Tabby, you¡¯re already six centimeters.¡± She rolls her eyes and Johnathon growls. Goddess, I love this

    woman but she is so stubborn. She is always putting everyone before herself, but right now she and

    her daughter are what matters. I walk over after Iy the pups down and hug her. ¡°You are going to be

    a mama very soon. I want you to focus on that and not worry about anything else. I am safe and so are

    the pups. You are important.¡± I pull back and she smiles. She takes Johnathon¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just

    knew she was safe and it would take time for her toe¡± she says,ying her hand on her belly. ¡°I

    should have listened to you but I¡¯m stubborn¡±, she says, smiling at me. He leans down kissing her. ¡°I

    know who you are love and I wouldn¡¯t want you any other way. Now let¡¯s focus on bringing our beautiful

    daughter into the world.¡±

    A knock sounds on the door and my brothers step inside. They look at Tabby and Johnathon before

    they look at me. ¡°We will be right outside guarding the door.¡± I smile because they truly have turned into

    men that will be great Betas to our pack. To say when we were younger they worried me, would be an

    understatement. They seemed to have no interest in bing warriors, but all that changed with age.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, and they head back outside the door. I know how hard it is to sit back while others

    are fighting.

    James POV

    John and I are sitting in our room. I hate that we aren¡¯t fighting along side the others because we

    haven¡¯t gotten our wolves yet. Part of me thought that maybe we would get our wolves early like Serina

    and Nichs did. I trust the goddess¡¯s n but I feel useless right now. ¡°What are you thinking about

    James?¡± Iugh ¡°probably the same thing you are.¡± ¡°What we can eat for dinner¡± he says with a smirk. I

    throw a pillow at his head. ¡°I¡¯m kidding James, I know you¡¯re thinking about being stuck here instead of

    with Serina and Nichs.¡± I¡¯m just about to say something when I get a link from our father. ¡°James, I

    want you and your brother to go stand guard outside Tabby¡¯s hospital room.¡± I stand up ¡°what¡¯s

    happening?¡± ¡°Your sister linked me that vampires have been scented at the northern border. I am

    joining the patrol guard. Tabby is inbor and your sister is at the hospital with her and the pups.¡± ¡°We

    are on our way.¡± My father cuts the link and I turn to John. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to get to the hospital. I¡¯ll

    exin everything on the way.¡± We run and arrive in minutes. As soon as we let Gabby, Johnathon,

    and Tabby know we are there, we stand at the door.

    No one will hurt our family wolf or not. A few minutes after John and I take a seat outside the door, a

    nursees running down the hall toward us. ¡°I need help outside. One of the warriors is hurt and I

    can¡¯t find anyone to help me¡± she says. I feel the panic rise in my body, but we have to try to help our

    warriors. I start to follow and John grabs my arm. ¡°Maybe we should link dad.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t wait for dad if

    someone is hurt John.¡± ¡°Fine, but I¡¯m linking him too.¡± I nod and we follow the nurse outside. She turns

    the corner of the building and we stop dead in our tracks. The nurse is standing between four women

    who are very much vampires. The blonde woman turns to the nurse ¡°you did well, mutt, but we don¡¯t

    need you anymore.¡± The nurse screams and the woman smacks her hard enough to knock her off her

    feet and against the building. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two cute twins¡± the red head says like we are children. ¡°What

    the f**k do you want?¡±

    ¡°Our master wants what belongs to him. We are here to make sure that he gets it¡± the brte says.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move boys¡± the raven-haired woman says. They start to walk toward us but I can¡¯t move. I look

    over at John and see panic on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be over before you know it¡± the blonde b**ch

    says as theye to stand in front of us. A growl shakes the trees and the women all turn. The patrol

    guards break through the tree line being led by Brutus. The women start running toward the warriors.

    We are finally able to move when the vampires¡¯ focus is on our father and the warriors. I grab John so

    we can head back into the hospital. We take a few steps before he screams and falls to the ground. I

    bend down ¡°John, what the f**k is happening?¡± Before he can answer me, my body is overtaken by

    pain. ¡°Protect the boys¡± I hear my father¡¯s words before, I can¡¯t focus on anything but the pain that has

    consumed my body. ¡°James I need you to focus because they are going to need our help with the

    vampires¡± a voice that I assume is my wolf says. I do as he says and I can feel my bones cracking and

    changing positions. I try to let it happen.

    John POV

    ¡°Dad, something is wrong outside the hospital¡±, I link him as we run toward the door. ¡°John you wait for

    us¡±, he says before he cuts the link. I¡¯m so torn, but I can¡¯t leave James to face whatever is outside by

    himself. If one of our warriors is hurt, we need to help them. As soon as we get outside, I feel bile rise

    in my throat. How the f**k did they make it this far into the packnd? When they start to talk, my body

    doesn¡¯t feel like my own. I start to panic and I feel heat consume me. I say a prayer to the goddess to

    protect us from these evil b**ches. When I hear the growl, I immediately know it¡¯s Brutus. Thank you

    goddess is thest thought I have when pain like I¡¯ve never known spreads throughout my body. James

    tries to pull me toward the hospital but I can¡¯t even remain on my feet. I can hear the sounds around

    me but they are muffled. I look over and James is writhing on the ground next to me. ¡°John focus on

    you and what¡¯s happening¡± I hear a voice and I know it¡¯s my wolf.

    ¡°John, the first change is painful and can take time. Time we don¡¯t have, so I¡¯m sorry for what I¡¯m about

    to do.¡± Before I can even ask what he means, I feel like I¡¯m being pushed from my own body. I am

    watching everything happen. The next second, I¡¯m running toward the female vampires that have been

    joined by at least twenty men. A ck wolf that I can feel is James¡¯ is running beside me when we

    reach the fight. My wolf bites down, ripping the head from the vampire in front of us. The blond b**ch

    has managed to get onto Brutus¡¯s back. My wolf takes off and jumps, grabbing her around the torso

    and mming her down to the ground. When he steps back, she is ripped in half. ¡°By the way John, I¡¯m

    Hunter.¡± ¡°Well, Hunter, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡± He takes off toward more of the vampires. James¡¯ wolf is

    ripping through vampires one after the other. He starts stalking toward the brte who tries to run, but

    she doesn¡¯t make it far. She bares her fangs but James¡¯ wolf bites her in half. We kill two more

    vampires before I turn and see they are all dead. My father has shifted and is smiling at our wolves with

    pride on his face. Our wolves walk toward him andy down. He puts his hands on both of them for a

    moment but says nothing. I can feel Hunter¡¯s happiness at my father¡¯s gesture.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to shift back, John, but I promise next time will be much better.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hunter.¡± I shift

    and look over at my brother, who is smiling from ear to ear. ¡°Well, I would like to yell at you both for not

    listening but I guess this was the goddess¡¯s n. Both of your wolves are as ck as night and almost

    as big as Brutus. The vampires thought we would be easy to deal with, but I guess they got a very big

    fooling. I¡¯m proud of both of you¡±, our father says. ¡°Yes they did. I¡¯m just d that we got our wolves

    when the goddess saw fit.¡± ¡°I am going to take the warriors to check the other borders. You two stay

    here and guard the hospital.¡± ¡°We will¡± I say. Once our dad and the warriors are gone, we post

    ourselves outside the hospital door. ¡°Hey James, I don¡¯t feel so useless now¡± I say with augh. ¡°Our

    wolves are bad a**es. What is your wolf¡¯s name?¡± ¡°My wolf is Hunter. What is your wolf¡¯s name?¡± ¡°My

    wolf is cooler, his name is Ace.¡± Iugh and roll my eyes because my brother will never change. The

    hospital door opens, scaring the sh*t out of me. I turn to face a very pissed-off looking Gabby. ¡°What

    the hell are you two doing out here? I almost had a panic attack when I came out and you two were

    gone. I know you want to help, but don¡¯t forget you don¡¯t have wolves yet.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 139

    77 Mom It¡¯s Time

    Gabrie POV

    The pups are both sleeping on the pull-out couch in the room. Tabby is doing an amazing job and I can

    tell she is getting close. ¡°I¡¯m going to grab the doctor to check you¡± I say to Tabby. Johnathon has a

    look of appreciation on his face. I open the door expecting to see my brothers at their post but the

    hallway is empty. I feel panicked at the thought of them going outside of this hospital with vampires out

    there. I head down the hallway toward the nurse¡¯s station. ¡°Alpha is everything alright¡± the nurse asks

    me. ¡°Could have the doctor go check on Tabby please.¡± ¡°Of course, Alpha,¡± she says, going to find the

    doctor. I head for the doors that lead outside. As soon as they open my brothers turn to face me. I can¡¯t

    even stop myself from giving them hell about putting themselves in danger. I understand they want to

    help, but getting themselves killed is not helpful. ¡°Gabby¡±, James starts to say. ¡°Don¡¯t Gabby me, we all

    would be lost if something happened to the two of you.¡± They both smile and that pisses me off even

    more. ¡°Do you two think that it¡¯s funny to worry me and put yourselves at risk?¡± They both stop smiling

    ¡°Gabby we didn¡¯t mean to worry you but we have something to show you¡± John says.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    They both take a few steps back and in the next second, two beautiful ck wolves are standing where

    my brothers were. Oh my goddess, they shifted. They both shift back and I turn until they let me know

    they are decent. ¡°Gabby, you can turn around¡±, James says. I turn and my brothers are smiling from

    ear to ear. I walk over and hug James first. ¡°Congrattions, what is your wolf¡¯s name?¡± ¡°My wolf is

    Ace and I¡¯m sorry we worried you.¡± I pull back and smile before I wrap John in a hug. ¡°Congrattions,

    what is your wolf¡¯s name?¡± ¡°My wolf is Hunter. Are you feeling alright? How is Tabby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I need

    to get back and check on Tabby. I don¡¯t care if you do have your wolves, you had better be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± they say in unison. I shoot them both a re before I turn heading back inside the

    hospital. As I walk down the hallway, I notice a nurse rush into Tabby¡¯s room. I pick up the speed

    reaching the room just in time to see Tabby push out the most beautiful pup. Her cries fill the room and

    Iy my hands against my belly. I can¡¯t wait till these ba**ards are dealt with and we get to meet our

    pups. They ce the pup on Tabby¡¯s belly and Johnathon kisses her forehead. I walk over to the left

    side of the bed and hug Tabby before I sit down by the little ones still asleep. ¡°Congrattions, to both

    of you. She is beautiful and perfect.¡± Tabby smiles and the tears run down her cheek as she looks

    down at her daughter.

    Tabitha POV

    When Gabby leaves to find the doctor, I am so ready to have this pup. I am holding Johnathon¡¯s hand

    when I feel more pressure than I¡¯ve had over thest few hours. The door opens and the doctor rushes

    in. ¡°Alright Tabby, let¡¯s see if it¡¯s time to have your daughter.¡± He checks me and smiles. ¡°It¡¯s time to

    push Tabby.¡± A nursees in and takes one leg while Johnathon takes the other. I never thought that

    we would have a pup and in a few seconds she will be in my arms. I push about four times. ¡°Alright,

    Tabby breathe for a minute for me.¡± After a few seconds, the doctor looks up at me. ¡°One more big

    push and we should have a pup.¡± I bare down and push with all that I have left in me. I feel the moment

    she leaves my body and all the pain is gone. Her cries fill the room. They ce her on my belly and I

    can¡¯t believe that she is really here. She is so tiny and she has red hair like my mother. I look up and

    Gabby has tears in her eyes. Johnathon leans down, kissing my forehead as the doctor works on

    cutting the cord. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you. You are amazing. Thank you for being my mate and making me

    a father.¡± They take my pup to clean her up.

    Gabbyes around and hugs me. She smiles when she pulls back and I¡¯m so grateful that she is

    here and safe. The nurse brings over this little bundle wrapped in pink and sets her in my arms.

    Johnathon sits down wrapping us both in his arms. I stare down at my daughter and her chubby little

    face. Johnathon and I decided on her namest week and it definitely suits her. ¡°Wee to the pack

    Autumn Grace de¡± I say as I rub my finger down her cheek. Iy her against my chest and just enjoy

    this moment with my family.

    Adria POV

    I open my eyes and I¡¯m in the cell again. You would think after all this time I would no longer be

    gued by these nightmares, but I am. Thankfully, they don¡¯t happen as often as they used to. I sit up

    on the cot and try to pull my knees up until I realize my belly is round. I¡¯m pregnant with my daughter.

    The door opens and his footsteps send a shiver down my spine as they always do. He walks over and

    comes to stand in front of the cell. I feel sick with the thought of losing another pup, like it¡¯s truly

    happening again. I look down and take a deep breath. When I look back up, the ba**ard is gone. A

    beautiful woman with red flowing hair that I have never seen before in these nightmares is standing

    there looking at me with sadness and love in her eyes. ¡°Who are you¡± I ask as I stand walking toward

    her. ¡°Adria, this will be thest time you have this nightmare. These memories no longer have power

    over you. Joseph chose to go against my mate pairing and do unthinkable things. I promise you that he

    will receive a just punishment for all he has done to you and those you love.¡± ¡°Goddess¡± I say. She

    smiles ¡°yes my child. I havee to you because it¡¯s time for you to return to Onyx Moon.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t have heard her right. Joseph is still alive. I have a mate and other pups that need me. The

    cell door opens and shees to stand in front of me. ¡°Joseph is no longer in the pack and your

    children are waiting to meet you.¡± ¡°Do they know I had no choice? Do they know that I didn¡¯t abandon

    them?¡± ¡°Adria, they know the truth and they are waiting to meet their mother.¡± She wraps me in a hug

    and peace washes over me. I close my eyes and when I open them again I¡¯m lying next to Porter. I am

    grateful for him every day. He saved me from the coven even though he could have been killed. We

    may not have been fated, but he chose me. He shows me every day how much he loves me and our

    girls. I sit up and reach over, touching his face. I hate to wake him because he looks so peaceful, but I

    have to. I need to tell him about my visit with the goddess. ¡°Porter, I need to speak to you and the girls.¡±

    He sits up with concern on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Adria?¡± ¡°Come out to the kitchen so we can have a

    family meeting.¡± I walk out and the girls are already sitting at the table. Porter takes a seat and I take a

    deep breath. ¡°What¡¯s up mom¡±, Gia asks. ¡°What I¡¯m about to say is going to be a shock but I need you

    all to listen. I have to go back to Onyx Moon today.¡± I expect a response but they are quiet. I tell them

    about my visit with the goddess. ¡°Adria, can we talk in the bedroom for a minute?¡± I know he is worried

    but he doesn¡¯t need to be. I follow him to our room.

    I take a seat in our chair and he kneels in front of me. ¡°Are you sure about this sweetheart¡±, Porter asks

    me. I smile and ce my hand on his cheek. ¡°Porter, I have waited a lifetime for this moment.¡± ¡°I know

    you have and I hate that you didn¡¯t get to see them grow up like you have our children.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that.

    You are the only reason I will get to experience this moment. I will get to know the pups I lost. You

    saved me and risked everything. You have given me a life I never thought I would have.¡± He leans in

    and kisses my lips. When he pulls back he smiles. ¡°I would risk it all again to have the life I¡¯ve made

    with you.¡± I stand and we head out into the living room of our cottage. A cottage that Porter had built for

    our family. We walk in and Reba and Gia are on the couch. I know they aren¡¯t happy about me

    returning to the pack, but I have too. I take a seat in the chair across from them. ¡°I realize that you two

    are worried about me returning to the Onyx Moon but you don¡¯t need to be.¡± ¡°Mother, how can you say

    that?¡± I love my daughters. They are eighteen now but they will always be my pups. ¡°I can say that

    because the goddess came to me. She told me that it was time to see your brother and sister.¡± ¡°What

    about that ba**ard who hurt you?¡± ¡°I promise that he is being dealt with and your father will be with me.¡±

    ¡°We are going with you too.¡± ¡°Girls, I would feel better if you stayed here.¡± ¡°Well, since you said it is

    safe, we want to go meet our siblings¡±, Reba says. She acts just like her father, stubborn. I look at

    Porter and he raises his hands in surrender. I turn back to the girls ¡°fine, we leave in an hour.¡± They

    both hop up and head toward their rooms.

    An hourter, the girls join us outside with their bags. We shift and Esmereldays down so Porter can

    climb on her back. Porter has no wolf as he is a vampire. He has the bags with our clothes and we take

    off toward a ce I never thought I would see again. I focus on the fact that I am about to see my son.

    We run for over an hour. When we approach the pack border four guards face us in wolf form.

    Esmerelda lowers down so Porter can slide off. I shift and the wolves growl. One shifts into human form

    ¡°what is your business this close to the Onyx Moon Pack?¡± ¡°I am here to see your Alpha.¡± ¡°What is your

    name rogue?¡± I take a deep breath before I answer him. ¡°You can tell the Alpha his mother is here.¡± He

    looks at me like I¡¯m crazy. He links again and when he looks back at me I see disbelief on his face. He

    turns to the other wolves, ¡°stand down now.¡± He turns back to us. ¡°Please follow me.¡± I take my bag

    slipping on my clothes and the girls do the same. Porter takes my hand and we follow the guard to the

    pack house. Esmerelda whimpers when we walk up the stairs toward the Alpha floor. I¡¯m sure

    remembering everything that happened here. ¡°Esme he is not here.¡± She seems to calm at my words.

    Wee to the door and I know our pup is waiting on the other side. When the door opens, my heart

    squeezes in my chest. I¡¯m looking into eyes I didn¡¯t expect to see.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 140

    78 Reunion

    Archer POV

    As we run from the hospital, I¡¯m still in shock that the boys shifted. Their wolves were magnificent and

    powerful. ¡°They are my pups, how could they not be¡± Brutus says. Iugh because he will never

    change. When we reach the eastern border, I catch the scent of vampires again. I expected there

    would be more than the ones we had already destroyed. As Brutus stalks toward the trees just over the

    border, a group of men step out from the trees. My men growl but none of us move. Ten men stand

    before us and drop to their knees. I don¡¯t know if this is a trick or if they are truly surrendering. I shift

    while my men stay in wolf form. I am much bigger than the men. I push my aura forward and they all

    drop their gaze. ¡°One of you better start talking.¡± He never looks up but one man starts to speak. ¡°We

    were sent here by Drayce ck of the Blood Coven to attack. We have chosen to disregard his orders

    and surrender ourselves to your pack. We will no longer stand with him.¡± ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°My

    name is Waylen.¡± ¡°Waylen, I am Archer, the former Alpha of the Scarlett Rose. I hope what you say is

    true and this is not a ploy, because I will have no problem letting my wolf rip you all apart.¡± They finally

    look up and nod their understanding.

    Adrian POV

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jayden and Brooke left with the others an hour ago to take the pups to the Scarlett Rose pack. It is

    time for Drayce and Joseph to pay for all they have done. We are sitting in the dining room having

    lunch when Andrew gets a link. After a few seconds, he looks back at me with a smile that puts me at

    ease. ¡°We need to go to Jayden¡¯s office. The guard patrol just linked me that we have visitors.¡± My

    heart clenches in my chest at his words. He takes my hand leading me toward the stairs. As we walk

    toward the office a hundred thoughts run through my mind. Could this really be happening right now?

    How will she react when she sees me? I know that goddess said she woulde, but what if I look too

    much like my father? I think about praying to the goddess but I¡¯m not even sure what to ask for. I know I

    am not to me for what he did, but it doesn¡¯t change who I am. A knock sounds on the office door and

    I feel Andrew behind me offering silent support. The door opens and I hold my breath. A woman that

    has my hair and eye color steps inside. The guard leaves but my focus remains on my mother.

    She stops dead and is staring at me. I have no idea how she is feeling or what she is thinking. I¡¯m

    unsure what to do or what to say. ¡°Adria¡± a man says her name from behind her. I realize that she isn¡¯t

    alone. A man and two girls are standing behind her. His voice seems to bring her back into the

    moment. She walks until she is standing in front of me. ¡°My name is Adria, I am¡± she stops like she is

    trying to find the words. ¡°You are my mother.¡± She smiles at what I call her. I wrap my arms around her

    and the tears start to flow freely. She wraps her arm around me and runs her hand down my hair. I feel

    like a child who was hurt and my mother is offering mefort. A feeling I never knew as a child. After

    a few moments, I pull back and she brushes the hair from my face and wipes the tears from my eyes. ¡°I

    have thought about this moment since the day you were taken from me. You are so beautiful and I will

    never let anyone take you from me again.¡± She turns looking at the man and girls behind her.

    ¡°Adrian, this is my mate Porter and your sisters, Reba and Gia.¡± I¡¯m confused about how she could

    know what my father named me. ¡°How do you know my name?¡± She turns back with a smile ¡°your

    father never knew my name, he always called me mutt. When the healer took you, I begged her to

    suggest Adrian as your name to your father. I wanted to give you a piece of me. I never expected to

    leave that room alive.¡± She looks back at the man. ¡°I only survived because of Porter.¡± I step around

    her and wrap the man who saved my mother in my arms. ¡°Thank you for being the man you are.¡± He

    kisses the top of my head. ¡°I just wish we could have taken you with us Adrian. You may not be mine

    by blood, but you are my daughter just as Reba and Gia are.¡± I pull back and look into his kind

    eyes. I hug both of my sisters. It¡¯s crazy what I have gained. A wolf, two sisters, a brother, a father, and

    a mother. I thought it would only be me, Brooke, and the pups. My life is so full and I won¡¯t let anyone

    take that from me.

    A throat clears and I turn to see a smiling Andrew. I walk back till I¡¯m standing next to him. He wraps his

    arm around me. ¡°This is Andrew, my mate and the Beta of this pack.¡± My mother chuckles, ¡°does

    Joseph know what you are to this pack sweetheart?¡± ¡°Not yet, but he will soon.¡± Her face falls and I see

    worry and fear rece her happiness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong mother?¡± ¡°Joseph is a monster and he will not

    hesitate to kill you or your brother. Where is your brother?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Joseph and

    Drayce have no idea what ising for them. Jayden will be back soon. He took his pups to a safe

    ce before the battle.¡± The smile returns to her face. ¡°I have grand pups.¡± ¡°Yes you do. They are the

    most perfect little boy and girl, Henry and Anna.¡± ¡°Who is your brother¡¯s mate¡± she asks, excited to hear

    about her pup¡¯s happiness.

    I think about the fact that the goddess gave both Joseph and Jayden omega mates for the first time.

    The goddess gave my brother an opportunity to ept his omega mate, which he did without

    hesitation, unlike his father. ¡°Jayden is mated to an omega that was born in this pack just like you were.

    He epted her and Joseph tried to stop them frompleting the bond. He failed because, just as

    Porter saved you, I saved Jayden¡¯s mate.¡± She gasps and pulls me into another hug. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of

    you for not bing like your father.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t my father. He was just a sperm donor.¡± I pull back

    and point at Porter. ¡°That is my father.¡± Porter smiles with pride all over his face. We all take a seat and

    wait for Jayden to return.

    Jayden POV

    We reach the Scarlett Rose pack. I hate the thought of our pups being away from us but I know this is

    the safest ce while we deal with these ba**ards. We park the SUV and I help Brooke out of the car.

    As we walk toward the pack house, a group of men being led by Archere out of the woods. I scent

    that some of the men are vampires. I step in front of Brooke and Jo holding the pups. Serina, Lake, and

    Nichs head toward them. I watch staying on alert in case there is any trouble. When they finally

    reach us, I can see they pose no threat. ¡°Jayden, it¡¯s good to see you again¡±, Archer says. ¡°You too,

    Archer. May I ask what¡¯s going on¡±, I ask looking around at the men. ¡°Drayce sent Waylen along with

    about fifty men to attack the pack. These men gave up freely and refuse to fight for Drayce any longer¡±,

    Archer says. ¡°I mean no disrespect but how do we know that they mean what they say.¡± One of the

    men step forward. ¡°Drayce cares nothing for us. He sent us here knowing that we could die. He didn¡¯t

    lead us against an enemy. He sacrificed us. He has no loyalty to the coven. He only cares about what

    he wants.¡±

    ¡°I have already told Waylen and these men that until everything is settled they will be ced in the cells

    for the protection of the pack¡±, Archer says. I should have known that Archer would be kind but smart

    about dealing with these men. I hope for their sake they are being truthful. We head for the pack

    hospital when I get a link from Andrew. ¡°Jayden, you need toe back now.¡± I stop walking and a pit

    forms in my stomach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is the pack under attack?¡± ¡°Visitors have arrived but it¡¯s not a

    threat. Your mother is here.¡± Brooke must feel my nerves. ¡°We are on our way back.¡± I break the link

    and Brooke steps toward me. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡± she asks as she takes my hands. ¡°Andrew linked me

    that my mother just arrived at the pack.¡± She smiles and wraps me in a hug. ¡°Let¡¯s go see your mother.¡±

    ¡°Give me the pup and go see your mother Jayden. After we check on Tabby and Lake sees Gabby, we

    wille to the pack¡±, Serina says. ¡°I will head back with Serina, Nichs, and Lake after I see my

    pups¡±, Jo says. I kiss our pups before Brooke hands Anna to Serina. Brooke and I head back toward

    the SUV.

    Jocelyn POV

    We start to walk toward the pack hospital and Henry starts to fuss. They slept most of the way to the

    pack and I¡¯m sure they are both hungry. As we approach the hospital, I catch the most delicious scent

    of coffee and chocte. ¡°Mate¡± Emery growls in my head and I stop walking. I can¡¯t face that right now.

    Jayden had epted Brooke before we were taken. No wolf is going to want me and my pups. ¡°Jo,

    what¡¯s wrong¡± Serina asks. ¡°Henry needs to be fed. Maybe I should take him and Anna to the pack

    house and feed them. You can grab Brooklyn and Wesley and bring them to my room.¡± ¡°Are you sure

    you¡¯re alright? Don¡¯t you want to see Gabby and Tabby?¡± ¡°Of course, but I don¡¯t want to overwhelm

    them, besides, Henry isn¡¯t going to wait.¡± ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t be long. I take Anna and head to my room.

    Once I have fed them both, Iy them in the cribs. Emery is pacing back and forth in my mind. ¡°Emery¡±,

    I start to say and she stops me. ¡°No, don¡¯t Emery me. It is my mate too, Jocelyn. You have no idea if

    your right or not.¡± ¡°I know that, Emery, but what if he rejects us? What if I¡¯m right?¡± ¡°Then he isn¡¯t a

    worthy mate and we will have lost nothing. We can¡¯t live in thend of what ifs. We need to know either

    way.¡± A knock sounds on the door, bringing me out of the discussion with Emery. Serina opens it

    holding Wesley and Brooklyn with a smile on her face. Before I can ask why she is smiling, the scent of

    chocte and coffee invades my nose. Emery is losing her sh*t and I guess I¡¯m about toe face to

    face with the man the goddess chose for me whether I want to or not.

    Jayden POV

    We arrive at the pack and I have butterflies in my stomach with the thought of meeting my mother. I

    open Brooke¡¯s door and take her hand. We head inside the pack house and up the stairs. I reach for

    the handle and push open the door. Adrian is seated on the couch next to a woman that I know is my

    mother. She stands and I can¡¯t contain myself. I have her in my arms without a word. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for

    what he did¡±, I start to say but she stops me. ¡°You are not your father. Do not apologize for his actions.¡±

    I don¡¯t try to hide the tears as they run down my cheeks. My mother is alive and here with me. I never

    thought I would have this moment in my life. I finally pull back and she ces her hand on my face.

    ¡°Jayden, I¡¯m proud of the man you have be.¡± She takes my hand in hers and leads me over to a

    man and two girls I hadn¡¯t even noticed. The man stands sticking out his hand. ¡°Jayden, this is Porter,

    my mate. He is the one that saved me from the coven.¡±

    I take his hand, pulling him into a hug. ¡°Thank you for saving my mother and loving her.¡± ¡°That is

    something you never have to thank me for, son.¡± I expected that to feel wronging out of his mouth

    but it didn¡¯t and I don¡¯t correct him. ¡°These are your other two sisters, Reba and Gia,¡± my mother

    says. I hug them both. ¡°Wee to the Onyx Moon¡± I say to all of them. I turn to Brooke, ¡°this is my

    mate and Luna Brooke.¡± They all hug her and I feel a sense of peace despite what we will soon face. ¡°I

    hope you n on staying here now that we have found each other.¡± ¡°We will figure all that outter,

    right now I want to hear about my grand pups.¡± I chuckle and we all take a seat. I look around at my

    family as we talk. These people who love me and each other. I think about the man that was supposed

    to love me and be a father. Who cared more about power than he did about his mate and son. He is no

    father and in a few hours he will only be a memory.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 141

    79 My Father¡¯s Sons

    Serina POV

    We continue the walk to the pack hospital. I have a nagging feeling that something is up with Jo. ¡°I

    agree she was acting weird¡±, Ruby says. When we reach the hospital, my father is standing outside

    talking to my brothers. Lake waves but heads inside without a word. Even though we haven¡¯t been

    gone long, he has missed my sister terribly. He did nothing but talk about her when he wasn¡¯t linking

    her. It really is sweet. Nichs and I head over to my father and brothers. My brothers seem on edge

    and that isn¡¯t like them. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡± I ask. ¡°Our wolves are losing their sh*t¡±, James says. ¡°Your

    wolves¡±, I say like a question surprised by what he just said. They both smile. ¡°Yes, we shifted into our

    wolves during the fight with the vampires¡±, John says. They tell me their wolves¡¯ names and I¡¯m happy

    that my brothers got their wolves. I know they wanted to help defend the pack. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, I¡¯m so

    happy for you both. So what¡¯s up with your wolves that they are losing their sh*t?¡± James¡¯ eyes darken

    ¡°our mate is near but her scent is faint.¡± I can tell it¡¯s Ace that is speaking, not James. I look at John

    and his eyes are dark too. ¡°I believe I know what was wrong with Jo¡±, Ruby says. ¡°Holy sh*t, Jo is the

    twins mate. That is why we feel so connected to her. The goddess knew she would be important to all

    of us. That we needed to bond and protect her and the pups.¡±

    I don¡¯t even realize I¡¯m smiling but I am. ¡°Serina, what do you know¡± my father asks with a smirk on his

    face. ¡°I think I know who their mate is.¡± ¡°Who¡±, James asks with urgency in his voice. ¡°You both need to

    get yourself under control. Jo is scared of having a mate after all she has been through.¡± Their eyes

    both darken and I snap my fingers. ¡°That is not going to help her feelfortable. You need to get your

    wolves under control.¡± Their eyes return to their normal color and their features soften. ¡°Serina, we

    need to see her¡±, James says. ¡°I will take you to see her after I get the pups.¡± They both smile and we

    head inside. We reach the room and I knock. I open the door and walk in, followed by Nichs and my

    brothers. Tabby is holding a perfect little pink bundle with red hair. ¡°She is beautiful.¡± I walk around the

    bed and hug Tabby before I kiss her sweet little head. Her name is perfect, it suits herpletely.

    ¡°Congrattions¡± I say to Tabby and Johnathon. I link Nichs asking him to stay here while I take the

    boys to see Jo. He smiles and nods at me.

    After we finish congratting Tabby and Johnathon, I turn to Gabby and Lake, who are holding the

    pups. ¡°Jo wants me to bring her the pups so she can visit them before we leave again for the Onyx

    Moon.¡± A growles from behind me and I chuckle. Gabby looks behind me with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two¡± she asks. John steps forward. ¡°We think that Jo is our mate.¡± A smile

    spreads across her face before we see sadness in her eyes. ¡°We won¡¯t hurt her, Gabby¡±, James says.

    ¡°I know you would never hurt her. She has been through a lot. I just hope she allows herself to be

    happy and ept the bond. It may take time, but don¡¯t give up if she doesn¡¯t ept it right away.¡±

    Gabby stands handing the pups to me before she hugs both of our brothers. They hug Nichs and

    shake Lake¡¯s hand before we head toward the pack house. We reach the room and I turn to my

    brothers. ¡°I am going to go in first and then you boys cane in.¡± They both nod and I turn back to

    the door. James knocks and when the door opens, Jo looks at me. I know by the look on her face that

    I¡¯m right. ¡°Jo, it¡¯s alright. They just want to talk to you.¡±

    Jocelyn POV

    Did she just say the word they? This can¡¯t be happening. I was worried about disappointing one mate

    and she just said they. ¡°Serina¡± I say before two men who look exactly alike, step behind her. ¡°Mates¡±,

    Emery says, and I feel frozen in ce. I can¡¯t have two mates. They are never going to want me after

    they find out everything that happened. ¡°Jo, these are my brothers, James and John.¡± Shees close

    to me and looks into my eyes. ¡°Just listen before you make any decisions, please.¡± I take a deep breath

    and nod. She hands me Wesley and Brooklyn before she heads for the door. I really wish she would

    stay but I know that I need to face the men the goddess chose for me alone. ¡°Jocelyn, please just listen

    to us. We don¡¯t know all the details of what happened to you but we want to. We are your mates and

    nothing will change that¡±, James says. I look into his eyes for the first time, which is a huge mistake. I

    look between the two of them. They are the most handsome men I have ever seen. Emery growls her

    approval and I¡¯m sure my face reddens. I push those thoughts away and focus on this conversation.

    ¡°I know you feel the pull because of the bond, but you deserve a mate that is pure. You deserve to

    have a mate that bears your pups, not someone else¡¯s.¡± They both take a deep breath. I¡¯m sure, in

    order to calm their wolves. ¡°There will never be another woman we want. Even if you chose to be with

    someone else before us, that doesn¡¯t make you any less pure. It is your heart that makes you pure

    Jocelyn¡±, John says. James looks at Brooklyn and reaches out his hands to me. He takes her and John

    takes Wesley. ¡°As far as our pups, they are just that, our pups. We may have more, but even if we do,

    they will always be our first pups. Our wolves have already epted them. Blood is not important, our

    father has taught us that.¡± She looks at us confused. ¡°Gabrie was three years old when our father

    found our mother, his fated mate. Brutus and our father epted her without a second thought. She is

    his oldest pup because love is what matters. We love this little boy and girl because they are our pups¡±

    John says. I feel the unshed tears in my eyes. They can¡¯t really mean these things. Wolves don¡¯t just

    ept other people¡¯s pups. Jayden already loved Brooke and I was still amazed how easily he

    epted her pups. A hand touches each side of my face and the tingles are like nothing I have ever

    felt before. ¡°Jocelyn, this was the way it was meant to be. You were always meant to be ours¡±, James

    says and John nods. ¡°We will give you as much time as you need to ept us, but we are yours in this

    life and the next¡±, John says.

    James POV

    I hate that she feels this way. I hate that she has been hurt by these evil ba**ards. She is the most

    beautiful woman and John and I are lucky that she was chosen for us. I meant every word I said about

    the pups. ¡°They are ours¡±, Ace growls. ¡°I know they are. They are perfect.¡± I can see the tears in her

    eyes and I never want to see her cry. A single tear starts to run down her cheek and I wipe it away.

    ¡°Jocelyn, what is your full name?¡± The tears start to flow freely before she finally answers me. ¡°Jocelyn

    Marie Curtis¡± she says. ¡°I, James Stephen Lyons, ept you ,Jocelyn Marie Curtis, as my mate.¡± I look

    at John. ¡°I, John Harris Lyons, ept you, Joceyln Marie Curtis, as my mate.¡± She smiles and I let go

    of the breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. ¡°I, Jocelyn Marie Curtis, ept you, James Stephen Lyons

    and John Harris Lyons, as my mates.¡± I feel the bond start to form and I know we may notplete it

    today but she has epted us and that¡¯s all that matters to me.¡± A knock sounds on the door and

    Gabby walks in followed by my parents. My mother is smiling like she won the lottery.

    She walks over and wraps Jocelyn in her arms. ¡°I knew you were my daughter the day we found you¡±

    my mother whispers to her. ¡°Thank you Sabrina.¡± My mother pulls back andes over to take

    Brooklyn from me. ¡°It¡¯s time for you all to return to Onyx Moon and finish those two ba**ards.¡± I smile

    and kiss my daughter before I hand her over to my mother. ¡°What about the pups and Gabby¡± John

    asks as Gabby takes Wesley from his arms. ¡°We will be here to protect your sister and the pups. Harris

    and Levi will be with me¡±, our father says. ¡°You three be careful ande back in one piece¡± my

    mother says, pointing at me, John, and Joeclyn. ¡°They are waiting for you down stairs¡±, my father says.

    We hug my parents before we walk out into the hallway. Before I can ask Jocelyn, takes both our

    hands. As wee down the stairs Serina is smiling. My sisters are both so amazing. John and I are

    lucky to have them. We head to the SUV. Nichs drives and Serina sits in the passenger seat,

    allowing us to sit with Jocelyn between us. When we arrive at the Onyx Moon, I say a prayer to the

    goddess to protect our mate and family.

    Joseph POV

    I wake up and I have no idea where the f**k I am. I throw the nket off and manage to get to my feet.

    I still can¡¯t reach Crane but I can at least feel his presence. ¡°What are you doing¡± I hear a female voice.

    I look up to see a woman who is around my age. ¡°Who are you and where am I?¡± ¡°I am the healer of

    the coven and you¡¯ve been unconscious since you were bitten.¡± ¡°That f**king b**ch bit me. She is going

    to f**king die slowly.¡± ¡°Who bit you?¡± ¡°That b**ch Adrian bit me. She is the one that helped my ba**ard

    son¡¯s Beta escape.¡± I see a look I can¡¯t decipher cross her face. ¡°Take me to Drayce now.¡± ¡°I haveContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    something for you to take before I take you to him. It will help your wolf regain its strength.¡± ¡°Give it to

    me. I don¡¯t have time to waste.¡± She turns to a table and pulls out a vile with blue liquid in it. She walks

    over and hands me the vial. ¡°You must drink the whole thing in order for the elixir to work.¡± I press the

    vial to my lips and empty the entire thing before I hand it back to her. I stand but feel no different. I still

    can¡¯t reach Crane. I grab her by the throat. ¡°This better work or I will make sure that mine is thest

    face you ever see before I snap your neck.¡± I drop her to the floor and walk out, heading toward the

    mansion.

    I reach Drayce¡¯s office and knock. I open the door and Drayce is sitting behind his desk. ¡°Joseph, it is

    good to see you up and around. I thought maybe Adrian had seeded in killing you and the two

    wolves you brought with you.¡± ¡°Rian is dead?¡± ¡°Yes, my sister made sure of that. She must be stopped.

    I am waiting for word from my men about the attack on Scarlett Rose.¡± ¡°What attack, what has

    happened?¡± ¡°I have sent some of my soldiers to the Scarlett Rose to find leverage again. I am done

    waiting to have what is mine. If the men don¡¯t return before dusk, prepare yourself to return to Onyx

    Moon. My men are ready to die for me. I hope your wolf is ready to fight for you.¡± ¡°My wolf has not

    completely returned yet, Drayce.¡± ¡°I would start praying if I were you but I doubt the goddess will help

    you after all you have done. You can leave my office and prepare yourself for battle.¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 142

    80 Battle Part 1

    Drayce POV

    We are in a conference room with my ranked members. Joseph sits silently and I can¡¯t even be

    bothered to ask him if his wolf has returned. I look at him. ¡°I want you to lead seventy of my men to

    Onyx Moon, Joseph.¡± He stays quiet but I know he isn¡¯t happy with my orders. ¡°We will being in a

    second wave not long after you arrive. We have to be smart about this. My hope is that the second

    attack will take them off guard. Prepare yourselves to leave in an hour.¡± My men leave the room and

    Joseph and I are alone. ¡°Do you have a problem with the n, Joseph?¡± ¡°I have a problem with the fact

    that I have no wolf, Drayce. Your healer was supposed to fix this and whatever she gave me has not

    worked. How do you expect me to make it to the Onyx Moon without a wolf? How do you expect me to

    fight wolves without one?¡± Iugh as I walk toward him. He stands until we are eye to eye. ¡°You should

    have killed my sister and we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation. I have no time to protect you, so I

    suggest you figure out how to protect yourself because this is the n. You can go with my men or you

    can die here.¡± He steps back from me. ¡°I gave you all you asked for and this is how you repay me.¡± I

    laugh again ¡°you didn¡¯t give me anything. I took those girls to fix your problem. I don¡¯t owe you

    anything. Now make your choice, Joseph. Stay here and die by my hand or die in your pack with some

    honor.¡± He nods with defeat written all over his face. ¡°Now my men will get you there but the rest is on

    you. Maybe you¡¯ll survive till we arrive.¡± He turns leaving the room and I ready myself to destroy those

    two b**ches and the mutts ready to defend them.

    Jayden POV

    We have all gathered in the pack yard. Brooke stands by my side as we address the pack before this

    battle. Serina, Nichs, Adrian, Andrew, Jocelyn, James, and John all stand with us. Lake stayed

    behind after speaking with Serina and Nichs. The strength of these people that I know call family

    and friends is stronger than anything that Joseph and Drayce have on their side. ¡°We will face an

    enemy today that believes we are weak. They believe that your leader doesn¡¯t deserve to be your

    Alpha.¡± Growls are heard throughout the crowd. My warriors bare their necks to me, showing their

    respect. ¡°Your Luna and I will fight by your side to defeat this enemy. I know it will be difficult to fight

    against your former Alpha, but know that he hasmitted unthinkable acts against your Luna and

    other innocent members of this pack.¡± They again start to growl and some of my warriors shift. I turn to

    face Adrian and Andrew. ¡°You will remain here and defend the pack with the remaining warriors.¡±

    ¡°Jayden, I know the coven better than anyone¡± Adrian says with worry in her voice. ¡°I know you do, but

    if the vampirese here, I need you and Andrew to protect our pack.¡± She smiles ¡°yes Alpha.¡±

    Andrew wraps his arm around her. ¡°We will protect the pack with our lives¡± Andrew says. I have no

    doubt they will.

    I turn back to the warriors waiting on mymand. ¡°It¡¯s time to right the wrongs of the past.¡± I kiss

    Brooke before we both shift and take off following Serina. Storm pushes as hard as he can to keep up

    with Serina¡¯s wolf. We weave in and out of the trees. We run for, I don¡¯t know how long, when Serina¡¯s

    wolf starts to slow down. Serina shifts before we reach her. We do the same and she points through the

    trees. I can see movement as men pass by what I assume is the border of the coven. All the warriors

    have shifted and I turn motioning for them to follow me. As we approach the border, I realize we have

    intercepted them as they gather to attack our pack. Vampires stand shoulder to shoulder baring their

    fangs at us. They split and that ba**ard Drayce steps forward. He smiles at Brooke and then Jocelyn. I

    growl and his eyes return to me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Jayden? Angry you have to have my sloppy seconds or

    that she really liked it?¡± I growl and Storm pushes to the surface. I¡¯m about to lose control when Brooke

    grips my arm.

    Brooke POV

    As he walks through the line of vampires he has that same smug look on his face. The one I had to see

    every day while he kept us prisoner. I hate the sight of him. When he calls me sloppy seconds, I have

    had all I¡¯m going to take from this ba**ard. I love that Jayden wants to defend my honor, but this f**king

    pr*ck is mine. I grab his arm and link him. ¡°I love you but I need to end him with Jocelyn.¡± He steps

    back and Jocelynes to stand next to me. ¡°It¡¯s not my mate and Alpha you have to worry about.¡± I

    bare my fangs at him and I see the moment he realizes what I have be. ¡°You should be afraid

    because you are about to pay for all you have done to us.¡± He steps back and his men stand in front of

    him like the coward he is. I shift into Candance and I hear Jayden give the order of attack. I head

    straight in the direction of Dracye with Jocelyn by my side. Threerge vampires step in front of us. We

    start to circle and in seconds, what¡¯s left of the three vampiresy at Emery and Candance¡¯s feet.

    There are wolves and vampires all around us, but I can¡¯t find Drayce among them. Candance takes a

    deep breath and we catch his scent in the distance. He is hiding like a rat.

    I stalk forward killing more vampires as I go. I reach the back of the mansion and as I turn the corner

    the ba**ard jumps at me. He manages tond on Candace¡¯s back. We try to shake him off but he digs

    his nails into our skin. She growls and before she can roll Emery knocks him off of us. He jumps to his

    feet as we both circle him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this sweet, the two sisters are here for revenge? Shouldn¡¯t you be after

    Joseph? After all, he gave the two of you to me. I should have killed you just like my father did that

    b**ch Joseph gave him.¡± I¡¯m done listening to this pathetic excuse for a vampire. Emery jumps, pinning

    him to the ground. He starts to hiss and fight but he is no match for her strength. For the first time, I see

    fear on his face. Candance bends down, taking his arm in her mouth. She bites down and pulls back in

    one motion, ripping the arm from his body. His screams fill the air and she goes to the opposite side,

    biting down on his leg, ripping it off too. Emery steps back and I shift. I want him to see my face when I

    finish him. I lean down as his breathing speeds up with the amount of blood he¡¯s losing. I can see he is

    fading but I want him to hear me. ¡°Your father was as pathetic as you are and Jayden¡¯s mother is very

    much alive.¡± As soon as the words leave my mouth I bite down on his neck, injecting all the venom I

    have in my fangs. This time his screams don¡¯tst long because every vessel in his body ruptures. He

    is a pool of nothing lying at my feet. He has always been nothing.

    Jocelynes over and wraps me in a hug. ¡°It¡¯s over¡± she says. ¡°Not yet, but it will be soon.¡± We head

    back toward the others and it looks like we haven¡¯t lost one warrior. There is a group of vampires

    kneeling in front of Jayden and the others. As soon as he sees me, he rushes over, wrapping me in his

    arms. He buries his head in my neck. ¡°You are amazing and I am lucky to have been chosen by the

    goddess for you.¡± I pull back and press my lips to his. Someone clears their throat and I turn to see the

    only face that was kind here beside Adrian. ¡°Gale,¡± I say her name before I rush over to her. She wraps

    me in a hug. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you well Brooke. To see you both well¡± she says looking at Jocelyn.

    Jaydenes to stand next to me. ¡°Where is Joseph?¡± She smiles and I¡¯m confused. ¡°He was ordered

    to return to the Onyx Moon¡± she says and Jayden growls. ¡°Why are you smiling about him returning to

    my pack?¡± ¡°I¡¯m smiling because he has no wolf. I made sure of that. Now you need to go and deal with

    him.¡± ¡°Thank you for helping my mate and doing what was right¡±, Jayden says before we turn and take

    off toward the pack.

    Adrian POV

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    We are sitting downstairs in the pack house. I can¡¯t think about anything except Brooke and the others.

    I say a prayer to the goddess to protect them. I know that we are needed here but I will never forgive

    myself if Drayce hurts any of them. ¡°Adrian have faith in your family. The goddess would not have done

    all this just to lead them to their demise¡±, my mother says. I nod and notice that Andrew is getting a link.

    I stand waiting to hear what is happening. ¡°Joseph is at the border with arge group of vampires.¡±

    ¡°Stay here¡±, I say to my family and head for the door to follow Andrew. We meet the other warriors in

    the pack yard and head to the border. As soon as we arrive, we both shift. Joseph smiles ¡°my son

    doesn¡¯t evene to greet his father. He sends hisckey instead.¡± Andrew growls and I step next to

    him. ¡°I see you have epted the leech as your mate. You¡¯re pathetic and not worthy of being the Beta

    of my pack.¡± I¡¯m just about to shift when I hear a voice and freeze. It can¡¯t be, she wouldn¡¯t. I turn and I

    feel like I can¡¯t breathe. My mother, Porter, and my sisterse to stand next to me. I can¡¯t lose them

    after I have just found them. I step in front of them but my mother ces her hands on my shoulders.

    She turns me so I am facing her.

    Adria POV

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. I am not afraid of him. He lost that power over me a long time ago.¡± Adrian

    steps to the side and stands by me. ¡°Hello Joseph¡± I say and realization crosses his face. ¡°It¡¯s not

    possible. You are supposed to be dead.¡± Iugh ¡°you were supposed to love me and respect the bond,

    but we both know that things don¡¯t always happen the way they are supposed to.¡± ¡°I would never love a

    pathetic omega. You¡¯re the reason my son is so weak and a sorry excuse for an Alpha. He came from

    omega blood.¡± ¡°He is not your son. He is my son. You don¡¯t deserve to im him. He is nothing like

    your pathetic a** despite all you tried to make him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done with this. You and all these pathetic

    people are going to die today. I will have my pack. I am going to end you, which is what I should have

    done the moment I realized the goddess had chosen such an unworthy mate.¡± I bare my fangs and he

    steps back. ¡°What the f**k have you be¡± Joseph says with fear in his eyes. ¡°She is my mate and

    the woman that is about to end you¡± Porter says. I smile at his words, loving the confidence he has in

    me. I know how hard this is for him, but he has always given me what I needed and this is no different.

    Joseph¡¯sugh draws my attention to him. ¡°Do you really think that you can defeat an Alpha wolf?¡± ¡°I

    don¡¯t see an Alpha wolf.¡± I take in a deep breath scenting the air. I look back into his eyes. ¡°I see a

    human with no wolf.¡± His eyes get big and I step forward. ¡°It¡¯s time to pay for your sins Joseph.¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 143

    81 Battle 2

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Adria POV

    I stare at this man who has done nothing but evil to all those around him and I feel no sympathy for the

    fear I see in his eyes. I step toward him and he takes a step back. He turns looking at the men standing

    behind him. ¡°What the f**k are you waiting for? Attack them as you have been ordered to do by your

    leader.¡± The vampires turn to Adrian and bow before they step back, leaving Joseph alone to face his

    fate. ¡°You traitors, you betray Drayce and your own coven.¡± One of the vampires steps forward.

    ¡°Drayce is no longer our leader and as for you, you betrayed your family and pack. You deserve

    everything your about to receive.¡± The man turns and they all take off through the trees. Joseph turns

    back to me with pleading in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t beg for mercy because you¡¯ll find none here. I begged you

    over and over again to stop hurting me and youughed. You took pleasure in the pain you caused me.

    You took my pup from me and threw me away. Don¡¯t expect me to feel bad for you now.¡± I walk until we

    are a few feet apart.

    Despite his size, I feel no fear. I start to circle him and he does the same. Esme growls but I have no

    intention of shifting. He grabs for me and Ind a punch to his face, breaking his nose. The blood that

    pours from his nose assures me of that. ¡°You f**king b**ch¡± he yells. ¡°There is the Joseph I know.¡± I

    extend the nails on my right hand and drag it across his chest. Without his wolf, the injures won¡¯t heal.

    His shirt soaks with blood. He lunges for me this time and grabs my arm. ¡°Mother¡± I hear Jayden¡¯s

    voice distracting me long enough for Joseph tond a punch. It stuns me but doesn¡¯t take me off my

    feet. ¡°Jayden, stay back¡±, I yell and thankfully, he steps back. Brooke grasps his arm. ¡°Face it omega,

    you will always be worthless and so will your pup.¡± I¡¯m sure my eyes turn red with the rage that I feel.

    Joseph must realize it because he turns to run. I take off running with my vampire speed and reach him

    in seconds. I jump kicking him in the back, knocking him to the ground. He tries to crawl away from me

    but I am far from done. I kick him in the stomach and he rolls on to his back. I pull him by the hair so he

    is kneeling.

    I grip his hair tightly as I bend so only he can hear me. ¡°Do you remember all the times you made me

    kneel before you after you took from me what I did not offer?¡± He looks up and I back-hand him like the

    b**ch he is. The blood flies from his mouth. ¡°Please, just kill me and get it over with¡± he pleads. I look

    around at my children, mate, and pack members. I will not be the monster that he is. I bend down

    once again so mine is thest face he will see before he is taken by the goddess. ¡°I don¡¯t do this for

    you. I do this for myself and my pups. You have no power over anyone anymore. The goddess will deal

    with you soon enough and her punishment will be far worse than mine.¡± I take my w, running it

    across his neck. After a few seconds, his body falls forward and I turn walking back toward the people

    that matter to me. Porter pulls me into his arms and I let go of all the anger I have been holding onto. I

    didn¡¯t realize how much hate for him I still held my heart. The tears flow freely and I cry for the girl he

    hurt so many years ago. I cry so that I can be the woman that he can¡¯t hurt anymore.

    Jayden POV

    As we run, I think about that ba**ard near my pack. I think about my mother. As we break through the

    trees, I feel sick to my stomach. I know he has no wolf but I hate the thought of him even being near

    her. I shift screaming her name as he grips her arm. Even without his wolf he towers over her. I start

    toward them and my mother yells for me to stay back. Every part of me wants to disobey her, but how

    can I when I just watched what my own mate did to that ba**ard that hurt her. Brookees to stand

    next to me and I respect my mother¡¯s wishes. As I watch her, I think about all she endured at this

    monster¡¯s hand. He would never show mercy to her or any other person who stood in his way, but my

    mother is not him. She looks into my eyes before she turns back and puts the pathetic ba**ard out of

    his misery. She runs to Porter and I¡¯m so d that she found a mate that was worthy of her love. I

    approach and she must scent how close I am. She turns and wraps me in a hug. Adrian joins us and I

    hug my mother and sister. A family I never even knew I was missing and now I can¡¯t imagine my life

    without them.

    I order my men toe and take Joseph¡¯s body away. He will not be buried in this pack. He does not

    deserve to have even that in death, after all he took from all of us. ¡°Take his body to the clearing and

    burn him¡±, I link them. ¡°Yes, Alpha¡± they say. Adrian pulls back and she is smiling. ¡°Porter will you and

    mother apany me back to the coven.¡± He looks at my mother and she nods. I look at Brooke and

    she smiles. I walk over to Serina, Nichs, James, and John. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for all you did

    for my mate and my pack.¡± ¡°Our packs will forever be linked by blood and family. We will always be

    here when you need us¡±, Serina says. She looks at Jocelyn and I smile. ¡°As will the Onyx Moon be

    there for Scarlett Rose.¡± Once they head for the SUV, I rejoin my family. We shift and head for the

    coven once again. I¡¯m not sure what Adrian has nned for the coven but I¡¯m d she is the one

    making the decisions now.

    Adrian POV

    I¡¯m not sure how my mother and Porter are going to feel about my decision but I feel in my heart it¡¯s the

    right thing to do. When we reach the coven, most of its members are waiting in the yard. Waylen and

    the others that were at Scarlett Rose have already been released and are here waiting. I¡¯m just about

    to address the coven when I hear growls and two different female voices say ¡°mate.¡± I turn to see my

    sister¡¯s eyes are dark and they are walking toward two different coven members. Oh, my goddess, they

    have found their mates in the coven. Reba is in Waylen¡¯s arms and Gia is in Bernard¡¯s. He is the

    vampire that was with Joseph. ¡°Well I guess congrattions are in order.¡± My sisters and their mates

    turn to me and bow. ¡°I know you all are wondering what happens now.¡± I see nods and the members

    looking around. Gale steps forward and smiles at me before her eyesnd on Porter. ¡°Porter, my

    goddess is that really you.¡± He smiles and she rushes over, wrapping him in a hug. A growl rips through

    the air and I look at my mother, whose eyes are ck.

    Gale pulls back and walks over, wrapping my mother in a hug. Now I¡¯m really confused. ¡°Adria, this is

    my sister, Gale¡±, Porter says. ¡°Thank you¡± are the only words I hear my mother say. Gale pulls back

    and looks between them. ¡°Please tell me your home for good so I¡¯ll get to know my nieces and your

    mate.¡± I can see Porter doesn¡¯t know what to say. My mother takes his hand and I interrupt before he

    can respond. ¡°I know that you all expect me to take over the coven as my family has been its leader for

    many generations but I believe it¡¯s time for a change.¡± Andrew slips his hand in mine as he knows what

    I¡¯m about to say. ¡°I will not be taking over as leader of the coven. My ce is as Beta female of the

    Onyx Moon.¡± I see concern on the coven members¡¯ faces. ¡°Porter and Adria, I would like you to

    be the leaders of the coven¡± I say to my parents. ¡°Adrian your mom¡± Porter starts to say but my

    mother interrupts. ¡°Your mom would love to lead the coven by Porter¡¯s side.¡± The coven members turn

    to face my mother and Porter bowing to show respect.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 144

    82 New Ceremony

    A Week Later

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Serina POV

    A knock sounds on my bedroom door and when I open it, I¡¯m shocked to see everyone is here. Gabby

    leads everyone inside and they each hug me. Jo, Brooke, Adrian, my mother, and my Aunt Tracey all

    have trays with breakfast on them. ¡°We thought that we would have breakfast before we get you

    dressed for your big day¡±, Gabby says. She looks so beautiful with her big belly. She and Lake have

    decided to wait until the pups are born to find out what they are going to have. I¡¯m so excited about

    being an aunt again. We all take a seat in my room, cing the tes on ourps. We eat in

    comfortable silence. I thought I would be nervous about our ceremony and mating with Nichs, but

    honestly, Ruby and I are excited. Excited to be one with Nichs and to have a beautiful ceremony

    even though I already feel like an Alpha. All the horrid people that tried to hurt my family have been

    dealt with and this peace might notst forever, but we are strong enough to deal with anything.

    I look at Jo and Brooke. I am so happy that she epted John and James. They really do love her. I

    knew the minute that we realized Jo was their mate that they would ept my niece and nephew

    without hesitation. They learned from my father what makes family and it has nothing to do with blood. I

    was right about the men they have be. They are going to be amazing fathers to Wesley and

    Brooklyn. The goddess led me to Jo to protect her until she found my brothers. I will still protect her, but

    my brothers will move heaven and earth to keep her and their pups safe. ¡°Serina, what are you thinking

    about,¡± my mother asks, and I smile. ¡°Our amazing family¡± I say. She looks between me and Gabby. ¡°I

    can¡¯t even begin to exin how proud I am of the women you both have be. The strength and

    love that you have for those around you let me know that your father and I did our jobs. This pack is

    lucky to have you two as it¡¯s Alphas along with your mates.¡± I can feel the tear run down my cheek at

    my mother¡¯s words.

    I get up and go over wrapping my mother in arms. ¡°Thank you for being an amazing mother and

    believing in me.¡± She kisses my cheek before she ushers me into the bathroom to get showered. Once

    I¡¯m done, I dry and head out into my room in my robe. The most beautiful blue dress is hanging in my

    closet. ¡°I hope you like it. I picked it out for you since I couldn¡¯t kick vampire a**¡± Gabby says. Iugh

    before I wrap her in a hug. ¡°It¡¯s perfect sissy. I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± They help me into my dress

    and once it¡¯s on I stand in front of the full-length mirror. I have always beenfortable in my own skin,

    but in this dress I look amazing. It is a form-fitting mermaid style dress with beading on the bodice. I

    feel an arm wrap around me and my aunt is standing next to me. ¡°Can I have a minute with Serina¡± she

    says to the others in the room. Once everyone is gone, I turn to face her.

    ¡°Serina, I have watched you grow into the most beautiful, strong young woman. You are like my own

    daughter. I could not ask for a better mate for my son. I want you to know that I love you. Not just

    because you were chosen by the goddess for my son, but because you are an amazing person. I was

    blessed to have the opportunity to watch all of you grow and be a part of your lives.¡± She reaches into a

    pocket I didn¡¯t even know she had on her dress. She pulls a hairb that has blue stones and pearls

    on it. ¡°This was Levi¡¯s mother¡¯s hairb and I wore it for my ceremony. I¡¯m giving it to you, so one

    day when you and Nichs have your own pups you can pass it to them.¡± I smile and she ces the

    comb in my hair. I turn to look in the mirror. ¡°Now you look perfect¡± she says. A knock sounds on the

    door and after a few seconds it opens on my dad smiling at me. ¡°I¡¯ll see you downstairs¡±, my aunt says,

    and she kisses my cheek one more time.

    Archer POV

    I look up the stairs and my gorgeous mate is making her way toward me. She gets more beautiful every

    day we spend together. When she reaches me, I pull her into my arms. ¡°How is she, my love?¡± ¡°She is

    ready to make it official. Tracey is with her right now.¡± I bend pressing my lips to hers and she sweeps

    her tongue across my lips. Brutus growls in my mind and when she pulls back, she winks at me. ¡°That¡¯s

    a dangerous game, love.¡± ¡°I can handle you, Alpha.¡± She pulls away and slips out the door before I can

    say anymore. ¡°She likes to tease us,¡± Brutus says. ¡°We love every minute of it.¡± I head for the stairs

    and when I reach the room it¡¯s quiet. I knock and after a few seconds I open the door slowly. My heart

    clenches in my chest when I see my baby girl who isn¡¯t a baby anymore. She looks so much like her

    mother. Tracy leaves and I go to stand in front of her. ¡°You look beautiful and Nichs is very lucky.¡± I

    can see she is about to correct me and I chuckle. ¡°You are very lucky to have him too. The goddess

    never makes mistakes and no matter what happens, you two need to face it together. Life will not be

    perfect, but it¡¯s not supposed to be. Enjoy the moments of peace and love so that when you have to

    face something bad you can do it together.¡± I bend down and kiss her cheek. I pull her into a hug. I pull

    back ¡°I think we had better get downstairs before your mate walks a hole in the floor.¡± She chuckles

    and for a moment I see that little girl who needed my help to do everything. ¡°I will always need you dad¡±

    she says and winks at me. She is just like her mother.

    Nichs POV

    Ezra and I went on a run first thing this morning. I am so excited I needed to burn off some of the

    energy that was flowing through me. John, James, Jayden, and my father are all dressed for the

    ceremony. We head for the foyer and Archer is waiting. ¡°Are you ready to be Alpha, Nichs¡± he

    asks as he hugs me. ¡°I¡¯m ready to be Serina¡¯s matepletely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good answer but you are

    going to be an amazing Alpha.¡± I pull back and I¡¯m shocked to see Fern and River. She rushes over

    and wraps me in a hug. ¡°Congrattions Nicky, my granddaughter is very lucky and so are you.¡± I

    chuckle ¡°yes I am Mama Fern.¡± Fern and River have been essentially like grandparents to me too.

    ¡°Serina is going to be excited you made it back.¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t miss this besides it¡¯s time to stay home

    for a while. We miss our pup and our family¡±, Fern says. They head for the door that leads to the

    garden and Archer heads up stairs.

    I can see that John and James are excited too. ¡°Alright guys, it¡¯s time for us to take our ces outside.¡±

    We head for the stage where Gabby and Lake are waiting for us. We hug each of them as we stand

    and wait for the girls toe out with their dads. This ceremony for our kind is like a wedding. The

    doors open and Jocelynes out with her father first. I¡¯m so happy that she epted the boys. They

    really are going to be good mates and fathers. She walks up the stairs andes to stand between

    her mates. They each take her hand and I smile. I look back at the door and I know what they mean

    when they say it took my breath away. Ezra is growling in my mind and I couldn¡¯t agree more. Archer

    leads her to the stairs and I walk over to meet her. I take her hand and I can¡¯t stop myself from leaning

    in and cing a kiss on her perfect lips.

    Wee to stand next to Gabby and Lake. I look out at our family and our pack. I couldn¡¯t be more

    grateful for all we have. Tabby and Johnathon are sitting in the front row with our parents holding their

    beautiful pup. Fern, River, Harris, Willow, and the pups are sitting in the second row smiling from ear to

    ear. Adrian, Andrew, Brooke, and Jayden are in the third row with the pups. My father was right. He

    always told me that blood doesn¡¯t make us family, love does. Gabby speaking brings me out of my

    thoughts. ¡°We are here today to present the pack with their new Alphas and Betas. We will do the

    Betas first.¡± The boys and Jocelyn step forward. After they make their vows to the pack, it¡¯s our turn. I

    haven¡¯t let go of Serina¡¯s hand and I have no intention to. Serina pricks her finger again and Lake slices

    his hand, both bleeding into the chalice. She walks to Serina first. ¡°Serina Lyons, make your vow to the

    pack¡±, Gabby says.

    ¡°I, Serina E Lyons, vow to put the needs of the pack before my own. I vow to lead the pack with

    kindness and fairness. I vow to lead with the ranked members of this pack and know that my feelings

    are not the only ones that are important in making the best decision for all.¡± Gabby smiles and hands

    Serina the chalice. Lakees to stand in front of me and takes the chalice from Serina. ¡°Nichs

    Crown, make your vow to the pack.¡± ¡°I, Nichs Levi Crown, vow to put the needs of the pack before

    my own. I vow to lead the pack with kindness and fairness. I vow to lead with the ranked members of

    this pack and know that my feelings are not the only ones that are important in making the best

    decisions for all.¡± I drink from the chalice and immediately I¡¯m overwhelmed by the connection to the

    pack. Serina takes my hand. ¡°Focus on my voice¡±. Serina links me. I¡¯m able to block out everything

    else but her.

    Gabby steps forward. ¡°Scarlett Rose wee your new Alphas, Serina and Nichs Crown.¡± I love

    that she has myst name. Lake steps forward. ¡°Scarlett Rose wee your new Betas, John, James,

    and Jocelyn Lyons.¡± ¡°We would like all pack members that are of shifting age to join them in a pack

    run.¡± We head down the stairs and undress before we both shift. This is my first pack run and I can¡¯t

    believe the connection we have with the whole pack. Ezra is in his glory as we run next to Ruby.

    Serina POV

    After we finish up dinner, Nichs leads me to the new pack house. ¡°Are you nervous, Serina,¡± Ruby

    asks. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous about being with Nichs. I just don¡¯t want to screw up.¡± ¡°Serina, you cannot

    mess this up. He loves us and, besides, he is as inexperienced as you are.¡± Her words do make me

    feel a little better. I can¡¯t believe we have our own floor. When we reach the bedroom, he closes the

    door behind us. Hees to stand in front of me. ¡°Serina, I want you to be ready and not feel

    pressured toplete the bond today.¡± I smile, I¡¯m so lucky to have him as my mate. I reach up,

    wrapping my arms around his neck and pull his lips to mine. He wraps his arms around my waist and

    deepens the kiss. I can feel the kiss all the way down to my core. He pulls back when we are both

    breathless. He walks around me kissing my bare shoulder and it sends a shiver down my spine. I feel

    the tingles everywhere his lips touch.

    Hees to stand behind me and I feel him grip the zipper of my dress. He leans forward so his lips

    are near my ear. ¡°You look so beautiful in this dress.¡± I hear the zipper as he moves it down my back. I

    feel his lips move down my spine until the dress ispletely unzipped. I can feel my core starting to

    drip. I hear him growl and I know he can smell my arousal. He lets go of the dress and it pools at my

    feet. I¡¯m standing there in ckce panties. Hees around and removes his own shirt as he stares

    at my body. Just the way he is looking at me makes me feel hot all over. Once he is down to his boxer

    briefs, he lifts me andys me gently on the bed. He starts to worship my body. Kissing his way down

    until his face is at my core. He kisses me on top of my panties before he threads his fingers into the

    sides and pulls them down my body. I thought I would feel strange lying naked in front of him but all I

    can think about is him touching me. Him taking a long lick of my core pushes all thoughts from my

    mind.

    Nichs POV

    Oh my goddess, she is amazing. I swirl my tongue around her cl*t and she bucks off the bed. I grab her

    thighs to hold her in ce and I continue to swirl my tongue around her cl*t. She starts to moan and I

    know she is getting close. When I feel her tug my hair, I bite down lightly, sending her over the edge.

    She screams my name and I will never tire of hearing my name on her lips. I crawl up her body and

    ce myself at her entrance. She makes eye contact with me and she smiles. ¡°Make me yours

    Nichs¡± she says. I start to push forward. She feels amazing as she squeezes my c**k. Once I¡¯m

    completely seated and she seems to have adjusted to my c**k I start to rock into her. I start slow but

    her moans make me increase my speed. I feel her canines pierce my skin and I see stars. The orgasm

    rips through my body. I waste no time making her mine and marking her. She screams and the minute I

    lick the mark I just made, I feelplete. Our souls are finally one. I look down into the eyes of this

    woman that is mine and I am hers. I will never live another day without her. Once we bothe down

    from our high, I roll off and pull her to me. ¡°I love you, Serina Crown.¡± ¡°I love you Nichs and I always

    have.¡± I fall into the most peaceful sleep with my mate in my arms.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 145

    83 Epilogue

    Gabrie POV

    It¡¯s been two weeks since the ceremony. It¡¯s hard to believe everything that has happened since I found

    Lake. We are both so excited to have our pups. I feel as big as a house and I am ready to meet them. I

    am scheduled for a C-section in a week. It¡¯s still so crazy that we are going to have three pups at once.

    Thank the goddess that we have a big family because I¡¯m sure we are going to need the help. I

    manage to get myself out of bed, which these days is hard to do. Normally, Lake would be here but he

    had training early this morning. I waddle my way to the shower. Once I¡¯m dressed, I walk over to the

    nursery that they finished a few days ago. I love that Lake and I picked out everything together. We

    picked a jungle theme with colors that were gender neutral since we don¡¯t know what we are having

    yet. I take a seat in thefy rocking chair and ce my hands on my big belly. ¡°Mommy loves you

    little ones.¡± I close my eyes and rock as I rub my belly. The door opens and I don¡¯t even have to open

    my eyes to know who it is. I feel his lips press to mine and it feels amazing, as it does every time he

    kisses me.

    He pulls back and I open my eyes. He is freshly showered and sexy as always. He smiles, I¡¯m sure he

    is listening to my thoughts. I shoot him a re and he chuckles. He kneels down, cing his head

    against my belly. ¡°You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.¡± ¡°Right now I¡¯m the biggest

    woman you have ever seen.¡± He looks up at me and I can tell what I said upsets him. ¡°Gabrie, you

    carrying my pups makes you even more beautiful. Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that.¡± I smile and ce

    my hand on his face. ¡°I love you, Lake.¡± ¡°I love you¡± he says and ces his head back on my belly.

    ¡°Hello my sweet pups. I hope the three of you are being kind to your mother.¡± I chuckle ¡°if kind means

    ying ser with my dder than absolutely.¡± We sit for a while just enjoying being together. I¡¯m just

    about to suggest we go get something to eat when I get a pain in my stomach. Lake picks his head up

    and looks at me with concern on his face.

    Lake POV

    When I walk in, she looks so perfect rocking in the chair she picked out. It is still hard to believe we are

    going to be parents very soon. I meant what I said about her being beautiful. Her belly round with my

    pups makes Razor and I happier than she could ever imagine. As Iy my head against her belly I think

    about the future. The future where my pups will always know they are loved. I feel her stomach tighten

    and Razor growls. When I look into her eyes I can see pain. ¡°Gabrie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s just

    Braxton hicks.¡± I stand up ¡°maybe we should take you to the hospital just to be safe.¡± She looks at me

    like I¡¯m crazy. ¡°I am not going to the hospital because I had one pain.¡± ¡°Please, just to put my mind at

    ease. If it¡¯s nothing, then so be it, but I will worry all day if you don¡¯t get checked.¡± Her face softens and

    she nods. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get checked so you don¡¯t drive me crazy.¡± I roll my eyes before I go over and help

    her get up. As we walk toward the door she stops walking and grips her stomach.

    ¡°Tabby I need you¡±, I link her and in seconds she is standing in front of us. She doesn¡¯t even wait for an

    exnation. She wraps her arms around Gabrie and I step back, heading for the door. As soon as I

    reach the hospital, the nurse leads me to a room. Gabrie is getting into bed and Tabby turns to me. ¡°I

    will let the others know.¡± She kisses Gabrie¡¯s forehead before she hugs me and heads out the door. I

    rush over to the side of Gabrie¡¯s bed and I can see she is having another pain. She squeezes my

    hand and I¡¯m d she isn¡¯t mad that I linked Tabby. The doctor rushes in, followed by three nurses.

    ¡°Alphas¡± he says, as he puts gloves on. ¡°I¡¯m going to check you first and if you are inbor we need to

    take the pups today. As we discussed, it isn¡¯t safe with this many pups for you to give birth naturally,

    Alpha.¡± I can feel her fear through our bond. I¡¯m afraid to but I need to stay strong because I know she

    can do this. If my father only knew how wrong he was about her. She is stronger than he ever was. I

    bend down so she can focus on my face. ¡°You are stronger than any other woman I know. You can do

    this.¡±

    Gabrie POV

    At first, I¡¯m irritated with Lake for linking to Tabby, but it¡¯s quickly reced with fear. I never expected

    this to be happening today. I¡¯m happy we might meet our pups today, but I¡¯m still afraid. I say a prayer

    to the goddess to protect my pups. When the doctor checks me, he looks up with a smile. ¡°It looks like

    today is the perfect day to have your pups.¡± I have so many emotions swirling around in my mind. I try

    to focus on Lake. ¡°We are going to take you back, Alpha Gabrie. Alpha Lake you need to stay here

    and the nurse wille to get you when we are ready.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I want him toe with

    me.¡± ¡°I know Alpha but we need to get you situated and then we will bring him to you. I promise it will

    only be a few minutes.¡± Lake bends down and presses a kiss to my lips. ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡± They push

    me into a room that is blue and sterile. Once my epidural is in and I¡¯m lying on the table, the door

    opens. Lakees in dressed in blue scrubs and I chuckle. They are tight on his big body. Even

    though he has a mask on I can see his smile in his eyes. He takes a seat near my head and kisses my

    forehead.

    A few minutester, the doctor is at my bedside getting ready to start. ¡°Alright, Alpha, you¡¯re going to

    feel tugging and pressure.¡± I nod and I turn my head so I can focus on Lake¡¯s face. After a few minutes

    I feel exactly what the doctor was talking about. I have no time to think about it because my pup¡¯s cries

    fill the room. I can feel tears rolling down my cheek. Lake stands looking over the blue nket. ¡°It¡¯s a

    girl. We have a daughter¡±, Lake says. He sits back down until we hear the cries again. ¡°It¡¯s another girl.

    We have two beautiful daughters.¡± He leans down, kissing my forehead again. We wait and it seems

    like it¡¯s taking longer than it did with the girls. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lake¡± I ask, my voice trembling. He

    stands once again looking over the blue nket. I see concern on his face. ¡°Tell me what the f**k is

    happening.¡± ¡°Alpha, he just needs some help. We are helping him.¡± I have a son and something is

    wrong with him. ¡°Lake, go check on him please.¡± I can see he is torn but he does as I ask.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Lake POV

    I can¡¯t believe we have two daughters. I feel like I¡¯m winning the lottery with each pup. After a few

    minutes, I get a pit in my stomach. It¡¯s taking too long. ¡°What is happening to our pup¡± Razor growls in

    my mind. I stand and immediately I know something isn¡¯t right. The doctor makes eye contact with me

    as he hands my son to the nurses. When Gabrie wants me to leave her, I hate the thought, but I want

    to see what¡¯s happening with my son. I head over and the nurses are working on him. ¡°Tell me what is

    happening now.¡± ¡°Alpha, let them do what they need to do to help your son. He is having some trouble

    breathing but they will help him. You need to let them work¡±, the doctor says. If this was any other

    situation I would take his tone as disrespect, but he is the pack doctor and in these walls he is in

    charge. My heart is in my throat as I step back and watch them work on my son. After the longest few

    minutes of my life, his cries fill the room. I fall to my knees and say a prayer of thanks to the goddess

    before I rush back to Gabrie.

    She is crying and I ce my head against hers. ¡°He is fine. Our son is fine.¡± Tears are flowing down my

    cheeks. A few minutester, the nurse pushes the pups over so we can see them. Our son is in a blue

    nket between his sisters who are wrapped in pink nkets on each side of him. ¡°They are so

    beautiful¡± Gabrie says. ¡°Yes they are. They look just like their mother.¡± I kiss her and then each of my

    pups. ¡°We are going to take them for a few minutes and we will bring them to your room when we are

    done, Alphas,¡± the nurse says to us. I hate the thought of them being out of our sight, but I know it¡¯s

    necessary. Once the doctor has finished tending to Gabrie, they wheel her into a recovery room. I

    help her into bed and a few minutester the door opens. The nurse pushes in arge bass with

    our pups in it. ¡°They all did well. We have all their measurements for you.¡± She hands me a card with

    the information before she leaves the room.

    Gabrie POV

    I feel a sense of peace the minute the nurse brings the pups into my room. I have never been so

    scared in all my life as when my son wasn¡¯t breathing. I will thank the goddess every day for giving me

    healthy pups. I manage to scoot up even though I¡¯m getting feeling back. They are worth all the pain

    I¡¯m sure I will have. Lake takes our son out of the bass and hands him to me. I¡¯m sure he knows I

    need to see with my own eyes that he is alright. I just hold him to me without saying a word. I finally

    cradle him in my arms, looking at his perfect face. He has Lake¡¯s nose and hair color. I run my hand

    over his head, feeling his soft hair. I look up at Lake and he has tears running down his cheek. I put out

    my hand and he sits down on the bed next to me. ¡°Are you sure about the name Lake?¡± ¡°I am positive.

    He has been more of a father to me than mine ever was.¡± ¡°Wee to the world my son, Archer

    Atticus Sce.¡± I kiss the top of his head before Lakeys him back down between his sisters.

    He brings me both our daughters, putting them in each of my arms. They are a perfect blend of both of

    us. ¡°I think the names we picked suit them.¡± ¡°Yes they do love.¡± ¡°Wee to the world, Ruby Serina

    Sce and Jade Sabrina Sce.¡± We just enjoy time with our pups. Lake smiles and chuckles. ¡°I think

    we had better let our family in before they lose their minds.¡± A few minutester, the room fills with

    everyone I love. My brothers, Jo, my mother, my father, Tabby, Jonathon, Serina, and Nichs. My

    mother steps toward me. ¡°Your aunts and uncles, along with your grandparents, will be in next. We

    didn¡¯t want to overwhelm you.¡± Lake hands my son to my father. My mother and Serina take the girls. ¡°I

    can see we will never be short on help¡± I chuckle. ¡°Gabby, what are their names¡± my mother asks. I

    smile ¡°he is Archer Atticus¡±, I say as I point to my son. My father can¡¯t contain his emotions and I love

    that about him. I point to my daughter in Serina¡¯s arms. ¡°She is Ruby Serina and she is Jade Sabrina.¡±

    My sister leans in first to hug me. ¡°Thank you, Ruby and I are honored.¡± She steps back and my mother

    leans in to hug me. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you. Your father and my pups are the best thing that ever

    happened to me and now it¡¯s your turn to know that joy. Thank you for making me a grandmother.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 146

    84 Bonus Chapter 1

    Ten Years Later

    Gabrielle POV

    ¡°Girls get in here now¡± I yell down the hallway. A few minutester, Ruby, Jade, Brooklyn and Autumn

    alle into the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s up mom,¡± Ruby asks like she has no idea why I¡¯m calling her. ¡°Is this

    what we are going to do? You¡¯re going to pretend like you have no idea what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°Mom, they

    are driving us crazy.¡± ¡°Ruby Serina Sce, I don¡¯t want to hear that from you. Archer is your brother

    and Wesley is your cousin.¡± I bend down so we are eye to eye. ¡°You can either include them or you can

    be grounded.¡± I stand up, looking at the other girls. ¡°That goes for all of you. I¡¯m sure your mothers will

    agree with me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡± they all say in unison. We will let the boys y.¡± Wesley and Archer step

    into the kitchen. ¡°I have a snack for all of you and then you can go y together¡±, I say with emphasis

    on the word together. The door opens and my handsome matees walking in. The girls jump out of

    their seats running to Lake. They are definitely daddy¡¯s girls. For a big strong Alpha who gives orders to

    our warriors, these girls y him like a fiddle. ¡°How are my girls today¡± he asks. Ruby looks back at me

    and decides against it. I remember being her age and trying my parents against each other. Just like it

    didn¡¯t work for me, it won¡¯t work for her.

    Once they are finished, they run out the door and downstairs. Strong arms wrap around me as I clean

    up the mess. I turn in his arms. ¡°I wish we didn¡¯t have a meeting this afternoon. I can think of much

    better things to do.¡± Iugh, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can.¡± I kiss his lips and slide out of his arms before he makes

    me forget about the meeting. I toss him the rag to finish cleaning up the mess while I go to get dressed.

    I chuckle on my way down the hall thinking about my pouting mate cleaning the counter. I head into the

    bathroom and jump in the shower.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruby POV

    Once we are outside, we all head toward the trees. ¡°Do you guys want to y hide and seek?¡± ¡°Who

    gets to be it¡± Archer asks. ¡°We can y rock, paper, scissors.¡± After three rounds, I win. I start to count

    and after ten I take off. I find Wesley, Brooklyn, and my brother easily. After a few minutes, I still can¡¯t

    find Autumn. ¡°Autumn, are you cheating with your powers?¡± I hear a giggle and turn when I hear a

    branch break. I expect to find Autumn but Ie face to face with a rogue. I may not have my wolf, but

    his scent of rotting meat invades my nose. I start to back up and Autumnes to stand next to me. I

    can feel the others are near. ¡°Run now¡±, I scream. I can hear their feet hitting the ground as they run.

    I¡¯m grateful they listen. The sound also catches the rogue¡¯s attention. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. I¡¯m the

    future Alpha. I¡¯m the one you want¡± I say. I know telling him is stupid, but I have to protect my family. He

    shifts and a disgusting man is standing there. I focus on his face, knowing that he is naked.

    ¡°You¡¯re not very smart to tell me who you are, little girl.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re not very smart foring into

    my pack.¡± He starts tough like I just told him the funniest joke. Autumn and I continue to back up as

    heughs. ¡°Where are you going, little Alpha¡± he says as he starts toward us. He shifts and I¡¯m about to

    wrap my arms around Autumn to try and protect her when we are engulfed in a purple orb. The wolf

    bangs into the orb and bounces off. He gets to his feet and shakes his head. He growls and starts back

    toward us. ¡°Autumn, what is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I focused on protecting us and it appeared.¡± He bites

    at the orb and growls again. A growl that shakes the treeses from behind us. I turn and see Razor

    running at full speed, followed by Ace and Hunter. Razor jumps over the orb,nding on the rogue. Ace

    and Hunter stand on each side of the orb. A few secondster, Tabby appears inside the orb with us.

    She wraps us both in a hug and secondster, I am in our living room. My mother pulls me into her

    arms before she starts to look me over. ¡°Are you alright Ruby?¡± ¡°Yes, mom. Autumn saved us from the

    rogue.¡± ¡°I may have saved us but Ruby saved the others.¡±

    My mother looks at me and I tell her everything that happened. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you Ruby. I wish you

    could have just run, but I understand why you did what you did. I¡¯m just so d you are all alright.¡± My

    brother rushes over and hugs me. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright Ruby. I was so scared.¡± I hug him back, ¡°me

    too.¡± My fatheres in a few minutester and I am scooped up in strong arms. He says nothing. He

    just holds me. My mother walks over and hugs Autumn. ¡°You are just as special as your mom. Thank

    you for being so brave.¡± My dad sets me on my feet and kisses my forehead. ¡°I have a gift for all of

    you¡± Tabby says. She walks over to me first. She ces a ne over my head. ¡°Besides being

    pretty, this ne is special. If something like that ever happens again before you have your wolves,

    just hold the charm in your hand. It will let your parents know you need help since you can¡¯t link them

    yet.¡± The charm on my ne is a wolf with a ruby in it. Jade¡¯s is a moon with a jade stone in it.

    Archer¡¯s is a rope bracelet with an amethyst stone on the tip of an arrow woven into it. Brooklyn¡¯s is a

    ne with a flower that contains an opal stone. Wesley¡¯s is a bracelet that looks like rope with

    emerald stones in it. She goes to Autumnst. ¡°I know you have powers but I want you to have this

    ring.¡± The stone in the ring looks like a rainbow. It is so pretty. ¡°Thank you mom¡±, Autumn says and

    hugs Tabby.

    Lake POV

    ¡°Alpha, there is a visitor at the gate that says he is here to see his grandchildren.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°He said

    his name is Stephen Piper.¡± I break the link and leave my office to find Gabrie. She is sitting in the

    living room when I walk in. ¡°Gabrie, your grandfather is here.¡± She chuckles ¡°well my grandfathers

    both live here, so that isn¡¯t odd.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about River or Harold.¡± Her eyes get big and she links.

    She takes my hand leading me to the office. Archer and Sabrina are already waiting for us. ¡°Does he

    know about our kind?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s why we always take the kids to visit him¡±, Gabby says. A knock

    sounds and the guard opens the door. Gabrie jumps up and runs to her grandfather. ¡°Stephen is

    everything alright¡±, Sabrina asks. ¡°I needed to talk to all of you. I just thought it was time that Ie to

    your pack to do it.¡± We all look at each other. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have kept your secret for a very long time

    and it will die with me. ¡°How¡± I can¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Teenagers are not very good at keeping secrets

    when they trust someone. The boys slipped a few times and when I asked they told me about

    werewolves and all of you. I made them promise to keep it between us. I figured when you were ready

    to tell me you would.¡±

    ¡°Now the reason I wanted toe talk to you all is that I¡¯m ready to retire. I have people in charge of

    the business that are very capable, but they are not my family. You will be named as the board of

    directors. I am leaving the firm to my great-grandchildren. It will be ced in Ruby, Jade, and Archer¡¯s

    names when they turn eighteen. The same goes for Brooklyn and Wesley. When Serina and Nichs

    have kids they will also be added. Thewyers have all the directions. Until that time, it will remain in

    Sabrina and Archer¡¯s names. Everything has been handled but I needed you all to know if something

    should happen.¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you sick¡± Gabrie asks. ¡°I will not burden you all with that.¡± ¡°Sir, no

    disrespect, but you are family and if you are sick, then you should be with family.¡± He smiles ¡°thank

    you, I would love to spend some time with all of you.¡± Gabrie gets up and goes over to hug him. ¡°We

    will make all the arrangements for your things to be brought here¡± she says and I can hear the sadness

    in her voice. ¡°Hey, none of that E. I¡¯m still here and we can spend time until I¡¯m not.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 147

    85 Bonus Chapter 2

    Gabrie POV

    I can¡¯t believe this is happening. My grandfather is not that old. I know that doesn¡¯t matter, but he

    should have so much more time left to be with us. More time to enjoy his life. He has been a part of not

    only our lives but my pups lives. They will be devastated to lose him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to head back and

    get a few things in order¡± my grandfather says as he stands. Before anything can be said, the office

    door flies open. Serina and Nichs rush in with huge smiles on their faces. She stops when she sees

    our grandfather. ¡°Grandpa you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I am now where is my hug little one.¡± Sheughs ¡°I¡¯m not

    really that little anymore.¡± He wraps her in his arms. ¡°Nichs it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to

    see you too Stephen.¡± Serina steps back and Nichs wraps his arm around her. ¡°What is up with you

    two¡± I ask, knowing that they came here for a reason. ¡°We are going to have our first pup.¡± Screams fill

    the room and my mother and I rush over to her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two waited this long but I¡¯m so

    happy I¡¯m going to be an aunt again.¡± She puts her hand on her still t belly. ¡°I told you we waited so

    we could have a lot of babysitters with your pups¡± she says and we allugh.

    She looks at my grandfather when she says the word pup with worry on her face. ¡°I know about the

    pack, little one. I have for a long time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so d that you do know so that you cane to see the

    pup anytime you want¡±, Serina says. I feel the sadness creep back in. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why are you

    here grandpa¡± Serina asks with panic in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m going toe and stay with you all for a while.

    Spend some time with my grandkids and great grandkids.¡± She looks at my grandfather without saying

    a word. ¡°Don¡¯t do that little one. Today is a happy day to celebrate a new member of our family. Let¡¯s

    not focus on bad things.¡± He walks over and hugs her one more time before he heads for the door. ¡°I¡¯ll

    be back soon¡± he says and then he is gone. ¡°Gabby, what¡¯s wrong with grandpa?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t really tell

    us exactly what is wrong but he is sick.¡± She rushes over and I wrap her in my arms. After a few

    minutes, we all sit and it¡¯s quiet. My mother is the first to speak. ¡°Archer, is there anything we can do to

    help him? What about the change?¡± My father smiles ¡°I wish that were a possibility, because I would do

    it for Stephen in a heartbeat but I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t survive it.¡± I can see the tears my mother has

    been holding back run down her cheeks.

    Lake squeezes my hand and I feel so helpless at this moment. All the magic in our lives and we can¡¯t

    help him. ¡°What about Tabby? I understand he won¡¯t survive the change, but maybe she can heal him

    or give him more time.¡± I don¡¯t even wait for a response from the others when I link Tabby. ¡°What¡¯s

    wrong Gabby, are the pups alright?¡± ¡°Yes, can youe to the office?¡± The link is cut and Tabby

    appears in front of us. She looks around before she looks back at me. ¡°What¡¯s going on Gabby?¡± ¡°Our

    grandfather Stephen is sick?¡± Shees to sit next to me. She wraps her arm around me. ¡°What can I

    do to help? Do you want to go to his home and I¡¯ll see what I can do without letting him in on what I

    am.¡± Goddess I love this woman. ¡°Actually he will being here to live.¡± She looks at me confused.

    ¡°Apparently my brothers told him about werewolves and the pack when they were teenagers and he

    kept the secret all these years.¡± She chuckles ¡°well then I guess there is no need to beat around the

    bush about what I am. I promise I will try to heal him.¡± ¡°Thank you Tabby, you are amazing and I¡¯m

    grateful for you every day.¡± Everyone hugs her and when it¡¯s Serina¡¯s turn she whispers in Tabby¡¯s ear.

    She squeals and the happiness can be felt throughout the room again.

    A few hourster, the patrol guard lets us know that my grandpa is back. Lake and I along with the

    pups, head outside to meet him. They all hug him and I love that they are going to get to spend more

    time with him. ¡°Grandpa, we have a cottage that is right next to the pack house for you.¡± He looks

    disappointed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, grandpa?¡± ¡°I had hoped to stay in the pack house with all of you but if you

    think that would be a problem then the cottage is perfectly fine.¡± I smile ¡°there is no problem. We

    thought maybe the pack house would be too crazy and you would want privacy.¡± ¡°No way, I want crazy,

    loud, and busy.¡± We allugh and head into the pack house. We take him to a guest room on our floor.

    When he walks in, the smile on his face is amazing. ¡°Thank you all for letting me stay here with our

    family.¡± ¡°You never ever have to thank us for that, Stephen¡± Lake says. A few minutester, Tabby

    appears in the doorway.

    Tabitha POV

    Gabby links me that her grandfather is back. ¡°Jonathon, I¡¯m going to see Stephen. I won¡¯t be gone

    long.¡± He wraps me in his arms. ¡°I know how amazing you are, but if your not able to heal him because

    he is human, you can¡¯t me yourself.¡± He knows me so well. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to.¡± He presses his lips to

    mine. ¡°Mommy can Ie with you, maybe I can help.¡± I pull back and my beautiful daughter is staring

    up at me. ¡°Absolutely, you can be my helper.¡± I take her hand after I kiss Johnathon one more time and

    we appear in the hallway at the pack house. We head toward the rooms and one of the doors is open. I

    assume it is the one that Stephen will use. I walk in and Autumnes in behind me. Everyone turns

    and Stephen smiles at us. ¡°Tabby and Autumn, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen you two.¡± Autumn

    rushes over and hugs Stephen. I hug him too. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too. So I¡¯ll tell you why I¡¯m here.¡±

    He looks confused and I take his hand in mine. ¡°Gabby tells me that you know what everyone here is

    but I¡¯m not the same. I am a witch with many powers.¡± He looks at Autumn. ¡°Autumn is a hybrid, she is

    a witch and a wolf.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing Tabby. I¡¯m so happy you feelfortable telling me.¡±

    ¡°I do but I¡¯m actually telling you because I¡¯m here to try to help you heal.¡± Someone clears their throat

    and I look down at Autumn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we are here to try to help you heal.¡± He smiles ¡°that is very kind

    but you don¡¯t have to.¡± I stop him ¡°yes I do so have a seat.¡± He smiles and does what I ask. ¡°Now I just

    need you to rx and close your eyes.¡± Autumnes to stand next to me as I stand behind the chair.

    I ce my hands on each side of his head. I close my eyes and focus on Stephen. As I move my

    energy through him, I can see the monster that is ravishing his body from the inside out. I feel a hand

    on my arm and the power that I¡¯m using changes. The power that was white is now swirled with purple.

    After a few minutes, everything stills. The monster that gued him ispletely gone. I open my eyes

    and look at my daughter and smile. She is going to be more powerful than I am. I bend down and wrap

    her in my arms. ¡°Thank you for your help, sweet girl. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡± ¡°Your wee, mommy.¡±

    I stand back up. ¡°Stephen, you can open your eyes.¡± He opens his eyes and I can see he is fighting

    back tears. ¡°Am I healed?¡± ¡°Yes you are. You will have the time to spend with your family that the

    disease tried to take from you.¡± He stands and rushes over wrapping me in a hug. ¡°Thank you, I can¡¯t

    thank you enough.¡± ¡°You are part of this family. I would do anything for our family.¡± He lets me go and

    looks around at everyone. He looks at Autumn, Archer, Ruby, and Jade. ¡°I think that this calls for ice

    cream.¡± They all shout their approval and we head down to the dining room. Once we have our ice

    cream, we all take a seat at the table. I notice that Maryah the head omega is staring at Stephen.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be something if she was his mate?

    Nine Years Later

    Ruby POV

    ¡°E, where is your brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in bed, Ruby.¡± I walk down the hallway to my guest room. Jade

    and I will move back into the pack house when I take my title but it is nice to have our own space right

    now. I love having my cousins stay over. ¡°Levi get your butt out of bed. It is almost nine and your

    mother will be here soon.¡± He groans and pulls the nket over his head. I walk over, pulling the

    nket down so I can see his chubby face. He just turned five and he looks just like Uncle Nichs.

    ¡°Come on, I would love to be spending the whole day with you, but I have a meeting with grandpa in

    the human city in a couple of hours.¡± He sits up and jumps out of bed. ¡°Did you make pancakes?¡± I

    laugh ¡°don¡¯t I always make pancakes when you stay over.¡± He rushes to the kitchen and takes a seat. I

    swear he isn¡¯t swallowing. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re gross¡±, E says. Jadeughs as she grabs coffee. ¡°What time

    are you going to the meeting at the firm today?¡± ¡°Around eleven, what about you? What time are you

    going to the pack hospital today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m supposed to meet grandma at noon. It¡¯s so weird, I want to be a

    nurse and you want to be awyer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not weird. We are following in great footsteps. Besides, I want

    to be front and center to make sure that Grandpa Stephen¡¯s hard work is being run properly.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Once Aunt Serina picks up the pups, I¡¯m dressed and ready to head to the firm. I decided on trousers

    and a silk blouse with heels. I find my grandfather in the dining room with Maryah. I¡¯m d that they

    found each other. He is so happy and healthy now. I think the healing may have given him more time

    than expected, which I¡¯m so grateful for. ¡°Ruby, are you ready to go see your firm?¡± Iugh ¡°I think it¡¯s

    your firm and I¡¯m just going to help run it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m retired, remember¡± he says. He kisses Maryah before

    we head for the SUV. The drive doesn¡¯t take long. We pull into a parking garage and into a space that

    says my name. I look at my grandfather. ¡°You put my name on a parking spot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in charge of this

    firm now. You need a parking spot.¡± I¡¯m not afraid of this responsibility but I pray to the godless that I

    can handle this and being Alpha of the pack when it¡¯s time.

    When we walk into the building the receptionist smiles when she sees my grandfather. ¡°Mr. Piper, it¡¯s

    good to see you. Should I let Mr. Connor know that your here.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m actually here to show my

    granddaughter to her new office. Linda, this is Ruby Sce, she will be the new Chief Operating

    Officer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Ms. Sce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too, Linda.¡± As we get into the

    elevator, Gemma is pacing back and forth in my mind. ¡°What¡¯s up with you¡± I ask. The elevator door

    opens and the scent of coconut invades my nose. ¡°Mate¡±, Gemma says, and I feel like I can¡¯t breathe.

    My mate is here. ¡°Ruby, are you alright¡± my grandfather asks. I take a deep breath ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He

    doesn¡¯t press me and I follow him down the hallway. The scent is getting stronger as we move down

    the hall. I push Gemma down. I need to stay under control around humans. They have no idea about

    werewolves and I will not be the one to reveal our kind to them. She whimpers but understands why

    she can¡¯t show herself here. My grandfather reaches for the handle of the door when someone calls his

    name. ¡°Stephen, I¡¯m d to see you made it in.¡± His eyesnd on mine and I keep my expression even

    though I¡¯m anything but calm inside. ¡°Maverick this is my granddaughter Ruby Sce.¡± He starts

    toward me when a female voice catches my attention. ¡°Maverick¡± she says and he turns toward her

    with a smile. Gemma tries to push to the surface as he wraps her in his arms. This cannot be

    happening to me. My mate is already with someone and he looks happy.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 148

    Her Fated Human Mate Book 3

    Ruby POV

    Gemma is growling as he wraps his arms around the woman and it is all I can do to keep her under

    control. ¡°She is touching our mate¡±, Gemma says. ¡°No, he is touching her of his own free will. He is

    human and he knows nothing of what he is to us.¡± ¡°How can this be happening? How could the

    goddess do this to us¡±, Gemma whimpers. I¡¯m just about to tell her to calm down when my grandfather

    gets my attention. ¡°Come on Ruby, I will show you to your new office.¡± He opens the door and I follow

    him inside. I¡¯m grateful for the closed door and his fading scent. ¡°Is everything alright Ruby¡± my

    grandfather asks. ¡°Of course¡±, I say, looking around at my office. It really is magnificent. Floor to ceiling

    windows give a stunning view of the human city. The decor is warm colors with pops of blues and

    greens. I couldn¡¯t have designed it any better myself. ¡°I know you are as hurt and angry as I am, so

    stop trying to hide it¡±, Gemma says. I can¡¯t give into those feelings right now, Gemma. ¡°Come on, take

    a seat at your new desk¡± my grandfather says with excitement in his voice. I smile ande around to

    sit in my new chair.

    ¡°This is wonderful grandpa, thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. You earned this. Don¡¯t ever forget that

    Ruby. These are the files for today¡¯s meeting if you want to look them over. I¡¯m going to run to my old

    office before we meet with Maverick and the other suits.¡± Iugh and he heads out the door closing it

    behind him. I¡¯m just about to talk to Gemma again about behaving during the meeting with Maverick

    when a knock sounds on the door. The coconut scent that invades my nose lets me know exactly who

    it is. He knocks again before he pushes the door open slowly. ¡°Ruby¡± he says as his eyesnd on me. I

    stand and he steps inside my office. ¡°I apologize that Delh interrupted our introductions.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure we

    will have plenty of time for introductions if you need to attend to your visitor Mr.¡± I say hoping he will fill

    in the nk with hisst name. ¡°Please just call me Maverick. We aren¡¯t that formal around here.¡± He

    reaches out his hand and manners prevail as I ce my hand in his. I knew I was going to regret it as I

    feel the tingles where our skin touches.

    I feel like we shake longer than is necessary before he lets go and I pull my hand back. ¡°It is nice to

    meet you, Maverick. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I want to go over the files before our meeting.¡± ¡°Of course, it

    was nice to meet you Ruby,¡± he says before he turns walking out of my office. My name on his lips

    makes butterflies flit in my stomach. I tamper down those feelings. He is not a wolf and I would never

    interfere in his rtionship. Gemma whimpers again ¡°but he is our mate. The goddess chose him for

    us. There has to be a reason, Ruby.¡± ¡°I know he is, but taking him from someone he has already

    chosen isn¡¯t something I am willing to do. This is not how I expected finding our mate to go either.¡± She

    recedes in my mind and I try to focus on the files in front of me.

    Maverick POV

    I hear the office door close and I lead Delh into my office. I don¡¯t appreciate the show she just put on

    in front of my bosses. ¡°What the hell was that about?¡± She makes her pouty face as she walks over

    pressing her body against mine. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me. I just wanted to see what she looked like. You

    know I get jealous when you are working so closely with other women.¡± ¡°Lh, I have never given you

    any reason to doubt me, or my loyalty to you. I don¡¯t appreciate youing here to mark your territory.¡±

    Sheughs ¡°it¡¯s not like I peed on you. I just want her to know your off limits.¡± I roll my eyes and she

    wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll try to do better.¡± She pulls me down and presses her lips

    to mine. Despite my irritation with her, I give into the kiss. We have been together for three years and I

    really do love Delh. She pulls back and I smile back down at her. ¡°I love you so stop worrying. You¡¯re

    the one I asked to marry me, didn¡¯t I.¡± She giggles and looks at her ring. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Alright, I have an

    important meeting and I need to properly meet my new boss.¡± I kiss her one more time before I usher

    her out of my office and toward the elevators.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    I turn and head to the office next to mine. I knock twice before I push the door open slowly. As I shake

    her hand, the smell of her perfume invades my nose. Nice, you were just reassuring Lh and here you

    are being a creep smelling her perfume, I think to myself. As I shake her hand, I notice how green her

    eyes are. What the hell is wrong with me? I realize I¡¯ve held on to her hand longer than I should. I pull

    my hand back and rest it at my side. She is very professional, which I appreciate. I¡¯m d she is so

    interested in the business. Honestly, when Stephen told me he was bringing his great granddaughter in

    as chief operating officer I was worried. I have worked for Stephen since I graduated from college and

    despite the fact that my name is not on thepany letterhead, I treat it like it is. Stephen has been

    good to me and I want all that he has built to continue to be sessful. I hope she is as passionate

    about thispany as Stephen and I am.

    The meeting starts in five minutes and I start to gather my files. My door opens and Connor walks in.

    He has been my best friend since college and he started here the same time I did. ¡°So did you meet

    her?¡± ¡°Yes she seems very capable.¡± He rolls his eyes ¡°only you would meet a woman and talk about

    her business capabilities.¡± ¡°All of us are not dogs.¡± He puts his fist to his chest ¡°you wound me. I¡¯m not

    a dog, I just appreciate a beautiful woman.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s some advice that I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t take. Focus on

    business and keep pleasure where it belongs, at home.¡± Heughs, ¡°you sound like an old married

    man already.¡± I gather my folders and head for the door. ¡°That¡¯s good because I am, the ceremony is

    just a formality.¡± Heughs and ps me on the back ¡°you¡¯re a lost cause.¡± I don¡¯t even justify that

    remark with a response. We walk down the hallway to the conference room. When we get inside,

    Stephen is sitting at the head of the table with Ruby sitting on his right side. Connor and I take a seat

    on the left side of the table.

    Ruby POV

    When the door opens to the conference room, I brace myself knowing his scent is about to surround

    me again. I keep my expression even and nod at both men. I stand ¡°Ruby, this is Connor, he and

    Maverick have both been working on this deal¡±, my grandfather says. I stick out my hand, shaking

    Connor¡¯s. He shes me a smile and I chuckle inside. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you Ruby. I look forward to

    working with you.¡± I can tell he is like a lot of the wolves I know. He thinks his smile melts my panties,

    but he couldn¡¯t be more wrong. I nod and take my seat. We begin to discuss the uing deal that

    they have been working on with arge real estatepany. It takes us an hour to go over the files

    before I feel up to speed on thepany we are representing. ¡°We have a meeting scheduled with

    John Brenard in two days,¡± Maverick says. ¡°Good, I will continue to review everything and be ready to

    take part in the meeting.¡± Everyone gathers their things and I can¡¯t help but watch him in his suit. It fits

    him perfectly and I can see the tip of a tattoo sticking out of his sleeve as it rides up his arm. I feel the

    heat rise in my body and I force myself to look down at my papers. When I look up, my grandfather is

    smiling at me like he knows a secret.

    Once Connor and Maverick leave the conference room, I stand picking my folders off of the table. ¡°Sit

    down youngdy and start talking.¡± I roll my eyes but do what he asks. He crosses his arms and sits

    back in his chair waiting for me to speak. ¡°Fine, Maverick is my mate.¡± He smiles and I¡¯m sure there is

    confusion on my face. ¡°This isn¡¯t a good thing, grandpa. He already has a mate.¡± ¡°Delh is far from a

    wolf. A snake maybe, but not a wolf.¡± ¡°You know what I mean. He is in a rtionship with someone else

    and I will not interfere in anyone¡¯s rtionship.¡± What he said finally sinks in. ¡°Why would you call her a

    snake?¡± ¡°I have lived a lot longer than you have and I have be a pretty decent judge of character.

    That woman doesn¡¯t love Maverick. She loves what he can buy her.¡± I growl low and p my hand over

    my mouth. My grandfather chuckles ¡°I guess Gemma doesn¡¯t like her mate being used.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t

    encourage her grandpa.¡± He stands, ¡°I think the goddess knows better than anyone. Your grandparents

    have proven that. I have a feeling that she isn¡¯t wrong this time either.¡± We head for the elevator and I

    allow myself for a second to think about what it would have been like to meet him under different

    circumstances. Gemma is right, I¡¯m hurt and angry that my mate is with someone else.

    We reach the pack and I head for the cottage. I can¡¯t wait to shower and change into something more

    comfortable. I pull on yoga pants and a t-shirt before I head outside. Jade will be home soon and I need

    to head to my room before she gets here. My sister has this weird ability to know when something is

    wrong with me. I grab my te of food and head upstairs to my room. I sit on the chair and turn on the

    tv. I don¡¯t know how long passes when my door opens and my sister plops down on my bed. ¡°Thanks

    for knocking Jade.¡± ¡°When have I ever knocked toe into this room?¡± She stands uping around

    to look at me. ¡°Something happened to you. Tell me what happened today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind.

    Nothing happened, I¡¯m fine.¡± She keeps staring at me and I look away. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Something

    happened at the office today.¡± I sigh and just give in. I know her well enough to know she isn¡¯t going to

    let this go. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t say anything to anyone Jade.¡± She makes the cross her heart

    sign and pulls the chair up next to mine. ¡°I met my mate today.¡± She is just about to scream and I stop

    her. ¡°He is human and he is with someone else.¡± ¡°Oh Ruby, I¡¯m sorry¡± she says and wraps me in a hug.

    For the first time, I let tears flow. After a few minutes, I sit back and she brushes the tears off my cheek.

    ¡°It sounds like an ice cream and movie night.¡± I smile and try to push the thoughts of a mate that isn¡¯t

    mine out of my mind.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 149

    2 Little Mistake

    Maverick POV

    After the meeting, I head straight to my office. I know Connor will have more to say about Ruby but I

    have an important phone call so I am saved from his ball busting for now. I close the door and pick up

    the phone. It rings twice before my mother picks up. ¡°Hello sweet boy.¡± ¡°Hi mom, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°You know you don¡¯t need to call me at the same time every day if you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,

    you are more important than any meeting I could have.¡± Sheughs and I love that sound. My heart

    sinks with the thought that there coulde a time when I won¡¯t be able to hear it. ¡°How did your big

    meeting go? How is your new boss? Do you think she will be a good fit?¡± I start tough. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of

    questions at once. The meeting was good. She seems really intelligent and driven. She definitely isn¡¯t

    just there because she is Stephen¡¯s granddaughter.¡± ¡°I guess your worries are put to rest then.¡± ¡°Yes, I

    believe that she will be an asset to the team. Stephen will be able to enjoy his retirement.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d but

    I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t worried about you running things, Maverick.¡± I would like to believe that but I don¡¯t

    want to focus on work right now. ¡°Enough about work, I want to see how you are.¡± ¡°Maverick, I have

    been in the hospital for a week. I¡¯m not really that exciting. I¡¯ve watched more game shows and soap

    operas than I care to admit. The meds are helping with the nausea and hopefully the chemo is helping

    with the cancer.¡± ¡°Not hopefully, it is helping. You have to be positive. That is as important as the

    medicine, mom.¡±

    ¡°When did they say you coulde home?¡± ¡°They want me here for at least one more week and then I

    can go home.¡± ¡°You mean you cane to my home.¡± ¡°Maverick, I¡¯m sure that Delh is not going to

    want me hanging around your apartment. Besides, I¡¯m still capable of taking care of myself.¡± ¡°Mom, first

    of all, that isn¡¯t true. Delh loves having you around. Second of all, my apartment is big enough for you

    to have privacy and I will be able to keep an eye on you. If you get sick, I want to be there to help you.¡±

    Sheughs ¡°that¡¯s a mother¡¯s job.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s my turn to return the favor after all the years you took such

    great care of me.¡± We talk for another twenty minutes about her favorite tv shows and the nurses love

    life¡¯s at the hospital. Despite what she is going through, I can tell she is smiling and happy. When we

    hang up, I sit back in my chair. I hate that she has to be in the hospital for another week but I know it¡¯s

    where she needs to be. I give myself the same talk I do every time I think about her being sick before I

    get back to work.

    I look at my watch and realize that it¡¯s already five. I¡¯m supposed to meet Connor for a drink before I

    head home. Delh has ns with her friends so I agreed to the drink. Actually, he didn¡¯t give me any

    choice. I was happy to go home and veg out on the couch. I pack up my briefcase and head for the

    elevator. ¡°Have a good night Mr. Colwell¡±, Jennifer, the floor secretary, says as I step onto the elevator.

    I nod and the elevator door closes. I¡¯m thankful that she was behind the desk putting distance between

    us. She has asked me out several times despite me being very clear that I am not interested and very

    taken. I would never cheat on Delh. The door to the elevator opens and I spot Connor across the

    lobby talking to a woman, of course. He meets me by the door and we head out into the parking

    garage. As we head to my car, I notice the parking sign with Ruby Sce written on it. Connor notices

    at the same time. ¡°The next time I ask you about a woman and you tell me she is capable when she

    looks like that woman does¡± he says, pointing to the sign. ¡°I¡¯m taking your man card. I¡¯m not sure if you

    realize this, but taken doesn¡¯t mean dead, Maverick.¡±

    Iugh as I throw my briefcase on the back seat. ¡°Get the hell in before I change my mind.¡± I slide into

    the driver¡¯s seat of my car and Connor gets into the passenger¡¯s seat. Before he can say anymore, I

    turn the radio on and pull out of my spot. ¡°What bar are you dragging me to?¡± He smiles and I have a

    feeling I¡¯m not going to like the answer. ¡°The Den¡± he says and I grip the steering wheel. ¡°That is not a

    bar. It is a night club with girls dancing in cages.¡± ¡°They have a VIP lounge and there are no girls

    dancing in there. We can have a few drinks and then your boring a** can go home.¡± ¡°Fine, a couple

    drinks and then I¡¯m going home.¡± I drive to the club I¡¯ve only been to on one other asion. It is

    packed and as we make our way across the floor I realize why I have onlye here once. People are

    packed on the floor and I try to dodge women who are trying to rub against me. Connor, of course, is in

    his glory dancing with every willing woman. We finally make it to the VIP section.

    Connor leans into the bouncer and ps his hand for a shake. I¡¯m sure giving him an obscene amount

    of money to get in. He pulls the rope back and we head up a red carpeted set of stairs. A woman who

    is barely wearing a dress leads us over to an area with couches. We both take a seat and order a drink.

    There is plexi ss allowing the VIP section to see the dance floor. It¡¯s a sea of people and I¡¯m so

    grateful to be in VIP right now. The waitress returns and hands me my Manhattan. ¡°Is there anything

    else I can do for you gentlemen¡± she says in her most seductive voice. I shoot a re at Connor before

    he can answer. He looks back at her, ¡°no sweetheart, we¡¯re good.¡± She walks away and he sulks as I

    sip on my drink. ¡°You¡¯re a terrible wingman.¡± ¡°Yes I am¡±, I say andugh. After I finish my first drink, I¡¯m

    feeling more rxed and slightly buzzed. I sit back just watching the people dance until my eyesnd

    on something that immediately sobers me up. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you¡±, Connor asks, as I

    stand so I can see the dance floor better.

    I point and when he looks I know I¡¯m right as the blood drains from his face. I don¡¯t even think as I start

    to walk toward the stairs. ¡°Maverick, be calm. Maybe there¡¯s a perfectly good exnation for your

    fiance grinding on some random dude.¡± I turn ¡°shut the f**k up right now Connor.¡± I take the stairs two

    at a time and manage to weave through the bodies until I reach the woman that is supposed to be my

    future wife dancing with some a**hole. I take a breath before I tap her on the shoulder. When we make

    eye contact she freezes. She tries to unwind herself from her dance partner, but I don¡¯t want to hear

    what she has to say right now. I turn heading back toward Connor. When I reach him he has sympathy

    in his expression. I turn back toward the VIP area without a word to him. Once I walk past the bouncer I

    can hear Delh screaming my name. I turn back and the bouncer is stopping her from following me.

    ¡°Is she with you sir¡± he asks me. I look at this woman that I love. ¡°No, she is with some a**hole on the

    dance floor.¡± ¡°Maverick, please I¡¯m sorry we were just dancing. Please don¡¯t do this. I love you.¡±

    Everything in me wants to believe that she drank too much and it was just dancing, but what would

    have happened if I hadn¡¯t been here tonight? I turn and make my way back up the stairs and sit down

    in the same chair. I g the waitress down and order another drink. I have no intention of getting sh*t

    faced but I need another drink before I go home.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading home, Connor. Do you want me to drop you off?¡± ¡°Maybe you shoulde to my ce

    tonight. She probably will be there when you get home.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my apartment. I¡¯m going home and

    going to bed. We have an early day tomorrow.¡± We both head for the stairs and I pray she isn¡¯t here

    and ready to make a scene. I¡¯m grateful when we leave VIP and the crowd has died down. We head to

    my car and I pull up at Connor¡¯s apartment building. ¡°Are you sure you want to deal with her tonight?¡±

    He really is a good guy. ¡°I¡¯m good, I¡¯ll see you bright and early.¡± He closes the door and I pull away. The

    drive home I rey the scene over and over in my mind which does nothing to improve my mood. I pull

    into the parking garage for ourplex and notice that her car isn¡¯t in its usual spot. I don¡¯t know

    whether to be happy about that or not. My mind goes to the fact that she could be with that a**hole. I

    shake those thoughts away and head for the elevator. I push the button for my floor.

    I turn the key in my door and once I¡¯m inside I don¡¯t even turn the lights on. I head down the hallway to

    my room. As soon as I open the door I stop dead. Delh is passed out on the bed. I take a deep

    breath before I head inside and grab pajamas out of my drawer. I grab a suit for tomorrow and head to

    the guest room down the hall. I don¡¯t think I have ever been this angry in my life. After I¡¯m showered

    and dressed, I slide into bed. I set my phone rm andy there staring at the ceiling. How the hell did

    everything go to sh*t in one night? I turn over and sleep finally takes me under.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The Dream

    I¡¯m sitting at my desk in the office when I hear the door open. When I look up, the biggest wolf I have

    ever seen is sitting in front of me. I expect to feel fear but I don¡¯t. I stand walking around my desk until

    I¡¯m just a foot from the wolf. Sheys down and I notice how beautiful her fur is. It is chocte brown

    and looks like silk. I have to stop myself from reaching out to touch it. The wolf whimpers and our eyes

    meet. She has beautiful green eyes that send a shiver down my spine. I take a breath before I start to

    reach out my hand.

    Dream Ends

    A banging brings me out of the most vivid dream I¡¯ve ever had. I sit up and realize that Delh is

    screaming for me to open the door. I walk over ¡°enough Delh. I have to get ready for work. I will talk

    to youter.¡± ¡°Maverick please¡± she pleads with me. ¡°No, I can¡¯t talk to you right now. I¡¯m going to get

    ready for work.¡± I pick up my clothes and head for the bathroom. Once I¡¯m ready, I take a deep breath

    before I open the door and head for the kitchen. She rushes in and starts to try to exin what

    happened. I don¡¯t respond and once I have my coffee, I walk past her. I head through the living room

    and she follows me. ¡°Maverick, please don¡¯t throw everything we have built away because I made a

    little mistake. It was just dancing.¡± I stop and turn around, looking into her eyes. ¡°You and I have a very

    different idea of what constitutes a little mistake. I told you, we will discuss this after I get home from

    work.¡± She drops her head and I leave before I say something I will regret.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 150

    3 Cooling Off

    Ruby POV

    The sunlight breaking through my window feels warm on my face. I open my eyes and I can hear a light

    snoring next to me. I chuckle, we haven¡¯t slept in the same bed since we were pups. I nudge her and

    she groans. Jade is oftente for training because she likes her sleep. ¡°If we¡¯rete for training you

    know what¡¯s going to happen.¡± She groans again. ¡°We will have to run five miles and I don¡¯t have time

    for that this morning.¡± She jumps up and rushes toward her room like her a** is on fire. I can¡¯t help the

    laugh that escapes me as I head toward the bathroom. I throw on my sports bra and yoga pants before

    I join Jade in the kitchen. We grab our water and head to the training field. Autumn, Archer, Brooklyn,

    and Wesley are already warming up. We join them and my uncles step out onto the field. They are

    larger than average Betas because they were born to my grandparents.

    As the Betas of the pack, they handle the training of warriors. Wesley and Brooklyn will be Betas

    when I take my title. After we turned eighteen, Jade, Archer, and I sat down to discuss the Alpha title. In

    a normal pack there would be no question who is to be Alpha, but the Scarlett Rose is far from a

    typical pack. I love the way our pack is run and I expected that we would all take the Alpha titles as my

    parents and my Aunt Serina and Uncle Nichs did. So I was shocked when Archer and Jade

    declined. I was hurt at first and tried to convince them that we should all be Alpha, but they didn¡¯t

    agree. After a lot of discussion and a n for them to help me lead, everything was settled. Archer will

    be the head warrior and Jade will continue to work at the hospital. All major decisions will be made as a

    team, but I will be the only Alpha.

    ¡°Since everyone is on time today, we are going to skip our run and get right into training¡±, my Uncle

    John says, looking at my sister. I chuckle under my breath. ¡°It seems our future Alpha is volunteering to

    start the sparring¡± my Uncle James says, smiling at me. I step out of the group and prepare myself to

    spar. ¡°Alright, who wants to have their shot at the future Alpha,¡± my Uncle John asks. I hear chatter but

    no one steps forward. I notice Tanya, one of the female warriors, is bothering my brother again. He has

    made it clear he isn¡¯t interested, but she isn¡¯t listening. ¡°Tanya, you look like you¡¯re ready to spar¡±, I say

    as she touches his arm. Her head whips in my direction and she looks shocked. ¡°Let¡¯s go Tanya, you¡¯re

    up¡± I hear from behind me. ¡°I didn¡¯t volunteer, that¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°Well here¡¯s your first lesson, life isn¡¯t fair

    sometimes¡± my Uncle John says. She rolls her eyes but joins me up front. ¡°Human form onlydies¡± my

    Uncle James says. They both step back but stay close enough to intervene if needed. We start to circle

    each other and I drop my voice so only she can hear me. ¡°My brother may have manners but I don¡¯t.

    Leave him the f**k alone.¡±

    She smiles and that just pisses me off. I lunge forward,nding my first punch to her face. I don¡¯t use all

    my strength because killing her is not the goal of this exercise. She stumbles back but manages to stay

    on her feet. We are equal in size but I¡¯m an Alpha so that gives me an advantage. She moves toward

    and connects with a couple jabs to my side. ¡°Beat that b**ches a** Ruby¡±, Gemma says with a growl.

    This time when shees at me, I do a roundhouse kick, knocking her on her a**. The blood that is

    pouring out of her lips gives me some level of satisfaction. She wipes the blood away before she

    makes it back to her feet. ¡°B**ch¡± she says low so only I can hear. If she thinks her calling me a name

    is going to make mesh out and make a mistake, she is very wrong. I start toward her and I can see a

    sh of fear in her eyes before they turn ck. ¡°I said no wolf¡± I hear my uncle yell, but I don¡¯t stop

    moving toward her. Wolf or not, she is about to find out why I¡¯m the Alpha. I step toward her andnd a

    punch to her stomach. When she doubles over, I raise my knee, striking her in the face. She flies back

    and this time she doesn¡¯t get up.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    My Uncle James rushes over to check on her. She opens her eyes and he helps her to her feet. She

    looks in my direction and bares her neck to me. I know she isn¡¯t being sincere. She is just trying to save

    her a**. I¡¯m sure she knows that she is in trouble for allowing her wolf to surface when my uncles gave

    us direct orders. ¡°Tanya, there will be consequences for you not following orders and allowing your wolf

    to participate in the fight.¡± She drops her head. ¡°You will stay after training to discuss what those

    consequences will be.¡± ¡°Yes Betas¡± she says before she joins the warriors on the other side of the field.

    I¡¯m d at least she doesn¡¯t go back to stand near Archer. We train for another hour before I head back

    to the cottage to get ready for the office. After I¡¯m showered, I pull on a gray pencil skirt and a blue silk

    blouse. I put on my heels and head downstairs. I grab my coffee off the counter and head out to the

    SUV. It takes me thirty minutes to reach the office. As I drive I think about facing Maverick again today.

    I pull into the parking spot that has my name on it and just stare at the sign for a minute.

    ¡°Ruby, what is the n with Maverick¡± Gemma asks. Besides her telling me to beat Tanya¡¯s a**

    Gemma has been quiet, which isn¡¯t like her. ¡°Honestly Gemma, I don¡¯t know what to do. I have no n.

    If our mating is meant to be, then it will happen without us interfering in his rtionship.¡± I expect her to

    whimper but she doesn¡¯t. She stays quiet and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s worse. ¡°Gemma¡±, I call out to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m here Ruby. I know you¡¯re right but this sucks.¡± I chuckle ¡°yes it does, but no matter what, we will

    have each other.¡± ¡°Yes we will¡± Gemma says. I grab my briefcase and head through the lobby. I step

    into the elevator and a pretty woman about my age joins me. ¡°What floor¡± she asks. ¡°The sixth please¡±,

    I respond and she smiles. ¡°We¡¯re going to the same floor.¡± She pushes the button and turns sticking her

    hand out to me. ¡°My name is Jennifer, I¡¯m a secretary on your floor.¡± I take her hand ¡°I¡¯m Ruby Sce,

    it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Her eyes get big ¡°Ms. Sce, it¡¯s nice to meet you. Please let me know if there is

    anything I can do for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll be sure to let you know if I need something.¡± We both step

    out of the elevator and I head toward my office. As I pass Maverick¡¯s door, his scent makes my knees

    go weak, but I manage to make it to my door. This is definitely going to be hard but I belong here and

    we will get through it.

    Maverick POV

    As soon as I reach my office, I close the door. I throw my briefcase on the couch and plop down in my

    chair. A knock sounds on my door and Connor sticks his head in. I know there is no sense in telling him

    to go away because he won¡¯t. Hees in and closes the door. I hate the look of sympathy on his

    face. ¡°I wondered if you would be here today.¡± ¡°Why the f**k wouldn¡¯t I be here? I have work that needs

    to be done and I need to be ready for our meeting tomorrow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be an a**hole. You know damn

    well why I said that. I understand that your angry at Delh but direct that sh*t at her.¡± My mood shifts

    and he¡¯s right. ¡°I¡¯m sorry man, it¡¯s just a hard pill to swallow. What do you think would have happened if

    I hadn¡¯t interrupted themst night? How many times has she done this? I¡¯ve been asking myself these

    questions over and over again. I believed her when she said she loved me. I¡¯m so angry at myself for

    being stupid and trusting her so blindly. I never thought she would do this to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to

    defend her, but did she admit that she cheated?¡±

    ¡°Just because she didn¡¯t f**k the guy doesn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t cheat. That wasn¡¯t innocent dancing. I

    would have no problem with her dancing with a man, but dry humping is a different story.¡± ¡°What are

    you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so angry right now I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do. I hopeding here and

    being away from her today would allow me time to process everything that happened before I talk to

    herter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for you man. Whatever you need, I¡¯m here.¡± I stand walking around my desk and

    pull him into a bro-hug. ¡°Thank you, Connor. I really appreciate you having my back.¡± ¡°Always man, you

    know that. I¡¯m going to head back to my office, but if you need me just call.¡± He heads out the door and

    I sit back in my chair. I start to review the files. Twenty minutester, a knock sounds on the door and

    Jennifer sticks her head in. I can¡¯t deal with this sh*t today.

    ¡°What can I help you with Jennifer?¡± She smiles andes to stand in front of my desk. ¡°I was

    wondering if you need anything, Mr. Colwell.¡± I want to scream at her but I maintain myposure

    because even though she is a pain, she isn¡¯t the one I¡¯m really angry at. ¡°No Jennifer, I¡¯m fine.

    Honestly, I have a lot of work today and I don¡¯t want to be disturbed. Thank you¡±, I say and return to my

    files. I hear the door close and I¡¯m grateful that she left without having to be told twice. I work until the

    rm on my phone goes off. I put my pen down and pick up my phone. I really need to see my mom,

    so I press the facetime app. The screen lights up with her beautiful smile. ¡°Hello sweet boy¡± she greets

    me as she always does. ¡°Hi mom, it¡¯s good to see your face.¡± She looks at me for a minute before she

    responds. ¡°Why do you look so tired?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well. No reason to worry mom.¡± She gives me a

    look, but I¡¯m grateful when she starts to tell me about her soap opera.

    As I talk a knock sounds on my door. I have made it perfectly clear that I¡¯m not to be interrupted today.

    The door opens and Ruby walks in. My irritation at the interruption seems to melt away. ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry. I

    didn¡¯t realize you were on the phone¡± she says. ¡°Who¡¯s that Maverick¡± my mother asks, and I know

    what she is doing. ¡°That is my new boss, Ruby.¡± ¡°Oh good, let me say hi.¡± I turn the phone to face

    Ruby. She smiles and waves at my mother. She really is a beautiful woman. She looks up at me and

    her beautiful green eyes lock with mine. The wolf from my dream pops into my head before I shake it

    away. What the hell is wrong with me? ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your call. It was very nice to meet you,

    Mrs. Colwell.¡± She heads for the door without another word. I turn the phone back toward myself and

    my mother has a strange smile on her face. ¡°She likes you.¡± ¡°Mom, she is my boss and I have a

    fiance.¡± I have no intention of telling her right now what happened with Delh. ¡°I never said you would

    act on it. I just said she liked you.¡± ¡°Alright mom, I have to get back to work but I¡¯ll call youter.¡± ¡°I love

    you Maverick.¡± ¡°I love you too, mom.¡± I hang up and I wonder why my mom thought that about Ruby.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 151

    4 Hard Decisions

    Ruby POV

    ¡°Why the hell did I do that¡± is the first thought I have when I sit back down at my desk. I could hear how

    upset he was through the wall during his conversation with Connor. I couldn¡¯t hear exactly what he was

    saying but he sounded angry. I debated whether to check on him and my desire to make sure my mate

    was alright won out. I shouldn¡¯t have gone in there. I interrupted his call and what would I have said if

    he wasn¡¯t on the phone? Gemma chuckles and I roll my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m d your enjoying this.¡± ¡°I am, it¡¯s

    not often I get to see you frazzled. Besides, you want to be close to him just like I do.¡± I block her and

    turn to myputer. I start to type up my notes for our meeting when there is a knock on my office

    door. I already know it¡¯s him on the other side when the scent of coconut invades my nose. I take a

    deep breath before I answer him. ¡°Come in¡± I say. The door opens and I¡¯m d that I blocked Gemma.

    He is the most handsome man I have ever seen and I don¡¯t need herments right now. He smiles

    and I¡¯m d I¡¯m sitting down. ¡°Ruby, I¡¯m sorry about that. My mom loves to talk to new people.¡± ¡°You

    have nothing to be sorry for and your mom is lovely.¡±

    ¡°Yes she is. I¡¯m very lucky to have her.¡± I see a sh of sadness in his expression. Before I can dwell

    on it his smile returns. ¡°I try to call twice a day while she¡¯s in the hospital.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good son for doing

    that. Can I ask why she¡¯s in the hospital if I¡¯m not being too invasive?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. She was

    diagnosed with breast cancer a month ago. Her oncologist wanted her to have intensive chemo for two

    weeks before she can start her outpatient treatments. She¡¯ll be staying with me when she gets out of

    the hospital.¡± It breaks my heart to see the pain on his face as he talks about his mother. ¡°She seems

    like she is in good spirits. If you ever need to be with her, please know that I willpletely understand.

    Family is the most important thing we have.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ruby. I really appreciate that.¡± We stare at

    each other for a minute before he finally speaks again. ¡°Oh, I came in here to find out what I could do

    for you. I know you didn¡¯t juste in to meet my mom.¡± I chuckle panicking inside for a reason to tell

    him.

    ¡°I thought we should go over my notes for tomorrow¡¯s meeting since you have been working on it for so

    long. I would like to see exactly what properties are involved in the acquisition.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll grab my

    folders and meet you in the conference room. It will be easier to spread them out in there.¡± I nod and he

    leaves my office. ¡°Quick thinking¡± Gemma chides, at me. ¡°Goddess, he is so hot.¡± ¡°Seriously, after all,

    he just told us that¡¯s what you have to say.¡± ¡°Ruby, do you remember when your grandfather was sick

    and Tabitha helped him.¡± ¡°Of course, I do but you know as well as I do we can¡¯t expose our kind to

    humans that we are not officially mated to.¡± ¡°I love you for being a rule follower but there are gray areas

    when ites to mates. You¡¯re a very smart woman and I still believe he will be ours, so we need to

    come up with a n for Autumn to meet his mother.¡± I think about what she just said. Even if we don¡¯t

    get our mate, we can still help him by healing his mother. I can see how important she is to him and I

    know how I would feel if my mother was sick. I stand from my desk and grab my folders.

    As I head to the conference room, I stop in the hallway. I can see through the plexi-ss that Jennifer

    is talking to my mate. She is a little too close for my liking. Gemma growls and I watch as Maverick

    steps back from her, shaking his head. I walk in and Jennifer steps back and smiles at me. ¡°Ms. Sce

    I was just asking Mr. Colwell if I could do anything for him. Is there anything that I could do for you while

    I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°No, thank you¡± I manage to get out but what I really want to say is f**k off. She rushes from

    the room and closes the door. I want to ask Maverick what the hell that was about but he starts to

    spread the folders out, so I let it go.

    Maverick POV

    I head into the conference room and set my folders on the table. I hear the door open and look up to

    see Jennifer walking toward me. She steps into my space and I try to be calm. I step back ¡°can I help

    you with something Jennifer?¡± ¡°I just wanted to let you know that Delh has called every hour on the

    hour. I know you didn¡¯t want to be disturbed but she is getting pretty angry when I tell her that you

    aren¡¯t taking calls today.¡± I feel like she is enjoying telling Delh that she can¡¯t talk to me. She steps

    toward me again and I¡¯m losing my patience with her. ¡°If that¡¯s all, Jennifer, you can go back to your

    desk.¡± ¡°Are you sure there is nothing I can do for you?¡± A throat clears and she finally steps out of my

    space. Ruby is standing there staring at her. I swear her beautiful green eyes darken for a second, but I

    know that¡¯s not possible.

    Once Jennifer is gone, I start to spread out the folders. Rubyes around until she is standing next to

    me. Her perfume invades my nose and I swear I¡¯ve never smelled anything so sweet. We both take a

    seat and listening to her speak is one of the sexiest things I have ever heard. I know Connorughed

    when I described her as capable, but her being capable is attractive. It just adds to her beauty. I don¡¯t

    understand what the hell is going on with me when I¡¯m around this woman. I¡¯m not saying I haven¡¯t

    noticed pretty women, but this is more than that. I need to focus on work and what I¡¯m going to say to

    Delh when I get home. We work for the rest of the afternoon. By the time we finish it¡¯s time to head

    home. ¡°Thank you Maverick. I am definitely ready for our meeting tomorrow. I¡¯m d that my

    grandfather has recognized what an asset you are to thepany. You are very good at your job¡± she

    says. The pride I feel is strange. It¡¯s the same I would feel if my mother said it to me. ¡°Thank you,

    Ruby.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, but before I go I have a question for you that is not work rted.¡± ¡°What¡¯s

    the question?¡± ¡°Do you believe in holistic medicine?¡± I chuckle ¡°I believe nothing can hurt. Why do you

    ask?¡± ¡°One of my best friends is a healer in holistic medicine and I would love to have her visit your

    mom.¡±

    ¡°That would be amazing. Thank you, Ruby.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very wee, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± She turns

    and heads out of the conference room. Warmth spreads through my chest at her words. There is just

    something about this woman. I shake those thoughts away. It¡¯s time to go home and face the only

    woman I should be thinking about. I park the car and head up to our apartment. When I walk inside, I

    immediately smell my favorite Italian food. I set my briefcase down and head into the living room.

    Delh is standing with two cups of wine and a smile that a few days ago would have made me happy.

    She is wearing my favorite red dress. ¡°Hi Maverick, I got your favorite dinner and I have wine¡± she saysN?velDrama.Org content.

    as she starts to walk toward me. ¡°Delh, this isn¡¯t a date. We need to have a serious conversation

    about the future of our rtionship.¡± ¡°Maverick, please I love you. I know your angry but I we can get

    through this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to change and then we are going to talk.¡± I head to our room and grab gray

    sweatpants and a t-shirt. Once I¡¯m showered and changed, I head back out to the living room.

    I take a seat on the loveseat across from her. ¡°I have thought a lot today about what I sawst night.¡±

    ¡°Maverick¡± she starts to say and I cut her off. ¡°Just listen to what I have to say.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even letting

    me exin or defend myself. That isn¡¯t fair and I should have the chance to tell you exactly what was

    going on.¡± ¡°My eyes work perfectly fine. There is no defense for what you were doing. You were not

    dancing with another man. You were practically f**king him on the dance floor. As I said, I have thought

    a lot about what I saw. I need you to go stay with your parents because I can¡¯t have you here. I

    understand that you don¡¯t think what you did is a big deal, but it is to me. You had the audacity toe

    to my office acting possessive in front of my boss because she is a pretty woman and you are the one

    who is out screwing around.¡± ¡°I never f**ked anyone else.¡± I stand ¡°the fact that you define cheating as

    f**king is part of the problem.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it. We are over just like that.¡± She jumps up and wraps herself

    around me. ¡°Maverick please, don¡¯t do this. I love you and I would never hurt you intentionally. I drank

    too much. It was just dancing.¡± ¡°Delh, I still love you but I can¡¯t trust you and that means this is over. I

    hope that you learn from this so that you never have to feel how you do right now again.¡± I head for the

    hallway that leads to my room. I turn back, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room tonight and you can take your

    things tomorrow.¡± She starts to sob but I don¡¯t turn back because I don¡¯t trust myself. I have to think

    about what¡¯s best for me and if I forgive her, I will never have peace after what she has done. I head to

    the guest room and lock the door.

    Ruby POV

    After I change I head to the pack house. I promised my parents that despite having our own space, I

    would still have dinner in the pack house. When I walk into the dining room, everyone is seated at our

    two tables. It makes meugh how the tables keep growing. I take my normal seat between Jade and

    Autumn. Archer is across from me. ¡°Thanks for today, Ruby¡± he says to me, and I know exactly what

    he¡¯s talking about. I wink at him before I start to eat. Jade leans in as I chew ¡°how was work?¡± I stiffen, I

    will kill her if she says anything about Maverick in front of everyone. I¡¯m not ready to tell everyone yet.

    My grandfather smiles at me from his table. Sh*t I hope he didn¡¯t say anything. My mother will be really

    pissed at me if I¡¯m not the one to tell her. ¡°It was good.¡± Thankfully she doesn¡¯t say anymore. ¡°Autumn,

    do you think you cane to the cottage after dinner?¡± ¡°Absolutely, is everything alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I just

    thought we could hang out for a while.¡± She nods and we finish eating. I stand ready to head back to

    the cottage when my mother stops me. ¡°Ruby, can youe upstairs for a minute before you head

    home?¡± ¡°Of course¡± I say and look at my grandfather. He shakes his head slightly, telling me he didn¡¯t

    say anything.

    I head upstairs and my mother and grandmother are waiting for me. I¡¯m going to kill Jade, I think to

    myself. ¡°Have a seat Ruby.¡± I sit across from them. ¡°So, your mate is human¡±, my grandmother Sabrina

    says. ¡°Jade has a big mouth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at your sister. You should have told me first¡± my mother

    says. ¡°She is worried about you and that is the only reason she told me.¡± ¡°I just wanted to figure things

    out before I said anything. I wouldn¡¯t have told Jade but you know she is an empath and relentless.¡±

    They bothugh and honestly, I¡¯m not even mad that they know. My sister has kept many of my secrets

    so I understand why she told, this one. ¡°So what is your n¡±, my grandmother asks. ¡°You sound like

    Gemma but honestly, I don¡¯t have a n. He is with someone and I can¡¯t interfere in that.¡± She leans

    forward and takes my hands. ¡°Take it from someone who had a human mate. The goddess knows

    exactly what she is doing. I¡¯m not telling you to interfere in their rtionship, but I am telling you not to

    give up on the bond that the goddess has gifted you.¡± ¡°What if he marries her then what?¡± She ces

    her hand on my face. ¡°Have faith and understand that rtionships are not always what they seem. I

    thought I was happy before I met your grandfather, but that was a lie and the goddess knew that. She

    makes no mistakes and this time is no different. I am grateful every day for the bond she gifted me and

    some day you will be too.¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 152

    5 New Scent

    Autumn POV

    I head to the cottage with Jade and Brooklyn to wait for Ruby. I know something is going on and it¡¯s not

    just her wanting to hang out. We are together all the time when she isn¡¯t at the office. Once we¡¯re

    inside, I turn to Jade. ¡°What is going on with Ruby? Did something happen?¡± The look on Jade¡¯s face

    when I ask tells me that it¡¯s big. ¡°She has to be the one to tell you guys. I already told our mother and

    I¡¯m sure she is going to want to kill me for telling her when she asked me to keep it a secret.¡± I won¡¯t

    push Jade because it¡¯s not fair to ask her to break her word to Ruby, besides, I¡¯m sure the secret is

    why I¡¯m here. A few minutester, Ruby walks in and plops down on the couch next to me. She looks

    around at the three of us before her eyesnd on Jade. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ruby, I was worried about what

    would happen. I know that you didn¡¯t want me to say anything but I thought maybe grandma could help

    give you perspective.¡± She stands up and wraps Jade in a hug. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I shouldn¡¯t have asked

    you to keep a secret like that.¡± Ruby sits back down and takes a deep breath.

    ¡°I found my mate two days ago.¡± Brooklyn and I squeal like pre-teen girls. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Why the

    hell are you keeping that a secret? You should be shouting it from the rooftops. Did he do something

    that I have to kick his a** for?¡± The sadness in her eyes squeezes the heart in my chest. We may not

    be blood, but she is like my sister. I would destroy anyone that hurts her or my family. ¡°He is human

    and has a human mate.¡± ¡°Maybe she is like your grandmother¡¯s first mate. The goddess must know

    something he doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I won¡¯t interfere in their rtionship to have him. I can¡¯t

    compromise who I am to have my mate. I can¡¯t wonder for the rest of my life if he chose me for me.¡± I

    pull her into a hug. There is nothing I can say right now to make her feel any better, but I can at least

    make herugh. She pulls back and I smile ¡°I could turn her into a frog for you.¡± We all burst out

    laughing. ¡°As tempting as that is, I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Seriously, tell us everything that happened.¡± She

    does and I hate that finding her mate wasn¡¯t the best day of her life. We all dream of the day we find

    our mates. It¡¯s supposed to be the day we feel the mostplete. ¡°So what are you going to do,

    Ruby?¡± She smiles but it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to trust the goddess.¡±

    ¡°I hope that she is able to have her mate,¡± Summer says. I love my wolf and I pray that she is right for

    Ruby¡¯s sake. Summer is the reason I know the goddess has a sense of humor. The day I got my wolf

    and she said her name was Summer we bothughed. She is full of energy and sarcasm which I love.

    ¡°I hope so too, Summer.¡± ¡°Autumn, I was wondering if you would do me a favor¡± Ruby asks. ¡°Of course,

    you know I would do anything for you.¡± ¡°Maverick¡¯s mother has cancer and I was hoping you could try

    and heal her.¡± ¡°You know that I have no problem doing that but how exactly are we going to make that

    happen without telling them what I am.¡± She smiles ¡°I told him you were a holistic healer.¡± Iugh ¡°I

    guess that could be true. I¡¯m not using medicine. Still you know that I can¡¯t hide the glow from my

    magic. I can¡¯t expose our kind to humans even if it¡¯s for a good cause.¡± ¡°I have a n for that part, just

    trust me.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m in. When do you want to make this happen?¡± ¡°Well I thought that you coulde

    with me to the office tomorrow and meet Maverick first.¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Absolutely, I would love to see where you work and meet one of the future Alphas of our pack¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    going too¡± Brooklyn and Jade say in unison. Ruby rolls her eyes. ¡°Fine, but I have a big meeting

    tomorrow so you all can¡¯te until after it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Road trip¡± Brooklyn yells and we all startughing.

    We spend the rest of the night just hanging out and watching movies. I start back to the cottage I still

    share with my parents. I don¡¯t keep secrets from my mother, so I n on telling her about me helping

    Maverick¡¯s mother. When I walk in my parents are sitting on the couch in the living room. I head

    upstairs knowing that my mother will be up to ask me about my day. I change and get ready for bed.

    Momes in as she usually does. ¡°So what¡¯s going on with Ruby?¡± I chuckle and she plops down on

    my bed.

    I tell her everything and she just listens. She brushes stray hair from my face and ces her hand on

    my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you for wanting to help but I want you to remember two things. You must not

    reveal yourself to humans that are not part of the pack or family. The second thing is if you do this and

    it doesn¡¯t work you can¡¯t me yourself.¡± I c**k my head and smirk at her. ¡°I remember what dad said

    to you the day you helped Stephen and my answer will be the same. I will try not to me myself. I

    understand that there is always a chance she won¡¯t respond to my magic but I want to at least try for

    Ruby and for Maverick.¡± She wraps me in a hug and I say a prayer to the goddess for strength and

    healing.

    Archer POV

    I head from the dining room with Wesley. We head out of the pack house and get ready to shift for

    patrol duty. ¡°Archer¡±, I hear an annoying female voice from behind me. I turn to see Tanya walking in

    my direction. ¡°I guess your sister didn¡¯t hit her hard enough¡± Wesley says and I chuckle. ¡°What do you

    want, Tanya? I don¡¯t have time right now.¡± She ces her hand on my chest as she starts to speak. ¡°I

    just wanted to let you know that I¡¯m not mad at you for what your sister did to me in front of everyone

    today.¡± I take her hand off me. ¡°Tanya, I don¡¯t know how many times I can say this to you. I will never

    be with any woman but my fated mate and you are not her.¡± She pouts and I roll my eyes. ¡°I am a

    warrior¡¯s daughter and you have no idea who the goddess has nned for you. She could be an

    omega or even worse a pathetic rogue for all you know.¡± I growl that she would even use the word

    pathetic about my future mate. She steps back and I¡¯m done being diplomatic with this girl. ¡°Then so be

    it. I had hoped that you would take the lesson my sister gave you today and learn from it but I guess

    not. I am not interested in you and I never will be.¡± I turn and when we are far enough away we both

    shift.

    Lazlo takes off and we reach the border in minutes. Axe walks by our side as we reach the guards we

    are relieving. Despite that I am not Alpha, they still bare their necks at me. It was a hard decision, but

    honestly I¡¯m d I decided against it. I¡¯m d to lead the warriors and help my sister rule the pack. The

    guards leave and we begin checking the area. I catch the scent of something but I can¡¯t quite make it

    out. It¡¯s definitely outside the territory but I don¡¯t like anyone being this close to our pack. I start to walk

    toward the border and Axe growls low warning me. He is my best friend and he worries. Despite his

    warning, he follows me into the trees just over the border. The scents are now a mix. It is definitely a

    vampire, but something else is there. We step farther into the trees and the scent ofvender invades

    my nose and Lazlo growls deep.

    Three vampires drop from the trees. ¡°I believe you are in the wrong ce mutt¡± a male vampire says to

    me. Lazlo growls. Axees to stand next to me. The begin tough and point in our direction. ¡°You¡¯re

    outnumbered mutts.¡± I link my father not knowing how many others are out here. The vampire jumps at

    us and Lazlo swipes his paw, knocking him against the tree. The two other vampires jump and Lazlo

    side steps, avoiding the hit. That¡¯s when we notice that Wesley has shifted and has his fangs bared. He

    is fighting one of the men and the other is running at me. This time Lazlo bites the vampire in half. We

    catch movement on our right side and when we look a beautiful woman with red flowing hair is staring

    in our direction. Four more vampires run from behind her and I can hear the sound of paws hitting the

    ground in the distance. ¡°Enough¡± she yells and the men stop dead. ¡°Return to the coven now.¡± They

    immediately follow her orders and her eyes lock with ours. ¡°Mate¡± Lazlo says, so only I can hear him. I

    can see she realizes it too. We shift and I head toward her but she disappears into the trees. ¡°Archer

    what the f**k are you doing,¡± I hear my father¡¯s voice from behind me. I turn and he looks pissed.

    Danica POV

    I use my speed to catch up with the others. What the hell is happening? This can¡¯t be right. My beloved

    cannot be a wolf. We reach the coven and Milo looks pissed. ¡°What the f**k was that Danica? We could

    have killed both of those mutts if you hadn¡¯t given orders to retreat.¡± I reach out and grab him by the

    throat. ¡°You don¡¯t question me, Milo. I am the one in charge, remember that. Do I make myself clear?¡± I

    start to squeeze his throat, not enough to cut off his air supply but enough to remind him how strong I

    am. ¡°Yes Danica¡± he rasps out and I drop him to the ground. I turn looking at all my men. ¡°Maybe if you

    had killed the wolves quicker I wouldn¡¯t have had to save your a**es by retreating.¡± I have to focus my

    mind here and not on the wolf I just left in the woods.

    I head toward the mansion. I can hear Miloing behind me. Once I¡¯m at the base of the stairs, he

    grabs my arm turinng me to face him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I questioned you Danica. I just¡± he trails off. ¡°You just

    what.¡± I don¡¯t care what this a**hole thinks or what my father had nned, I will never be his. ¡°You were

    staring at that wolf like you knew him or wanted him.¡± ¡°Let me make this clear Milo. I am nothing but

    your leader. I don¡¯t care what ns you made with my father before he died. I decide who I make my

    beloved.¡± ¡°Danica, I have loved you since we were teenagers. Please reconsider your decision. I will be

    a good beloved and stand by your side to rule the coven.¡± I step toward him. ¡°The only thing you would

    love is power. I am the only leader of this coven. Make no mistake about that. You are a soldier and

    that will not change.¡± I head to my wing and Milo knows better than to follow me. I peel of my clothes

    and step under the spray of the shower. I promised my father that I would deal with the Scarlett Rose

    pack after they killed my cousin, but what do I do now?

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 153

    6 Her Honor

    Archer POV

    I know why my father¡¯s angry but he has to understand I¡¯m not a child anymore. He doesn¡¯t need to

    protect me from the evil of the world. I am a warrior. I debate whether to tell him about my mate but I

    won¡¯t keep secrets from him. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. We scented the vampires and I alerted the other warriors

    to join us. Wesley and I were handling the situation until the others arrived. I do need to speak to you in

    private about something.¡± ¡°He orders the remaining warriors to stay near the border and increase

    patrols. We reach the pack house and Lazlo is pacing in my mind. ¡°We have to find her Archer.¡± ¡°Calm

    down, we will but right now we need to figure out why she and the others were attacking the pack.¡± He

    quiets and once we are in the office my father turns to me. ¡°How many vampires were involved in the

    attack?¡± ¡°There were three who attacked but seven in total.¡± ¡°There was eight counting the hot vampire

    chick,¡± Wesley says. I growl and I¡¯m sure my eyes darken when he speaks about my mate. If this was

    any other man I would have him against a wall for speaking about my mate like that. When I look back

    at my father he has a smirk on his face.

    ¡°Is this what you wanted to talk in private about?¡± ¡°Yes, the female vampire is my mate.¡± Hees to

    stand in front of me and wraps me in a hug. ¡°We will figure it out, Archer. We will go to the coven and

    see if Porter has any idea what coven these vampires came from.¡± ¡°Thank you dad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Archer. I

    didn¡¯t mean to disrespect your mate¡± Wesley says. I chuckle ¡°I know you didn¡¯t and she is hot.¡± We

    leave my father¡¯s office and resume our patrol but I can¡¯t get that beautiful woman out of my head. I just

    pray that she is more interested in mating and marking than killing me and my pack members.

    The Next Day

    Gwen POV

    I can¡¯t wait to wake up in some ce other than this hospital. ¡°Rise and shine Ms. Colwell. I have your

    breakfast for you¡± Bianca my nurse says. ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood today. I guess that blind date went

    pretty well.¡± ¡°You could say that¡± she says with a chuckle. She helps me sit up and puts my tray in front

    of me. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you when you leave Gwen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you girls too. I¡¯ll have toe

    back to visit once my treatments are all done.¡± She smiles before she leaves the room. I pick up the

    remote and turn on the TV. I can hear a familiar voiceing from the hallway. A few minutester, my

    door opens and I¡¯m shocked to see Delh, especially when I realize she is alone. She and I have

    never been close and I can¡¯t see hering to visit me unless Maverick brought her. ¡°Delh is

    everything alright.¡± I can see tears in her eyes. A pit forms in my stomach. ¡°Delh, is Maverick alright?¡±

    She starts to nod and sob at the same time.

    ¡°Gwen, Maverick is angry with me and I need your help to make him understand how sorry I am. I

    didn¡¯t cheat, I swear to you.¡± ¡°Delh, what the hell happened?¡± ¡°I went out with the girls and I had too

    much to drink¡± she says as she sobs. ¡°I was dancing with some random guy. It was only dancing I

    swear to you. Maverick walked up to me and he wouldn¡¯t even let me exin. I would never do

    anything to hurt Maverick. You know that Gwen. I love him.¡± I let her finish before I finally interject. ¡°I¡¯m

    confused about what you want me to do about this situation Delh?¡± ¡°I need you to speak with him.

    Maverick and I are engaged. I didn¡¯t cheat and I deserve a chance to make things right.¡± ¡°I understand

    that you¡¯re sorry for whatever happened, Delh, but I can¡¯t make Maverick forgive you. This is

    between the two of you.¡± ¡°I just need you to talk to him, please.¡± ¡°Delh, what the hell are you doing

    here?¡± I turn to Maverick¡¯s voice.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Maverick POV

    I arrive at the hospital before I head to the office. It was nice of Ruby to offer to have the holistic healer

    see my mother, but I need to speak to her first. When I arrive outside my mother¡¯s room and I can hear

    two voices. When I realize who the second voice is I can¡¯t believe she woulde here knowing that

    my mother is sick and bother her about our issues. ¡°Maverick, I just thought¡± I cut her off. ¡°You thought

    that if you pleaded with my mother who is in the hospital I would forget what you did. This ispletely

    inappropriate and I want you to leave.¡± She stands and walks toward me. I step back. ¡°Delh, I think I

    made myself clear thest time we spoke.¡± ¡°Maverick, we¡¯re engaged. We¡¯re supposed to be getting

    married in a few months. This was all a mistake.¡± ¡°Delh, this is neither the time nor the ce to

    continue this conversation. I am here to visit my mother, so please leave.¡±

    She rushes from the room and I take a deep breath. ¡°Do you want to tell me what the hell that was all

    about?¡± I chuckle ¡°I wasn¡¯t keeping it from you mom. I just want you to focus on getting better.¡±

    ¡°Maverick James Colwell, you do not keep things from me. I don¡¯t care what your reason is. Do I make

    myself clear?¡± I smile ¡°yes mom, I promise I won¡¯t keep any more secrets.¡± ¡°Good, now sit down and

    tell me what happened.¡± I take a seat on the bottom of her bed. I tell her exactly what happened. I see

    sympathy in her eyes and I know what she is thinking about. ¡°Are you sure that this is what you want to

    do? I know you love Delh.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want you making this decision because of

    what your father did.¡± I smile ¡°mom, I¡¯m making this decision because I need trust and what she did

    destroyed that. I cannot wonder about what she has done or what she will do in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud

    of the man that you have be.¡± ¡°Thank you, mom.¡±

    ¡°Now to what do I owe this unnned visit,¡± my mother asks. I almost forgot the reason I came after

    dealing with Delh. ¡°I was wondering if it would be alright for me to bring a holistic healer to see you.¡±

    She chuckles ¡°when did you meet a holistic healer?¡± ¡°I know a lot of people, mom.¡± She c*cks her head

    and grins at me. ¡°Fine, Ruby actually offered to bring her if it¡¯s alright.¡± She smiles like she knows a

    secret. ¡°She is my boss mom nothing more.¡± ¡°Alright I believe you. I would love to meet this holistic

    healer and your boss in person.¡± ¡°Am I going to regret this mom?¡± She ps my leg. ¡°Give your mother

    a hug and get to work. I hug her and head out of the hospital. I drive the thirty minutes to the office.

    When I arrive I only have half an hour before the meeting with Mr. Brenard.

    Ruby POV

    I head out to the SUV and the girls are already waiting. Iugh when I see they are all wearing

    business dresses. I don¡¯t ever think I¡¯ve seen Brooklyn in a dress. ¡°Not a word Ruby.¡± Iugh and raise

    my hands in surrender. We all hop in the SUV and head toward the office. I lead them up to my floor to

    wait in my office until after the meeting. ¡°Wow, this is a nice office, Ruby¡± Jade says. ¡°Yes, I love my

    office.¡± A knock sounds on the door and when it opens Jennifer pokes her head in. ¡°Ms. Sce, Mr.

    Bernard is here and waiting for you and the others in the conference room.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jennifer. I¡¯ll be

    right in.¡± I gather my folders and head toward the conference room. I step inside and Mr. Bernard

    stands to greet me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pretty¡± he says as he shakes my hand longer than necessary. ¡°I already

    don¡¯t like this a**hole¡±, Gemma says. ¡°I agree but I can deal with the a**hole to make this deal for the

    company.¡± I set the folders down on the table and offer him a seat.

    ¡°Now what kind of gentleman would I be if I didn¡¯t pull your chair out.¡± He pulls the chair and when I sit

    down he touches my shoulder. Someone clearing their throat gets my attention. I turn to see Maverick

    and Connor. Maverick looks angry. I wonder what happened to upset him. I shake those thoughts away

    and focus on the meeting. ¡°Mr. Bernard, I¡¯m d we could meet today. Maverick and Connor have

    gotten me up to speed on the deal that your real estatepany has made for the six properties. I

    believe that ourpany would be a great asset in helping you secure this deal.¡± ¡°Now I understand

    that Stephen is your grandfather¡±, Mr. Bernard says. ¡°Actually, he is my great grandfather but I¡¯m

    confused about what that has to do with the deal.¡± He chuckles ¡°I understand that your grandfather,

    wanted to keep thepany in the family, but I don¡¯t think a woman should be in charge. Maverick was

    doing a fine job. Maybe you should just sit in your office and look pretty.¡± I¡¯m just about to tell him

    exactly what he can do with his deal when Maverick beats me to the punch.

    ¡°Mr. Bernard, I believe it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± ¡°Excuse me¡± he says, not believing what he is hearing.

    ¡°I think you heard me just fine. Ruby Sce is more capable at this job than half the men I know and

    the fact that you would insinuate otherwise because she is a woman is ludicrous. I¡¯m sure that Ruby

    would agree that we will not be doing business with a man like you.¡± He looks toward me. ¡°I believe you

    heard my VP. You can see yourself out of my building.¡± I stand leaving the conference room. As I walk

    down the hall toward my office I don¡¯t know what I feel more, anger or gratitude. Even though I could

    have handled that a**hat myself, I didn¡¯t feel like Maverick viewed me as weak. I open the door to my

    office and the girls look toward me. ¡°That meeting was fast¡±, Brooklyn says. I fill them in on everything

    that just happened. ¡°He handled that like a true Alpha¡± Jade says and I roll my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I

    need to go talk to him.¡±

    I head toward his office and I can hear Connor and Maverick talking. ¡°What the hell did I just do¡±

    Maverick says. ¡°I believe that you defended the honor of our new boss¡±, Connor says. I chuckle to

    myself. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of woman who needs me to protect her, but I couldn¡¯t sit there

    and listen to that pr*ck talk to her that way¡± Maverick says and I smile. ¡°Are you smiling about our

    mate?¡± ¡°Settle down Gemma it¡¯s just a smile.¡± I knock on his office door and open it. Connor smiles

    when he sees me. ¡°Connor, can I speak to Maverick alone for a moment?¡± ¡°Of course¡± he says and

    leaves closing the door behind him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ruby. I know I shouldn¡¯t have said those things. I

    overstepped¡± I raise my hand to stop him from apologizing. ¡°I came in here to thank you for what you

    said. I appreciate you having my back. I meant what I said about the VP position. You have earned

    that.¡± He smiles and goddess I could look at that face all day. I look away to stay focused.

    ¡°I brought my healer friend to meet you before we go to see your mom.¡± ¡°Great, I spoke with her and

    she is on board with meeting her and you in person.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll warn you before youe to my office that

    my sister and other best friend are here too.¡± He chuckles ¡°I¡¯m d to meet anyone that is important to

    you.¡± His words make warmth bloom in my chest. I lead him to my office and I pray that the girls are on

    their best behavior. I open the office door and the three of them are standing there with huge smiles on

    their faces and I know they were listening to our conversation. Goddess help me with these three

    women.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 154

    7 Healing

    Maverick POV

    The door opens and Ruby steps in front of me. I smile because it feels like she is protecting me from

    these three women, which I¡¯m sure isn¡¯t necessary. ¡°Maverick, this is my sister Jade and my two best

    friends, Brooklyn and Autumn. Autumn is the healer we spoke about.¡± I reach out my hand, shaking

    each of theirs. ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet all of you. Autumn, I can¡¯t tell you how much I appreciate you

    doing this for my mother. I¡¯m a firm believer that positive thoughts and believing that something can

    work can make all the difference in the world. My mom is the most important person in my life and I

    would do anything to make her well.¡± My mind drifts to all the pain my father caused her but I shake

    those thoughts away and focus on the here and now. ¡°How is your father doing with your mom being

    sick¡±, Jade asks. ¡°Jade¡± Ruby snaps at her. I ce my hand on Ruby¡¯s forearm. ¡°It¡¯s alright, he¡¯s not

    involved in our lives after the choices he has made¡±, I say to Jade. I don¡¯t borate on what those

    choices were. ¡°Thank you again, Autumn, for offering to do this.¡± ¡°It is truly my pleasure to help in any

    way I can¡±, Autumn says. ¡°I should head back to my office and type up a report about our meeting for

    the files.¡± ¡°Maverick, we can leave around lunch time to head to the hospital if that works for you¡±, Ruby

    says. ¡°That would be fine¡±, I say before I head back to my office.

    So much has happened this morning between dealing with Delh and that a**hole. I¡¯m honestly

    exhausted, but I have things I need to get done before we make the trip to the hospital. I take a seat

    behind my desk. I try to focus on the files but my mind wanders to what happened in Ruby¡¯s office. I

    look down at the hand that touched Ruby¡¯s forearm. The feeling of her skin against my fingertips gave

    me a feeling of warmth throughout my body. I have never felt anything like it before. What the hell is

    going on with me? She is my boss and now is not the time to be worrying about how her skin makes

    me feel. I open the file and start to work on my report. I have known Stephen long enough to know that

    he probably would have punched that ba**ard in the face for the way he spoke to Ruby, so I know he

    will understand why we didn¡¯t make the deal. Normally, I would be the one to let him know but I¡¯m sure

    Ruby will be doing that now. Despite saying he¡¯s retired, he still wants to know what¡¯s going on with the

    company which Ipletely respect. I finish the report so I can give it to Ruby before we leave for the

    hospital. As I walk out of my office, Jennifer rushes toward me.

    What the hell is wrong with this woman that she won¡¯t give up? ¡°Mr. Colwell, can I have a moment of

    your time?¡± ¡°What can I do for you Jennifer?¡± ¡°Based on the fact that you won¡¯t speak to Delh, I

    assume that you¡¯re no longer engaged. I was hoping that we could go out for dinner¡± she says with a

    wink. ¡°Jennifer, this is apletely inappropriate conversation. I have made it perfectly clear that I am

    not interested in you. That won¡¯t change even if I¡¯m not with Delh. I am your boss and the next time

    you invade my personal space or proposition me in any way, we will have a conversation with Human

    Resources. Do you understand me?¡± She steps back with a hurt look on her face. If I hadn¡¯t been clear

    that I wasn¡¯t interested I would feel bad right now, but I don¡¯t. ¡°Yes sir.¡± She turns and I¡¯m hopeful this

    time she will listen to what I just said. Once she walks down the hall and out of my sight, I turn back

    toward Ruby¡¯s office. That¡¯s when I realize Ruby is standing in the hallway outside her door. How much

    of that did she just hear? I walk toward her and hand her the papers. She takes the report but says

    nothing for a long time. I stare into her beautiful green eyes for a moment before I finally speak. ¡°I¡¯m

    ready whenever youdies are to go to the hospital.¡± I¡¯m grateful when she turns back and opens her

    office door. She walks in and grabs her purse. The others stand and look in Ruby¡¯s direction. ¡°We will

    meet you at the hospital, Maverick.¡± I nod and head out to my car.

    Ruby POV

    I want to kill Jade when she asks about Maverick¡¯s father. I know as an empath she has a hard time not

    asking about things when someone seems hurt or upset. When he ces his hand on my forearm, the

    tingles that erupt travel right to my core. Oh my goddess, I have never felt anything like that in my life.

    Gemma growls and I block her. I can¡¯t growl in front of this man. How the hell would I exin that?

    When he leaves my office, I turn to Jade. ¡°Why would you ask him about his father?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I could

    just tell that there was something wrong and I couldn¡¯t help myself. I know he doesn¡¯t know it yet, but

    he is important to me.¡± I smile and pull her into a hug. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean any harm and I

    appreciate you worrying about my mate. I have a feeling I know what he meant by choices.¡± After a half

    an hour, I open my door with the intention of letting him know we are ready. When I see Jennifer

    approach him in the hallway, I can feel Gemma pushing to the surface. ¡°I don¡¯t want her anywhere near

    our mate,¡± she says. ¡°I don¡¯t either, but we need to let him handle this. He doesn¡¯t need our protection

    from this woman. He has proved he is a very capable man.¡± When I hear her say that he isn¡¯t speaking

    to Delh, I won¡¯t lie, I feel hope.

    I feel both pride and anger listening to him tell her exactly what he thinks of her advances. I will never

    understand women that throw themselves at men that are clearly not interested. She reminds me so

    much of Tanya. If I see her even bat her eyes in his direction again after what he just told her, I will fire

    her a** on the spot. When our eyes meet, it¡¯s so hard not to tell him what he is to me. I force myself to

    turn away from him. I walk into the office to grab my purse and take a minute to calm myself and

    Gemma down. Once he leaves, Autumnes to stand in front of me. ¡°What the hell just happened?¡±

    ¡°The secretary was hitting on him and he put her in her ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good that he shows no interest

    in her isn¡¯t it¡± Brooklyn says. ¡°That doesn¡¯t stop Gemma and I from wanting to beat her a**.¡± They all

    burst out intoughter and I feel some of the anger fade away. I don¡¯t mention anything about what was

    said about Delh.

    We reach the hospital thirty minutester. Brooklyn and Jade stay in the waiting room while Maverick

    leads Autumn and I to his mother¡¯s room. When we walk in, his mother is resting with her eyes closed.

    She looks so peaceful and when I look at Maverick all I can see is love as he looks at her. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re

    here¡±, he says softly, and her eyes fly open. She smiles ¡°the medicine really does knock the hell out of

    me.¡± I hate that she is sick and I¡¯m hopeful that Autumn will be able to help her. ¡°Autumn, this is my

    mother Gwen. Mom, you met Ruby before and this is Autumn the healer.¡± She shakes Autumn¡¯s hand

    first. When I take her hand, she pulls me in for a hug. I chuckle and hug her back. When I pull back she

    smiles ¡°you both are very beautiful youngdies.¡± ¡°Thank you, Gwen,¡± we both say. ¡°Are you ready to

    let me try to offer you some of my healing Gwen,¡± Autumn asks. ¡°If it could help me stop taking this

    chemo I¡¯m more than ready.¡± We both smile and I turn to Maverick. ¡°For this to be done properly you¡¯re

    going to need to wait outside Maverick.¡± He looks at me confused but thankfully he heads for the door

    without questioning me.

    Autumn POV

    Once Maverick leaves the room, I turn back to Gwen. ¡°I know that what I do is hard to believe in, but I

    need you to do your best. I need you to keep your eyes closed until I ampletely done. No matter

    what you feel, do not open your eyes until I tell you to.¡± She nods and closes her eyes. I ce the head

    of her bed down so she is t. I start to pass my hands over her and begin to chant, working from her

    head down to her feet. I squeeze in behind her bed and ce my hands on either side of her head. I

    begin to chant and my hands begin to glow purple like they did the day I helped my mother heal

    Stephen. I close my eyes and I can see the spots that have been caused by the disease in her body.

    As my magic flows to each spot, they get smaller and smaller until they disappear. Thergest spot

    takes the longest, but I¡¯m able to make it disappear just the same. I open my eyes and start to chant,

    moving my hands above her body again.

    Once I¡¯m done, I use the bed remote to put her head back up. ¡°Gwen, you can open your eyes now.¡±

    She does what I say and I see a single tear run down her cheek. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I have never felt

    anything like that before. Do you think that it worked¡± she asks with hope in her voice. I can¡¯t just tell

    her that it did, even though I want to. ¡°Faith and believing are part of the healing process, Gwen. I

    believe that you are healed but you need to believe too.¡± She takes my hand in hers. ¡°I believe and I

    can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± She looks toward Ruby. ¡°Thank you Ruby, for bringing Autumn to help me. All

    I want is to have more time with Maverick and be there when he has his own family.¡± ¡°You are very

    wee Gwen. I¡¯ll go get Maverick¡±, Ruby says. ¡°Wait, can I ask you something before you get

    Maverick?¡± Ruby nods and Ie to stand next to her. ¡°Was Maverick upset today when he was at the

    office?¡± We both wait for her to continue. ¡°It seems that his engagement is over. I hate to see him

    upset.¡± ¡°No he seemed fine, Gwen¡±, Ruby says, offering her reassurance. I¡¯m so happy to hear her say

    that Maverick is no longer engaged. I knew the goddess would never give Ruby a mate she couldn¡¯t

    have. ¡°Ruby, do you like my son?¡± Ruby has a shocked look on her face and I can¡¯t help but chuckle. A

    knock sounding on the door saves her from the question. A nurse pops her head in and I¡¯m thankful

    that we were done with the healing. Ruby heads to get Maverick and I¡¯m sure she is grateful the nurse

    came in when she did.

    Delh POV

    The secretary shows me to the office. Once I¡¯m inside he stands. ¡°Did she say she would speak with

    him? He will listen to anything that woman says.¡± ¡°Maverick interrupted me while I was pleading with

    her to help me. I don¡¯t think she will be any help to us.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t just follow the n. You had to go

    out being the sl*t you are.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mind me being a sl*t when I was on my knees for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t

    tter yourself Delh, anyone can give a bl*w j*b. I¡¯ve had much better. All I needed you to do was

    marry him so I could get a piece of thatpany when he takes over.¡± ¡°I already told you that he isn¡¯t

    in charge anymore. That b**ch Ruby is in charge because she is Stephen¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Heughs

    ¡°do you think what happened today with Mr. Bernard won¡¯t keep happening. I¡¯m sure her little delicate

    heart won¡¯t be able to hang with the men of the corporate world. You want to be married to a COO and

    I want a way into thatpany. So you better start doing whatever it takes to get his forgiveness.¡± ¡°You

    better hope he doesn¡¯t find out what you have done. He won¡¯t think twice about destroying you.¡± He

    grabs my arm and starts to squeeze. ¡°I would be very careful, Delh. I¡¯m not as soft as Maverick.¡± ¡°Let

    me go, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± He releases me. ¡°Get the hell out of my office and call me when you have

    him back in your bed.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 155

    8 Friend or Not

    Danica POV

    I head to my office. I open the door and roll my eyes. I step inside and walk to my desk. ¡°Constance, I

    am in no mood this early in the morning.¡± She smiles ¡°you know you love seeing me.¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t

    my sister I would kick your a** for being in my office without my permission.¡± She sticks her tongue out

    and I hold back augh. ¡°So what happenedst night?¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Why are you asking me about

    that? You have never cared about what the soldiers do, so why do you care now?¡± She smiles, ¡°oh, this

    must be really good for you to be so defensive. You know you want to tell me.¡± ¡°Constance, I am not in

    the mood for this today. The scouting did not go as nned and that is the end of it.¡± She stands ¡°you

    forget that I know you better than anyone else. I also know when you¡¯re hiding things. I¡¯ll figure it out,

    that¡¯s what sisters do.¡± I roll my eyes and she heads out of my office. I haven¡¯t been able to stop

    thinking about his eyes. Despite how far away he was, I could see they were a beautiful chocte

    brown color. I knew immediately he was my beloved. I just don¡¯t know how to move forward.

    I stand going to the shelf where my father¡¯s books still rest. I pull down the book with the red binding. I

    have read it over fifty times trying to find the answers to why my father made me promise to end the

    Scarlett Rose. Even on his deathbed he wasn¡¯t honest with me. Making up some story about his

    brother¡¯s coven being taken from Drayce. Telling me how I needed to avenge the family name. He

    could care less about his brother or his brother¡¯s coven. The more I have read the journals he kept I¡¯m

    sure all of this has to do with power. He even brought Milo into the n, thinking that I would ept

    him so readily. I feel like my father knew something that he didn¡¯t want me to figure out. A knock

    sounds on my door, bringing me out of my thoughts about my father. I¡¯m d when I see it¡¯s not Milo.

    Jeremiah steps in and bows. He was my father¡¯s most trusted advisor and has been very supportive of

    me taking over the coven.

    When I first took over, I worried that the men would not ept a female leader. It wasn¡¯t until I allowed

    the doubters to take me on that they finally epted me. ¡°Danica, I heard that there were some issues

    with the scouting mission.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you did. Did Milo run right to you?¡± He smiles ¡°you know him so

    well. So do you want to talk about what happened?¡± ¡°Honestly, the only thing I want to talk about is my

    father.¡± He nods and I continue. ¡°I need to know the true reason that he insisted the coven destroy the

    Scarlett Rose.¡± I see sympathy in his eyes. ¡°I wish I had those answers for you Danica. Your father

    always had his own agenda which I¡¯m sure you know better than anyone. He kept certain things to

    himself, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you need to follow his orders blindly.¡± ¡°I promised him that I would

    end the Scarlett Rose. How do I go back on a promise I made while the man was dying?¡± ¡°I had the

    utmost respect for your father as our leader, but a promise made under false pretenses isn¡¯t really fair

    to you. Find the answers and make your own decisions. That¡¯s what a good leader does.¡± I smile and

    he stands to leave. ¡°Thank you, Jeremiah.¡± He nods and leaves my office.

    Archer POV

    We reach the coven and we are greeted by Porter. ¡°Porter, thank you for making time for us today¡± my

    father says. ¡°Lake, you know that you never have to thank us for helping, in any way we can. I¡¯m sorry

    you are stuck with just me. The others are visiting Brooke, Jayden, Adrian, Andrew, and the pups. They

    will be having their Alpha ceremony soon. We are hoping you all will be able to attend.¡± ¡°Of course we

    will,¡± my father says. ¡°Ruby will also be having her ceremony soon and Gabrie will send out the

    invitations.¡± He leads us to an office and we all take a seat. ¡°So you said that you had some questions

    about a vampire coven?¡± My father looks at me to speak. ¡°During our patrol, Wesley and I scented

    vampires just outside the packnd. When we went to find out why they were so close to the pack we

    were attacked. During the attack, a woman stepped out from behind the trees. She is my mate and she

    seemed to be in charge of the others. She called for the men to retreat and left before I could reach

    her.¡± Porter smiles ¡°did she make eye contact with you, Archer?¡± ¡°She did, that¡¯s when she gave the

    orders to retreat.¡± His smile seems to get even bigger.

    ¡°I take that as a good sign that she didn¡¯t try to kill you after she realized who you were.¡± ¡°She left

    without saying a word. I doubt that is a good sign. I have no idea what coven she is from or why they

    were near the pack.¡± ¡°I still have some connections in the surrounding covens. I can reach out and see

    if I can find out any details that might lead us to your mate.¡± ¡°I would really appreciate that, Porter. I

    need to find her and we need to know why the vampires were so ready to attack our pack.¡± ¡°Of course,

    I will start making the calls today. As soon as I have any answers, I will call you immediately.¡± We stand

    and I take Porter¡¯s hand in mine. ¡°Thank you, again Porter.¡± We head out and I shift, we start to run

    back to the pack. As we run, I say a prayer to the goddess that Porter can help us find the answers and

    I can find my mate. I push the thoughts of rejection that have been guing me since the night I saw

    her from my mind and focus on finding her.

    Ruby POV

    As soon as we are safely in the car, I turn to Autumn. ¡°Thank you for healing her.¡± She leans up and

    wraps her arms around me. ¡°She is important to our Alphas, which means she is important to me.¡± I

    nod and turn back to the wheel. ¡°Oh no, we aren¡¯t done talking Ruby.¡± I figured she was going to bring

    up what Gwen had said about Maverick¡¯s engagement. When Gwen spoke about Maverick she didn¡¯t

    seem upset. I felt like she wasn¡¯t so much checking on Maverick as telling me that he was avable,

    but that wouldn¡¯t make any sense. Gemma was prancing in my mind and the little hope I felt after his

    conversation with Jennifer just got a lot bigger. ¡°What is she talking about,¡± Jade asks. I roll my eyes

    but turn back to the girls. ¡°Apparently Maverick is no longer engaged.¡± Screams fill the car and I cover

    my ears. ¡°Ruby is going to get her man¡± Brooklyn chants. ¡°My man, what are you fifteen?¡± We all start

    tough. I turn back and start the car. I told the secretary that I wouldn¡¯t be returning to the office when

    we left for the hospital. I need to talk to my grandfathers Stephen and Archer today. ¡°It¡¯s time toe

    up with a n to get our mate¡± Gemma says. ¡°Settle down Gemma. I have every intention of getting

    our mate now that I know he isn¡¯t with that woman.¡±

    We reach the pack and I head for the pack house. I reach my grandfather Archer¡¯s office. ¡°Come in

    Ruby¡± he says, scenting me before I even knock. I smile and when I walk in I¡¯m wrapped in strong

    arms. He sets me on my feet. ¡°How is everything going at the office¡± he asks. I¡¯m sure he is pretending

    he has no idea why I¡¯m here. I am sure my grandmother told him about my mate. ¡°The office is fine but

    I need to talk to you about my mate.¡± He smiles, ¡°I had hoped you woulde to speak to me about

    him.¡± ¡°I just never expected my mate to be human and in a rtionship.¡± Heughs ¡°yep I remember

    that was a hard pill to swallow. Your grandmother was in the process of leaving Greg but I had no way

    to know if she would ept me or love me like I did her.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I did exactly what you¡¯re

    doing. I was patient and let her make all the decisions about ending the rtionship with Greg.¡± ¡°How

    and when am I supposed to tell him what we are?¡± He smiles ¡°that I can¡¯t tell you. All I can say is you

    will know when the time is right. Just remember to be honest and ept that his response might not be

    what you expect a mate to say. Imagine having no idea that werewolves exist and now you are chosen

    to be mated to one.¡± Iugh ¡°that would be a lot.¡± I stand going around the desk to hug him. ¡°I have

    faith that you will have your mate and run this pack better than anyone before you.¡± ¡°Thank you,

    grandpa.¡±

    I head to the cottage that my grandfather Stephen shares with Maryah. I knock and Maryah is smiling

    when she opens the door. She motions her head ¡°he is in the living room.¡± She hugs me before I join

    him on the couch. He wraps me in a hug. ¡°To what do I owe this visit from my favorite granddaughter?¡±

    Iugh ¡°you say that to all of us.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I wanted to talk to you about the deal with Bernard

    from today.¡± I tell him everything that happened and he just sits listening. I tell him what Maverick did

    and that the deal won¡¯t be happening. ¡°First of all, that a**hole is lucky Maverick has a cool head. I

    would not have been so calm. Secondly, we will never do business with a man that has views like that.

    So enough about that ignorant ba**ard. How are things going with Maverick?¡± ¡°We just lost a huge deal

    and you¡¯re worried about my mating.¡± ¡°I worry about the important things in life. There will always be

    other deals but you will only have one mate. Now tell me how things are going.¡± I tell him about our trip

    to see Gwen and her healing. ¡°I always liked Gwen. I¡¯m sure she saw through Delh¡¯s bullsh*t.

    Sounds like we will have a new Alpha soon.¡± ¡°I hope so, grandpa.¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Maverick POV

    After I leave the hospital, I decide to head back to the office. I have nothing to rush home to, so I would

    rather just upy myself with work. As I drive back, I think about how happy my mother was when I

    came back into the room. She even told the nurse she wanted to have more scans before she would

    take anymore chemo. I¡¯m d she felt like the healing helped her, but I don¡¯t want her to stop the

    treatments. I believe in miracles but we still need to be practical. As I pull into the parking garage,

    someone walking out of the office building catches my attention. What the hell was she doing here? I

    park my car and rush upstairs to my floor. As soon as the elevator door opens, I rush over to the desk. I

    don¡¯t even care that Jennifer is the only one sitting there. ¡°What can I help you with Mr. Colwell?¡± ¡°I just

    saw Delh leaving the building. Did you send her away when she came looking for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir,

    she wasn¡¯t here to see you.¡± The anger that was only a low roar is now a full on rage. ¡°Who was she

    here to see?¡± She must hear the anger in my voice. ¡°She was here to see Mr. kely.¡±

    I take a deep before I head to Connor¡¯s office. I push open the door and Connor looks up from his

    desk. He smiles at first but he must realize that the look on my face is one of anger. ¡°Maverick, what

    the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°How long have you been f**king her?¡± I see the moment he realizes who I

    am referring to. ¡°No way man. I wouldn¡¯t never do that to you.¡± ¡°Really, because you f**k everything that

    doesn¡¯t move. The fact she came here to see you seems like she is part of everything.¡± He starts to

    walk toward me. I¡¯m not even hurt about Delh sleeping with him. All the love I had for her has slowly

    started to fade away. I¡¯m angry that he thought so little of our friendship that he could betray me. I have

    always thought of him as a brother. As soon as he gets close enough, I don¡¯t know whates over

    me, but I punch him in the face. I don¡¯t even wait for a response. I head back down the hall to my office

    and lock the door once I¡¯m inside. I have never hit another person in my life, but his betrayal feels far

    worse than hers.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 156

    9 Sorry

    Connor POV

    As soon as I see the look on Maverick¡¯s face I know that he is pissed. I never expected the anger to be

    directed at me. He actually thinks that I would betray him with that b**ch. He is like a brother to me. The

    pain in my eye as I look up at this man that is my best friend from the floor is nothingpared to how

    hurt I am that he thinks so little of me. I manage to get to my feet and before I go to his office, I grab the

    phone off my desk. I¡¯m so angry and hurt I don¡¯t even go to the bathroom to see the damage he did to

    my face with that punch. I reach his office door and I begin to bang, not giving a sh*t that people are

    looking at me. ¡°I¡¯m not going away Maverick until you talk to me.¡± The door flies open and Maverick has

    his fists balled at his sides. ¡°I have nothing else to say to you Connor.¡± ¡°Like hell you don¡¯t¡± I say as I

    push past him. Once I¡¯m in the office, I whirl on him. ¡°How dare you think that I would do something so

    horrible?¡± He goes to speak and I stop him. ¡°Shut the f**k up and listen, it¡¯s my turn to speak. You have

    always thought I was a dog and I never corrected you, but I¡¯m not. My body count is still in the single

    digits. I may not have only been with two women, but that doesn¡¯t make me a man-wh*re.¡± ¡°That still

    doesn¡¯t exin why Delh was in your office.¡± ¡°Maybe if you hade in and asked me we could

    have avoided all of this. I was waiting for you to get back to let you listen to the conversation.¡± He looks

    at me confused. I put my passcode into my phone and push y on my voice memo.

    Recorded Conversation

    ¡°Connor, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± ¡°Delh, we are not friends and after what you did to my friend, I can¡¯t

    imagine what would possess you to bring your a** here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that Connor. It was all a

    misunderstanding. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I need your help to get Maverick back. He will listen if you tell

    him he should give me a chance to make amends.¡± Augh is heard from Connor. ¡°You are out of your

    mind if you think for one minute I would help you. Maverick is better off with someone who actually

    cares about him. All you care about is money and yourself.¡± Delhughs before she speaks again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a child, Connor. I didn¡¯t f**k the man and even if I did, you of all people don¡¯t get to judge me.

    I didn¡¯te here to argue.¡± The clicking of heels can be heard. ¡°If you help me to get Maverick back,

    then maybe I can do something for you.¡± ¡°You better back up Delh, because I don¡¯t want anything

    that you¡¯re offering. As a matter of fact, leave my office before I have you escorted out by security.¡±

    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to f**k I can offer you something else.¡± ¡°There is nothing you can offer me that

    would make me betray Maverick.¡± ¡°What if you could be Vice President of thepany? If you help me

    get Maverick back, I know someone that can make that happen for you.¡± ¡°Get the f**k out of my office

    you conniving b**ch. I hope Maverick f**ks the first woman that he can find.¡± She screams and a door

    mming is heard before there is silence.

    Recording Over

    I push the stop button on my phone. Maverick is silent and I can see regret in his eyes, but right now I

    don¡¯t care. I start to walk to the door. ¡°Connor, wait, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You should be¡± I say before I leave his

    office. I head back to my office and grab my keys from the drawer. As I walk toward the elevator I can

    hear Maverick calling my name. The door closes but not before, I see Jennifer smirking. That b**ch is

    definitely up to something. The phone vibrates in my pocket but I don¡¯t even bother taking it out. Once

    I¡¯m in my car, I drive to my apartment. I make it upstairs and inside my apartment. I head right for my

    bedroom. I change into sweats and head to my home gym. My earbuds are ring my ylist as I start

    to circle the heavy bag. As I punch it, I pour all my hurt and anger into every punch.

    Maverick POV

    As soon as the elevator door closes, I dial Connor. It goes right to voicemail over and over. I can¡¯t

    believe what an i***t I was. I should have spoken to him instead of letting my anger at Delh get to me.

    I turn to head back to my office. ¡°Is everything alright Mr. Colwell¡± Jennifer asks. I don¡¯t even respond to

    her question. Once I¡¯m back in my office, I plop down in my chair. What the hell do I do now?¡± After a

    few minutes, I pull the phone out of my pocket. I dial and she picks up on the first ring. ¡°Maverick, I

    didn¡¯t expect to hear from you. You just left the hospital a half an hour ago.¡± I don¡¯t even know what to

    say. ¡°Maverick, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I screwed up and I think I just destroyed my friendship with Connor.¡±

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± I tell my mother everything and she just listens. When I finish, I expect her

    to say something profound but instead she¡¯s silent. ¡°Mom, are you still there?¡± ¡°I am, I just can¡¯t believe

    that you would do that to Connor.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Mom¡±, I start to say, but she stops me. ¡°Don¡¯t mom me Maverick. You had no right to treat him that

    way without getting his side of the story. I have taught you better than that.¡± I sink further down into my

    chair because I know she is right. ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one you need to apologize to. Maverick

    your human and you made a mistake. The character of a man is not determined by his mistakes. It¡¯s

    determined by what he learns and how he moves forward after making them. You need to make this

    right.¡± I smile, ¡°I promise that I will.¡± We talk for a little while longer before we say our goodbyes. I try

    one more time to call Connor and it goes right to voicemail. I grab my keys and head out of the office.

    Once I¡¯m in the car, I think about what I am going to say to get Connor to at least talk to me. I reach his

    apartment and his doorman lets me in. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t think about telling them to take me off the

    list. I reach his apartment door and take a deep breath. I knock and of course there is no answer. A

    knock a few more times and he still doesn¡¯t answer. Well, I¡¯m not going away. I slide down the wall until

    I¡¯m sitting on the floor outside Connor¡¯s door.

    People pass by and I can tell they are nervous seeing a man sitting on the floor in their building. Fifteen

    minutester, Connor¡¯s door opens and he crosses his arms across his chest. ¡°Maverick, get the f**k

    out of my building. Other tenants are reporting a weirdo outside my door.¡± I scramble to my feet. ¡°I¡¯m

    not leaving until you let me apologize and beg for your forgiveness.¡± I expect him to smile orugh but

    he doesn¡¯t. ¡°Connor, I¡¯m an a**hole. I was so angry when Jennifer told me that Delh came to see you

    I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. I was hurt and angry. I should have told you how I was feeling and asked you

    why she was there instead of letting my imagination get the better of me.¡± He still hasn¡¯t said a word

    and I hate how much my actions hurt him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave, I just needed you to know that I¡¯m an a**hole that

    f**ked up. I know I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness, but I hope one day maybe you will be able to forgive

    me anyway.¡± I turn to walk down the hallway. When I push the button for the elevator, I hear footsteps

    behind me. I turn and a fist collides with my face.

    I look up at a smiling Connor. He reaches his hand out and I take it. Once I¡¯m back on my feet, he pulls

    me into a bro-hug. ¡°Come on Maverick. Let¡¯s have a beer and figure out what your crazy ex is up to.

    When we head inside, he reys the message for me as we drink our beer. ¡°I can¡¯t believe what an evil

    uncaring b**ch she is. I¡¯m so grateful that I realized it before I actually married her.¡± ¡°You definitely

    dodged a bullet¡±, Connor says, and we bothugh. ¡°The better the question is who the hell was she

    talking about that could help you get the VP position.¡±

    The Next Day

    Ruby POV

    After training, I get dressed for the office. My grandfather asked me to meet him and Maryah for

    breakfast in the city before I head to work. I arrive at a diner I¡¯ve been to a few times with my parents.

    When I head inside, the scent of coconut invades my nose and immediately makes me think of

    Maverick. Gemma is pacing and I look around. My eyesnd on someone I didn¡¯t expect to see. He

    notices me at the same time. He stands and walks toward me. ¡°Ruby, I didn¡¯t expect you to be joining

    us when Stephen invited me to breakfast.¡± I smile and immediately know what my grandfather is doing.

    ¡°Will you excuse me for one moment? I need to make a phone call. I¡¯ll join you at that table when I¡¯m

    done.¡± He nods and I step outside. I dial my grandfather and he picks up on the second ring. ¡°Good

    morning sweetheart.¡± ¡°Really, you tricked us into a date.¡± He busts outughing and I can feel the smile

    on my face. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. You two just need a little push.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mad. Thank you¡± I say before I

    hang up the phone.

    ¡°He smells so good,¡± Gemma says. ¡°I know he does. Let¡¯s just hope that, despite not feeling the pull,

    we can win our mate.¡± Once I¡¯m back inside, I head to the booth. I slide in across from Maverick. ¡°Why

    do I get the feeling that your grandfather won¡¯t be joining us?¡± ¡°I guess he thought that we should have

    breakfast together before we head to the office.¡± He chuckles, ¡°I will never say no to breakfast with a

    beautiful woman.¡± The minutes he says it I can see the regret on his face. ¡°Maverick we are not in the

    office. We are just two people having breakfast. Thank you for thepliment.¡± The smile returns to

    his face and the butterflies in my stomach could carry me away. We order breakfast and I swear I have

    never been so happy to just sit and talk with another person. Once we finish, the waitress brings our

    check and sets it on the table between us. I reach at the same time as he does and our hands touch.

    The tingles I feel where our hands brush are getting stronger. ¡°No way Ruby. My mother raised a

    gentleman. The breakfast is my treat.¡± ¡°Only if I can pay next time.¡± He smiles ¡°it¡¯s a deal.¡± He stands

    and ushers me out of the diner ahead of me. He leads me to my car and I slide into the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the office¡± he says, before he closes the door. ¡°He is going to be ours¡± Gemma says. ¡°I

    hope so too, Gemma. It may take time for him to feel it too, but he is worth the wait.¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 157

    10 My Father¡¯s Deceit

    Danica POV

    I make my way down a hallway that hasn¡¯t been used since my father died. I still feel strange about

    being here, like I¡¯m invading his privacy. I know how ridiculous that sounds, but it doesn¡¯t change the

    way I feel. When I reach the door of what was once my father¡¯s room, I pull the key from my pocket. I

    walk inside and it is just as I expect it to be. Dark colors and very masculine. I know my poor mother

    must have hated this room. I miss her every day, unlike my father. He was never abusive, he just

    wasn¡¯t kind or caring in any way. He wasn¡¯t really a father. The only thing I can thank him for is making

    me a strong warrior. I start to look around the room. I notice arge desk with a bookshelf next to it. I¡¯m

    just about to start going through the books when I feel Constance in my mind. ¡°What the hell do you

    need Constance?¡± ¡°I just thought you would like to know that Milo is organizing soldiers out in the yard.¡±

    I am going to kill that a**hole. He thinks he can give my men orders. I walk out of the room, locking the

    door behind me. I use my vampire speed to make it outside in seconds. My sister is sitting on the steps

    and points in the direction of arge group of men and women.

    I start walking toward them and she is on my heels. She is technically my second inmand, but

    unless she starts acting like it I¡¯m going to appoint a trusted soldier to take her rank. I make eye contact

    with Barrett, who looks pissed at what¡¯s happening. He is loyal to me alone. ¡°What the f**k is going on

    here?¡± Milo is head soldier as appointed by my father but his behavior is going to change all of that.

    ¡°Danica, we were just nning our next attack on Scarlett Rose.¡± ¡°On whose authority are you nning

    an attack?¡± I can see he wants to say mine but he must think better of it. ¡°I just assumed we would be

    making another attack. As the head soldier, I wanted to prepare our soldiers.¡± ¡°Making assumptions

    was your first mistake. These are my soldiers, not yours. You don¡¯t make any decisions without my

    permission. As for being the head soldier, I think that position has gone to your head. As I did notContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    appoint you, that changes today.¡± The shock on his face would beical if I wasn¡¯t so pissed. ¡°As of

    today you are no longer head soldier. Barrett will now hold that title. No attacks are nned without my

    permission¡±, I say directly to Barrett.

    He bows and I look back at the a**hat who thought he had some power. ¡°This is ridiculous. You can¡¯t

    just strip my title from me without cause.¡± I take steps until I¡¯m standing in front of him. We stand at the

    same height and I¡¯m in no way afraid of him. ¡°I am the coven leader. I can do anything I want. You will

    not undermine me and I will decide who holds rank in my coven.¡± He finally drops his gaze and I turn to

    the other men. As I look around, they all drop their gaze and bow showing their allegiance to me. I start

    toward the mansion. ¡°Constance and Barrett follow me to my office now.¡± I don¡¯t look back as I walk

    into the mansion. I head straight to my office. Once I¡¯m inside, I take some deep breaths. ¡°That was

    pretty impressive sis¡±, Constance says, and I shoot her a re. There is a knock and the door opens.

    Jeremiah walks in. I had alerted him of this meeting. ¡°Sit,¡± I say to Constance and Barrett.¡± I can see

    that Constance wants to make a smart a**ment but thankfully, she doesn¡¯t.

    I turn to her first. ¡°What the f**k is wrong with you?¡± She looks affronted, ¡°I did nothing.¡± ¡°Exactly, you

    are the second inmand and you sit your a** on the steps as that a**hole gives my soldiers orders.¡±

    She goes to speak and I silence her with a look. ¡°I want you to be my second inmand as it is your

    birthright and you are my sister but if you do not start acting like it you¡¯re done. Barett will be promoted

    to that position and you will lose your rank.¡± I see hurt cross her face and I keep my face

    expressionless. I love my sister but she needs to grow up and know that I mean what I¡¯m saying. She is

    twenty, not a child. I am twenty-two and I have been training since I was fifteen. She is a good fighter

    but she is immature. ¡°Am I clear about Constance?¡± After a few seconds she nods. I turn to Barett. ¡°I

    trust you and you are an excellent soldier. I know you are loyal and that is the only reason you are

    being given this rank.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, Danica. I will defend you and the coven with my life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I want you to keep an eye on Milo. He will not be happy about what just

    happened.¡± He nods and I dismiss him. ¡°I think that was a good decision, Danica. I¡¯m not sure what

    your father saw in Milo other than obedience. He would do whatever your father told him. Which I

    would venture to guess had some promise attached to it.¡± I feel anger because I believe what he

    promised him was leadership and me. Jeremiah bows before he leaves my office. Constance and I are

    alone now and she has been quiet since I told her she could lose her rank. ¡°Constance¡± I start to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Danica. I will do better.¡± I wasn¡¯t expecting that. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it. I love you, Constance,

    and I want you by my side to lead the coven.¡± Shees around and wraps me in a hug. I hug her

    back and when she pulls back there is a smile on her face. ¡°Do you want to tell me what you¡¯re keeping

    secret now?¡± I chuckle ¡°I suppose but I swear to the goddess Constance you need to stay calm and tell

    no one.¡± She makes the motion of zipping her lips and throwing away the key.

    ¡°During the scouting mission, two wolves from the Scarlett Rose crossed the border. Milo led three of

    the soldiers to attack them, which pissed me off. I stepped out from the trees and one of the men

    looked right at me. When our eyes met, I knew instantly that he was my beloved.¡± She starts to screech

    but covers her mouth with her hand. She lowers her hand. ¡°What did you do? What does he look like?

    Is he a hot wolf?¡± I feel jealousy when she speaks about my beloved being hot. ¡°Ooh you don¡¯t like me

    calling him hot.¡± I ignore her statement and answer her first question. ¡°I called for the soldiers to

    retreat.¡± I see a pained look on her face. ¡°You can¡¯t hurt your beloved Danica. I know what you

    promised our father but you can¡¯t.¡± I stop her. ¡°I know I can¡¯t. I need to figure out why our father was so

    hell bent on me ending the Scarlett Rose. Come with me. I was in his room before you alerted me

    about Milo.¡± We both stand and head back upstairs. I enter the room with more resolve to find exactly

    what my father¡¯s motive was for his dying wish.

    Constance picks up a book that was lying open on the desk. ¡°Dani, this might be your answer.¡± I take

    the book from her hand and sit on a chest at the end of his bed. It¡¯s open to a page with a picture of a

    red wolf. Under the wolf is an excerpt of a prophecy. At the bottom are two words in my father¡¯s

    handwriting, Scarlett Rose.

    Passage From the Book

    It is said that white wolves are rare, but there is no wolf that is more powerful than one with fur like fire.

    This wolf is a direct descendent of the goddess herself. A wolf with fur that is like fire will be mated to a

    wolf that is a direct descendent of the guardians. This pup, born of two wolves that have been hand

    picked by the goddess herself, wille to rule the supernatural world when she receives her wolf.

    The power the pup holds will be greater than any supernatural that hase before her. If a

    supernatural being was to y the pup before her first shift, they would gain all the power, bing

    the ruler of all supernaturals. If the puppletes her first shift, then no one will ever be able to take

    her power as she will be protected by both the goddess and the guardians alike.

    End of the Passage

    ¡°That ba**ard, even in death he was a liar. I still don¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t try to take the power for

    himself. He cared only about himself, so why would he give this opportunity to anyone else?¡± ¡°Maybe

    he knew that he would die before he could make it happen but he wanted a vampire to have the

    power¡±, Constance says. She has to be right. Nothing else makes sense. ¡°He must have told Milo of

    this prophecy. I will be damned if he kills anyone¡¯s pup or hurts my beloved¡¯s pack for power. That pup

    was chosen for a reason.¡± I look at Constance for the first time and she is smiling. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to

    introduce yourself to your beloved and deal with that a**hole Milo for good.¡± I hug her once more. I take

    the book with me and lock it in my safe in the office before I head in search of that ba**ard.

    Maverick POV

    As I drive to the office I think about my breakfast with Ruby. I¡¯m d that Stephen set it up, but I

    wonder how she was really feeling about it. She is nothing if not polite. When she said she wasn¡¯t upset

    that I called her beautiful, I felt my stomach flip. She is so different from Delh. I guess when you¡¯re so

    close to what¡¯s happening you can¡¯t see how bad it is. I think about how self-absorbed Delh was and

    how little she cared about what was important to me. My phone rings, bringing me out of my thoughts. I

    push the hands free without checking to see who is calling first. ¡°Hello¡± I say and when the person

    responds, all the happiness I had a few minutes ago is gone, reced with pure anger. ¡°Son, did you

    hear me? It¡¯s your father.¡± ¡°You are not my father anymore after what you did to my mother. What do

    you want Bruce?¡± ¡°Maverick, what happened between me and your mother has nothing to do with our

    rtionship.¡± I grip the steering wheel so hard I feel like I could rip it off.¡± ¡°You betrayed my mother for

    some young tart who knew you were married. You really think that has nothing to do with our

    rtionship, because you are so wrong. You stopped being my father the day you walked into our

    house when I was eighteen and told my mother you were f**king someone else.¡± ¡°Maverick¡± he starts

    to say and I cut him off.

    ¡°This conversation is over.¡± I end the call before I pick up my phone and block his number. As I¡¯m

    setting the phone back on the charger, it rings again. This time I look and it¡¯s my mother calling. I swear

    to god if that man called my mother I will kill him with my bare hands. I take a breath so I don¡¯t sound

    aggravated when I pick up the phone. ¡°Hey mom, what¡¯s wrong¡± I ask. ¡°Nothing, I just need you to

    come to the hospital.¡± My heart clenches in my chest. How can nothing be wrong if I need toe to

    the hospital? ¡°Mom¡±, I start to say and she stops me. ¡°Maverick James Colwell, just get your butt here.¡±

    I can¡¯t help the chuckle that escapes me. I send a quick text to Ruby about beingte and silence my

    phone. I slide it into my briefcase. Once I reach the hospital, I head up to my mother¡¯s room. When I

    walk in, I stop dead in my tracks. Ruby is sitting on the edge of my mother¡¯s bed. She stands and turns

    to face me. God, this woman is breathtaking every time I see her. She is wearing a gray business suit.

    A pop of pink is sticking out of thepel. Although she has no cleavage, I can see the shape of her

    breasts. My mother clears her throat and when I look in her direction she has a knowing smile.

    ¡°Now that you are both here, we can get on with it¡± my mother says, and I have never been more

    confused. She pushes the button and a nurse pops her head in. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back with him, Gwen.¡± A

    few minutester, a young doctor walks in and smiles at us all. He lingers on Ruby a little too long for

    my liking. Shees to stand next to me and the doctor begins to speak. ¡°At your mother¡¯s insistence,

    we repeated her scans. We would expect to see very little improvement with the amount of treatment

    she has received. Honestly, I have never seen anything like this before. We found no traces of cancer

    remaining.¡± My mother looks at me with the biggest smile and I can¡¯t believe this is happening. Could

    she really be cancer free? ¡°How is this possible¡±, I say, not wanting to doubt what he just said, but it

    seems improbable. My mother speaks before the doctor does. ¡°Sometimes you just have to believe

    something will heal you¡± she says and winks at Ruby. I turn to Ruby and I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so

    compelled, but I need her in my arms right now. Without overthinking it, I pull her into my arms. At first

    she stiffens but then she rxes. ¡°Thank you Ruby.¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 158

    11 Sparks

    Danica POV

    I head downstairs, followed by Constance. When I reach the yard it¡¯s empty. I have an uneasy feeling

    in my gut as I head toward the barracks. I reach for the handle and my sister grabs my arm. ¡°You need

    to be careful. I don¡¯t trust that ba**ard.¡± I nod and turn the handle. When I open the door, I¡¯m frozen in

    ce. Barrett and many of my soldiers are unconscious lying on the floor. I can tell that arge number

    of soldiers are missing. To say that I¡¯m disheartened by their disloyalty is saying the least. They will be

    very sorry if they voluntarily followed that a**hat. I rush over to Barrett. His pulse is strong and his skin

    is warm to the touch. The enchantment doesn¡¯t seem to be lethal. ¡°Go get Anthony now¡± I say to

    Constance and she rushes outside. Anthony is the healer of our coven. I don¡¯t know how much he will

    be able to help against magic but we need to try. A few minutester they return with Jeremiah. After

    he starts to check the soldiers, hees to stand in front of me. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. Jeremiah has

    offered to help me¡± Anthony says. They both leave the room and Contsance and I are alone.

    ¡°I think you need to go to your beloved. Maybe his pack can help us. They need to know exactly what

    Milo¡¯s intentions are before something really bad happens and he thinks you had something to do with

    it..¡± I know she is right but I can¡¯t leave our people here with no protection. For all I know they are still in

    the area waiting for their opportunity. ¡°Constance, I cannot leave the coven with most of our soldiers

    unconscious. I have no idea how many went with him or if anyone is still protecting our borders.¡± ¡°Let

    me go and bring him to you.¡± I look at her like she is crazy. ¡°No way, they may think it¡¯s a trick and

    imprison you. I can not lose you.¡± She smiles ¡°I know how wolves feel about their mates. I have faith

    that he wants to find you. Besides, I can handle myself¡± she says with a smile. I really hate the thought

    of this but I don¡¯t have many choices right now. ¡°Fine but Jeremiah goes with you.¡± ¡°Where exactly am I

    going?¡± His question takes me off guard. I turn ¡°I would like you to apany Constance to the

    Scarlett Rose pack.¡± He looks confused and I have no idea how he is going to feel about who my

    beloved is. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you everything about our scouting mission. One of the wolves that is clearly of

    Alpha blood is my beloved.¡± A smile spreads across his face before heughs. Now I¡¯m the one that is

    confused. ¡°I love that the goddess just put the caboshes to your father¡¯s ns.¡± ¡°We need to make sure

    it stays that way even if my mate doesn¡¯t want me.¡± He nods and they both head toward the mansion to

    get ready to leave. I say a prayer to the goddess to keep my sister and Jeremiah safe. I pray my

    beloved epts me after he finds out about my father and Milo¡¯s n against his family and pack.

    Ruby POV

    He has no idea what he is doing to me and Gemma right now by hugging us this way. ¡°Kiss him¡± she is

    chanting in my head. ¡°Stop it, he is just thanking us for helping his mother. We can¡¯t just kiss him.¡± She

    rolls her eyes and I block her. He pulls back and I already miss the warmth and tingles of his body

    against mine. ¡°Your wee¡± I say before I look back at Gwen. She is smiling ¡°so that means I get to

    go home today.¡± I look toward the doctor. ¡°Absolutely, you will just need to follow up regrly¡± he says

    to Gwen. He looks back at me and I look at Maverick, who looks irritated. ¡°You should take the day off

    and get your mom home. I can handle everything at the office.¡± Maverick looks at me and I swear

    disappointment shes on his face before he smiles. ¡°Thank you Ruby.¡± ¡°Ruby, I was really hoping you

    coulde to Maverick¡¯s apartment for dinner tonight. I would like to thank you with a home-cooked

    meal.¡± I look at Maverick and he smiles. ¡°That would be great. You can bring Autumn, Brooklyn, and

    Jade. I¡¯ll invite Connor and we can all have dinner together.¡±

    I smile ¡°that would be wonderful. I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± I head for the door and I can hear footsteps

    behind me. I turn thinking it¡¯s Maverick, but it¡¯s the doctor. ¡°Excuse me¡± he says politely. ¡°Ruby, my

    name is Lennox. I was wondering if you would like to go out sometime. You¡¯re beautiful and I would

    love to take you out.¡± I catch the scent of coconut and I realize that Maverick is close. He is probably

    listening. ¡°Lennox, I appreciate the offer but I¡¯m actually interested in someone. You have a nice day.¡± I

    turn and head for the elevator. I swear that Gemma makes a sound like a purr. I can¡¯t help theughter

    that bubbles up from me. Thank goddess we are alone in the elevator or someone would think I¡¯m

    crazy. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± ¡°I was thinking about all the things I want to do with our mate when he

    finally epts us.¡± ¡°You are such a horn dog.¡± Sheughs and I walk out of the elevator. As I walk to

    my car I feel like someone is watching me. I look around but nothing seems out of ce. I slide into the

    driver¡¯s seat and as I put my key in the ignition someone knocks on my window.

    Gemma growls and I look to see an older man probably in histe forties, smiling at me. I roll down the

    window. ¡°Ruby, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do I know you.¡± ¡°Where are my manners? I am

    Bruce Colwell, Maverick¡¯s father.¡± I stiffen at his introduction. ¡°Can I help you Bruce?¡± ¡°I was hoping you

    could. I¡¯m trying to speak to my son but he is making that difficult. I was hoping that you could set up a

    business meeting. I also have a firm and I was hoping we could talk about a partnership. I believe my

    son has earned that after his dedication to your firm.¡± I want tough at the audacity of this man.

    ¡°Bruce, I¡¯m not sure what you thought would happen here or if I¡¯m some type of push over but you are

    mistaken. Maverick is an asset and I will make sure he is given all that he deserves in my firm. You,

    however, will never be part of that. I am a firm believer in loyalty and from what I hear, you have none.

    Have a good day.¡± I start the car and he steps back. Gemma is trying to push to the surface but I am

    angry enough for both of us.

    I take my phone out of my purse. I don¡¯t want to upset Maverick after all the good news he received this

    morning, but I don¡¯t want him to be blindsided by his father¡¯s presence should he be here when they

    come out. It rings twice before he picks up. ¡°Hey Ruby what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I just had a run in with your father.¡±

    There is silence for a moment and I don¡¯t know if the call dropped. ¡°Maverick¡±, I say and he finally

    answers. ¡°Where¡± is all he says. ¡°In the parking lot of the hospital.¡± Come to think of it, how the hell did

    he even know what I look like I think to myself. ¡°Thank you¡± is all he says and the line goes dead. I hate

    upsetting him but I won¡¯t keep secrets from my mate. I dial Jade next and she picks up on the first ring.

    ¡°What¡¯s up sis?¡± ¡°Gwen invited us all to dinner tonight since her scans came back clean.¡± She hoots in

    my ear. ¡°Awesome, I get off at three and I will let Autumn and Brooklyn know.¡± ¡°Best behavior Jade¡± IContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

    say firmly into the phone. ¡°You¡¯re breaking up, I gotta go.¡± Why do I have a feeling I¡¯m going to regret

    this.

    Maverick POV

    As soon as I hang up the phone my mother looks concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Maverick?¡± ¡°Bruce just

    approached Ruby in the parking lot. I¡¯m going to kill that ba**ard.¡± ¡°Calm down Maverick. Ruby seems

    like a woman who can handle herself.¡± ¡°I have no doubt of that mother I just don¡¯t want him anywhere

    near the people I care about.¡± As soon as I say it my mother looks like the cheshire cat. ¡°So you care

    about Ruby.¡± ¡°Mom, now is not the time. I will be right back.¡± I head downstairs and outside. I scan the

    parking lot for any sign of that ba**ard. When I can¡¯t see him, I take my phone out of my pocket and

    unblock his number. I dial it and he picks up on the first ring. I don¡¯t even let him speak. ¡°You stay the

    f**k away from Ruby Sce.¡± ¡°Son, I¡¯m just trying to get you what you deserve.¡± ¡°F**k you Bruce. Stay

    out of my business and my life.¡± I hang up and block the number again. I take some deep breaths

    before I head back inside.

    Despite her scans, I still want my mother to stay with me for the week. She begrudgingly agrees and

    once we are in my apartment, she heads right to the kitchen. My phone rings again and when I see

    Delh¡¯s name pop up I push the f**k you button before I block her a** too. I am done dealing with

    deceitful people. I change into jeans and a ck t-shirt before I head into the kitchen to help my mother

    with the food. I shoot Connor a message about dinner before I shoot my address to Ruby. Around five,

    Connor arrives first. I¡¯m d to see he is dressedfortably because I never told him. I offer him a

    beer and my motheres out and wraps Connor in a hug. ¡°Did Maverick tell you the good news?¡± He

    looks at me. ¡°Not yet mom.¡± ¡°The cancer is gone. Autumn healed me.¡± He looks shocked before he

    smiles like he won the lottery. He thinks of my mother like his own. ¡°That¡¯s amazing Gwen. I am so

    happy.¡± He wraps her in a hug again and a knock sounds on the door.

    I walk over and open the door. Ruby looks amazing and my body stirs. She clears her throat and I

    smile. ¡°Come in¡±, I say, taking her hand. It feels so natural in my hand. Autumn, Brooklyn, and Jade

    walk in with smiles on their faces. They all shake my hand before we head into the living room. I make

    the introductions and they start to shake Connor¡¯s hand before they hug my mother. Autumn is thest

    to shake Connor¡¯s hand and I hear a gasp. What the hell is happening? She steps back andes to

    stand next to Ruby. ¡°Are you alright Autumn?¡± Connor looks confused but he hasn¡¯t taken his eyes off

    of Autumn. ¡°Yes Alpha¡± she says and everyone starts tough. ¡°Sorry, I meant Maverick. Don¡¯t mind

    me, I have a lot on my mind¡±, Autumn says. My mother goes over and wraps her in a hug. I look at

    Ruby. ¡°We were watching a werewolf movie,¡± she says with augh. I let it go but I feel like there is

    more to what just happened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat,¡± my mother says. We start toward the kitchen and a knock sounds again. Who the hell

    could that be? I head for the door and when I open it, my mood immediately shifts. ¡°Delh, what do

    you want?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t answer my calls so I had toe here to see you.¡± ¡°No you didn¡¯t. There is

    nothing left to talk about. Now I havepany. You need to leave.¡± Her eyes get big and before I can

    stop her she pushes past me. F**k, I follow after her. ¡°Delh¡± I say, but it¡¯s toote. She is in the living

    room. ¡°What the f**k are you doing here¡± she says to Ruby with all the venom she can muster. I see the

    other girls move as a unit toward her and Ruby raises her hand. ¡°I think the better question, Delh, is

    what are you doing here? I believe that Maverick has made himself perfectly clear.¡± ¡°You think your

    going to take what is mine, you b**ch¡± Delh snaps at Ruby. I swear her eyes darken for a second

    before she speaks again. ¡°Maverick is not a possession and believe me I will never treat him as such.

    Now it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± Ie to stand next to Ruby and take her hand in mine. I have no idea

    what the hell is happening with me, but I¡¯m thankful when she doesn¡¯t pull away.

    Delh looks at our intertwined hands and screams. ¡°This isn¡¯t over you wh*re¡± she screams before she

    heads for the door. Connor follows her. ¡°I¡¯m making sure that crazy woman cannot get back in¡± he says

    as he walks after her. We all chuckle and I still don¡¯t let go of Ruby¡¯s hand. He walks back in and

    stands next to my mother. ¡°Can you all excuse Ruby and me for a moment?¡± My mother and Connor

    smirk before everyone heads toward the dining room. I motion for her to take a seat. She does but I

    keep her hand in mine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the way she just spoke to you.¡± Before I can continue, Ruby

    releases my hand and pulls my face to hers. Her warm lips against mine is like nothing I have ever felt

    before. I ce my hands on her waist like I¡¯ve done this a thousand times before. I swipe my tongue

    against her lips and she opens for me. I can¡¯t even think about what I¡¯m doing or where we are. It feels

    so right. Her moan is making it hard to control myself. I pull back and rest my forehead against hers.

    ¡°Ruby¡± I say her name but I don¡¯t know what to even say. ¡°Maverick look at me.¡± I do and the look on

    her face lets me know that she isn¡¯t upset about what just happened. ¡°I think we have a lot to talk

    about, but right now let¡¯s join our friends and family for dinner.¡± I nod and she kisses my lips softly

    before she stands and offers me her hand. I take it and we walk into the dining room. Everyone is all

    smiles but Autumn¡¯s smile doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. I wonder what has upset her. I push that thought

    away and pull out the chair next to mine. ¡°Thank you for inviting us to dinner,¡± Ruby says, looking at me

    and my mother. ¡°Thank you for liking my son¡±, my mother says, and everyone bursts outughing.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 159

    12 My Beloved

    Constance POV

    As I make my way toward the Scarlett Rose Pack, the nerves are threatening to get the better of me.

    ¡°Constance, do you want me to speak to the wolves,¡± Jeremiah asks. I appreciate his offer, but Danica

    was right. I need to start taking my role in the coven seriously. Our father focused so much of his

    energy on Danica and Milo that I felt less than. I trained just as hard, but it was never good enough for

    him. Danica never made me feel that way. She has always been an amazing sister. She could have

    be just like him but instead she was like my mother and sister rolled into one. I will be a second in

    command that she can be proud of if it kills me. ¡°No, but thank you Jeremiah. I need to do this for

    Danica and the coven.¡± He nods and I realize we are close to the border. I hear wolves growling and I

    take a deep breath. Wee off behind the trees and they bare their teeth at us. I raise my hands to

    try to show them that we are not a threat. One of the wolves shifts and I can¡¯t help the smile that

    spreads on my face. They are not modest creatures, that is for sure. ¡°State your business now¡± he

    growls out. ¡°We request an audience with your Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure our Alpha is too busy to meet with the likes of you.¡± ¡°Excuse me¡± I say with more attitude than

    I should. I know how wolves feel about our kind, but I had hoped this pack might be different. ¡°I can

    scent that you are part of the vampires that attacked us a few nights ago.¡± ¡°That was a mistake and I¡¯m

    here to make things right. Can you just let your Alpha know his mate is here.¡± ¡°What the hell are you

    doing?¡± Jeremiah whispers. ¡°Our Alpha has a Luna, so that makes you a liar. Why shouldn¡¯t I rip you

    apart right now for the attack?¡± F**k, Danica said he was an Alpha. ¡°I am requesting an audience with

    the Alpha of Scarlett Rose. Doesn¡¯t wolfw say you have to inform your Alpha of my request.¡± He

    looks pissed but his eyes cloud over and I know he is linking with someone. He looks back at us.

    ¡°Follow me and if you try anything, I will not think twice about ending you both.¡± He turns and Jeremiah

    mouths ¡°nice.¡± I roll my eyes and follow the wolf. We enter what I assume is a pack house. He leads us

    up stairs and down a long hallway. When we reach a door, he knocks and pushes it open. He steps

    aside and I walk in first. A handsome man that is in his mid forties is sitting behind the desk. His aura

    leaves no doubt that he is an Alpha.

    Despite his title, his eyes are kind. ¡°Please have a seat. My guard tells me that you¡¯re requesting to

    speak with me.¡± The door opens before I can respond and a beautiful woman who is very much human

    walks in. Despite being human, her aura is impressive. ¡°Did I miss introductions¡± she says as she

    comes to stand next to the Alpha. She ces her hand on his shoulder and I assume she is his Luna,

    though I am shocked he epted a human. ¡°No love, not at all. I am Alpha Lake Sce and this is my

    mate, Alpha Gabrie Sce.¡± He ces emphasis on the word mate. I¡¯m sure the guard told him what

    I said. This pack is definitely different. I have never in my life heard of a human Alpha. ¡°Now my guard

    tells me that you are the Alpha¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°I meant no disrespect, Alpha. My name is Constance Bryer of

    the Gold Moon Coven. This is Jeremiah Dobbs, the coven¡¯s advisor. It really is a long story and I fear

    we have gotten off on the wrong foot.¡± He smiles, settling my nerves a little. ¡°I don¡¯t feel disrespected

    nor does Alpha Gabrie.¡± I look at her and she is also smiling. ¡°Now tell us what brings you to our

    pack¡± Alpha Gabrie says. ¡°My sister¡¯s beloved is part of this pack. I came on her behalf to bring him

    to our coven.¡± I wait to see shock or disappointment on their faces but I see neither.

    ¡°Your sister is our son¡¯s mate¡±, Alpha Lake says. Why is it that you are here in her ce?¡± ¡°We have

    had a bit of an incident at the coven. The douchebag who wants to take my sister as a chosen beloved,

    has involved ck magic against our members. The soldiers that didn¡¯t follow him are unconscious.

    She didn¡¯t want to leave them unguarded and at the ba**ard¡¯s mercy. I volunteered toe to get her

    beloved. There is more to the story, but I believe Danica should be the one who exins everything.

    His ns affect your pack as well.¡± He growls but I can tell it is not at me. His eyes show he is linking

    and I expect my sister¡¯s beloved to join us, but a woman appears in the room. I¡¯m sure I have shock on

    my face. The womanughs ¡°so Alpha Lake tells me we are going to be family.¡± She sticks out her

    hand and I ce mine in hers. ¡°My name is Tabby and Lake tells me we have a witch problem.¡± ¡°Tabby,

    I will try to get Archer back here, but I think you should go with Constance and Jeremiah now. See if

    you can help the soldiers and we will alert you when Archer and Wesley have returned.¡± ¡°You trust us

    just like that.¡± As soon as the words leave my mouth I want to kick my own a*. He smiles ¡°no, Tabby

    read your intentions when you shook her hand.¡± I look between them and they smile.

    Jeremiah and I both stand. We both bare our necks to the Alphas before we move to stand next to

    Tabby. She takes my hand and motions for me to take Jeremiah¡¯s. ¡°Picture the forest outside your

    coven¡± she says. I close my eyes, picturing the trees outside the coven and when I open them again,

    we are there. I hear retching and I realize that Jeremiah is puking in a bush. I try to hold back the

    laughter. ¡°It¡¯s hard for some people to get used to teleporting¡± Tabby whispers in my ear. ¡°Jeremiah are

    you alright?¡± He stands and res at me. ¡°Not a word to anyone.¡± I can¡¯t help the chuckle that escapes

    me. We cross into the covennds. It still feels so eerie with no one moving around outside. Jeremiah

    heads toward Anthony¡¯s cottage and I lead Tabby to the barracks. When I open the door, Danica is

    sitting on a chair in the corner. I hate how defeated she looks. As soon as she sees me she stands. Her

    eyes sh red when she realizes I¡¯m not alone, but it isn¡¯t her beloved. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°Calm down Danica. Tabby is here to help. She is a witch, who is a member of the Scarlett Rose.¡± Her

    body seems to rx at my words. ¡°A witch in a wolf pack¡± she says like a question.

    Danica POV

    As I sit and look at my soldiers I can¡¯t help but feel stupid. I should have killed that ba**ard and now my

    coven is suffering because of my need to be merciful. If my father ever caught someone giving his men

    orders, he would have drained him dry. I shake those thoughts away because I want to be nothing like

    him. This is about Milo and I promise that he will suffer for his betrayal. I will not be a cold

    unfeeling monster. That does not make you a great leader. My mind goes to the beautiful man that the

    goddess has gifted me. I know nothing of his pack, but I know wolves are not too fond of our kind. I

    can¡¯t help the insecurity I feel that he will send Constance away. The fear that he won¡¯t want me as his

    beloved. That he would rather be mated to a she-wolf. The door opens and Constance walks in. I standN?velDrama.Org content.

    expecting to see my beloved and my heart sinks to see a woman I can tell is a witch standing behind

    her. The first thought I have is that she must be involved with Milo. When Constance finally introduces

    her, I feel my body rx.

    ¡°A witch in a wolf pack.¡± She walks toward me and takes my hands in hers. ¡°Our pack is unlike any

    other and soon you will understand why.¡± She looks into my eyes and I feel very exposed. ¡°My nephew

    is very lucky. Now let¡¯s see what we can do to help your people.¡± She turns facing them and begins to

    chant. The light leaves her hands and begins to hover over each man and woman. As the light swirls

    above them, a deep purple smoke is sucked into the light. The soldiers start to move and after a few

    minutes they are on their feet. Barrett runs over, wrapping me in a hug without warning. ¡°Danica, you¡¯re

    alive.¡± I clear my throat and he steps back. Tabby gives me a quizzical look. I don¡¯t respond. I¡¯m sure

    she is wondering about my rtionship with Barrett now that she knows I am mated to someone

    important to her.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be alive, Barrett?¡± ¡°Before that b**ch who was dressed like Elvira appeared in front of

    us, Milo said that you were either his beloved or you were dead. I knew you would never ept him.

    Then he told us we could join him or we would die too.¡± The rage that is flowing through my body is

    almost too much to take. ¡°I will be back¡±, Tabby interrupts and she is gone. I can¡¯t focus on what just

    happened. I need to find out how many of my people followed that ba**ard. ¡°How many soldiers went

    with him?¡± I can tell he doesn¡¯t want to tell me how many of the coven members left with Milo. ¡°Barrett

    answer me,¡± I say sternly. ¡°My best approximation is twenty-five, but we will need to do a proper count.¡±

    I¡¯m just about to order him to gather the soldiers so we can do the proper count when a growl startles

    me. Constance smiles and I roll my eyes. As soon as we step outside, the most beautiful man I have

    ever seen is looking at me with eyes as ck as night. ¡°Mate¡± I hear two voices growl and I realize

    another man is standing behind him. He isn¡¯t looking at me though. Holy sh*t, he is looking at

    Constance. They both start toward us but he stops before he reaches me. A pit forms in my stomach.

    Archer POV

    ¡°Archer, I want you to be calm but I need you to return to the pack now¡± my father links as I am sitting in

    Porter¡¯s office. He was able to give me three coven¡¯s that are a good starting point to find my mate.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is everyone alright?¡± ¡°Yes, but we had visitors. Your mate¡¯s sister came to the pack

    looking for you.¡± Lazlo is ready to shift before we even let him finish. ¡°Where the hell is the coven?¡±

    ¡°Return to the pack and Tabby will take you and Wesley to the coven?¡± I quickly exin to Wesley and

    Porter what¡¯s happening before I head outside and shift. I can feel Lazlo is anxious and I understand

    why. We have no idea what her intentions are. She could want to meet us so she can reject us. Lazlo

    growls before he whimpers at my thoughts. As soon as we reach the pack my father and mother are

    waiting. I can see he is linking with someone. ¡°Congrattions Archer¡± my mother says, pulling me into

    a hug. I pray there is a reason for her to say those words. A few secondster, Tabby appears. She

    reaches out her hands and Wesley and I take them. When I open my eyes, we are outside arge

    building that looks like a pack house.

    I can scent her immediately. ¡°Archer, you need to stay calm.¡± Why would she be telling me that? I

    would never hurt my mate. I can feel Lazlo is at the surface. We growl and the most stunning woman

    steps out of a building. She has beautiful long red hair and her skin is baster. ¡°Mate¡± I growl and I

    realize that Wesley said it too. F**k no, I am not sharing my mate with him. He is like a brother to me,

    but I won¡¯t share her. I realize that a blonde woman who has simr features to my mate is walking

    behind her. Thank the goddess he found his mate. I am so happy for him, but I can¡¯t focus on anything

    but reaching her right now. I stalk forward and when I¡¯m halfway there I realize that her scent is mixed

    with another man¡¯s. I stop walking and try to control mine and Lazlo¡¯s anger that another man has

    touched our mate. I see hurt sh in her eyes and the anger fades. I never want to see that look in her

    eyes. I close the distance until we are standing right in front of each other. ¡°Mate¡± I say again. My heart

    feels like it is going to pound out of my chest. ¡°Beloved¡± she says and I let go of the breath I didn¡¯t even

    know I was holding. ¡°You f**king wh*re.¡± I turn to see where the voice ising from and a vampire is

    standing next to a ck magic witch. She throws a purple orb at my mate. I step in front of her

    shielding her with my body. The darkness consumes me, but not before I feel the tingles on my face.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 160

    13 Save Him

    Autumn POV

    The minute we arrive outside Maverick¡¯s apartment, Summer is pacing in my mind. ¡°What the hell is up

    with you¡±, I ask her. She growls low but before she answers, the door opens on a smiling Maverick. He

    ushers us inside and when I step through the door the scent of wild flowers invades my nose. Summer

    is growling as I move toward the man Maverick says is Connor, his best friend. As soon as our eyes

    meet, the world stops. ¡°Mate¡± she growls and my heart breaks. He takes my hand and the tingles make

    my stomach flip. ¡°Hi Autumn, it¡¯s nice to meet you¡± he says. Goddess, he is gorgeous. ¡°How can he be

    my mate? He is a human that lives in the city.¡± ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? He is our mate. I don¡¯t

    care if he is human.¡± Summer ranting, pulls me out of the dark hole my mind is traveling down.

    ¡°Summer, you know me better than that. Ruby is around Maverick every day. We will have no reason to

    be around our mate so he can choose us.¡± I feel her anger fade when she realizes why I¡¯m worried.

    She whimpers and my heart breaks for both of us. I wouldn¡¯t care if he was a blue Martian. The

    goddess chose him for us and he is the other half of my soul. I realize I¡¯m still holding his hand. ¡°It¡¯s

    nice to meet you¡± I say before I go to stand next to Ruby.

    Gwenes over and wraps me in a hug. I¡¯m so d that she is healed. ¡°Thank you for all you did for

    me.¡± I¡¯m just about to tell her she doesn¡¯t need to thank me when she speaks again. ¡°He is one of the

    good ones. Loyal with a huge heart.¡± She pulls back, keeping her hands on my shoulders. She smiles

    and I don¡¯t understand. She isn¡¯t a supernatural, but she seems to know things. I wonder if humans can

    be empaths. If they can feel the emotions of others. She knew about Ruby¡¯s feelings and now mine.

    She takes my hand and leads me to the dining room. I take a seat between Gwen and Ruby. Connor

    sits across from me and Summer is pacing again. ¡°I want our mate Autumn.¡± ¡°I know Summer, I do

    too.¡± I look up and he is staring at me. I can feel the heat in my body just from his eyes on me. ¡°So,

    Autumn, what do you do¡± he asks. I feel panicked by the question. I can¡¯t very well tell him I¡¯m a witch

    in a wolf pack. ¡°Autumn is a healer. She is the reason we are celebrating tonight. She healed me¡±,

    Gwen says as she takes my hand and squeezes it. I look at her and smile. When I look back at Connor,

    he looks skeptical. ¡°Do you have to go to some type of training to be a healer,¡± he asks.

    I¡¯m not offended but Gwen looks pissed. ¡°Connor, don¡¯t be rude. I don¡¯t care what kind of training

    Autumn has. Sometimes you just have to believe that something will work.¡± She smiles and looks at

    Maverick. ¡°Gwen, I¡¯m sorry¡± he says, and Maverick chuckles. I can tell that Gwen is important to

    Connor. She looks at Connor and it seems like they are having an unspoken conversation. ¡°Autumn,

    I¡¯m sorry if I offended you. Thank you for helping Gwen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not offended.¡± I pick up my spoon

    and dig into my mashed potatoes. They are delicious. Everything on the te is delicious. I¡¯m just

    about to tell Gwen how good all the food is when my mother links me. ¡°I need you toe to where I

    am now. Use the pendant on your ne for your location spell. There has been an incident with

    Archer.¡± I look toward Ruby and she is deep in conversation with Maverick. Why the hell didn¡¯t they link

    her? I won¡¯t keep things from Ruby. ¡°Ruby, I have to leave now,¡± I link her. Her body stiffens and she

    looks toward me. I take my phone from my pocket and pretend to look at the screen.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Gwen asks me a question but I don¡¯t even hear what she says. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to leave. My mother

    needs my help with something important. Thank you for dinner.¡± I stand grabbing my bag. ¡°I can give

    you a ride wherever you need to go¡±, Connor says, and I smile. ¡°Thank you, but enjoy your dinner. I will

    take an uber.¡± I start to leave the dining room and I can hear footsteps following me. I know without

    looking it¡¯s Ruby. ¡°What the hell is going on Autumn? No one is answering me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure but my

    mother said something happened to Archer.¡± Her eyes darken ¡°let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Ruby, what about

    Maverick and the others.¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s safetyes first.¡± Shees to stand next to me and takes

    my hand. I take the pendant in the hand she isn¡¯t holding and think about my mother. My heart drops

    when I see Mavericke into the room as we begin to disappear. When we reappear, my heart

    clenches in my chest. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Ruby.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with thatter. Right now we need to find out what

    happened to Archer.¡±

    Ruby POV

    Autumn and I are in a ce I have never seen before. I can scent vampires. I will kill everyone in this

    coven if they hurt my brother. A million thoughts are running through my mind. Why would Archer even

    be here? A vampire rushes toward us. ¡°Come with me, I will take you to them.¡± I don¡¯t hesitate to follow

    him even if I should. Gemma is losing her sh*t with the thought that someone has hurt our brother.

    Autumn and I follow the man inside a building that looks like a pack house. As soon as we walk in, I

    see Archer lying on a couch that is much too small for him. He looks like he is sleeping but I know that

    it isn¡¯t true. ¡°What the f**k happened to my brother?¡± I growl looking around the room. ¡°Ruby, calm

    down. No one here hurt him¡± Tabby says when she steps into the room. Wesley has his arm around a

    blonde vampire. A pretty red-headed vampire is kneeling on the floor near Archer. She has his hand in

    hers. ¡°Ruby what the hell is going on? Maverick looks like he saw a ghost and hasn¡¯t said a word since

    he came back into the room. Where the hell are you¡± Jade links me. ¡°Something happened to Archer.¡±

    She growls and I¡¯m sure she is pissed that I left without her. ¡°I will let you know as soon as I know

    anything.¡± ¡°You better¡± she says and cuts the link.

    ¡°Autumn, I¡¯m going to heal Archer, but I need you to do the protection spell around the coven. I am

    stronger than the evil f**king witch that did this but she had some type of boost to her magic. I need to

    keep my strength in case we need to deal with them again.¡± I look at her confused. ¡°She isn¡¯t working

    alone and we need as much time as we can to figure out who is involved.¡± Tabby says. I nod and

    Autumn turns to head back out of the mansion. ¡°Wesley go with her. You link me immediately if you see

    anything suspicious.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± he says. The woman follows him and I step closer to Archer. I make

    eye contact with the woman holding his hand. ¡°He is my beloved. I will not leave him.¡± I smile ¡°I don¡¯t

    expect you to, but we need to give Tabby room to heal him.¡± She stands and steps back but never

    takes her eyes off him. Tabby steps forward and ces her hands on Archer¡¯s chest. A white glow

    engulfs his body and after a few moments it¡¯s gone. Archer¡¯s eyes start to flutter open and I let go of

    the breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. When Tabby steps back, the woman rushes over, taking his

    hand again. Tabby smiles at me. I¡¯m so happy that Archer is alright and he has found his mate. I still

    need answers to how and why he is here, but we can discuss thatter.

    Danica POV

    When I hear the wolf call Ruby Alpha I¡¯m shocked. I have never heard of a pack allowing a woman to

    be in charge. I don¡¯t have time to focus on that as I rub circles on my beloved¡¯s hand. I need him to be

    alright. I am going to kick his a** for taking the energy ball that was meant for me. When I find that

    ba**ard I¡¯m going to rip his throat out. Ruby steps closer and I expect her to force me away from him.

    I¡¯m grateful when I see kindness in her eyes. I step back and say a prayer to the goddess to guide

    Tabby¡¯s magic in healing him. I watch as he is surrounded by light. It takes everything in me to remain

    rooted to this spot. As soon as the light is gone, his eyes begin to open and I rush back to his side. I

    take his hand in mine and the tingles let me know that he is here with me. He turns his head and when

    he sees me he smiles. Ruby rushes over and we help him sit up. Once he is sitting up, she punches

    him in the arm. ¡°What the hell was that for Ruby?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. How about you being unconscious?¡±

    ¡°So you hit me after all I¡¯ve been through¡± he says, being funny. ¡°Now that you¡¯re fine, absolutely,¡± Ruby

    says. I can¡¯t help theugh that escapes me. He looks in my direction and pulls me up on the couch

    next to him.

    I hit him in the other arm and this time Rubyughs. ¡°Ouch, what the hell¡± he says. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get

    hurt for me again.¡± He pulls me to him and crashes his lips against mine. I didn¡¯t expect our first kiss to

    be in front of his sister. I can¡¯t help but kiss him back. I hear a doortch. When I pull back we are

    alone. I can tell that he is getting a link before he stares back into my eyes. ¡°I will protect you with my

    life even though I know you are a bad a** who can handle yourself.¡± He pecks my lips and I realize I

    don¡¯t even know his name. ¡°Beloved, what is your name?¡± He smiles ¡°Archer Atticus Sce.¡± ¡°My

    name is Danica Diane Bryer. I am the leader of the Gold Moon Coven.¡± He takes my face in his hands.

    ¡°I, Archer Atticus Sce, ept you, Danica Diane Bryer, as my beloved and mate.¡± I can¡¯t help the

    warmth that spreads throughout my chest at his words. ¡°I, Danica Diane Bryer, ept you Archer

    Atticus Sce as my mate and beloved.¡± I can feel the bond starting to form and I¡¯m so grateful to the

    goddess for bringing this man to me before anything happened I couldn¡¯t take back. My father could

    have cost me my beloved with his lies.

    Ruby POV

    When Danica punches Archer in the other arm, I can¡¯t help butugh. I like her already. She will be

    good for Archer. I think she will keep him on his toes. They start to kiss and Tabby and I slip out of the

    room. I link Archer to stay in the coven until we have a meeting tomorrow. As we head down the stairs,

    Autumn is walking toward us. Wesley and the woman that I assume is his mate are following behind

    her. I can see the sympathy on Autumn¡¯s face. I¡¯m sure she is thinking about Maverick. I have to go

    and deal with what he saw. ¡°Wesley, I want you to remain here with Archer. Do not leave the area of

    the protection spell. I have something to take care of, but we will have a meeting tomorrow to discuss

    how we move forward.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± he says. ¡°Cut that sh*t out Wesley.¡± He smirks, ¡°Ruby, this is my

    mate Constance.¡± ¡°It is very nice to meet you¡± I say, taking her hand. ¡°I promise we will get to know

    each other when I have more time.¡± ¡°Of course, Alpha.¡± ¡°That goes for you too Constance. You are

    family now. Call me Ruby unless we are in a formal setting. I haven¡¯t even had my ceremony yet.¡± I

    shoot a look at Wesley.

    I turn to Tabby and she puts her hand up. ¡°Go, I¡¯m sorry I had to interrupt your dinner.¡± I smile and head

    over to Autumn. ¡°Autumn, this is not your fault. I would have had to tell him anyway.¡± I wrap her in a

    hug. ¡°Can you teleport us outside his apartment door?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she says. As soon as we are

    outside the door, I take a deep breath. I link Jade to meet us in the hallway. After a few minutes, Jade

    and Brooklyne out into the hallway. ¡°What the hell happened¡± Jade whisper yells at me. I give

    them the short version and Jade punches my arm. ¡°Next time you take me.¡± I chuckle ¡°fine, I want you

    to go back with Autumn. I need to talk to Maverick about what he saw.¡± I exin what happened quickly

    and Jade is excited. I wish I shared those feelings right now. I have no idea how this is about to go.

    They teleport and I¡¯m left alone in the hallway. ¡°You can do this, Ruby. He is meant to be ours.¡± I smile

    loving my wolf for her pep talk.

    I knock and it feels like forever before the door opens. Gwen smiles, ¡°Ruby, I didn¡¯t expect to see you

    again tonight.¡± ¡°I was wondering if I could speak to Maverick for a moment?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± She

    loops her arms in mine and leads me into the living room. Maverick and Connor are sitting on chairs

    with a drink in their hands. Connor gulps down what¡¯s left in his ss before he stands. ¡°I¡¯ll see you

    tomorrow man¡± he says to Maverick before he heads for the door. ¡°Goodnight Ruby¡± he says over his

    shoulder. ¡°Goodnight Connor¡±, I say. ¡°Well, I¡¯m exhausted. I hope to see you soon Ruby¡±, Gwen says

    before she hugs me and heads for the hallway. I turn back and Maverick is staring at me. I can¡¯t read

    his expression and the tension in the room is suffocating. I can feel Gemma¡¯s nerves adding to my

    own. I finally break the silence. ¡°Maverick, I know it is hard to understand what you saw earlier, but if

    you let me I will exin everything.¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 161

    14 Tell Me

    Ruby POV

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    I¡¯ve waited for this moment and I now know what my grandfather meant when he said it would feel like

    the right time, but it doesn¡¯t make this any easier. I can¡¯t read any emotion on his face. ¡°I¡¯m with you,

    Ruby, no matter what happens¡± Gemma says. I take a deep breath and look into his eyes. ¡°Maverick, I

    am a werewolf.¡± I see the slightest change in his expression but it¡¯s gone as quickly as it came.

    ¡°Autumn is a hybrid, witch-wolf. That is how she was able to heal your mother.¡± Minutes pass and it

    feels like hours. ¡°Maverick, can you say something, anything right now. You can ask me anything and

    I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me all of this? If you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll tell people what I saw I

    won¡¯t. You can keep your secrets.¡± I hear hurt and anger in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because

    you¡¯re my goddess given mate. You don¡¯t get to be angry that I didn¡¯t tell you when we met. It¡¯s not

    something I go around telling everyone as it¡¯s forbidden in our world to tell humans about our

    existence. You are meant to be part of my world. I have waited for you for all my life.¡± There is silence

    again before he stands and walks toward me. I can feel my heart rate increase. I have no idea what the

    hell is going to happen next.

    He is so close I can feel his breath on my face. ¡°What does it mean that I am your mate?¡± Oh my

    goddess, this man is doing things to me that I never thought possible. ¡°It means that we are bonded to

    be one by the moon goddess herself. I am yours and you are mine in this life and the next.¡± ¡°Ruby,

    does your wolf have green eyes?¡± That question seems strange at this moment, but I can¡¯t help but

    smile. ¡°Yes, Gemma¡¯s eyes are green.¡± Without warning, Maverick ms his lips down on mine. I don¡¯t

    have time to even think as I give into the kiss. I feel his arm wrap around my waist and he pulls my

    body flush with his hard chest. Could this really be happening? Is he really willing to ept me?

    Gemma is dancing around in my mind. He pulls back when we are both breathless. He rests his

    forehead against mine while we both catch our breath. ¡°Ruby, I think we should continue our discussion

    before anything else happens.¡± I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t feel disappointment at his words. ¡°Of

    course, Maverick. I told you I will tell you anything you want to know. There will be no more secrets

    between us.¡± He leads me over to the couch and pulls me to sit next to him.

    ¡°Can you tell me about werewolves and witches?¡± I chuckle, ¡°that¡¯s a very broad question.¡± ¡°Tell me

    about your wolf.¡± I smile ¡°my wolf¡¯s name is Gemma. She is beautiful. Maverick, why did you ask me

    about her eyes?¡± ¡°I had a dream that there was a beautiful wolf with green eyes in my office. I felt safe

    and loved, despite her size.¡± ¡°It sounds like the goddess was trying to help you along.¡± ¡°Where do you

    live, Ruby?¡± ¡°I live in a pack but not like you see on the animal. We have a huge pack house and

    a bunch of cottages that house our members.¡± ¡°How many wolves are in your pack?¡± ¡°Our pack has

    about five hundred wolves but we have other supernaturals too. You met Autumn. Her mother is a

    witch. There are hybrids and vampires in our pack too.¡± I can see that his mind is racing with all the

    information I¡¯m telling him. He had no idea that any of us existed before tonight. I haven¡¯t even told him

    that I¡¯m going to be the Alpha yet. That we are going to be Alphas to our pack.

    ¡°Maverick, I know this is a lot. Maybe we should stop for tonight and give you time to process all you

    just learned about me, about us.¡± I go to stand and he grabs my hand. ¡°I¡¯d like toe with you if that¡¯s

    alright.¡± ¡°Say yes¡± Gemma says. ¡°Of course, you can.¡± He pulls me in and presses his lips to mine.

    When he pulls back, he starts toward the hallway. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he says. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that he

    wants to go to the pack with us.¡± ¡°I knew he couldn¡¯t resist us¡± Gemma says and I roll my eyes. He

    clears his throat and I¡¯m sure a blush has spread across my cheeks. ¡°Sorry, Gemma can be a chatter

    box sometimes.¡± She growls but I just ignore her. He takes my hand and the tingles feel even better

    now that he knows.

    Maverick POV

    When she says that she¡¯s mine and I¡¯m hers, I feel that in my very soul. How can I feel this way about a

    woman I just met? I was with Delh for years and I never felt this sure about our rtionship. A few

    hours ago, I believed there was no such thing as supernatural beings and now I find out that I am

    mated to one. I feel like this is a dream but I know it¡¯s not. After everything that happened with Delh, I

    expected to be single for a while, but now all I can think of is being with Ruby. When she kissed me

    earlier, it felt amazing and like something I want to do every day. When she gets up to leave, I feel

    panic rise in my body. I¡¯m not ready for this time with her to be over. When she says I can go with her to

    the pack, I¡¯m excited and nervous. I am human. I can¡¯t imagine that wolves will want a human with one

    of their own. I push those thoughts out of my mind for now as I reach my mother¡¯s room. I knock and

    open the door. ¡°Did Ruby leave¡± she asks. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m going to go out for a while with Ruby. You¡¯ll be

    alright here by yourself, mom?¡± She shoots me a re. ¡°Maverick, I¡¯m the mother, remember? I¡¯m

    going to watch TV and go to sleep. Have fun with Ruby and don¡¯t rush back.¡± Iugh ¡°love you mom.¡± ¡°I

    love you, too.¡±

    Jade POV

    When we arrive back at the pack, Autumn starts to head toward her cottage. I can feel her sadness but

    I¡¯m not sure what has happened. ¡°Autumn¡± I say and she turns to look at me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk right

    now, Jade.¡± She shifts and takes off into the trees. ¡°What the hell was that all about¡± Brooklyn asks. ¡°I

    don¡¯t know but I think we should give her some space. We can check on herter.¡± Brooklyn looks at

    me like I have ten heads. ¡°You don¡¯t want to find out why she is upset.¡± ¡°Of course, I do. I can¡¯t help

    feeling other people¡¯s emotions, Brook. I¡¯m not trying to be nosey.¡± She looks at me with regret in her

    eyes. ¡°I know that Jade. I didn¡¯t mean to imply that you were nosey. I love that you care about all of us.¡±

    She wraps me in a hug before she turns toward the pack house. I stay rooted to the spot I¡¯m standing

    in. I feel an overwhelming sense of dread. ¡°Jade are youing?¡± ¡°No, I think Zelda and I need a run

    too.¡± She nods and I watch her until she disappears down the path.

    ¡°Jade, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Autumn¡¯s feelings.¡± I take a deep breath before we shift and take off in the

    opposite direction of Autumn. As we weave through the trees, the feelings get stronger. We catch the

    scent of rogues but Zelda doesn¡¯t stop. ¡°What the hell are you doing, Zelda?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer me

    but runs faster. We are near the pack border and I¡¯m screaming for her to stop. I can fight but we have

    no idea how many rogues we will find. She passes the border and runs into a group of dense trees. As

    we stalk forward, we can still scent rogues, but something I¡¯ve never smelled is mingling with the

    rogue¡¯s scent. ¡°Zelda, we need to get the others.¡± She growls low, but before I can ask her what the hell

    her problem is, she stops walking. On the ground about ten feet from us, hidden by some tall grass, is

    a pup. It doesn¡¯t smell like a wolf, but I can¡¯t ce the supernatural scent. That makes no sense as our

    pack contains most of the supernaturals in our world. I shift rushing over and bend to pick up this pink

    bundle that is fast asleep.

    I look around. Why isn¡¯t she crying and who would have left her here? My eyesnd on someone lying

    on the ground about twenty feet from where I¡¯m standing. I walk cautiously toward the body that I now

    realize is a woman. Iy the pup down before I get close. I bend and roll her onto her back. The color of

    her face let¡¯s me know that she is gone, but I still check for a pulse. I close her eyes and return to the

    pup. I ce her against my chest and link my father. ¡°Dad, I need you outside the eastern border.¡±

    ¡°Why the hell are you outside the pack Jade?¡± ¡°You can yell at meter. I need you toe now.¡± He

    says no more and a few minutester I hear paws hitting the ground. Razor breaks through the trees

    first. As soon as he reaches me, he shifts. My father pulls on shorts before hees to wrap me in a

    hug.

    When he pulls back, he takes in the scene. ¡°Why are you all the way out here Jade?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure

    what happened dad. I felt this feeling of dread and when I shifted Zelda ran until we reached the pup.¡±

    He moves the nket so he can see her face. He pulls in a deep breath before his eyes darken. He

    doesn¡¯t say a word before he goes to the woman lying on the ground. He stands and looks at my

    uncles, who I didn¡¯t even realize were here with us. ¡°Take the woman to the hospital. I want to see if the

    pack doctor can tell us anything about her and how she died.¡± They both nod and follow my father¡¯s

    orders. He shifts without a word and Razor lowers himself in front of me. I climb on his back, holding

    the pup to my chest with one arm. I can feel my father¡¯s anxiety and worry. We reach the hospital and I

    slide off Razor¡¯s back. I head inside with my father by my side.

    ¡°Jade, are you alright¡± my friend Dominique asks, rushing toward me. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. I found this pup

    and I need her checked out.¡± She stops just staring at the pup in my arms. ¡°Dominique grab one of the

    doctors and meet me in exam room 2.¡± I walk to the room and my father is quiet. He steps aside as

    Dominique returns with Dr. Lamine. We get to work checking her over and based on all the tests we do,

    she seems perfectly fine. When they are done, I wrap her in her nket and sit down in a rocking chair

    holding her close again. ¡°Jade, we need to talk about the pup¡± my father finally speaks. He sits on the

    couch across from me. ¡°Jade, I know you realize that this pup is different.¡± I nod and she coos, getting

    both of our attention. My father¡¯s serious demeanor slips for a minute as he stares at the beautiful little

    girl. He looks back at me and his emotions are a mix and hard to read. ¡°Jade, I believe she is a dragon

    shifter.¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 162

    15 Dragons

    King Luca POV

    ¡°Where the f**k is she Sherman? You assured me that you and Esme would keep her safe.¡± ¡°Luca,

    every dragon in the kingdom is looking for her. Esme is trying to figure out how a magical creature

    could have made its way into the territory. The borders are all locked down and we are hopeful that we

    will find her before they are sessful.¡± I grab him by the cor and I can feel Sebastian is ready to

    burn this whole kingdom to the ground. ¡°You had better find my daughter. You and Esme assured me

    that the cloaking spell would keep her birth a secret. I have already lost my mate. I will not lose my

    hatchling too.¡± I drop him to the ground. ¡°Leave my sight now.¡± He gets to his feet and rushes from my

    office. I respect Sherman. He is my oldest friend and the second inmand, but my daughter is all

    that matters to me right now. The door to my office opens and I¡¯m ready to rip whoever it is apart, until I

    see my father. ¡°Luca, is there any word on Luna?¡± ¡°No father and I¡¯m going to lose my sh*t very soon if

    she isn¡¯t found. I¡¯m about to join the search.¡± Hees around the desk and ces his hand on my

    shoulder. ¡°We will find her Luca if we have to tear the supernatural world apart. You still need to think

    about what we discussed when we have her back son.¡± I shake him off and I should have known why

    he is here. He wants something from me. ¡°I buried my mate less than a month ago and you expect me

    to take a chosen mate because you believe that is what¡¯s right for the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Luca, I care about you. You are my son but you must think of the kingdom. It is your responsibility as

    king. You cannot rule forever. I am sorry that you lost Cynthia in childbirth but I warned you about

    taking a weak mate. You need a strong Queen who can give you a proper heir. You need someone to

    take over the kingdom when you are ready to step down.¡± A growl escapes me and it is all I can do not

    to punch him in the face for calling Cynthia weak. ¡°My daughter is the heir to this kingdom. As far as a

    mate, I don¡¯t want one or need one.¡± ¡°Luca, I¡¯m not asking you. The council will never ept your

    daughter as a ruler. Those are not my rules. They were in ce long before me or you. You will live by

    them as we have done for thousands of years.¡± ¡°Am I not the king?¡± I can see his irritation at my

    question but I could give a sh*t less right now. ¡°You know you are Luca but that does not me you are

    above ourws.¡± ¡°Actually it does. My daughter will be the next ruler or I will renounce my throne.¡± This

    time he growls but he is in no position to attempt to intimidate me. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave because I know

    you are distraught over your daughter but this discussion is not over.¡± He leaves my office and

    Sebastian has stayed quiet until now. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is or what he says. Luna is our heir¡±

    Sebastian says. ¡°Yes she is and I will never have another mate.¡± Sebastian goes quiet but I can still

    feel his presence. ¡°Sebastian we need to fly now. I cannot sit here and wait for someone to update us.¡±

    I stand in the window of the castle and jump. We shift and join the search for our daughter.

    Jade POV

    When my father says dragon shifter I¡¯m in shock. I look down at this beautiful little girl with eyes as blue

    as the ocean. She smells of flowers and embers. She is holding onto my finger and smiling. ¡°Jade, did

    you hear me?¡± ¡°I did, I just don¡¯t understand how she is near the pack border. Why would a rogue have

    a dragon hatchling? Are there any dragon packs in the region?¡± My father chuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t think they

    are called packs and, honestly, I have no idea where the dragon ns are located. I only know what I

    learned of them in Alpha training.¡± He sticks out his hands and takes her in his arms. It¡¯s so strange to

    see my father, this big man, holding this tiny little girl. I can¡¯t helpughing when he changes his voice

    as he begins to talk to her. After a few minutes, he hands her back to me. ¡°After the doctor checks her

    out, they can keep her in the nursery. She will be safe there. I am going to call the council to help locate

    where she belongs.¡± He stands heading for the door. ¡°No, she needs to stay with us. She is our

    responsibility¡±, Zelda says and I feel the same. ¡°Dad, I will take care of her until we find her parents.¡±

    He turns and I see concern on his face.

    Hees back and sits in front of me. ¡°Jade I understand how you feel but I worry that you will get

    attached to her.¡± ¡°Dad, I know she isn¡¯t a puppy. She belongs to her parents, but until we find them I

    want to be the one to keep her safe.¡± He smiles ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you Jade I will let the doctor know you

    will be taking the hatchling with you. I¡¯m sure you know that your mother will be over to check on you.¡± I

    smile and nod. He stands and kisses my forehead before he rubs the little girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°She reminds

    me of you and Ruby.¡± I smile and he turns to leave. After about ten minutes Dominique returns with the

    doctor. She hands me a bag and I¡¯m confused at first until I realize that it has diapers and form in it. I

    was so focused on what was happening I didn¡¯t think about the basics. I¡¯m d Dominique did. Iy her

    on the table and the doctor examines her. ¡°She looks perfect. I don¡¯t have much knowledge of dragon

    shifters, but before we get our counterparts, shifter children are basically the same.¡± I bundle her back

    up and thank them both. Once I¡¯m outside the hospital I take the path that leads to our cottage.

    I reach the cottage and based on how dark it is I can tell that Ruby hasn¡¯t returned yet. I pray the

    Maverick took the news well. He really is perfect for Ruby. She deserves to have the other half of her

    soul. Once I¡¯m inside the cottage Iy her down making sure she is safe. I start to take everything out

    of the bag when a knock sounds on the door. I pick her up and head for the door. When I open it I

    smile. Three warriors are standing on my porch with their hands full. One is holding a bass and the

    others have bags full of clothes and toys. Goddess I love my father and mother.

    Ruby POV

    When we reach the gate it opens as the guards know my car. Once we park I turn to Maverick. ¡°So

    what do you want to see first?¡± ¡°I would like to meet Gemma.¡± Gemma is prancing in my mind. I smile

    and he pulls me in, pressing his lips to mine. He pulls back but doesn¡¯t let go of my face. ¡°Ruby, are

    you afraid that when I learn everything about you and your wolf that I am going to run away?¡± I bite my

    lip not wanting to admit that to him. ¡°I know that this is a lot to take in and I understand¡± before I can

    finish the sentence he presses his lips to mine. This time when he pulls back he ces his forehead

    against mine. ¡°Ruby, I knew the first day we met that you were special. I was drawn to you and if I

    hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship I would have given into that want. I¡¯m d that Delh showed me her

    true colors because I would have made the biggest mistake of my life. I am here with you because I

    feel that pull to you. I may not have realized why because I¡¯m human but I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    His words make my belly flip. I press a quick kiss to his lips before I get out of the car. He meets me

    and I lead him down a path that leads to ake in the territory. The moonlight will allow him to see.

    When we reach the shore I link Gemma. ¡°Are you ready to meet our mate?¡± ¡°You¡¯re damn right I am.¡± I

    can¡¯t help the giggle and he smiles. ¡°Please know that my wolf will never hurt you. You are one of the

    most important people to us.¡± He nods and I step back. I start to strip off my clothes and Maverick

    keeps his eyes locked on mine. Once I¡¯mpletely undressed we shift. I hear him gasp and he is

    staring at Gemma without moving. She whimpers and he smiles. He starts to walk toward her and

    when he reaches her he ces his hand on her snout. We can feel the tingles. I swear Gemma purrs.

    ¡°What are you a cat now?¡± She ignores me and continues to enjoy Maverick rubbing his hand through

    her fur. We stay like that for a long while before Gemma steps back. We shift and I¡¯m once again

    looking into the most beautiful eyes.

    I bend down to pick up my dress and I notice him drop his gaze. He moves his eyes up my body and I

    can feel heat in my core just from his eyes on me. ¡°Ruby¡± he says and I can¡¯t help the smile that my

    mate is at a loss for words. I slide the dress over my head and pull it down my body. I walk over

    wrapping my arms around his neck. ¡°Gemma and I think you¡¯re pretty hot too.¡± He smiles and I take his

    hand leading him back toward the pack house. Once we are inside he is looking all around with an

    amazed expression. It is fairly quiet since it¡¯ste but a few pack members are still in the living room.

    They bare their necks when they see me and I nod hoping he didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Is that a normal greeting

    for wolves Ruby¡± he asks. ¡°No such luck¡± Gemma says with augh. ¡°I¡¯ll exin what it means when

    we are alone.¡± I take his hand and lead him up the stairs. I knock on the office door and push it open.

    My parents are waiting for us. I linked them on our walk back to the pack house.

    My mother jumps up ¡°Maverick, we are so excited to meet you.¡± She wraps him in a hug and my father

    shakes my hand giving him a low growl. ¡°Lake Sce unless you want to sleep on the couch for a

    week you better wee our future son-inw properly.¡± I stiffen and try to look at Maverick¡¯s face out

    of the corner of my eye. I expect to see shock or fear on his face but he only smiles. ¡°I was only kidding

    Maverick. Wee to the family¡± my dad says. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me sir. It is just

    Lake.¡± He nods and we talk for a little while longer before I lead Maverick up to the floor that will be

    ours if he epts the bond with me. He looks around ¡°this is amazing. How many people stay on this

    floor?¡± I smile ¡°this is the floor for the future Alphas of the pack.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get in trouble for bringing

    me up here will you?¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°Maverick, I am the future Alpha of this pack, which means

    that my mate will be Alpha by my side.¡± I see panic on his face for the first time and my heart clenches

    in my chest.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 163

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    16 Complete

    Maverick POV

    I thought I was holding it together pretty well after all I have learned tonight, but when she says I will be

    an Alpha as her mate I¡¯m overwhelmed. She can¡¯t really expect me to be a leader of wolves. I¡¯m

    an ordinary human. These wolves are not going to want to be led by me. I meant what I said to Ruby

    about not running, but I can¡¯t be an Alpha to a wolf pack. She needs to have a strong mate. ¡°Maverick,

    say something please¡±, Ruby says, and I see fear in her eyes. I hate that I¡¯m the reason she is afraid

    right now. ¡°Ruby, I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re really thinking this through. You are a strong, beautiful, and

    intelligent woman who has an amazing wolf. I understand that you think that taking me as a mate

    because of the goddess is the right thing to do, but I¡¯m human. You need a wolf to stand by your side.

    Wolves are not going to follow orders from someone that isn¡¯t their equal. I¡¯m an outsider in their

    world.¡± ¡°Are you finished¡± she asks. I¡¯m shocked by the irritation I hear in her voice. I¡¯m only thinking

    about what¡¯s right for her and the people she cares about. The fear I saw in her eyes has now been

    reced by something much worse, anger.

    ¡°Is it my turn to speak, since it seems you are making decisions for both of us.¡± ¡°Ruby¡±, I start to say but

    she silences me with a look. ¡°You are the other half of my soul and the goddess does not make

    mistakes. You arepletely wrong about how this pack feels about humans, but I understand if you

    are afraid to take the ce the goddess gave you. I don¡¯t need a wolf to stand by my side to run this

    pack, I need my mate. I¡¯ll do it alone if I have to. I¡¯m not the one who needs to do some thinking about

    my choices because I know what I want. It seems you need to think about what you want.¡± She pushes

    past me, heading for the door that leads into the hallway. She stops at the door and turns back to me. I

    don¡¯t know what I expect her to say when she looks into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home because I have

    an early meeting with the coven tomorrow. I won¡¯t be in the office for a few days.¡± She turns and I follow

    behind her. Everything in me wants to stop her and pull her into my arms. Instead I think about all the

    things she just said to me as I walk behind this woman who has made it clear I am what she wants.

    Ruby POV

    I knew that learning he was to be Alpha would be a lot, but I didn¡¯t expect him to suggest I take another

    mate. I would rather spend the rest of my life alone than share my life with another man now that I

    know Maverick. I can hear his footsteps behind me but I don¡¯t stop or look back. When we reach the

    car, I slide into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You need to understand where he ising from, Ruby. Think about

    all he learned tonight and he still came here and met me. I have faith he¡¯ll make the right decision, but

    you need to give our mate time¡±, Gemma says. I know I¡¯m probably being unreasonable right now, but

    he hurt me when he suggested I pick a different mate. I¡¯m so deep in conversation with Gemma I don¡¯t

    realize it when he slides in next to me. I take a deep breath before I turn to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Maverick. I

    should have been more understanding of how difficult all of this is for you. I was just hurt by what you

    said. I should have told you how I felt instead ofshing out at you because I didn¡¯t like what you had to

    say.¡±

    I turn back, not giving him a chance to say anymore, before I turn the key starting the car. We drive in

    awkward silence. I pull in front of his apartment building and wait for him to get out of the car without a

    word. ¡°Ruby, look at me.¡± I manage to keep myself together and turn to look at him. He ces his

    hands on my face again and hope blooms in my chest. ¡°What time is our meeting tomorrow?¡± I can¡¯t

    help the smile that spreads across my face. He wipes a stray tear off my cheek before he presses his

    lips to mine. This kiss is different from the others we shared. It¡¯s like he is pouring everything he feels

    for me into this kiss. When he pulls back, he stares into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. I shouldn¡¯t have

    assumed I knew how your pack would feel about what I am. I¡¯m afraid of disappointing you and not

    being strong enough to stand by your side.¡± ¡°I think we both have a lot to learn aboutmunicating

    how we really feel. After tomorrow¡¯s meeting I have a few people I want you to meet.¡± He smiles and

    presses his lips to mine one more time. ¡°Our meeting is around eight tomorrow. Do you want me to pick

    you up?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be at the pack at 7:30¡± he says with a smile. I watch as he walks into the building. ¡°I

    told you so¡± Gemma says, and I chuckle. I¡¯m just about to pull away when I¡¯m covered in ss. I

    manage to see a red SUV pulling away before the darkness takes me under.

    Archer POV

    We have spent most of the day ounting for coven members. We were able to determine that twenty-

    five soldiers followed that ba**ard Milo. I n on ripping him apart for trying to hurt my mate as soon as

    we find him. ¡°What are you thinking about Archer?¡± ¡°All the ways I¡¯m going to kill Milo.¡± Sheughs but

    the smile doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. I know we have a lot to discuss, but nothing she tells me is going to

    change how I feel about her. She is mine and I am hers. Danica turns to the coven. ¡°No one is to leave

    the coven grounds for any reason. Autumn was kind enough to ce a protection spell on ournd, but

    outside you will be vulnerable to that witch¡¯s attack.¡± They all nod. ¡°I also want to announce that I and

    Constance have found our beloveds. This is Archer Sce, my beloved, and that is Wesley Lyons,

    Constance¡¯s beloved.¡± I hear chatter and I¡¯m sure she is nervous about how the remaining coven

    members are going to take this news. Barrett steps forward and bows. I¡¯m happy to see others doing

    the same. I would hate it if our mating caused a rift between my mate and her loyal coven members.

    After we finish with our meeting, Jeremiah walks over to me. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for protecting

    Danica today. I know you¡¯re her mate, but not all wolves would be so happy to have a vampire as a

    mate.¡± ¡°Then they are fools. I will protect her with my life. She is my other half.¡± He nods and walks

    away. I¡¯m not sure what to think of his rtionship with my mate. He is older than us but they seem

    close. I push those thoughts out of my mind. I¡¯m letting my own insecurities y with my mind. Truth be

    told, I worried that being a vampire, she wouldn¡¯t want a wolf for a mate. ¡°She has already epted us,

    so stop worrying so much,¡± Lazlo says, and I chuckle. ¡°Archer, are you ready to head inside?¡± I nod and

    she takes my hand. We walk up two flights of stairs. When she opens the door to the second floor, I¡¯m

    not sure what I expected to see. It reminds me of the decor at the pack house. ¡°Archer, can we talk for

    a moment?¡± ¡°Sweetheart, you never have to ask me to talk.¡± As soon as the pet name leaves my lips I

    wonder how she will feel about it. She smiles and takes my hand in hers. ¡°I like it, just don¡¯t call me it in

    front of the coven¡± she says with a chuckle.

    Her smile fades and I can tell she isposing herself. ¡°I want nothing more than to mate and mark

    you, Archer, but I think it¡¯s important you understand what ns my father had for your pack.¡± I

    squeeze her hand ¡°whatever ns your father had has nothing to do with you.¡± She exins to me

    about why they were near the pack the day I found her. She stands and brings me a book open to a

    page that has a red wolf on it. I read the page and anger like I have never felt is flowing through my

    body. Lazlo is pushing to the surface. Before I know what¡¯s happening, Danica is straddling me and

    wrapping her arms around my neck. I bury my head in her neck, breathing in her scent. Once I¡¯ve

    calmed slightly she pulls back. ¡°I promise you that I had no idea of his ns, but I believe that Milo

    does. I would never hurt a child or an innocent.¡± I never doubted that about her. My anger is directed at

    her father and that ba**ard. They will never hurt E as long as I have air in my lungs. Danica attempts

    to stand but I hold her hips in ce.

    ¡°None of this is your doing and it changes nothing between us. You are my mate. I knew something

    was guing your thoughts. Next time please just talk to me.¡± She smiles and this time it¡¯s genuine. I

    stand lifting her with me. ¡°Which way is our room?¡± She points and I don¡¯t waste another second. I

    head down the hall and open the door. Once we are inside, I set her on her feet. ¡°Danica, I am ready to

    make you mine. Are you ready to make me yours?¡± She shocks me when she pulls my lips to hers

    without another word. I run my hands down her side until I reach the hem of her shirt. Goddess, this

    woman is amazing. We finally break apart when we are both breathless. I slide her shirt over her head

    and she has on a ckce bra. Her beautiful breasts are spilling over the tops. I bend kissing the

    exposed skin. I slide the straps down, exposing her breasts to the air and pretty pink n**ples stand at

    attention.

    She manages to unhook her bra and drops it to the ground. She shimmies her pants down her legs

    until she ispletely bared to me. I lift her,ying her in the middle of our bed. I step back and pull my

    own shirt over my head. As I unbuckle my pants, I watch her eyes follow my hands as I slide my pants

    and boxers down in one motion. She gasps and I chuckle. I climb on the bed and press my lips to hers

    and kiss her like she is the air I need to breathe. I pull back and look into her eyes. ¡°Archer, I¡¯ve never

    done this before.¡± I can¡¯t help the happiness that brings me to know that no man will ever know how

    good my mate feels. ¡°Neither have I, sweetheart. I saved myself for you.¡± The look of shock on her face

    makes me smile. I kiss her one more time before I slide down her body. She watches me as I hover my

    mouth over her core. I kiss both her inner thighs before I take a long lick into her core. She arches her

    back and I love the effect I have on her body. I wrap my arms around her thighs and I start to eat her

    like she is myst meal. Her moans spur me on. When she threads her hands in my hair, I can tell she

    is close. I suck her cl*t into my mouth and she screams out my name. I lick up all her juices before I

    climb up her body.

    I kiss her lips, letting her taste herself on my lips. I pull back and ce my c**k at her entrance. I look

    into her eyes to make sure she is ready. ¡°Please, Archer¡±ing from her lips, does me in. I start to

    push forward and I can see a pained look on her face. Once I¡¯m fully seated inside her, I give her time

    to adjust. ¡°Please move¡± she says, and I start to rock my hips. Her walls are so tight I¡¯m afraid I might

    embarrass myself. ¡°Oh my goddess, Archer, you feel so good¡± she says, and I¡¯m ready to lose it. I can

    feel she is getting close. Lazlo pushes forward and I extend my canines, biting down into her marking

    spot. Her screams fill my ears as her body convulses under me. I have no control left as I start to pump

    harder into her chasing my own release. I feel the pain of her canines before pleasure like I¡¯ve never

    known consumes my body. She pulls her fangs out and licks my neck where she just marked me. I feel

    the bond snap into ce. I have never felt soplete. I lean down and kiss her lips before I roll off

    her. I pull her back to my front. ¡°Thank you Archer.¡± ¡°For what sweetheart?¡± ¡°Thank you for epting

    me and waiting for me to be your one and only.¡± I kiss the back of her head. ¡°You never have to thank

    me for waiting for you or loving you.¡± She turns her head looking into my eyes. ¡°I love you Archer.¡± ¡°I

    love you Danica.¡±

    Maverick POV

    I¡¯m just about to head to my room when I hear sirens. I walk over to the window just in time to see Ruby

    being ced in the ambnce. I stumble running for the door. I say a prayer that she is alright. How

    can this be happening? I reach the street but the ambnce is gone. There is an officer looking at her

    car. ¡°Officer, where did they take that woman in the ambnce?¡± ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°Yes, she is my

    wife¡± I say without hesitation.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 164

    17 Angry Dragon

    Luca POV

    I return to my office even though we haven¡¯t found a trace of Luna or who took her. Sebastian is ready

    to burn the whole kingdom to the ground. A knock sounds on the door and Sherman steps inside. I can

    see fear and sympathy in his eyes. ¡°What have you found?¡± ¡°No supernaturals made it past the

    defenses.¡± ¡°So what are you saying? We have scoured the kingdom and she is nowhere to be found.¡± I

    watch him swallow and I know I am not going to like what he has to say next. ¡°Esme believes that

    someone from the pce took her out of the kingdom.¡± I roar and hold back Sebastian. Sherman steps

    back and I m my hands down on my desk. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that a member of my ranked dragons

    took my daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense. Esme never felt the barrier being broken by an

    outsider.¡± I start to pace as my mind runs through all the possibilities. ¡°I want all the council members

    and ranked dragons in the boardroom immediately.¡± ¡°Of course, Luca,¡± he says before he leaves my

    office. I pick up a picture off my desk and my heartaches. It was taken right before Cynthia gave birth to

    Luna.

    A knock brings me out of my thoughts and the door opens despite myck of invitation. My father is the

    only person that does not respect my boundaries. He walks in, followed by Monica. I grit my teeth

    because I am in no mood to deal with either of them. ¡°How is the search going Luca?¡± ¡°I have ordered

    all council members and ranked dragons to the boardroom. I am on my way there to discuss what

    Sherman just shared with me. I expect you to be there as well.¡± I can see he doesn¡¯t like my tone but

    he stays quiet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry all this is happening Luca. I¡¯m here for you no matter what you need¡±, Monica

    says. I know why my father has brought her here, but it will not happen. Monica¡¯s father is the head of

    the council and my father insisted on me taking her as my chosen mate before I found Cynthia. I said

    no then and the answer will not change. ¡°I appreciate that, Monica, but I will be fine.¡± I walk out of my

    office, walking past both of them without another word.

    I enter the boardroom and most of the council and ranked members are waiting for my arrival. A few

    momentster, my father arrives and takes his seat. I notice that two of the ranked members are not

    here and I look at Sherman. ¡°Where are ke and Ernest¡± I link him. ¡°They were all told to be here,

    Luca. I will have one of the warriors locate them.¡± The anger that has been a controlled burn is ready to

    be an inferno with the thought that people I have trusted all my life have betrayed me. I stand at

    the head of the table. ¡°I know you are all aware that my daughter is missing. No one outside of this

    kingdom even knew of her existence. Therefore, I am certain that someone I know and trust was

    involved in her disappearance.¡± Gasps and chatter are heard throughout the room. ¡°Quiet¡±, I say and

    you could hear a pin drop. ¡°I will find out which one of you betrayed me and when I do I swear to the

    goddess you will beg for death.¡± ¡°How could you think that any of us would have anything to do with

    harming your hatchling? We all know that our numbers are dwindling. You are our king and we would

    never hurt her. ¡± I look at Timothy, a member of the council. ¡°My daughter is the next ruler of this

    kingdom and I am well aware how you all feel about that.¡± My father clenches his jaw but he will not

    speak against me in front of the others.

    The door opens and ke and Ernest finally walk in. They take their seats like they aren¡¯tte for a

    meeting called by their king. ¡°Where the hell were the two of you?¡± ke¡¯s eyes meet mine. ¡°I

    understand that you are distraught, my king but that does not give you the right to disrespect the

    council members.¡± I growl and I¡¯m sure my eyes sh to purple. Despite his attempts to keep his face

    emotionless, I can see the fear in his eyes. ¡°I will disrespect anyone who is involved in taking the next

    heir of the dragon kingdom.¡± ¡°My king, you know that isn¡¯t possible. Thew is very clear that your heir

    must be male to take over the kingdom¡±, Ernest says. This time my growl shakes the room. My father

    jumps uping to stand in front of me. I am breathing heavily as Sebastian pushes to the surface.

    ¡°Gentlemen, now is not the time for this discussion. Our focus needs to be finding my granddaughter. I

    agree with my son. If we find out any member of our kingdom was involved, they will suffer for their

    crimes. You are all dismissed.¡± I get myself under control as I watch the men leave the room. ¡°They

    know something about what happened to our hatchling¡±, Sebastian says.

    My father ces his hands on my shoulders, gaining my attention. ¡°You need to be calm like the king

    you are, because this is not going to get your daughter back. You cannot attack the council and make

    these wild usations of your own people.¡± I shake him off and stalk back to my office. I m the door,

    locking it behind me because I cannot deal with my father for another minute. All he cares about is our

    duties as king. The phone on my desk rings and I debate whether to answer with the mood I¡¯m

    currently in. I pick it up on the fourth ring and an unfamiliar voice speaks. ¡°The wolves have your

    hatchling, your majesty.¡± The phone clicks and I throw it against the wall. Who the f**k was that and

    wolves have nothing to gain by taking my pup? I don¡¯t know if this is someone trying to help me or help

    the person that took my daughter by pointing the finger at other supernaturals. I link Sherman toe

    to my office. He arrives a minuteter. I don¡¯t even let him speak before I bark my orders at him. ¡°Get

    me in contact with the werewolf council now.¡± He nods and when he leaves I say a prayer to the

    goddess to bring Luna home safely.

    Maverick POV

    ¡°Sir, your wife was the victim of a hit and run. She is being taken to Marion Community Hospital for her

    injuries.¡± My heart squeezes in my chest. I push the pain away and focus on getting to Ruby. I don¡¯t

    know what could happen if she goes to a human hospital as a wolf. ¡°Officer, can I look in the car for my

    wife¡¯s phone? I need to call her mother and I don¡¯t have my phone.¡± ¡°Of course¡± he says and I lean into

    the side that isn¡¯t damaged. I¡¯m so grateful when I find her phone on the car floor. Thankfully, she has

    no passcode and I open it to her contacts. I find her mother¡¯s contact, pressing it and taking off toward

    the parking garage as it rings. ¡°Ruby, are you on your way back to the pack?¡± ¡°Gabby, it¡¯s Maverick.¡±

    ¡°Maverick where¡¯s Ruby¡± I can hear the same panic in her voice that I feel. ¡°There was an ident.

    She was taken by ambnce before I could get to her. I wouldn¡¯t even have known it happened if I

    hadn¡¯t heard the sirens when I got out of the shower.¡± ¡°Maverick, what hospital was she taken to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    so sorry. I¡¯m on my way to Marion Community Hospital.¡± ¡°We are on our way¡± she says and the line

    goes dead.

    As I drive I pray that she is alright. I can¡¯t lose her. I park and I don¡¯t think I have ever run this fast in my

    life. I reach the nurse¡¯s station and the nurse smiles at me. ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°Ruby Sce, they

    brought her here.¡± She looks down at theputer before she looks up at me. ¡°What is your

    rtionship to Ms. Sce?¡± ¡°I am her husband¡± I say and I hear a throat clearing. I turn to see Gabby,

    Lake, and a woman I¡¯ve never seen before. How the hell did they get here so quickly? ¡°Mr. Sce,

    your wife is being checked out by the doctor as we speak. He will be out to get you when they are done

    with more about her condition.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I say before I head over to Gabby and Lake. ¡°What

    happened, Maverick¡± Lake asks and I can tell he is holding onto his control by a thread. ¡°The officer

    said it was a hit and run. She dropped me off and I assumed she had left. I went into the kitchen after

    my shower and I could hear sirens. I felt like I should check it out and that¡¯s when I saw Ruby¡¯s car. I

    am so sorry this happened.¡± ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for, Maverick¡±, Lake says.

    ¡°What are we going to do about her being here in a human hospital¡± I whisper, so only they can hear

    me. They all smile ¡°it will be fine. Maverick, this is Tabitha. She is a pack member but she is also part of

    our family.¡± She takes my hand and I immediately feel calmer. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you Maverick.¡±

    ¡°What just happened?¡± She smiles ¡°I¡¯m a witch. I just gave you a calming spell. Ruby is strong and I will

    never let anything happen to her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Autumn¡¯s mother aren¡¯t you?¡± She smiles and nods. The

    sound of the door opening gets all our attention. ¡°Ruby Sce¡¯s family.¡± We rush toward him. Before he

    can ask, I tell him who we are to Ruby. ¡°I am her husband and they are her parents and aunt.¡± He nods

    ¡°all I can say is she is very lucky. She was t-boned and we can¡¯t find a scratch on her. She hasn¡¯t

    woken up yet but all of her tests are normal.¡± ¡°Can we see her?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t have all of you back there but

    one person can sit with her.¡± I look at her mother because it should be her. ¡°Go ahead Maverick. We

    will be out here waiting.¡± ¡°Gabby, I can wait out here.¡± ¡°No, she is your wife and since I know she is

    alright, it should be you sitting with her.¡± I wrap her in a hug before I follow the doctor through the

    double doors.

    Ruby POV

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    I can hear something beeping as I try to open my eyes. ¡°Gemma¡±, I call out to her. I can feel her but

    she doesn¡¯t answer me. I finally manage to open my eyes and I panic when I start to look around. ¡°Ms.

    Sce you¡¯re awake¡± I hear an unfamiliar voice. My eyes finally focus on a woman with pink scrubs at

    the end of the bed. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°You were in an ident. They brought you to Marion Community

    Hospital.¡± I start to look around. Sh*t I¡¯m in a human hospital. The nurse isn¡¯t freaking out, so they must

    not realize that I¡¯m different. ¡°The doctor will be back in to see you. He went to speak to your family.¡±

    Now my mind is spinning. How could my family even know I¡¯m here? ¡°You were very lucky¡± she says,

    bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°You were in a pretty severe ident and you

    have no major injuries. In fact we couldn¡¯t find any injuries. I would say that¡¯s a miracle.¡± I smile and

    she heads for the door.

    Iy my head back on the pillow and take a deep breath. ¡°Ruby, we need to find out who hit us

    because that was not an ident.¡± I¡¯m so d to hear Gemma¡¯s voice. ¡°You¡¯re right Gemma and we

    will find out who the f**k tried to take us out.¡± The door to the room opens and before I see him I know

    he is there. Maverick rushes over to my bed, taking my hand in his. He leans down, pressing a kiss to

    my lips. A throat clears and he pulls back. A man that I assume is the doctor smiles at the two of us.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you awake, Ruby. I¡¯m Dr. Jameson and I was here when the ambnce brought you

    in. As I told your husband, it really is remarkable that you have no injuries given the nature of the

    ident.¡± I smile hearing him call Maverick my husband. ¡°I would like you to stay overnight for

    observation.¡± That is not happening I think to myself. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. My sister is a nurse and I

    feel fine.¡± I can see the doctor isn¡¯t happy but my decision is final. ¡°Fine, since you have no injury, I will

    sign your discharge papers. If anything changes, I will expect to see you back here immediately, Ms.

    Sce.¡± I nod but I know that Gemma has healed all my injuries. I¡¯m not even sore.

    ¡°I will have the nursee back with your discharge paperwork.¡± He leaves and I start to get up.

    ¡°Ruby, I¡¯m sorry that this happened and I wasn¡¯t there.¡± Hees to stand in front of me. I wrap my

    arms around his neck. ¡°Were you driving the red SUV that hit me¡± I ask him. He doesn¡¯t need to feel

    bad about what happened. He stiffens and I see a mix of fear and anger in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,

    Maverick?¡± ¡°Delh drives a red SUV.¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 165

    18 Protection

    Maverick POV

    I have never been this angry in my life. That b*tch tried to kill Ruby. She tried to take her from me and I

    swear with all I have in me she is going to pay for what she has done. ¡°Maverick, look at me¡± Ruby

    says, and I stare into her beautiful green eyes. ¡°What is going on in that handsome head of yours?¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    so sorry Ruby. I knew she was a deceitful b**ch but I never thought she could do something so evil. I

    could have lost you because of her.¡± She ces her hands on my face. ¡°You have no reason to

    apologize to me. What she did is on her? I¡¯m just d that Gemma was able to heal me so quickly.¡±

    ¡°What happens now Ruby?¡± She smiles ¡°we are going to speak to the police about that b**ch. She is

    going to be punished for what she did.¡± I look at her confused. I don¡¯t know what I expected, but I didn¡¯t

    think it would involve the police. She must see my confusion. ¡°Werewolves cannot kill humans unless it

    is to save our lives or someone we love. Even though she tried to kill me, the time has passed when

    killing her would be viewed by the council as justified. We will have to use the human legal system¡± she

    says, winking at me. I¡¯m about to ask why she is winking but we are interrupted.

    A knock on the door gets our attention. ¡°Ms. Sce, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt you, but your family is

    getting a little upset now that they know you are awake. I brought you some hospital scrubs since we

    had to cut off your clothes.¡± ¡°Thank you, we will be right out.¡± I don¡¯t know why I expected her to turn

    when she didn¡¯t do it at theke, but needless to say she doesn¡¯t. The hospital gown falls to the floor

    and she is standing before me bare. I feel my c**k twitch in my pants and I have never wanted to touch

    a woman more in my life than I want to touch this woman right now. I want to be inside her and make

    her mine. Once she is dressed, she walks toward me and presses her lips to mine. The kiss is hot and

    doing nothing to calm my body down. ¡°As soon as we deal with this and check on your mother, I want

    you to make me yours.¡± She pecks me one more time before she heads for the door. I follow behindProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    her. We can hear amotion as we approach the lobby. ¡°You said she is discharged, then where the

    hell is she¡± Gabby says. As soon as she sees Ruby, she walks past the nurse wrapping her in a hug.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare your mother or mate like that again.¡± ¡°Hey what the hell how about her father,¡± Lake says,

    and I can¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine I promise. Gemma is amazing and I have no injuries.¡± ¡°If I had that b**ch in front of me right

    now I would beat her a** for trying to hurt my pup¡± Gabby says. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, besides I would rather

    not have to go to court to get you out of jail.¡± We walk outside and Ruby says goodbye to her parents

    and Tabitha assuring them she will be home soon. I lead Ruby to my car and we head to the police

    station. I¡¯m grateful when the officer from earlier is behind the desk. When he sees me and then Ruby,

    he rushes over. ¡°Sir, how is your wife,¡± he says, and I see a smirk on my beautiful mate¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m

    good thank you officer.¡± The look on his face isical. ¡°How¡± he starts to ask and Ruby cuts him off.

    ¡°Airbags are an amazing thing.¡± Before he can say anymore, I get his attention. ¡°We actually came to

    speak to you about the ident.¡± ¡°I wish I had better news for the two of you, but we haven¡¯t found

    anything that will identify who hit Ms. Sce.

    ¡°We believe we know who hit Ruby. She saw a red SUV before she lost consciousness.¡± He looks at

    Ruby to confirm what I¡¯m saying. Once she does, he looks back at me. ¡°My ex-fiance Delh Martin,

    drives a red SUV.¡± He picks up a pad and takes down Delh¡¯s information. ¡°We will look into this and I

    urge you both to allow the police to handle this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we are officer and not banging on her

    door¡± Ruby says. He nods and we head back to my car. Once we are inside, we drive back to my

    apartment. I hold Ruby close to my side as we ride the elevator to my floor. I can¡¯t believe just hours

    ago I was encouraging her to choose someone else. I¡¯m so d that she didn¡¯t listen to me. I could

    have lost her because of my own insecurities. I may not have a wolf, but I know that Ruby is meant to

    be mine. I know how crazy that sounds, but I feel it with every fiber of my being. The door slides open

    and I ce my hand on the small of her back, leading her to my door.

    Ruby POV

    When he turns the key and opens the door, a foul scent invades my nose. It smells like someone took a

    bath in cologne. I grab Maverick¡¯s hand before he can walk into the apartment. ¡°Someone has been

    here in your apartment.¡± He pulls away before I can stop him. As he flips the lights on, he doesn¡¯t even

    stop to look at the destruction in his apartment. I feel sick thinking about Gwen. We rush down the

    hallway and he throws open the door to a bedroom. I can scent Gwen and I feel a slight relief before

    we walk in. I see her lying on the bed. She has a wound on her head but she is breathing, thank the

    goddess. I immediately link Autumn, but I¡¯m met with a block. What the hell would she have a block up

    for? I can¡¯t focus on that right now. I link my Aunt Tabby and hold my ne. She appears and when

    she sees Gwen, she rushes to her. We watch the glow and the wound closes. Gwen¡¯s eyes flutter open

    and she looks panicked until she realizes she is safe.

    ¡°Mom you¡¯re alright¡± he says as he wraps her in a hug. ¡°No thanks to that ba**ard who hit me.¡± ¡°What

    ba**ard mom? Who did this to you?¡± ¡°I wish I knew. He was wearing all ck and a ski mask. I don¡¯t

    even know how he got in.¡± ¡°Did he say anything, Gwen?¡± She smiles at me. ¡°He said he will have what

    he is owed or Maverick will continue to suffer.¡± I hold back the growl. Gwen looks at Tabby and smiles

    ¡°you must be Autumn¡¯s mother. She looks just like you.¡± ¡°Gwen, this is my Aunt Tabby. She is a healer

    too. I know you probably have a million questions and I promise I will answer them, but we need to get

    you some ce that is safe.¡± Maverick looks at me with concern. ¡°Ruby, can I talk to you in the

    hallway.¡± I walk into the hallway and he follows me. ¡°Ruby, I love that you want to protect my mother

    and I know she would never tell anyone what you are but isn¡¯t this against the rules.¡± Iy my hand

    against his face. ¡°Not if we make her part of the pack. I know your mother would never betray my kind

    and I want to protect her.¡± He ms his lips down on mine. Goddess this man can kiss. He pulls back

    and we head back into the bedroom.

    ¡°Tabby, after we speak with the police we will be returning to the pack with Gwen. Will you let my

    parents know to ready a room on our floor.¡± Tabby smiles and without a word she disappears. Gwen

    gasps and I smile. We have a lot to tell you. Let¡¯s call the police and get that out of the way so we can

    have that discussion. She smiles and nods at me. Thankfully, the police don¡¯t keep us long and once

    they take the report, we are free to leave. They wanted Gwen to be checked out but, of course, we all

    knew that wasn¡¯t necessary. We head down to the car and start the drive back to the pack. ¡°Gwen, I

    trust you, but I need you to promise me all you are about to learn will never be shared with another

    human as long as you live.¡± ¡°I promise you that I will protect you and my son with my life. That includes

    keeping your secrets.¡± I nod and begin to tell her about the pack and all the supernaturals that live

    there. She listens and I wait for her to speak. ¡°I knew you were special the first time I saw you¡± she

    says, and I smile.

    ¡°I would like to tell you both a story that I have never told another person. Not even your father,

    Maverick.¡± I can see the anger sh across his face when she mentions Bruce. ¡°When I was a little girl,

    my parents would take us to theke all the time. I was about seven years old and I wandered off. I

    couldn¡¯t find my way back to the cottage and I heard a growl. I was so scared when an ugly wolf with

    dirty fur started toe toward me. I thought I was going to die that day. That was until a huge ck

    wolf came out of the trees and bit down on the wolf. He threw the wolf toward the tree and he didn¡¯t

    move again. The big ck wolfid down and I don¡¯t know why but I wasn¡¯t afraid. I walked toward him

    and slowly reached out until I touched his snout. I thanked him before he took off into the woods,

    dragging the other wolf with him. A few minutester, my mother found me. I never forgot that day and I

    have never told a soul about my wolf savior.¡±

    I smile ¡°most wolves want to live in peace with their mates and packs. It sounds like you had a run in

    with a rogue. Some of them are just the same as pack wolves and some of them are like the one you

    met. They don¡¯t value life and will hurt others for their own gain.¡± ¡°So, wolves are just like people then,

    good and bad¡± Gwen says and I smile. ¡°What is a mate?¡± ¡°The goddess pairs all her children with a

    person she believes to be their perfect match. The other half of their soul.¡± Maverick turns in his seat to

    look at his mother. I feel the butterflies in my belly when I hear him speak again.¡±I am Ruby¡¯s mate.¡± I

    look in the rearview mirror and Gwen squeals. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you both. Thank you, Ruby, for trusting

    me and epting my son.¡± ¡°Of course, we are family now.¡±

    Luca POV

    Sherman walks in and hands me the phone. ¡°It¡¯s the head of the wolf council, Elder Marcus.¡± ¡°Elder

    Marcus, this is King Luca of the Dragon Kingdom.¡± ¡°King Luca, I was actually about to call the dragon

    council before Sherman reached out to me.¡± ¡°What were you going to call them about?¡± ¡°It seems that

    one of ourrgest and most powerful packs has found a dragon hatchling outside their borders.¡± I growl

    ¡°my daughter is missing. Is the hatchling alright?¡± ¡°Yes, she is fine. The pack is caring for her. Alpha

    Lake asked that I reach out to the dragon council to find the hatchling¡¯s parents.¡± ¡°I mean no disrespect

    Elder Marcus, but if I find out that any wolf had anything to do with taking my daughter, I will turn them

    to ash.¡± ¡°I assure you that no member of the Scarlett Rose would ever be involved in such a despicable

    act.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re right for their sake. Please send Sherman the packs location. I will be leaving

    shortly for the pack. We should be there by morning.¡± ¡°I will let the pack know that you are on your

    way.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder Marcus.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, King Luca.¡± I hang up the phone and look at

    Sherman. ¡°They will send you the pack¡¯s coordinates. Get the jet ready to leave. I want to be in the air

    in thirty minutes.¡± He nods and leaves my office.

    The door opens and my father walks in looking concerned. ¡°Where is Sherman running to?¡± ¡°I believe

    we have located Luna, so we are on our way to bring my daughter home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news,

    Luca. Should Ie with you?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t be long. Stay here and continue to try to find out who was

    involved in my daughter¡¯s abduction. I want them punished.¡± ¡°Of course, Luca. Please be careful and

    hurry back.¡± I nod and grab a bag I keep ready before I head for the jet.

    Delh POV

    Ie out of my room and someone is pounding on my door. I look out the peephole and see two

    police officers. I open the door ¡°can I help you officers?¡± ¡°Are you Delh Martin?¡± ¡°Yes I am.¡± ¡°Delh

    Martin, you are under arrest for a hit and run involving Ruby Sce.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re

    talking about? I have been here all night.¡± ¡°The busted up red SUV in the parking garage says

    different.¡± They start to read me my rights and I can¡¯t believe this is happening.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 166

    19 Marked and Mated

    Ruby POV

    When we arrive at the pack, Maverick goes to open Gwen¡¯s door. I turn and catch sight of Brutus

    coming through the trees. I love my grandfather¡¯s wolf. Despite his size, he was always gentle with us

    pups. We used to climb all over him and he would justy there and let us. Maverick and Gwene

    to stand next to me. I hear Gwen gasp and I worry that seeing a wolf asrge as Brutus will scare her.

    I¡¯m grateful when I don¡¯t see fear on her face. ¡°Gwen, it¡¯s alright, that is Brutus. He is my grandfather

    Archer¡¯s wolf.¡± Brutus ducks behind the trees and a few secondster my grandfather heads toward us.

    When he reaches us, my grandfather wraps me in a hug before he turns to Maverick. ¡°You must be my

    granddaughter¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°Grandpa Archer, this is my mate Maverick and his mother Gwen.¡± ¡°Wee

    to the Scarlett Rose pack¡± he says. ¡°So, do you want to tell me what happened thatnded you in a

    human hospital.¡± I knew that they wouldn¡¯t keep it from him, but I was hoping I could tell him myself. As

    I tell him about the ident and about the break in at Maverick¡¯s apartment, he growls a few times.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re all alright. I will dly speak to the chief of police if you need me to.¡±

    ¡°No, we have it under control grandpa.¡± He leans down and kisses my forehead before he heads into

    the pack house.

    I lead Gwen and Maverick up to my parent¡¯s office. My grandmother Sabrina is waiting with my parents.

    She rushes over and wraps me in a hug. ¡°Your mother told me what happened. I¡¯m so happy that

    Gemma was able to protect you. I would be driving to the human city and finding that b**ch if you were

    seriously hurt.¡± Iugh and hug my grandmother again. She pulls back and smiles at Maverick and

    Gwen. ¡°Grandma, this is my mate Maverick and his mother Gwen.¡± I notice concern on my father¡¯s

    face. I know that sharing our secrets with humans is always a risk. If she ever told anyone, I would be

    stripped of my title and the pack would be in jeopardy. I trust Gwen. I would never put the pack at risk,

    but I understand my father¡¯s concern. I tell them about what happened with Gwen being attacked and

    my father growls. ¡°Maverick and I brought her here to keep her safe.¡± My mother smiles at Maverick. ¡°I

    take it that means you have epted the bond with Ruby.¡± ¡°Yes, I have. I am still worried about being a

    human and bing an Alpha, but I¡¯ll dly do what it takes to be epted by the pack.¡± My mother

    and grandmother chuckle and Maverick looks confused.

    ¡°Maverick, my grandmother Sabrina and my mother are both humans. My mother is also a human

    Alpha.¡± He smiles ¡°that¡¯s what you wanted to tell me before I upset you.¡± ¡°What happened¡± my father

    asks, and he looks angry. ¡°Lake Sce, that is none of your business. Your daughter is very capable of

    handling any issues she has with her mate.¡± ¡°He hurts my daughter and he will find out exactly what¡¯s

    my business¡±, my father says under his breath. I know Maverick and Gwen didn¡¯t hear him, but my

    mother did. She shoots him a re and I can¡¯t help but chuckle. I tell them about everything that

    happened after we left the hospital. Needless to say, my father was irate and my mother had to wrap

    her arms around him to calm him down. Once my father was calm, my mother came back over and sat

    next to Gwen. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re alright. Learning about wolves and mates must be a lot for you to

    take in. I was born in the pack, so being around wolves is all I have ever known.¡± Gwen smiles and I¡¯m

    d that she will be here with Maverick. I hope having her here will make it easier for both of them

    when we finally do mate and mark.

    ¡°Gwen actually told us about seeing one of our kind when she was a child¡±, I tell my parents. I look at

    Gwen and she retells the story. I hear my grandmother gasp and I can see she is linking someone. A

    few minutes pass and my grandfather walks into the office. ¡°Gwen, this is my mate Archer¡± my

    grandmother says. ¡°We met outside but it¡¯s nice to see you again Archer.¡± ¡°My mate tells me that you

    were saved by a wolf when you were a child¡± my grandfather says. ¡°Yes, I probably wouldn¡¯t be here if

    it wasn¡¯t for him.¡± My grandfather smiles and it hits me all at once. ¡°It was Brutus wasn¡¯t it¡± I say. My

    grandfather nods and I cover my mouth with my hand. My grandfather saved my mate¡¯s mother. A tear

    rolls down Gwen¡¯s cheek. She stands walking over and wrapping my grandfather in a hug. ¡°Thank you¡±

    she says. Maverick stands next and puts out his hand to my grandfather. He is pulled into a hug and I

    hear him thank my grandfather for saving his mother. Everyone retakes their seat and Maverick takes

    my hand in his.

    ¡°We have gotten a room ready on the Alpha floor for Gwen, but if you would like we can make more

    permanent arrangements¡± my father says, and I can¡¯t help the warmth that blooms in my chest. I had

    nned to talk to him about making Gwen a pack member when we had time alone, but I guess I won¡¯t

    have to wait. ¡°Gwen, Maverick will automatically be a pack member when we mark and mate, but

    we would like you to be part of the pack also.¡± Maverick squeezes my hand and I can see unshed

    tears in his eyes. ¡°I would love to be part of the pack. What do I need to do?¡± I love that she didn¡¯t even

    have to think about what I just offered her. ¡°We will discuss the ceremony tomorrow. It¡¯ste and I¡¯m

    sure everyone is tired¡± my mother says. ¡°Ruby, after you show Gwen to her room, we need to speak to

    you and Maverick about something that happened to Jade¡±, my father says. My head whips in his

    direction ¡°is she alright?¡± ¡°Your sister is fine.¡± ¡°We can show Gwen to her room¡± my grandmother says.

    I¡¯m grateful because I need to know what the hell happened now. I have a knot in my stomach,

    wondering what the hell could have happened to Jade.

    Jade POV

    My bedroom door opens and I shoot up, looking toward the door before I look in the crib. Princess, as I

    have been calling her since I don¡¯t know her name, is still fast asleep. Ruby follows my line of sight and

    smiles. ¡°Mom and dad told me what happened. Can youe into the hallway, so we don¡¯t wake her?¡±

    I nod and slide out of bed. I keep the door cracked so I can hear her if she starts to cry. ¡°Are you alright

    Jade¡±, Ruby asks. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. I was in shock at first for obvious reasons, but I¡¯m fine now. I worried

    the hatchling wouldn¡¯t do well being away from her family, but she has been fine.¡± ¡°Dad wanted me to

    let you know that the King of the Dragon Kingdom will be here in the morning.¡± ¡°Did they find out who

    she belongs to?¡± ¡°Yes Jade, the little girl is the dragon king¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Holy sh*t, how the hell did this

    happen? Why would a wolf have a royal hatchling? Was he angry?¡± My sister chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m not sure

    about the answers to your questions, but hopefully we will have them once he arrives.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be here to meet with him?¡± ¡°Of course, my Alpha duties take priority over the office.¡± I

    give her a look. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about the office. I thought you were supposed to meet with Archer and

    his mate tomorrow about the attack.¡± ¡°Sh*t after everything that happened tonight, I totally forgot. I¡¯ll

    ask Autumn to stay with them until after we meet with the dragon king.¡± I think back to earlier when

    Autumn ran off. Ruby must notice my concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± she asks. I tell her about Autumn¡¯s

    behavior after we got back from dinner. She stops talking for a minute and when she looks back at me,

    she looks worried. ¡°She has a block up still. What the hell is going on with her¡±, Ruby says. ¡°I don¡¯t

    know but I¡¯m concerned about her, Ruby. I¡¯ve never seen her act this way.¡± ¡°We will figure out what¡¯s

    going on Jade. Autumn is like our sister and if she is upset about something she needs to talk to us so

    we can help fix it.¡± I catch a scent and smile at my sister. ¡°Is your mate downstairs?¡± Before she can

    answer, the little one starts to cry. I head back into my room and pick her up. She immediately quiets

    down as she snuggles into my chest. ¡°It seems she likes you, Jade.¡± I smile because I like her too.

    Zelda and I feel connected to this little girl. I hate the thought of her leaving, but I know she isn¡¯t mine to

    keep.

    Maverick POV

    When Ruby insisted we bring my mother to the pack I fell harder than I ever thought possible. I know

    how crazy it is for me to say it, but I¡¯m in love with this woman. I don¡¯t really believe I knew what love

    truly was until Ruby. I cared for Delh, but it was nothing like I feel right now. I listen to Lake speak

    about dragons and hatchlings. I can¡¯t believe that the supernaturalmunity can keep themselves a

    secret from humans. After Ruby speaks with Jade, she leads me back to the floor from earlier. It truly is

    amazing. ¡°Maverick, I want you to feelfortable. We can take this as slow as you want to. I would

    like us to share a bed, but I can show you to a spare room if you¡¯re not ready yet.¡± I step close so we

    are practically touching. I lean down, pressing a kiss to her lips. It starts out soft before I deepen the

    kiss. I lick the seam of her lips to gain entry and she gasps, giving me the opportunity to slide my

    tongue against hers. She moans into my mouth and I can feel my c**k hardening just from a kiss.

    I pull away when we are both breathless. I press my forehead against hers as we catch our breath. ¡°I

    want to make love to you andplete our bond, Ruby.¡± She pulls back and the smile on her face is

    brilliant. I will never tire of staring into her beautiful green eyes. She takes my hand and leads me down

    the hall to a set of double doors. She opens the door and the room is amazing. There is a huge bed in

    the middle of the room. A sitting area with a huge floor to ceiling window that leads out to a balcony.

    The room is decorated in warm colors. She leads me to a walk-in closet and I stop when I see that

    there are both male and female clothes. She turns looking at me. ¡°Maverick, these are your clothes. I

    have never been with another man. I asked some of the omegas to bring you clothes until we get your

    things from the apartment.¡± Did she just say she has never been touched by another man? I don¡¯t know

    why that turns me on so much. I¡¯m not one of those men who expects women to stay pure while they

    sleep with every woman they meet. I just love the thought of me being her one and only. I wish I could

    give that to her, but I can¡¯t take back my past.

    Ruby POV

    We walk back out of the closet and I show Maverick to the bathroom. ¡°Do you want to go first?¡± He

    smiles ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡± As soon as he goes into the bathroom I head back into the closet. I open the

    drawer that contains a vial with the marking potion. ¡°I¡¯m so excited to finally have our mate Ruby¡±,

    Gemma says. ¡°I am too Gemma.¡± Maverick clearing his throat startles me. I turn and Maverick is

    leaning against the door frame naked from the waist up. He is wearing ck boxer briefs. His bare

    chest has a smattering of hair. He looks like a Greek god. ¡°If your done checking me out Ruby it¡¯s your

    turn to shower.¡± He looks at the vial in my hand. ¡°What¡¯s that¡± he asks, pointing at the vial. I smile ¡°my

    aunt made this for you. When you drink it you will be able to mark me. ¡± I brush my finger over the spot

    that will soon have my mark. ¡°I will bite down here and then our bond will beplete.¡± ¡°Will it hurt?¡± ¡°It

    will in the beginning, but I¡¯ve been told if it¡¯s done during mating it is more pleasure than pain.¡± I kiss his

    lips before I head to the bathroom.

    When I walk out, I¡¯m wearing my robe but nothing else. Maverick is lying on the bed in a ck pair of

    boxer briefs. He watches me as I walk toward the bed. I open my robe and drop it on the floor.

    Maverick hisses and reaches out, pulling me onto the bed. ¡°You are the most beautiful, sexy woman

    and I¡¯m lucky to have been chosen to be your mate.¡± His words send heat to my core. I¡¯m on my back

    and he never breaks eye contact with me as he moves down my body. ¡°I want you to watch me as I lick

    your p**sy.¡± He takes a long lick and I can¡¯t help but arch my back. ¡°Eyes on me Ruby¡± he says like a

    command and it makes my core drip. I watch as he devours me and I feel like I¡¯m ready toe apart.

    ¡°Maverick, I¡¯m going to c*m.¡± ¡°I want you to c*m all over my mouth baby¡± he says before he sucks my

    cl*t into his mouth. I grab his hair and buck against him as the orgasm rips through me.

    I don¡¯t know when it happened but Maverick¡¯s boxer briefs are gone. He climbs up my body and his

    c**k is against my belly as he kisses me. I can taste my own juices on his lips. I reach down taking his

    c**k into my hand. I begin to pump him up and down. His grunts let me know he is enjoying what I¡¯m

    doing. He pulls back ¡°are you ready Ruby?¡± ¡°Yes Maverick, please make me yours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be

    ufortable at first, but I promise it will get better¡± he says and I just nod. He lines himself up at my

    entrance, rubbing the tip around my opening. ¡°Maverick please¡± I plead. He pushes forward and after

    the initial pain there is nothing but pleasure. ¡°Ruby, I want to mark you now¡± he grunts out. I lead his

    hand to my marking spot and as soon as he touches me his hand lights up. The orgasm from his mark

    is like nothing I have ever felt before. He continues to pump and I feel Gemma at the surface. I

    elongate my canines and pull his neck to me, marking him as mine. He thrusts a few more times before

    he erupts. I can feel his warm c*m coating my walls, causing me another orgasm. Once we have both

    come down, Maverick rolls off me and Iy with my head on his chest. I can feel the bond isplete

    and I have never felt so whole. ¡°Ruby¡± he says my name and I look up at him. ¡°I love you¡± he says and

    everything stops. Did he just say he loves me? I push up pressing my lips to his as I fight back tears. I

    pull back ¡°Maverick, I love you.¡± We fall into a peaceful sleep.

    Luca POVN?velDrama.Org content.

    We arrive at the pack by nine. Sebastian is pacing in my mind. I¡¯m sure he is as eager as I am to have

    Luna back in our arms safe and sound. Sherman and Esme walk with me to the pack house. ¡°King

    Luca, I am Alpha Lake Sce and this is my mate, Alpha Gabrie Sce.¡± ¡°This is my second in

    command, Sherman and my cousin Esme.¡± ¡°Our daughter will be here shortly with your hatchling if you

    want to follow us to our office.¡± I nod and follow Lake and Gabrie. We reach the office and everyone

    takes a seat. ¡°I mean no disrespect, but can you please tell me exactly how my daughter came to be in

    this pack so far from my kingdom?¡± ¡°I hope you are not insinuating that any member of my pack had

    something to do with kidnapping your daughter.¡± I¡¯m just about to respond when the scent of oranges

    and vani invades my nose. No, this can¡¯t be happening. The door opens and my heart stops beating.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 167

    20 The Dragon King¡¯s Mate

    Jade POV

    I¡¯m changing princess and she is cooing at me. ¡°I bet your excited to see your mom and dad. I want

    you to know that Zelda and I are going to miss you terribly. I hope someday our paths cross again.¡±

    Zeldaughs ¡°I don¡¯t think she understands all that.¡± ¡°I know but I still wanted to say it.¡± ¡°Jade the

    dragon king has arrived. Please bring the hatchling to my office¡± my father says. I finish putting on her

    pink onesie with a unicorn on it. I scoop her up grabbing her bottle. I hold her close to me for a moment

    before I head out of the cottage. As I walk the path that leads to the pack house, I notice Autumn

    walking toward me. ¡°Hey, where the hell have you been?¡± She looks like she hasn¡¯t slept. Her eyes

    meet mine and I have an overwhelming feeling of sadness. ¡°Autumn talk to me, please.¡± ¡°I know you

    have a meeting about the pup. When you¡¯re done, link me and we can talk.¡± I walk over hugging her

    the best I can while I hold princess. She pulls back and looks down at the smiling little one. ¡°She is a

    beautiful little girl.¡± I nod and watch her walk toward her cottage. Autumn is normally so happy. I hate to

    see her so defeated. Hopefully, we can help her feel better about whatever is bothering her.

    I link Brooklyn to meet me at the pack house in an hour. As I head up the stairs toward my father¡¯s

    office, Zelda begins to pace in my mind. ¡°What the hell is going on with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure Jade I just

    feel really anxious.¡± ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s probably because we are about to meet supernatural royalty¡± I say

    sarcastically. She huffs and Iugh. As we walk down the hallway the scent of peaches invades my

    nose. I stop walking and Zelda growls. ¡°Mate¡± she says and I¡¯m confused. I ce my free hand on the

    door pushing it open. I¡¯m met with the most beautiful blue eyes I¡¯ve ever seen. Can this really be

    happening? I¡¯m mated to the king of dragons. His look of shock morphs into one of anger and my heart

    breaks a little. Princess snuggles into my chest. He stands and walks over to me without a word. He

    sticks out his hands and I ce her in them. The minute my hand brushes against his tingles erupt. He

    pulls her to his chest before he turns walking away from me. Zelda whimpers but I keep my expression

    even. I step further into the office.

    I try my best not to stare at this man that the goddess has chosen for me. ¡°King Luca, this is our

    daughter Jade. She has been caring for your hatchling¡± my father says. ¡°Luna, her name is Luna.¡± I

    smile loving her name. It suits her well. ¡°As I said before Jade arrived, I hope you are not inferring that

    any of my pack members had anything to do with your daughter being taken.¡± ¡°I am simply inquiring

    about the details of my daughter being found near your pack.¡± My father looks to me and I nod. ¡°I was

    out for a run in wolf form. Zelda began to run and wouldn¡¯t listen when I tried to stop her from leaving

    the territory. It was like she knew that Luna was there. She and I feel very protective over your

    daughter.¡± My words trail off as I feel heat in my body as he stares at me. He is the most gorgeous man

    I have ever seen and I could get lost in his eyes if I let myself. ¡°We found a rogue female about twenty

    feet from where Luna was found¡±, my father says. He looks at my father ¡°where is the rogue¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°She is still in our morgue.¡± ¡°I want to see her now.¡± ¡°Can I ask what you hope to gain by seeing her

    body?¡±

    I see irritation on Luca¡¯s face at my father¡¯s question, but he answers. ¡°The kingdom uses rogue wolves

    who live outside our walls as messengers. They are provided a ce to stay andpensation for the

    work they do for us. Trusted ones are given a mark. I would like to check her for that mark.¡± ¡°Of

    course,¡± my father says. He stands and Luca follows suit. He turns handing Luna to a woman standing

    behind him. I can¡¯t help the low growl thates from me. My sister and mother both look at me with

    knowing in their eyes. Sh*t I think before Luna¡¯s crying brings me back to the moment. I don¡¯t even

    think I just walk over, putting my hands in her direction. Thankfully, she ces Luna in my arms and

    she quiets. ¡°I¡¯m sure Jade doesn¡¯t mind tending to Luna a little while longer if that¡¯s alright with you

    King Luca.¡± I can see he wants to say something but he just nods. My father, Luca, and the two people

    with him leave the office. ¡°Jade¡±, my mother says and I turn to face both her and my sister. For the first

    time, I notice Maverick sitting on the couch smiling at me. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Maverick.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even

    try it Jade¡±, Ruby says. ¡°Fine, Luca is my mate.¡± She squeals and I wish I shared her enthusiasm. ¡°I

    can tell by the way he acted he isn¡¯t happy that I was chosen for him that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t im him in

    front of everyone.¡±

    ¡°Jade, I don¡¯t care who Luca is, he should be thanking his lucky stars for being chosen as your mate.

    His daughter seems to already know who you are to her¡±, Ruby says. I look down, holding Luna close.

    ¡°I wonder where Luna¡¯s mother is and why she is no longer with Luca?¡± ¡°Maybe that has everything to

    do with why he doesn¡¯t seem happy about finding you Jade¡± my mother says. ¡°I wish that made Zelda

    and I feel better about how are mate just acted.¡± My mother wraps me in a hug before Ruby does.

    When she pulls back, I see her fresh mark. I squeal ¡°oh my goddess you¡¯re marked.¡± My head looks

    toward Maverick and he pulls his t-shirt down, exposing his mark. I congratte them both. I¡¯m so

    happy that Maverick epted my sister. My heart aches that I may never have that moment with Luca.

    I take a seat on the couch to wait for the others to return. Luna starts to fuss. I¡¯m sure she is hungry.

    Ruby hands me her bottle and I begin to feed her, enjoying the little time I probably have left with her.

    Luca POV

    As we leave the office, Sebastian is grumbling. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, Sebastian. You know we cannot

    ept her. She is a wolf and the dragon kingdom will never ept her as their queen.¡± ¡°So, your

    willing to go against the kingdom to give your daughter her birthright but you don¡¯t care about our mate

    or our happiness.¡± I push him to the back of my mind. I made it clear I will not have another mate. I

    loved Cynthia and chose her as my mate. I will not betray the bond I made with her. Our kind rarely find

    our fated mates. My father was so angry when I chose an unranked female because I loved her. He

    said I was being childish and not thinking of the kingdom. I chuckle thinking about all the fights we had.

    I hear Lake talking to another wolf before we follow him into a room with refrigerator drawers. He slides

    one of the doors open and a girl who can only be in her twenties is lying on the b. Her skin is not a

    normal color even in death. I pick up her right arm and turn it so I can see the inside of her wrist. There

    is a dragon wing tattooed. I growl and ce her arm back down gently. I nod at the wolf and he closes

    the door.

    I turn back to Lake. ¡°Do you have any idea what caused her to look this way?¡± ¡°The pack doctor said

    that she had a canteen that they found a few feet from her body. He found traces of silver in the small

    amount of remaining water. I¡¯m sure you know what silver does to our kind.¡± I nod ¡°is that what caused

    her skin to turn ck?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. It slowly poisoned her from what the pack doctor found in her blood.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful she made it to your pack, but I wish I knew where she was taking Luna. I have no idea

    how my daughter was taken in the first ce.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine having one of my pups taken or in

    danger¡± Lake says. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t wish it on my worst enemy. I lost her mother and it nearly killed me. The

    thought of losing Luna I can¡¯t even imagine living without her.¡± He nods ¡°I¡¯m sure you all must be tired

    after traveling all night. We can show you to guest rooms to rest and we will have lunch ready in a few

    hours before you make the trip home.¡± ¡°I appreciate that, Alpha Lake.¡± ¡°Just Lake will be fine. I¡¯ll walk

    you back to the office to get Luna before I take you to the guest rooms.¡± We follow Lake and as we

    approach the office the scent of oranges and cream invades my nose. ¡°I loved Cynthia and Maggie too,

    but that doesn¡¯t change that the goddess has chosen Jade for us. We need our mate and I know you

    want her too. Even though you¡¯re acting like a dip sh*t right now.¡± This time I block him. I will not be

    called a dip sh*t by my own dragon.

    I follow Lake into the office and Luna is sleeping peacefully on Jade¡¯s chest. Goddess, how I have

    missed my daughter. Jade standsing over and cing Luna in my arms. ¡°Can we talk¡± she asks

    and I nod. ¡°I¡¯ll take the others to the guest rooms. When you¡¯re done speaking with Jade she will show

    you to your room¡±, my mother says, and Lake looks at us confused. The door closes and I look back at

    Jade. Her eyes are the most beautiful chocte brown color. I shake those thoughts away and she

    begins to speak. ¡°Luca, I know you know that I am your goddess given mate.¡± ¡°I do, but¡± I start to say

    and she cuts me off. ¡°I can tell that you aren¡¯t happy to have me as a mate.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t about you, Jade.¡±

    Sheughs and I¡¯m taken back. ¡°It is about me. I¡¯m the one that you¡¯re hurting. If you don¡¯t want me as

    your mate, I won¡¯t beg you to ept me. I deserve a mate that wants me as much as I want them.¡±

    She leans in and kisses Luna¡¯s head before she walks toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll show you to your room.¡±

    She walks into the hallway and I follow her. My dragon isughing as I walk behind her. ¡°I love our

    feisty mate putting you in your ce. You better get your head out of your a** before someone else

    gets to be with the woman that was made for us.¡± I feel anger like I¡¯ve never known at Sebastian¡¯s

    words. The thought of anyone touching her makes me insane. I push those thoughts away. I can¡¯t be

    with her even if I wanted to.

    Once we reach the room, she says goodbye to Luna before she leaves without saying goodbye to me. I

    walk inside the room and it¡¯s beautiful. It has a crib and provisions for Luna which I really appreciate. I

    haven¡¯t had much dealings with wolves besides the rogues, but Lake and the pack members I¡¯ve met

    have been very gracious. I¡¯m just about toy Luna down when she starts to cry. I¡¯ve never heard her

    cry this way. I try everything I can think of, but nothing seems to be soothing her. I head next door

    hoping that Esme can help me . After Cynthia died, she was a tremendous help to me in caring for

    Luna. I knock and Sherman opens the door. Esme rushes over and takes Luna from me. ¡°She won¡¯t

    stop crying. I have never heard her cry like this.¡± Esme shoots me a look like I¡¯m being stupid. ¡°She is

    crying because she wants Jade. She has imprinted on her. She knows who she is to you even if you

    won¡¯t admit it.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Monica POV

    ¡°Now he is going toe back with that little brat. How the hell did he even know where to find her?¡±

    ¡°Apparently a werewolf found her and called the council.¡± ¡°I will not take care of that low-ranking b**ch¡¯s

    hatchling. My first hatchling will be his heir.¡± ¡°Stop worrying Monica. The council will never let Luna

    be ruler of the kingdom. Once you give him a son, he will see reason and then we can deal with

    getting rid of Luna.¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 168

    21 It Might Be Hard

    Jade POV

    I head downstairs after I kiss Luna¡¯s forehead. I don¡¯t say anything to Luca because I don¡¯t trust myself

    with how hurt I feel. I¡¯m so angry that the man that is supposed to love me is acting so cold to me.

    Brooklyn jumps up when she sees meing down the stairs. ¡°Are you ready to go talk to Autumn?¡±

    As she gets closer, I can feel the concern rolling off her. ¡°Jade, what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to

    Autumn and we can talk about me after. I linked Ruby to meet us at the cottage.¡± I¡¯m grateful when she

    doesn¡¯t push me right now. We arrive at the cottage and Autumn is sitting on the porch waiting for us.

    She doesn¡¯t look any better than she did when I saw her earlier. I walk up the stairs until I¡¯m standing in

    front of Autumn. I reach out my hand and she takes it. Once we are inside, we all sit on the couch.

    ¡°Ruby is on her way.¡± I just finish getting the words out of my mouth when the door flies open. Ruby

    rushes in and flops down across from us. ¡°Alright, Autumn tell us what the hell is going on with you.¡±

    She takes a deep breath and I hate the sadness I feel from her. ¡°I found my mate.¡± My eyes must be

    like saucers. ¡°What the hell Autumn? Did he hurt you? Is that why you¡¯re so sad?¡±

    Thoughts of Luca pop into my own mind, making my heartache. I expected finding my mate to be like

    most wolves. We would meet and ept each other. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t hurt me. He doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m

    his mate.¡± Now I¡¯m really confused. ¡°How could he not know that he¡¯s your mate Autumn,¡± Brooklyn

    asks, and Autumn looks at Ruby. ¡°Connor is my mate.¡± There is silence and I don¡¯t understand why she

    didn¡¯t tell us. I hate that she has been suffering alone. ¡°How am I supposed to win my mate when he

    has no idea who I am to him? It¡¯s not like I will see him every day. My wolf and I already love him and

    he may never be ours.¡± I pull her into a hug understanding exactly how she is feeling. ¡°No way am I

    going to let that happen¡±, Ruby says. Her rant pulling us out of our pity party. ¡°Autumn, I will speak with

    my father, but I am sure he will agree. I am bringing Connor here and you are going to tell him

    everything. If he doesn¡¯t ept you, then he is a dumba**.¡± ¡°Ruby, I love that you want me to have my

    mate but you know that is too risky. If he doesn¡¯t want me, then he will be a human with knowledge of

    our kind.¡± My sister smiles and I know she has some type of n. ¡°You and your mother are very

    powerful witches. You can just erase those memories. I think he might surprise you, but if he doesn¡¯t,

    then there is no risk to the pack or our kind.¡±

    Autumn practically tackles Ruby. ¡°Thank you, Ruby¡±, Autumn says, and I¡¯m d she will get her chance

    for her happily ever after. I try not to think about the fact that I won¡¯t. ¡°Now tell us what is up with you

    Jade¡±, Brooklyn asks. I had hoped she would forget about earlier, but no such luck. I look at Ruby and

    she has sympathy in her eyes. ¡°I also met my mate.¡± ¡°Holy shi*t, what is happening¡± Brooklyn says,

    making meugh. ¡°He knows I¡¯m his mate, but he doesn¡¯t want me.¡± Growls echo in the room and they

    all look angry. ¡°What do you mean he doesn¡¯t want you¡± Brooklyn says. ¡°Do you remember the

    hatchling I found?¡± They all nod and I continue. ¡°Her name is Luna and her father is my mate.¡± ¡°You are

    mated to the king of dragons¡± Autumn says. ¡°I was supposed to be, but he has made it clear that he

    isn¡¯t interested in having me for a mate. He tried to give me the it¡¯s not you speech.¡± My sister growls

    and I pull her into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m just d that Maverick realizes how lucky he is and has epted your

    bond.¡± The girls squeal as they notice Ruby¡¯s mark for the first time. They congratte my sister. I get

    up to go make something for us to eat since we didn¡¯t have lunch. I¡¯m just putting the water on to boil

    when I get a link from my father that they need me for Luna.

    I turn the stove off and rush through the cottage. I stop long enough to tell the girls I¡¯m leaving before I

    take off for the pack house. The girls are running behind me. When I reach my father¡¯s office, I can

    hear Luna crying and it hurts my heart. I rush inside and my eyes meet Luca¡¯s. They are pleading and I

    walk over taking Luna from his arms. She quiets as I hold her to my chest. I walk over and take a seat

    on the couch without a word. ¡°Jade¡± I hear before a growl rips through the room. I look up to see

    Brooklyn staring at the man with his arm around another woman. Oh sh*t apparently none of us are

    going to have an easy mating.

    Brooklyn POV

    I¡¯m in shock when Autumn says that Connor is her mate and Jade says that the dragon king is hers. It

    seems the goddess has a sick sense of humor right now. Believe me, I trust herpletely, but that

    doesn¡¯t mean I have to agree with how hard this is for everyone. Mating should be the most natural

    thing for all of us, but it has been anything but that for my family. I notice Jade leave the room when we

    are congratting Ruby. I know she is happy for Ruby but I can¡¯t imagine how hard it is to think your

    mate doesn¡¯t want you. When she rushes back yelling that she has to leave because something is

    wrong with Luna, my heart squeezes in my chest. I know she feels connected to that little girl. We all

    follow after her, but we can barely keep up. As I make my way up the stairs the scent of pineapple

    invades my nose and Vera is losing her mind. ¡°Mate¡± she growls and inside the office is the most

    beautiful man I have ever seen. I already know he isn¡¯t a wolf, but seeing his arm wrapped around a

    raven-haired woman makes my wolf see red. I growl louder than I ever have in my life. I feel both angry

    and hurt seeing my mate touch someone else. Everyone¡¯s head whips toward me. I watch the man

    unwrap his arm from around the woman before he steps toward me.

    ¡°Love, look at me¡± he says. I¡¯m breathing heavily, trying to control Vera. He is standing in front of me

    and I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m supposed to respond. Everything in me wants this man but he obviously is

    with someone else. ¡°Look at me¡±, he says, and I do as he asks. His eyes are so blue that they could

    put the ocean to shame. I feel tingles on my face where his hand caresses. I should pull away, but I

    can¡¯t bring myself to do it. Before I know what¡¯s happening, I¡¯m wrapped in strong arms. I can¡¯t help but

    give into the feeling offort despite all the thoughts swimming around in my mind. I hear the door

    close and I pull back. We are alone in the room and I step away from him. I miss his touch, but I can¡¯t

    think straight and ask my questions wrapped in his arms. ¡°What is your name beautiful mate?¡± ¡°My

    name is Brooklyn. What is yours?¡± ¡°My name is Sherman.¡± ¡°What is your girlfriend¡¯s name?¡± I know I

    sound like a jealous brat, but right now I don¡¯t care. ¡°Brooklyn, Esme is mypanion nothing more.¡±

    ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± I don¡¯t even try to keep the anger from my voice. If he thinks I¡¯m

    stupid, then he has another thinging. ¡°In our kingdom we don¡¯t often find our mates. It can be a

    very lonely life. So, we can choose to bepanions or take a chosen mate.¡± ¡°That sounds like a

    girlfriend to me.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°It is totally different. Yes, we hold hands and hug, but there is nothing more. It is not romantic in

    anyway. We go to the movies, make dinner, and share a space. It¡¯s like having a roommate.¡± ¡°Do you

    love her?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°My heart breaks at his words.¡± ¡°I have known Esme since we were children. I

    care deeply for her but not the way I feel for you. I have never wanted to be intimate with Esme. You

    are the only woman I want to be with. The only woman I want to mark as mine.¡± I hear a knock on the

    door and the woman he called Esme pokes her head back in. Vera growls but I push her to the back of

    my mind. This woman didn¡¯t do anything to us for her to feel our wrath. She didn¡¯t know Sherman was

    our mate. ¡°Brooklyn, can I talk to you for a moment.¡± I nod and shees in. She looks at Sherman

    ¡°alone.¡± He nods this time and leaves the office. She is very pretty woman and honestly, I¡¯m waiting for

    the mean girl speech. Where she tells me he is hers and I can¡¯t have him. ¡°Brooklyn, I¡¯m sorry that

    Sherman had his arm around me when you walked into the office. I wasn¡¯t feeling well and he was

    simply helping me stay steady on my feet.¡± I search her eyes for any sign of deceit, but I see nothing

    but sincerity. ¡°I am Luca¡¯s cousin, so I became Sherman¡¯s friend, my default. I was smart and magically

    savvy, but I wasn¡¯t strong or liked. I think Sherman felt like he needed to protect me. It developed into a

    strong friendship and since neither of us had mates, we decided to live together. It can be lonely when

    you don¡¯t have a mate. I promise you that there is nothing but friendship between us. I am so happy

    that he found you and I hope we will be friends too.¡±

    Sherman POV

    I head into the hallway and I¡¯m so happy but scared at the same time. Jade is holding Luna, but she is

    shooting daggers at me. I understand why, but I would never hurt Brooklyn. I walk over to her. I look

    down the hall at my best friend who is looking everywhere but at Jade. If he wasn¡¯t king, I would kick

    his a** but he out ranks me. ¡°Jade, I swear to you I have waited for Brooklyn and I will never hurt her.¡±

    Her icy look melts and she smiles. ¡°You better not because if you think that Alpha males are scary, they

    have nothing on Alpha females.¡± I like Jade and I hope that Luca pulls his head out of his a** before he

    loses his chance at happiness. I lower my voice and pray he doesn¡¯t hear me. ¡°He is in pain because

    his chosen mate died giving birth to that beautiful little girl. I know he is being an i***t right now, but

    don¡¯t give up on him. I think if Luna has anything to say about it, he will realize what she already has,

    that you are her mother and his mate¡±, I say pointing at Luca. The door to the office opens and Esme

    walks out, followed by Brooklyn. I don¡¯t know what I expected but when she wraps her arms around my

    waist, I say a prayer of thanks to goddess. I must be smiling from ear to ear because the Alpha walks

    over and ps my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t smile yet, you have to tell her fathers that you are taking their pup

    away.¡± My smile doesn¡¯t waiver because I will face anything I have to in order to have Brooklyn by my

    side.

    We all head back into the Alpha¡¯s office to wait for Brooklyn¡¯s parents to arrive. I notice that Luca keeps

    looking at Jade when he thinks no one will notice. ¡°You better figure this out before we are ready to

    head back to the kingdom,¡± I link him. He looks back at me and I can tell he wants to tell me to f**k off,

    but he knows I¡¯m right. ¡°How can I do that to Cynthia? It¡¯s been three months and I¡¯m just going to

    move on and be happy with someone else.¡± ¡°Yes, I knew Cynthia and that is what she would want.

    Your daughter has already given you her vote. Now you just need to let yourself be happy.¡± A door

    opening brings me out of the conversation with Luca. Two veryrge men and a petite woman walk in.

    If looks could kill, I would probably be dead. Brooklyn¡¯s hand is firmly in mine. ¡°Sherman, these are my

    brother-inws, Jonathon and James and their mate Jocelyn.¡± I stand and Brooklyn does the same. ¡°It

    is a pleasure to meet you, sirs and ma¡¯am.¡± They both growl and Brooklyn steps in front of me but not

    before Jocelyn turns to them. ¡°What did I tell you before we came in here?¡± It¡¯sical to see these big

    strong men being handled by their mate but I don¡¯t dare smile. ¡°You will wee him to our family or

    so help me goddess you will both be very sorry.¡± ¡°Jocelyn she is our little girl¡± one of the men whines

    and again I almost chuckle. ¡°He is her mate and that is what is supposed to happen. Do you think my

    father thought I wish my daughter would have mates from another pack? No, but he has always been

    kind to you and now you both do the same for this young man.¡± ¡°Fine¡± they say in unison.

    They turn extending their hands to me and I shake them both before Jocelyn wraps me in a hug.

    ¡°Wee to our family. Now, I know Brooklyn will be leaving with you, but I expect you to bring her

    back to see us often.¡± ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°None of that ma¡¯am stuff, mom or Jocelyn will do just fine.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Jocelyn.¡± We speak for a little while longer and Brooklyn leaves with her parents to get her

    things. Lake and Gabby are watching their daughter tend to Luna with smiles on their faces. I can see

    the anger on Lake¡¯s face when he looks at Luca because he is causing her pain. Luca stands ¡°would it

    be alright if I spoke to Jade alone.¡± Gabby and Lake look at Jade and she nods. We all leave the room

    and I hope that he does what¡¯s right, not only for Luna, but for himself. I know their mating won¡¯t be

    easy, but nothing worth having ever is.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 169

    22 Do You Want Me

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Luca POV

    As I watch Sherman ept his goddess-given mate, my heart aches. I¡¯m so happy for him and I know

    Esme is too. I know he¡¯s right that Cynthia would want me to be happy, but I still feel like I¡¯m betraying

    her. She never got to have time with Luna. The time to be the amazing mother I know she would have

    been. I watch Jade holding Luna and it pulls at my heart. She will be an amazing mother to Luna. I

    want Jade with everything in me. Not because of Luna, but because she is my mate. I want to give into

    the bond, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not afraid. Losing Cythina almost killed me and we were not fated to each

    other. If anything happened to Jade, I wouldn¡¯t survive. The goddess chose her and everything about

    her is attractive. She is gorgeous, but it¡¯s more than that. I can already tell she will challenge me and

    not be like many women who just want me for the title. My father won¡¯t be happy with our mating

    because he expects me to have a ranked dragon mate. A strong dragon to be queen. He wants

    me to choose Monica. I don¡¯t care what he wants. I chose Cynthia despite his opinion and mating Jade

    is my choice, not his. I need to talk to her and try to make this right. I¡¯m not ready to mate and mark, but

    I¡¯m not willing to let her go even if I have been an a**. ¡°Look who finally pulled his head out of his a**¡±

    Sebastian says. I don¡¯t even respond to him. Brooklyn leaves with her parents. I¡¯m d that Jade will

    have someone she is close to returning with us if I can convince her toe.

    Her father is shooting me death res. In any other situation, I would take it as a challenge and show

    him who is the Alpha, but I would be the same way if someone was hurting my daughter. Especially if

    that someone was supposed to protect her from pain. ¡°Can I speak with Jade¡± I ask and I¡¯m grateful

    when she nods to her parents. The door closes and my resolve starts to falter. What if she rejects me

    for acting like a jerk? ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t? I¡¯ve never known you to back down from anything. Now is

    not the time to start¡±, Sebastian says. He is definitely right. She is too important to let my fear stop me.

    My eyes meet Jade¡¯s, but they give nothing away. ¡°What did you want to speak about Luca?¡± My name

    on her lips sounds so right. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how I acted earlier.¡± She looks shocked at my omission. ¡°I¡¯m

    sure you realize that you are not my first mate¡± I say looking down at my sleeping daughter. She nods

    and I continue. ¡°I took Cynthia as a chosen mate a year ago. She was not a ranked dragon, which was

    a point of turmoil between me and my father. The council wasn¡¯t happy either. I chose her because we

    fell in love and her rank was not important to me.¡± I expect to see hurt in her eyes when I say that I

    loved Cynthia, but there is only sympathy.

    ¡°What happened to her¡± she asks and I hate the answer. ¡°She died giving birth to Luna. My father

    insisted her body wasn¡¯t strong enough to handle the royal hatchling pregnancy because she was

    weak.¡± I drop my head, feeling the guilt all over again. A hand on mine brings me back to the here and

    now. ¡°What happened was not your fault and I don¡¯t think your father is right about Cynthia being

    strong.¡± I can¡¯t help the smile at her kind words. She doesn¡¯t move her hand and I¡¯m d. ¡°That was

    three months ago. Luna is all I have left of Cynthia and when I saw you today it scared me.¡± ¡°Luca, I

    wish you would have just talked to me instead of acting like a jerk.¡± I can¡¯t help theugh. ¡°I don¡¯t think

    anyone has ever called me a jerk to my face.¡± ¡°Well, I won¡¯t apologize for telling you how you were

    acting but I do understand your reaction now. Luca, I understand if you want to reject this bond.¡± ¡°No¡± I

    say harsher than I mean to. ¡°Jade, I want you toe back with me. I would like to get to know you

    and in time ept the bond.¡± She smiles at first but then she looks down at Luna and her smile fades.

    She pulls her hand away from mine and I miss her touch. ¡°This change of heart wouldn¡¯t have anything

    to do with Luna wanting to be around me, would it? I will care for Luna because she is important to me,

    but I don¡¯t want you to say these things if you truly don¡¯t mean them. I would never want our bond built

    on Luna¡¯s needs.¡± I hate that she thinks I only want her toe back with me because of Luna. ¡°Jade,

    I love that my daughter imprinted on you and she knows how important you are, but that has nothing to

    do with what I just said. I want you to be my mate and my queen. I want you and I¡¯m sorry that I need

    time¡± she cuts me off. ¡°I am fine with waiting as long as you truly want me.¡± ¡°I guess the question is, do

    you want me, Jade?¡± She ces her hand back on mine. ¡°I wanted you the moment I saw you. I will

    wait as long as you need. I want to be your mate, Luca. I want to help you raise Luna. I will treat her

    like she is my own pup and we will honor Cynthia¡¯s memory. She will know her mother.¡± I stand and

    help Jade to do the same. I wrap her in a hug without squishing Luna and her scent gives me peace. I

    know in my heart that she was meant to be mine. ¡°I¡¯m going to go get my things around and I wille

    find you for lunch.¡± She leans up and kisses my cheek before she ces Luna in my arms. I start the

    walk back to the room and Luna doesn¡¯t make a peep. ¡°Alright little one, I got it. I agree Jade is our

    family now. Now we just need to tell your grandfather.¡±

    Jade POV

    As I hear Luca say he wants the bond with me, I have never been so happy. I thought for sure he

    wanted to talk to me to speak about his formal rejection. I would have been devastated but I would

    have epted if that was what he wanted. I don¡¯t want to have to beg my mate to choose me. My heart

    broke to hear him talk about Cynthia and I understand why he was so upset when we first met. I was

    happy about going with him, but I don¡¯t want to be asked purely because Luna seems to have be

    attached to me. I would do anything for this little girl, but I don¡¯t want him to choose me because of

    Luna. I want him to want me. I was shocked when he asked if I wanted him. I nearly jumped out of my

    seat. Zelda was dancing in my mind and I didn¡¯t have to think about my answer. I want him with every

    part of me and I understand him wanting to wait. When he wraps me in the hug, I resist melting into him

    not only because of Luna, but I want to respect his wishes. We will get to know each other before we

    move forward. I kiss his cheek before I head out of the office. It doesn¡¯t escape me that Luna doesn¡¯t

    cry this time and I smile to myself.

    ¡°I hope that smile means that the bonehead, came to his senses¡±, Ruby says and I burst outughing.

    ¡°Did you just call the king of dragons a bonehead?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± My father wraps his arm around her

    shoulder ¡°that¡¯s my daughter.¡± My mother rolls her eyes but looks to me for an answer. ¡°We will be

    taking things slowly, but we have both decided to ept the bond.¡± My mother wraps me in a hug. I

    pull back and I can see sadness in their eyes despite the smiles. I¡¯m going to miss them too. I can¡¯t

    imagine not seeing my family every day. Ruby pulls me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you. I¡¯ll miss you.¡±

    ¡°Why would you miss her¡± Tabby¡¯s voicees from behind them. I pull back, smiling at my aunt.

    ¡°Brooklyn and I will be going to the dragon kingdom to be with our mates.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful but there

    is no reason for anyone to be sad.¡± We all look at her confused. ¡°The kingdom isn¡¯t close like the coven

    Aunt Tabby. I won¡¯t see you guys all the time.¡± ¡°The hell you won¡¯t. When you¡¯re ready toe to visit,

    you rub the ne and I will open the portal.¡± I smile and so does everyone else. I rush over and

    wrap her in a hug. ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s amazing. I would hate not to see you guys and now my uncles

    can stop pouting.¡± Everyoneughs and I head toward the cottage.

    I look around at the cottage I have shared with Ruby thesest two years. I love my family and I¡¯m so

    grateful I will still get to see them. Once I¡¯ve packed what I need, I head back to the pack house to have

    lunch with everyone. Sherman has his arm around Brooklyn, Luca is holding a very awake Luna, and

    my family are here. It¡¯s the best way for us to say goodbye. I just wish that Archer and Wesley were

    here too. As if my wish conjured them, they appear with two women that I assume are their mates. I

    rush over, wrapping Archer in a hug and a loud growl makes everyoneugh. I don¡¯t need to look to

    know who growled. ¡°That¡¯s her brother¡± I hear my mother whisper. I can¡¯t help the smile that spreads on

    my face. I pull back and Archer is smiling. ¡°Sis, this is my mate Danica and Wesley¡¯s mate Constance.¡±

    I hug both the women before I hug Wesley. I take my seat next to Luca and he takes my hand. ¡°Archer,

    this is my mate, King Luca and that is Sherman, Brooklyn¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°I am just Luca to all of you.¡± We talk

    for awhile and I watch Autumn smile but I know she is longing for Connor. He better not break her

    heart. Human or not, I¡¯ll kick his a**.

    We say our goodbyes, which I hate, but at least now I know I can visit whenever I am missing my

    family. I slide into the SUV next to Luna¡¯s car seat. Esme is on the opposite side, telling me about the

    kingdom. I can tell we will be good friends. She wanted to give Sherman and Brooklyn space, so she

    rode with us. I can tell that she truly is happy for them. As soon as we reach the airport, Luca leads me

    to a huge jet. It¡¯s amazing inside and I take seat next to Luna, which leaves two open seats across from

    me. Luca takes the seat directly across from me and his leg is resting against mine. I know that

    shouldn¡¯t make my body heat up just from our legs touching, but it does. Zelda is purring and I¡¯m trying

    to keep my body under control, so he doesn¡¯t smell my arousal. I look back at Luca and his eyes are

    ck. He leans forward so only I can hear him. ¡°Little mate, you¡¯re making it very difficult to control

    myself when I can smell your arousal for me.¡± I can tell it¡¯s Luca¡¯s dragon speaking to me. ¡°What is your

    name mate¡± I try to change the subject. ¡°Sebastian, little one and soon I will know exactly what your

    arousal tastes like.¡± I clench my thighs together. ¡°Sebastian, I think you better give control back to

    Luca¡± I say and he chuckles.

    He¡¯s eyes return to their beautiful blue color and he is smiling. ¡°Jade, you¡¯re blushing.¡± ¡°You gave him

    control, didn¡¯t you.¡± ¡°Maybe¡± he says with a cocky grin. The rest of the flight was uneventful. I yed

    with Luna after feeding her and took a nap. A strong hand that causes tingles on my skin gently shakes

    my shoulder. ¡°Jade, we have arrived. I need to apologize ahead of time for anything my father may

    say.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m a pretty tough girl.¡± ¡°I have no doubt of that.¡± He takes my hand and we leave the

    jet followed by Sherman, Brooklyn, and Esme. I don¡¯t know what I expected, but I¡¯m grateful that there

    isn¡¯t many people here. We take a very short ride and arrive at a huge gate. I can see the castle

    peaking over the top of a tall wall. The gate opens and we drive through. It¡¯s amazing to see a city and

    the castle sits in the middle. I know this isn¡¯t going to be easy to have dragons ept me, but I¡¯m

    willing to do whatever it takes to be with Luca. Once we park, I take Luna in my arms. Luca ces his

    hand on the small of my back leading me inside. Brooklyn gives me a hug before she follows Sherman.

    We walk down a hallway when I hear a masculine voice call out for Luca. We both turn and I can see

    confusion on the face of an older version of Luca.

    He doesn¡¯t address me at first. ¡°You found her. Thank the goddess¡± he says, touching Luna¡¯s head.

    ¡°Why has this wolf returned with you and why is she holding my granddaughter?¡± Zelda growls but I

    manage to hold her back. ¡°Jade, this is my father, William. Father, this is my mate, Jade.¡± His eyes look

    like they are going to pop out of his head. ¡°Excuse me, did you just say that this wolf is your mate?¡±

    ¡°That is exactly what I said father. Honestly, I would like to get Jade settled so you can get to know her

    at dinner.¡± ¡°Luca, I want to see you in my office in ten minutes.¡± I can feel Luca¡¯s anger. ¡°I will be there

    when I am finished helping Jade get settled.¡± William turns without a word and heads away from us.

    ¡°Well, that went better than I thought it would¡± Luca says and I chuckle. We start walking down the hall

    again until wee to arge set of double doors. ¡°This is our room. Even though we are taking this

    slow, I would like to keep you close. Luna stays here also.¡± I nod, I want to be close to him, so I have

    no problem sharing a room. He opens the door and I step inside and stop dead. I see red and if I

    wasn¡¯t holding Luna I would probably shift right now.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 170

    23 I¡¯m Not Diplomatic

    Jade POV

    A growl that shakes the room sounds from behind me. Luna doesn¡¯t even open her eyes. I turn and

    ce my hand on Luca¡¯s forearm. ¡°Take Luna¡±, I say and he does it without question. I didn¡¯t even

    realize I used my Alphamand, but it wouldn¡¯t make Luca listen anyway. We cannot use it on our

    mates since we are equals. I turn back to a woman lying naked on the bed we I am supposed to share

    with Luca. She makes no move to cover herself, which seeds in pissing me off further. I walk over to

    the side of the bed and she smiles at me. ¡°Rip that b**ch apart¡± Zelda growls. I agree with her but I also

    know that I can¡¯t just kill her without Luca¡¯s father using it against me. ¡°Who are you and why are you in

    this room?¡± ¡°My name is Monica, I¡¯m the future Queen of the dragon kingdom and Luca¡¯s future mate.¡±

    Luca growls low and she looks toward him before she looks back at me. Iugh and I see her smirk

    falter when I growl loudly. ¡°Well, Monica, a more diplomatic Alpha would probably warn you about how

    uneptable this behavior is, but I¡¯m not that Alpha.¡± I reach out grabbing her by the hair and toss her

    onto the floor. ¡°That man and little girl belong to me. He is my mate and you are about to be very sorry¡±

    I say pointing toward Luca. I pull back and punch her in the face. I hear her nose crunch under my fist

    and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s broken. Blood pours down her mouth and chin. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever go near Luca again or

    next time I won¡¯t be so nice.¡± She scurries back from me and looks toward Luca, who is smiling. ¡°Luca,

    how could you stand there while this mutt hurts one of your own kind.¡±

    Hees to stand next to me and wraps his free arm around my waist. ¡°I am King Luca to you. If you

    ever disrespect my mate and the future Queen of the Dragon Kingdom again, you will be thrown into

    the dungeon for the rest of your miserable life.¡± She turns on the waterworks and ugly cries. I roll my

    eyes before I walk over, grabbing her by the arm. I lead her to the door, but Luca stops me. ¡°Wait¡± he

    says and I see hope sh in her eyes. ¡°How the f**k did you get into my room?¡± The hope on her face

    fades and she chews on her lip. I squeeze her arm ¡°answer your king when he asks you a question.¡±

    ¡°Your father wants you to take me as a chosen mate.¡± I growl and Luca takes my hand. ¡°So, he let you

    in my wing without my permission.¡± It¡¯s not a question and Luca¡¯s anger is palpable. He hands Luna to

    me before he grabs Monica by the arm. ¡°Jadee with me¡±, he says. I follow close behind him and

    we reach arge wooden door. He throws it open without knocking and I¡¯m shocked to see that his

    father isn¡¯t alone. The man that is sitting in the chair looks horrified when he sees Monica.

    Luca POV

    Jade is amazing. I had every intention of dealing with that b**ch when I saw her lying on the bed, but

    Jade had other ideas. She has every right as my future Queen to punish her, so I make no move to

    stop Jade when she punches Monica in the face. I¡¯m d to see the blood pouring out of her nose. It

    won¡¯tst because we heal quickly, but hopefully, now she will understand that she has no chance. She

    never had a chance, even if I didn¡¯t meet Jade. The more time I spend with Jade, the more I realize

    that I want her to be mine. As Jade leads her to the door, the realization hits me that there is no way

    she could be here in my wing unless someone let her in. When she says my father helped her, I see

    red. As I walk toward my father¡¯s office, Monica pleads for me to release her. I throw my father¡¯s office

    door open and I¡¯m d to see Monica¡¯s father sitting in front of my father¡¯s desk. His eyes get big when

    he sees that Monica is naked with blood running down her chin. ¡°What the f**k is the meaning of this¡±,

    Timothy says. I release her and she rushes over to Timothy, who covers her with his coat.

    ¡°Your daughter went into my private wing and decided it was a good idea to wait for me naked. My

    mate and I didn¡¯t take very kindly to that.¡± ¡°You have no mate, you bear no mark¡± my father says. I wrap

    my arm around Jade and hold her to my side. ¡°I¡¯m going to make this perfectly clear to you, father.

    Jade is my mate and she will rule the kingdom by my side. I am the king, not you.¡± ¡°The council will

    never allow a wolf to be our Queen¡±, Timothy says. I release my hold on Jade and step into his

    space. I tower over him and I can see the fear in his eyes. He drops his gaze as I push my aura

    forward. ¡°Luca¡± my father yells my name. I don¡¯t move but Timothy does. ¡°Timothy please take Monica

    to the infirmary while I speak to my son.¡± He leads Monica out of the office closing the door behind him.

    ¡°Luca, I would like to speak to you in private now.¡± Iugh ¡°no, my mate is not going anywhere.¡± ¡°This is

    dragon business and this woman is not a dragon.¡± I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°Fine, you want to

    do this in front of her then so be it. You will reject her and take a proper dragon mate.¡± ¡°Like hell I will.

    Jade is my goddess given mate and this is not up for discussion.¡± ¡°You will lose your title if you take her

    as a mate¡± he says, pointing at Jade. She growls and I chuckle. ¡°You dare growl at me mutt in my

    kingdom.¡± As soon as the words leave his mouth, Sebastian pushes forward. I m him against the

    wall and he struggles to free himself. ¡°You will not speak to my mate that way. You are my father, but

    make no mistake, I will choose my mate and you will lose.¡±

    ¡°Release me Luca now.¡± I stare into his eyes and he drops his gaze. I step back but this is far from

    over. A knocking on the door interrupts us and I expect it to be Timothy or other council members.

    When a guard steps inside with Esme hand cuffed, I growl. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Esme has

    been used of taking part in the abduction of Luna¡± my father says coldly. ¡°I would never hurt Luca or

    Luna. Uncle William, how could you believe that I would do something like that?¡± ¡°There are two

    witnesses. You will be taken to the dungeon until your execution for attempting to harm the king¡¯s

    daughter.¡± She cries and Jade steps forward. ¡°You can¡¯t really believe that Esme had anything to do

    with Luna being taken. Who are these witnesses?¡± My father ignores Jade and motions for the guard to

    take Esme away. ¡°Stop now¡± I say and the guard freezes in ce. ¡°Release her and leave us.¡± The

    guard immediately begins to remove the cuffs and rushes out of the office. ¡°Luca you cannot just take

    her at her word when there are witnesses. I don¡¯t want to believe that our own flesh and blood would do

    something like this either.¡± ¡°I would never betray my family or hurt that innocent little girl¡± Esme

    screams at my father. ¡°I want the witnesses in my office in half an hour. Until then, Esme will be staying

    in my wing. If I find out that she is being falsely used, all those involved will be executed.¡± I turn

    leading Esme and Jade back to our wing. I don¡¯t know what game this is, but whoever is trying to frame

    my cousin is going to be very sorry.

    Ruby POVBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    After Jade and Brooklyn leave, we head up to the office to have our meeting. Archer wanted to see

    Jade before she left, so we decided to meet here. Once we all have a seat, we turn to Danica and

    Archer. ¡°I really think that Aunt Serina and Uncle Nichs need to be here for this meeting.¡± ¡°Archer,

    you know that they will be made aware of everything as Alphas of this pack. They are spending some

    time with their pups today¡± my father says. ¡°I know that dad, but what we need to discuss is a threat to

    E.¡± Growls are heard throughout the office, including mine. No one will hurt our family. My father links

    and Maverick wraps his arm around me. His touch and scent help to calm me and Gemma. His phone

    rings and he reaches into his pocket, pulling it out. ¡°It¡¯s the officer from the other night.¡± We go into the

    hallway to take the call while we are waiting for my aunt and uncle to arrive.

    He puts the phone on speaker. ¡°Mr. Sce, it¡¯s officer Brown.¡± I smile at the use of my surname, but

    Maverick doesn¡¯t correct him. ¡°Yes I¡¯m here with my wife.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to say this to you sir, but

    Ms. Martin is iming that she was not involved in your wife¡¯s ident.¡± ¡°Of course, she is¡±, Maverick

    says. ¡°I expected her to deny wrong doing as most suspects do but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m calling you. The

    more disturbing part, sir, is who she is iming was involved. She ims that your father hit your wife¡¯s

    car.¡± Maverick starts to squeeze the phone to the point that I worry he will break it. I ce my hand on

    his arm. ¡°I want to speak with her.¡± ¡°That is against protocol sir. The only person that she can speak

    with is herwyer.¡± ¡°Then you can offer her my services, I am awyer¡± I say and Maverick looks like he

    is going to lose it. ¡°Are you sure about that, Ms. Sce?¡± ¡°Yes, I will meet with her.¡± ¡°I will let her know

    about your offer and call you back¡± the officer says. The call disconnects and I know Maverick isn¡¯t

    happy, but what choice did we have? We need to find out if his father is truly involved. ¡°There is no way

    you are going anywhere near that woman Ruby.¡± Goddess, he looks hot when he is trying to give me

    orders. ¡°We will both be there. I have no intention of going alone.¡± He pulls me into his arms and I love

    his protectiveness.

    We head back inside the office and a few minutester my aunt and uncle arrive. Archer begins to tell

    us about the prophecy and my aunt is on the verge of shifting. ¡°No one will hurt our daughter.¡± ¡°The

    pack will protect her Aunt Serina. I want three warriors outside your cottage at all times until this is dealt

    with.¡± My father smiles and nods at me. I take my aunt¡¯s hand. ¡°We will find the vampire and witch and

    end them before they have a chance to make it to E.¡± She smiles and pulls me into a hug. My aunt is

    a bada** but I know she is worried about her pup. She and Nichs will protect their pup, but they will

    need our help. ¡°Archer, I assume, now that you are mated and marked, you will be taking your ce in

    the coven by your beloved¡¯s side. An alliance will be made between the Scarlett Rose and the coven if

    you agree Danica and Archer.¡± They both nod at me with a smile. ¡°I want you and Danica to contact the

    surrounding vampire and witch covens, in case Milo tries to recruit help or seek refuge.¡± They both nod

    and I turn back to my parents who are both smiling. ¡°Maverick and I have to deal with the woman that

    was used of hitting me, but if anything happens I want to be linked immediately.¡± ¡°Ruby before you

    and Maverick leave, we would like to speak to you alone.¡± We say our goodbyes to Archer, Danica,

    Wesley, and Constance before taking our seats in front of my parents.

    ¡°Ruby and Maverick, I think it is time that you both take your ce as the Alphas of the pack¡± my

    mother says. I look at Maverick and I¡¯m d that I don¡¯t see fear on his face. ¡°When do you want to

    have the ceremony?¡± ¡°We would like to have the formal ceremony in two weeks if you both agree.¡± ¡°As

    long as Maverick is alright with that time frame it¡¯s fine with me.¡± I look at Maverick. ¡°As long as I¡¯m with

    you love I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°That¡¯s sweet Maverick¡± my mother says and my father rolls his eyes. ¡°Maverick

    have you ever done any type of training or fighting¡± my father asks. ¡°I work out every day but I have

    never done any fighting.¡± ¡°As Alpha I would like to see you train and I will dly be your personal

    trainer.¡± This time I roll my eyes. ¡°I ept, I want to be able to defend the pack.¡± ¡°Maverick, I¡¯m d

    that you want to train but just remember as a human Alpha we have limitations. That doesn¡¯t mean that

    we aren¡¯t essential parts of the pack, but putting ourselves at risk helps no one¡±, my mother says.

    Maverick nods but something shes in his eyes. I don¡¯t ask him about it now, but I will when we are

    alone.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 171

    24 The Truth Spell

    Luca POV

    After we get Esme situated in the room down the hall from ours, Jade and I head to my office. Luna

    stayed with Esme. I know she had nothing to do with my daughter being taken. I ce a chair next to

    mine and before Jade can sit down, I take her hand. She looks up at me and I can see affection in her

    eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything that has happened since we arrived.¡± ¡°Luca, I¡¯m tougher than you think. I

    know you want to take things slow, but no one is going to change that you are mine.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t kiss

    our mate I¡¯m going to take over and do it for you. I know you want to as much as I do¡±, Sebastian says.

    I¡¯m just about to do just that when a knock sounds on the door. I smile at her before I lead her to the

    chair. ¡°Come in¡±, I say, as I take my seat next to Jade. The door opens and my father leads Monica and

    a man I can scent is a rogue wolf. I see the dragon wing tattoo on his wrist as theye to stand in

    front of my desk. I turn to the man first. ¡°Tell me what you know about my daughter being taken out of

    the kingdom.¡± I watch him swallow and he starts to stutter. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Felix your majesty.¡±

    ¡°Felix, as long as you tell me the truth, you have nothing to fear.¡± He nods and takes a deep breath.

    ¡°A few days ago, my daughter was approached by a female dragon. Esme is her name. I have spoken

    to her on a few asions and she has always been very nice to myself and the other rogues. My

    daughter dly agreed. We are well cared for by the kingdom and we dly do what we can to repay

    your kindness.¡± I nod and he continues. ¡°We were in our camp when the same woman brought the

    hatchling to my daughter. We were shocked that she would need us to take a hatchling away from the

    kingdom, but we were afraid to ask. Esme told us if we didn¡¯t do what she said that we would be

    executed. She was very different in the way she acted and spoke. I swear to you, your majesty, we had

    no idea that the little girl was your daughter.¡± ¡°I believe you, Felix.¡± Before I ask Felix anymore

    questions, I turn toward Monica. Her face has pretty much healed and she is smiling at me. She really

    is dense. ¡°What did you see Monica?¡± ¡°I saw Esme take Luna toward the gate that leads to the rogue

    camp.¡± ¡°When did you see this happen?¡± ¡°The day Luna went missing¡± she says with a smug smile on

    her face. ¡°If that¡¯s true, why didn¡¯t you say anything the day you came to my office with my father?¡±

    Her smile falters ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe it was true. I hoped it was just a coincidence. I know how

    much you love your cousin. I was worried about you Luca.¡± Jade growls at her use of my name. ¡°Only

    my mate can call me by my name. You will address me as King Luca. Do you understand Monica?¡±

    ¡°Yes, King Luca¡± she says through gritted teeth. ¡°Felix, you actually saw Esme the day she made this

    request of your daughter?¡± ¡°Yes King Luca¡± he says. I can see there is something more he wants to

    say. ¡°You can speak freely, Felix.¡± ¡°The woman looked like Esme, but she didn¡¯t smell like her.¡± ¡°What

    did you smell like Felix?¡± His eyes motion toward Monica and I hold back the growl. ¡°Thank you, Felix

    for all of your help.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee your majesty. May I ask a question?¡± ¡°Of course, you may.¡± ¡°Sir

    William informed me about my daughter. Is it possible that we can bring her home for a proper burial?¡±

    ¡°I will make sure that happens and I¡¯m very sorry for your loss. I promise you that when I find out who

    did this, they will not live to see another sun rise.¡± ¡°Thank you, King Luca. Please let me know if I can

    ever be of any help to you.¡± I nod and he leaves my office.

    ¡°So, Monica, I am going to give you an opportunity to do the honorable thing for once in your life. Were

    you involved with my daughter being taken and the murder of that she-wolf?¡± Her eyes get big like she

    can¡¯t believe I am asking her this question. ¡°I would never hurt your daughter or an innocent she-wolf.

    You know me, King Luca.¡± Jadeys her hand against my arm. ¡°If that is the case then you should have

    no problem proving your innocence¡±, Jade says. My father growls low and I shoot him a re. ¡°She is

    not Queen and shouldn¡¯t even be involved in this matter.¡± ¡°You are no longer king and I say who is

    involved in what matters. You can leave father.¡± ¡°Luca¡± he starts to say, but I cut him off. ¡°That was not

    a request.¡± He is fuming but he leaves my office without another word. Monica looks terrified and it

    makes me happy. ¡°Answer your Queen¡± I say.

    Jade POV

    I can feel the deceit rolling off this b**ch in waves. It¡¯s making Zelda crazy. It takes everything in me to

    stay in my seat and not m her against the nearest wall. I see fear sh in her eyes when I say about

    proving her innocence. ¡°How can I prove my innocence? It is obvious you have poisoned the king

    against me.¡± I can¡¯t help theugh that escapes me. ¡°I have only been here a few hours and I can tell

    that my mate didn¡¯t like you before I arrived.¡± I look at Luca and he nods his agreement with my

    statement. ¡°That is not true. I was to be his mate and then you ruined everything.¡± ¡°I will never

    understand girls like you. Always wanting what isn¡¯t yours to have. From what I can gather, you have

    known Luca since you were children.¡± She stays quiet. ¡°If he was to be your mate all along, then why

    did Luca choose Cynthia?¡± She growls and if looks could kill, I would be dead. I stand from my seat and

    walk around the desk until I am standing in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t growl at me unless you want me to beat

    your a** like I did earlier.¡± She takes a step back. I take my pendant in my hand and rub the jewel.

    A few secondster, my aunt appears. Monica gasps ¡°who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Oh, I can already tell I

    don¡¯t like you¡± Tabby says and Iugh. ¡°Aunt Tabby, can you work a truth spell for me?¡± ¡°Wait, what,

    you can¡¯t do that¡± she starts to say, but my aunt is already chanting. ¡°You¡¯re all set Jade. Good to see

    you again Luca.¡± She hugs me and winks at him before she disappears. Goddess, I love my family. I

    turn back to Monica. ¡°Did you have the she-wolf take Luna out of the kingdom?¡± I can see she is

    fighting against the spell, but my aunt is very strong. ¡°Yes¡± she says and ms her hand over her

    mouth. Luca roars and guards bust through the doors. They grab hold of Monica and start to drag her

    toward the door. ¡°Stop¡±, I say using, my Alphamand. The men immediately stop walking. Ie to

    stand in front of her. ¡°How did you make yourself look like Esme?¡± Luca is breathing heavily and I know

    he is barely holding himself back, but we need these answers. ¡°I was given a shimmer potion to look

    like her.¡± ¡°Onest question, who helped you with all of this because I know you aren¡¯t this smart?¡± She

    mps her mouth shut and Iugh at her struggle. She tries to pull away from the guard without

    sess. ¡°My father¡± she finally says before she bursts into tears. ¡°You b**ch you ruined everything.¡±

    Luca stomps toward her but I stop him. ¡°Take her to the dungeon now¡±, I say and the guards rush from

    the office. I wrap myself around Luca and he buries his nose in the crook of my neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Luca¡± I say and after a few minutes he pulls back. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for. Thank

    you for helping me find the truth. I linked the warriors to take Timothy to the cells with his evil a**

    daughter. I think we should head to bed since tomorrow is going to be a hell of a day dealing with the

    council and my father.¡± He takes my hand and leads me back to the room that he gave to Esme. Once

    we have Luna, we head to our room. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m here with my mate in our room. Even though it

    has been crazy, I wouldn¡¯t want to be anywhere else. Iy Luna down in her crib and head into the

    bathroom. Luca showered first while I got Luna ready for bed. Once I¡¯m showered, I slip on pajama

    shorts and a tank top. When I walk out of the bathroom, Luca is lying in boxer briefs with his hands

    behind his head. Oh goddess, this man is built like a Greek god. His scent invades my nose and Zelda

    is purring. I didn¡¯t know wolves purred. I walk to my side of the bed and slide in, keeping some distance

    between us. I want nothing more than to wrap myself around him, but I need to respect his wishes.

    ¡°Good night, Luca¡± I say over my shoulder. I feel a strong arm wrap around my waist and soon I am the

    small spoon with a big body pressed against mine. Holy sh*t I love the way he feels against me. He

    kisses the back of my neck before he whispers in my ear. ¡°After we deal with everything tomorrow, I

    n to make you mine Jade.¡± I stiffen at his words. I don¡¯t want him to do this if he isn¡¯t ready. ¡°Luca¡± I

    start to say, but he turns me pressing his lips to mine. If I wasn¡¯t aroused before I am now. The kiss is

    amazing and I feel it all the way to my toes. He pulls back and kisses my nose. ¡°Tomorrow Jade, I will

    mate and mark you. You will be mine. My mate and my Queen until death do us part.¡± ¡°I am already

    yours, Luca.¡± He pecks my lips once more before I turn back over and he holds me. I know tomorrow

    will be a sh*t show, but right now I am happy and safe in my mate¡¯s arms. I can¡¯t wait toplete our

    bond. I fall into a peaceful sleep.

    The Next Day

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Ruby POV

    Maverick insisted that there was nothing in the look I sawst night in my father¡¯s office, but I feel like

    he isn¡¯t being totally honest with me. He distracted me with his amazing body and a lot of s*x, but I

    have no intentions of letting it go. We are driving toward the police station before we head to the office.

    Autumn is going to be meeting us at lunchtime so we can talk to Connor. I¡¯m excited and nervous about

    how he is going to react to the news about being Autumn¡¯s mate. I pray for Autumn¡¯s sake that he has

    an open mind and realizes how lucky he is to be chosen by the goddess to have Autumn as a mate.

    ¡°What are you thinking about over there that you didn¡¯t hear a word I said¡± Maverick says and I chuckle.

    ¡°Autumn and Conner¡± I say. He takes my hand and I love the feeling of his skin against mine. ¡°All we

    can do is hope he listens and gives it a chance Ruby.¡± I know he¡¯s right. ¡°Now what were you saying?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking about that night of the ident and the break in.¡± I had already thought about what

    the man had said to Gwen and what Bruce said to me. I know what Maverick is thinking. ¡°Maverick, I

    don¡¯t know your father. Did he ever hit your mother?¡± He looks deep in thought. ¡°No, when I think back

    to my childhood he was absent. I never saw him hurt my mother. He never yelled or hit her. He was just

    gone a lot. After he cheated on her, I wondered if it was the first time or if it was something that

    happened all the time.¡± I hate the pain in his voice. It makes me want to rip Bruce¡¯s arm off and beat

    him with it. Gemmaughs ¡°I would like to see that.¡±

    We reach the police station and the officer handling the case greets us. He looks at Maverick with

    concern. ¡°We are bothwyers and will be handling Ms. Martin¡¯s defense.¡± He nods but I¡¯m sure he is

    confused by this whole situation. ¡°Has my father been brought in on charges¡± Maverick asks. ¡°No sir,

    we have no solid proof. All the evidence points to Ms. Martin. Without some type of evidence, we

    cannot use your father based on Ms. Martin¡¯s usation.¡± Maverick nods and he takes us to a

    room to wait for Delh. A few minutester, an officer brings her in and her face lights up when she

    sees Maverick. The happiness fades when she sees me, but she stays quiet. ¡°Delh, I am going to

    make this perfectly clear. Maverick isn¡¯t interested in you. If this is a lie, so he won¡¯t hold the ident

    against you, it won¡¯t work. We are together and the only reason we are here is because we want to see

    the right person punished. If that¡¯s you, then so be it.¡± ¡°I swear to you that I had nothing to do with

    hitting you.¡± ¡°Start talking Delh and if you leave any details out of what you have done, the deal is off.

    You can find yourself someone else to represent you and I will make sure you are punished for what

    you have done¡±, Maverick says. She sighs and we all take a seat.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 172

    25 The Past Hurts

    Delh POV

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    When the officer told me that Ruby Sce offered to meet with me, I was skeptical. I¡¯m being used

    of hitting her. Why the hell would she want to represent me? How the hell is she even out of the

    hospital? The officer leads me to a room and when the door opens, I see Maverick before I see that

    b**ch Ruby. I never hit her, but that doesn¡¯t mean I like her. She took what was mine. I¡¯m not talking

    about Maverick. We all sit and all I can see is hate in Maverick¡¯s eyes when he looks at me now. I can¡¯t

    believe that ba**ard Bruce set me up. I know he did this. No one else could have taken my SUV. ¡°Get

    on with it, Delh, or we are walking out of here and you can figure out how to get your conniving a**

    out of this¡± Maverick says. ¡°Maverick, I never meant to hurt you¡± I start to say and he cuts me off. ¡°Tell

    us why you think my father was involved in the hit and run.¡± I don¡¯t have a choice but to tell him about

    Bruce if I have any hope of getting out of this awful ce. ¡°I met your father before we met.¡± His jaw

    tightens but he doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°He told me where you went to school and encouraged me to try

    to start a rtionship with you.¡± ¡°Why¡± he says so coldly. ¡°He had hoped that I could help him get back

    in your good graces.¡± I see a look on Ruby¡¯s face and I¡¯m sure she is putting things together.

    Maverick¡¯s expression is unreadable. I keep going before Ruby can speak. ¡°He hoped by rebuilding his

    rtionship with you he would gain ess to Mr. Piper¡¯spany.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused, so what did you

    stand to gain from all of this?¡± This is the part that I don¡¯t really want to share but I have no choice if I

    want Bruce to pay for framing me. ¡°Bruce wanted me to marry you. He knew that Stephen Piper had a

    soft spot for you and thought he would make you CEO when he retired. He was furious when Ruby

    took the role and screwed up his ns.¡± ¡°That still doesn¡¯t answer my question, Delh. What did you

    get out of this whole n?¡± ¡°The man I wanted to be with.¡± I can see the confusion on Maverick¡¯s face

    before realization sets in. ¡°You f**king b**ch.¡± Ruby has a look of disgust but I don¡¯t care about her

    opinion of me. ¡°Bruce promised me if I did this for him, we would be together.¡± ¡°You and my father¡± he

    looks pained and disgusted at saying it out loud. He starts tough and that is scarier than any of the

    other emotions he has shown during this meeting. ¡°Let¡¯s go Ruby¡± he stands. ¡°I told you the truth, you

    said¡±, he ms his hands on the table.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I ever cared for you.¡± It¡¯s not lost on me that he doesn¡¯t use the word love. I never loved

    him, but I thought he loved me. ¡°You were f**king my father while you were f**king me and you think I¡¯m

    still going to help you.¡± ¡°Maverick, let¡¯s go into the hallway for a moment¡±, Ruby says as she touches

    his arm. I really hate this b**ch for ruining everything. My life has gone to sh*t because of her. I wish

    Bruce seeded in ending her a**. They leave the room and a hundred thoughts run through my mind.

    The two that are the most important are making Bruce pay and seeding where Bruce failed. That

    b**ch will not get to be happy.

    Ruby POV

    As soon as we are in the hallway, I wrap myself around Maverick and he squeezes me so tight. I can

    feel his anger and hurt through our bond. ¡°What kind of people do this¡± he whispers more to himself

    than me, but I answer anyway. ¡°Evil people and I promise you they are both going to pay for what they

    did.¡± He pulls back and I can see unshed tears in his eyes. He presses his forehead to mine and takes

    a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful that the goddess chose you as my mate Ruby. I¡¯m so grateful that I

    realized what Delh was before I made the biggest mistake of my life.¡± ¡°I am d too¡±, I say with a

    smile. He presses his lips to mine in a soft kiss. I pull back, ¡°I know you aren¡¯t happy about helping her,

    but we need to make your father pay for all that he has done. I would like to let her rot in there as much

    as you would, but I¡¯m a firm believer that she will get what she deserves too.¡± He leans in and kisses

    me one more time before we walk back into the room. ¡°We will help you only because I believe you

    didn¡¯t hit my car but understand this, Delh. Once this is done, you will never go near my husband

    again.¡± Her eyes get big and I smile to myself. Maverick threads his fingers in mine. She looks between

    us with disbelief in her expression. ¡°You¡¯re lying, there is no way. We were engaged for a year. You

    haven¡¯t even known each other a year.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because in my heart I knew you weren¡¯t the right one even if I was too stupid to realize it. Ruby

    is my forever and you are just a bad memory. Now, I believe my wife made the terms of our help very

    clear. You stay away from me and Ruby once this is done.¡± She nods but I can tell she isn¡¯t happy. I

    have a feeling she won¡¯t listen to the rules, but right now I want to use her to get all the information we

    can on that ba**ard Bruce. He hurt Gwen and Maverick. He tried to hurt me but what he did to them is

    far worse. We gather all the information we can from Delh before we head to the office. Maverick is

    going to hire a private investigator to follow his father. When we reach the office, I¡¯m shocked to see

    Gwen waiting in the lobby. ¡°Gwen, is everything alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m meeting some of my friends for

    lunch, but I wanted to stop and see how the meeting with Delh went.¡± Maverick is rocking on his feet

    and I can see the anguish on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go up to my office and we can talk.¡± We head to the

    elevator and there is an awkward silence. ¡°Maverick, you need to be honest with your mom. She

    deserves to know the truth¡± I link him. He nods and we step off the elevator.

    As soon as my eyes meet Jennifer¡¯s there is a look of shock that is gone as quickly as it came. ¡°Ms.

    Sce, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± Before I can answer, she looks past me. ¡°What the hell are you doing

    here?¡± I hear Gwen ask from behind me. I turn and the look of pain on her face makes Gemma growl.

    ¡°Gwen what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What is she doing here,¡± she says, pointing at Jennifer, who now has a smirk

    on her face. ¡°Mom how do you know her¡± Maverick asks. ¡°She is the woman that was in my bed with

    your father the day he left.¡± All the air feels like it has been sucked out of the room. ¡°Maverick take your

    mother to your office while I deal with this. Jennifer my office now.¡± Maverick passes us with his arm

    around Gwen. Once we reach my office, I close the door. ¡°You can¡¯t fire me because I was with her

    husband. I can sleep with anyone I want too. It is wrongful termination and I will sue thispany.¡± ¡°Sit

    your a** down, now¡± I say while I try to keep Gemma under control.

    Jade POV

    Luca kissed me before he left this morning. He had some paperwork he needed to take care of before

    we meet with the council. I slide out of bed and check Luna. She is still fast asleep. I grab my clothes

    and get changed. I put on light makeup and pull my hair into a high ponytail. A knock sounds on the

    door and I expect it to be Esme when I open it. I¡¯m shocked to find William standing in the hallway.

    ¡°Luca is in his office.¡± ¡°I know, I was wondering if we could talk.¡± I look around the room, feeling

    ufortable about being alone with William in this room. ¡°I mean in my office, Jade.¡± I¡¯m sure he can

    see the hesitation when I don¡¯t answer immediately. ¡°I mean you no harm Jade. I just want to talk to

    you.¡± ¡°I wille to your office, but I have no intention of giving up my bond with Luca no matter what

    you have to say.¡± ¡°I will send one of the girls to show you the way.¡± He leaves and Luna starts to fuss. I

    get her changed and fed before I head into the hallway. A pretty youngdy is waiting when I open the

    door. ¡°Ma¡¯am I¡¯m here to take you to Sir William¡¯s office.¡± I nod ¡°I need to let Esme know where I am

    going.¡± She waits and I stop at Esme¡¯s room. ¡°Jade, I don¡¯t know if that is a good idea¡± she says so

    only I can hear. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine and you can let Luca know where I am, so he won¡¯t worry.¡±

    I turn and follow the woman down a hallway that leads through a set of wooden doors. Luna is ying

    with my hair as I walk and it makes me giggle. The woman points to a door and I knock. ¡°Come in¡±, he

    says, and I push open the door. He is sitting behind arge desk. ¡°Jade, please have a seat.¡± He smiles

    when he sees Luna and I can feel his love for her. ¡°Jade, first I would like to apologize for the way I

    treated you. I understand that you and my son are fated mates. I don¡¯t agree with your mating, but I

    had no right to treat you badly.¡± ¡°We are and we n onpleting the bond. You don¡¯t have to agree

    with the goddess, but we do.¡± ¡°I know that Luca told you about Cynthia. Luca is a grown man, but I was

    trying to save him from the heartache of losing his mate. I knew that Cynthia wasn¡¯t strong enough and

    unfortunately, I was right. Luca was destroyed when she died and honestly, I expected he would never

    choose to have a mate again. I only pressured him to take Monica as a mate because it would satisfy

    the council and he wouldn¡¯t be attached to her.¡± I¡¯m sure my face must show my disgust at his thinking.

    ¡°So, you would prefer he be in a mating that is purely political. What about his happiness?¡± ¡°Luca¡¯s

    mother was my fated mate. She betrayed me and left us. Despite our bond, she decided that she

    wanted something different. It nearly killed me. I was so angry with her and I threw myself into running

    the kingdom. I wasn¡¯t the father I should have been to Luca. I have never told Luca about his mother.

    He has asked but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak about her after what she did.¡± ¡°Why are you telling

    me all of this William?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see my son hurt because he believes in the bond. I love my son

    and Luna even if I¡¯m not the best at showing it.¡± ¡°I promise you, William, that Luca and Luna mean

    everything to me. I would never betray our bond.¡± He is just about to say something else when the door

    is thrown open and a very pissed off Luca is looking between us. His ck eyes let me know that

    Sebastian is at the surface. I stand and hand Luna to William before Ie to stand in front of Luca.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, we were just talking.¡± I¡¯m pulled into his arms and he buries his nose into the crook of my

    neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want you alone with him¡± he says in my ear. I rub circles on his back until he finally calms

    down. He pulls back, ¡°I want to know everything you said to my mate now.¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 173

    26 Misunderstanding

    Ruby POV

    ¡°Beat this b**ch¡¯s a**¡± Gemma says. I would love nothing more than to do just that, but this is not the

    shifter world. I smile at her and she looks confused. ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t fire you for being a despicable

    human being. I know what I can do though.¡± I watch her swallow and shift in her seat. ¡°I have a feeling

    that you were involved in my ident after you looked so shocked to see me when I walked into the

    office.¡± I¡¯m impressed when she keeps her expression even, but she can¡¯t control her heartrate. It

    sounds like it¡¯s going to beat out of her chest. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I didn¡¯t even

    know you had an ident.¡± ¡°Well, rest assured I will be helping the police find out exactly who was

    involved.¡± ¡°Are you threatening Ms. Sce?¡± I stand ande around leaning on my desk. ¡°I don¡¯t

    make threats Jennifer. Now I do have something to say regarding your continued employment at this

    company. I can¡¯t fire you for screwing Gwen¡¯s husband, but what I can fire you for is viting your

    hiring contract.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I pick up my office phone and leave it on speaker.

    Jonelle in human resources, picks up on the second ring. ¡°Ms. Sce, what can I help you with?¡±

    ¡°Jonelle, were you involved with the hiring of Jennifer Madison?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Sce.¡± ¡°When Ms.

    Madisonpleted the paperwork, did she disclose that she had a rtionship with apetitor that

    could directly impact thepany?¡± I see the blood drain from her face. ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t have been

    given a job that involved ess to ounts if she had answered yes to that question, Ms. Sce.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jonelle¡±, I say and disconnect the call.

    ¡°Integrity and honesty is something I expect from my employees. Lying on your employee documents is

    a terminable offense.¡± ¡°Ms. Sce, I have never told Bruce anything about thepany¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, your word is no good here. Security will meet you at your desk and you have twenty

    minutes to get out of my building. If you ever step foot in this building again, I will have you arrested for

    trespassing.¡± She stands stomping toward the door like a child having a tantrum. I pick up the phone

    and call the head of security. Once she is gone, I head to Maverick¡¯s office. When I walk in, Gwen and

    Maverick are sitting on the couch. She looks up and smiles at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ruby¡±, she starts to say,

    and I stop her. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for. I¡¯m sorry you had to see her after all she put you

    through.¡± She stands up and wraps me in a hug. ¡°Ruby, what did you do about her? I don¡¯t want you to

    get thepany in trouble¡±, Maverick says. I can feel Maverick¡¯s anger and anxiety through our bond.

    Once I exin why I fired her, he stands and pulls me into his arms. ¡°Not only are you beautiful, but

    you¡¯re so smart. How did I get so lucky?¡± I press a quick kiss to his lips before I pull back. ¡°There is

    something else I need to tell you.¡± Concern shes across his face. ¡°I believe Jennifer is the one that

    hit me in Delh¡¯s car.¡± His hold on me stiffens. ¡°That f**king b**ch¡± Gwen says. ¡°Don¡¯t worry she won¡¯t

    get away with all she has done.¡±

    A knock on the door gets our attention. Autumn sticks her head in before she steps inside. ¡°There was

    no one at the desk so I figured I would check the offices.¡± I tell her about Jennifer. She growls and her

    eyes sh ck. ¡°My offer still stands to turn Delh and now that b**ch into frogs.¡± We all burst out

    laughing and it seems to lighten the mood in the room. Gwen stands ¡°I guess I had better get to the

    restaurant. I¡¯m sure the girls are wondering where I am.¡± Before I can say anything, Maverick does.

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think you should go to lunch until all this is settled with Bruce. I believe he is the one that

    broke into the apartment and hurt you.¡± A look of shock and then anger shes on Gwen¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re

    probably right. I¡¯ll call them and let them know we will have to reschedule. I can wait in here until your

    done talking to Connor.¡± Her eyesnd on Autumn. ¡°Remember what I said. Connor is one of the good

    ones. It may take him a minute to understand all of this, but I have faith he will be thrilled to know that

    you were made for him and he for you.¡± Autumn rushes over and wraps her arms around Gwen.

    Autumn POV

    The whole drive to the office, Summer is pacing in my mind. ¡°Summer, you¡¯re killing me with the

    pacing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m nervous. What if he doesn¡¯t want to be with us? What if he is afraid of me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    worried too, Summer, but it won¡¯t change anything that is about to happen. Summer, you are only scary

    if someone gives you a reason to be. You are an amazing wolf and he is lucky to have you as a mate.¡±

    I knew she was worried our mate would fear her. She seems to be thinking for a moment before she

    speaks again. ¡°Autumn, if he doesn¡¯t want us, it will be his loss. We are both amazing and we will find

    someone that will love us the way a mate should.¡± ¡°I love you, Summer. Let¡¯s just see how it goes

    before we start counting Connor out.¡± She nods her head and Iugh. I park the car and take a few

    deep breaths before I make my way into the building. I head up to Ruby¡¯s floor and find her in

    Maverick¡¯s office. When she tells me about that b**ch Jennifer, it is all I can do not to go find her. I¡¯m

    d when Gwen agrees to wait in the office. She is important to all of us and I don¡¯t trust Maverick¡¯s

    father. Ruby takes my hand, leading me toward the door. I¡¯m trying to get my nerves under control. I

    follow Maverick and Ruby to an office on the opposite side of the floor. Maverick knocks and I can hear

    voicesing from inside. When I hear a female voice, my heart sinks. ¡°I think I¡¯m just going to go

    back to the office and get Gwen. This was a bad idea.¡± Ruby grabs my arm. ¡°Autumn wait¡± she says,

    and I turn back in time to see the door open on a pretty brte who is smiling. I free my arm and walk

    as fast as I can back down the hallway. ¡°I¡¯ll see you back at the house¡± I say over my shoulder, without

    looking back.

    Once I¡¯m in the car, I text Ruby that Gwen isn¡¯t with me. I put up a block because I just need some time

    alone. I ce the phone on my seat and head back toward the pack. I know they don¡¯t realize that I

    heard their conversations about being a yer. Ruby may not remember our first conversations when

    she met Connor and Maverick. I would never hold his past against him, but he¡¯s human. He won¡¯t feel

    the pull and he probably won¡¯t want one woman if he¡¯s used to being with many. Summer whimpers but

    it¡¯s better to realize this now before we try to get him to believe in the bond. It would kill me if he

    betrayed me after we mated. We drive thirty minutes and as soon as we reach the pack, I head to the

    cottage. My parents are in the living room and I don¡¯t stop to talk to them. I head into my bathroom and

    strip off the dress I wore. I scrub off the makeup from my face. I let a few tears fall as I think of the bond

    that I will never share with Connor. After a few minutes, I turn off the water. ¡°Autumn Lisa de get

    your butt out here.¡± I¡¯m shocked to hear my mother using my full name. She only does that when I¡¯m in

    trouble and I¡¯m sure that I have done nothing wrong.

    I pull on my yoga pants and a tank top before I walk out into the bedroom. My mother looks pissed, but

    I have no clue what this is about. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong¡± I ask and she pats the bed next to her. I take a

    seat and she wraps her arms around my shoulder. ¡°Ruby linked me because you¡¯re not answering her.

    Why did you run out of the office without finding out what was going on in your mate¡¯s office?¡± ¡°Mom, I

    just need to ept the fact that my mate is never going to be with me. I heard him tell the woman in his

    office that he loved her before I took off down the hallway. Connor is a yer and I don¡¯t want to be hurt

    by my mate.¡± ¡°Autumn, I understand you¡¯re afraid, but I have never known you to run when things are

    hard. You don¡¯t even have all the information. You can¡¯t let fear rule your actions. I was rejected by my

    first mate and if I had run, I wouldn¡¯t have you or my sexy wolf mate.¡± ¡°Gross mom, you could leave the

    sexy part out.¡± Sheughs because she loves to torture me. ¡°It¡¯s alright to be afraid but not so much

    that you let it cloud your judgement.¡± I nod and she pulls me into her arms. ¡°Besides, if he is stupid

    enough not to want you, we can give him something that will shrink his d*ck.¡± ¡°Oh mom, please don¡¯t

    talk about my mate¡¯s pen*s.¡±

    A loud knock sounds from downstairs and my mother smiles. She stands heading for the door. ¡°I have

    to go make sure your father doesn¡¯t harass your mate.¡± My eyes get big ¡°Connor is here, in the pack.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t block Ruby, you would have known he was on his way.¡± She leaves and a few minutes

    later my mate¡¯s tall muscr figure is standing in my doorway. ¡°Can Ie in Autumn?¡± ¡°Yes, please

    come in.¡± He sits on the bottom of the bed so there is space between us. ¡°Autumn, I¡¯m a little freaked

    out by all of this but why did you run away?¡± Summer is purring in my mind when he says my name. I

    block her so I can focus on what I need to say. ¡°I know you like women and I heard you in your office

    with that brte. Wolves have excellent hearing and I heard you tell her that you love her.¡± He

    chuckles ¡°that is because I do love her. She is my aunt even though we are almost the same age. She

    stopped to say hello and asked me to go to lunch because she was in town.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I ran and

    assumed things I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Connor POV

    Maverick and Ruby asked me to take a ride with them after Lacey left. I was surprised to see her

    because she is usually traveling. She is the only one I really talk to in my family. Since we are around

    the same age, we were friends growing up. Gwen is quiet on the ride, which isn¡¯t like her. Once we

    arrive at therge mansion, I am truly confused when I see people walking around. I step out and

    Gwenes around to hug me. ¡°I want you to keep an open mind. Promise me¡± she says, and I do.

    Gwen heads toward the mansion and Ruby leads us to what looks like a garden. Maverick and I sit on

    a bench and Ruby sits across from us. ¡°Connor, I wanted Autumn to be able to tell you about what

    makes us special but there was a misunderstanding at the office.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re my boss and I mean

    no disrespect, but I have no idea what the hell you¡¯re talking about Ruby.¡± Sheughs ¡°right now I¡¯m not

    your boss. I am the Alpha of this pack and he is my mate¡± she says, pointing at Maverick. Iugh

    ¡°you¡¯re talking kind of crazy Alpha.¡± Ruby¡¯s eyes turn ck and I damn near fall off the bench. Maverick

    startsughing before he turns to me. ¡°Ruby, Autumn, and many people here are werewolves.¡± I stand

    up, looking around. ¡°Where are the cameras? You guys are a riot. I¡¯m not falling for it.¡± Ruby stands

    and walks about ten feet from us. ¡°Turn around, Connor¡± Maverick says as he puts his hands on my

    shoulder. A few secondster, I hear a growl and turn to see a huge wolf with green eyes standing

    where Ruby was. I start to back up, but Maverick stops me. ¡°Connor, meet Gemma, my other mate.¡±

    I look at him like he has ten heads. ¡°Are you crazy? That is a wolf.¡± Maverick turns me back and after a

    few seconds Ruby rejoins us on the benches. I¡¯m speechless and a hundred thoughts rush through my

    mind. ¡°Connor, I understand this is a lot for you to learn that we exist.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the f**king

    understatement of the century. What do you mean that Maverick is your mate?¡± She gives me, I¡¯m

    sure, a short version of werewolves and their mates. ¡°So, you two are together like forever.¡± They both

    pull down their shirts showing me what looks like a tattoo where their shoulder meets their neck. ¡°This

    is the mark we give our mate to let others know that we are off limits. It¡¯s like the wedding bands that

    humans wear except you can¡¯t take them off¡±, Ruby says. My head is spinning and I look at Ruby,

    wondering why they are telling me all of this. She must realize what I¡¯m thinking because she answers

    my unspoken question. ¡°You need to talk to Autumn, Connor. She can answer the rest of your

    questions.¡± A feeling of nervousness blooms in my belly. Could I have a mate that is a wolf? ¡°Is

    Autumn¡±, I start to say and Ruby cuts me off. ¡°We will take you to her cottage¡±, Ruby says. I follow

    Ruby and Maverick in silence.

    As I sit on the base of Autumn¡¯s bed and stare at this beautiful woman I wonder if all this is real. It

    seems like a dream. Could I really have been chosen by some goddess to spend my life with a woman

    I don¡¯t even know. When Autumn apologizes for running because she thought my aunt was someone I

    was f**king, it hurts me. It hurts when she says I like women. I know what Maverick thought and didn¡¯t

    bother me, but this woman thinking I¡¯m a womanizer hurts me. I¡¯m not sure what the hell is wrong with

    me. ¡°Autumn, am I your mate?¡± Her eyes get big and I know the answer without her even telling me.

    ¡°Yes, you are my mate.¡± What the hell do I want? How can I promise to be with someone I don¡¯t even

    know? Why do I feel like this woman is important when I don¡¯t even know her? None of this makes

    sense and I have no idea what to say to her when I see fear in her eyes waiting for my response.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 174

    27 They Aren¡¯t Happy

    Connor POV

    ¡°Autumn, I¡¯m not sure what I am supposed to do with all of this information that I just learned. Up until

    an hour ago, I had no idea that werewolves even existed. Now I find out not only do they exist, but that

    you¡¯re my mate. You¡¯re beautiful and I know you¡¯re caring. You healed Gwen and I am so grateful for

    that.¡± She cuts me off before I can finish. ¡°I understand Connor that this is all too much. This is not your

    world and you don¡¯t know me. I will help you make the formal rejection and once that is done, I will take

    away your knowledge of the supernatural. You can go back to living your life the way you see fit and

    choose a human mate.¡± What the hell is she talking about? I grip her hand in mine. ¡°Autumn, you¡¯re

    doing it again¡± I say with a little irritation in my voice. ¡°You¡¯re making assumptions about what I¡¯m

    feeling and doing without letting me finish.¡± A blush creeps up her cheeks and she looks even sexier. I

    shake those thoughts away. I need to make her understand what I¡¯m saying. ¡°I have no intention of

    rejecting you or this rtionship. I just need some time to understand all of this.¡± The shock on

    Autumn¡¯s face isical. ¡°You want to be my mate?¡± ¡°Autumn, I am an ordinary human. Do you want

    me to be your mate?¡± A growles out of this beautiful woman and I can¡¯t help butugh. Her eyes

    turn dark and her next words send a jolt to my c*ck. ¡°You are mine¡± she says, but her voice is deeper

    and carries authority. Her eyes return to their beautiful blue color.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Summer is very possessive of you already.¡± ¡°Summer, is your wolf¡± I say like a question.

    ¡°Yes, she is, and to answer your question, we both want you as our mate.¡± ¡°Can I meet her?¡± ¡°We

    would like that if you¡¯re ready for it.¡± ¡°I already met Gemma, so it seems only right that I meet my own

    wolf mate.¡± I swear it sounds like a purr this time and Autumn ms her hand over her mouth. Her

    cheeks are bright red and I can¡¯t help but smile. She starts for the door, but I stop her. ¡°Before we head

    outside, I want to say something about my past.¡± ¡°Connor, you don¡¯t owe me an exnation about your

    past.¡± I shoot her a look and she makes the motion of zipping her lips. ¡°I know Maverick thought that I

    had a lot of s*xual partners and I never corrected him because it didn¡¯t bother me, but I need you to

    know that isn¡¯t true. I am not a virgin, but I¡¯ve only been with a few women.¡± I can see Autumn¡¯s eyes

    flickering back and forth between her blue color and ck. ¡°Autumn, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just not talk

    about you touching any other women. Wolves have a tendency to be jealous and possessive of their

    mates.¡± I don¡¯t know if I should ask this, but curiosity gets the better of me. ¡°Autumn, have you been

    with other men?¡± Just the thought of another man touching her pisses me off. I have no right to feel that

    way, but I do. I have never been a jealous guy when I was with other women, but Autumn feels different

    even if I¡¯m not a wolf. ¡°No, I have saved myself for you¡± she says and heads out of the room without

    another word. Holy sh*t, Autumn is a virgin and she has waited for me. My brain and body are on

    overload.

    I head downstairs and Autumn is waiting at the bottom. Autumn¡¯s mother is smiling at me. ¡°I knew you

    were special. The goddess doesn¡¯t make mistakes.¡± ¡°Mom, Connor is epting the bond, but we are

    going to spend some time getting to know each other. This is a lot for him.¡± I wrap my arm around her

    waist shocking myself a little. I hear a growl and look past Tabby at Autumn¡¯s father. ¡°Johnathon, he

    can touch her anytime he wants to. He is her mate. Get over it.¡± I can¡¯t help the chuckle that escapes

    me and Johnathon shoots daggers in my direction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him¡± Tabby says, and we head

    outside. She leads me behind the cottage and up a path that leads to a clearing. She releases my hand

    and takes a few steps away from me. I¡¯m shocked when she begins to remove her clothes. I mean it

    makes sense because she is changing into a wolf. Actually, none of this makes sense, but here I am.

    She is the most gorgeous woman I have ever seen. Her body is perfect and when she clears her

    throat, I look back into her beautiful blue eyes. I watch as this petite gorgeous woman changes into a

    beautiful silver wolf. I feel a little fear of her size, but I know in my heart she won¡¯t hurt me.

    Luca POV

    ¡°Luca, I just wanted Jade to understand why I feel it¡¯s a bad idea for you two toplete the bond. It is

    nothing against Jade.¡± I growl ¡°don¡¯t you ever talk to my mate without me present again. You may be

    my father, but I will protect her against everyone, including you.¡± I take Jade¡¯s hand and lead her to my

    office. I am trying to keep Sebastian under control. When I went back to our room looking for Jade and

    she was gone, I felt panicked. I immediately went to Esme¡¯s room and when she told me that Jade was

    with my father, I couldn¡¯t imagine what the hell he was thinking. He has no right to speak to Jade,

    especially after the way he has acted since she arrived. Once we are in the office, Jade walks over and

    lays Luna in a ypen I have set up in the corner. I immediately pull her into my arms and breathe in

    her scent. Once I feel calmer, I pull back. ¡°What the hell were you thinking about going to his office

    without me?¡± At first, she looks confused but then she looks pissed. ¡°Luca, I am not a child. I am very

    capable and I knew your father didn¡¯t want to hurt me.¡± ¡°How could you possibly know that after the

    way he has acted?¡± ¡°I am an empath and the emotion your father was feeling when he asked to speak

    with me was sadness and concern.¡± ¡°Concern for the f**king kingdom. That is all he is ever concerned

    about.¡± Her face softens and she takes my hand, leading me over to the couch.

    ¡°Luca, I will never put myself or Luna at risk. I know you were worried aboutpleting our bond

    because you were afraid of losing me like you lost Cynthia.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose you Jade. I need you and

    Luna to be safe.¡± ¡°I think you need to talk to your father. There is a lot you don¡¯t know and it will help

    you understand each other better.¡± I pull her onto myp and bury my face in her neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know

    how I got so lucky, but I¡¯m d that the goddess picked me for you.¡± I press my lips to hers and deepen

    the kiss pouring all the love I have for her into this kiss. I can¡¯t wait to mark her as mine. I¡¯m ready to be

    done with this meeting and take her back to our room. I pull back and press my forehead against hers.

    ¡°Thank you for not giving up on me.¡± I press a soft kiss to her and a knock makes her chuckle. ¡°Come

    in¡±, I say. Sherman and Brooklyn walk in and I can see their fresh marks. I¡¯m happy for Sherman that

    he found his mate too. I hope Esme does soon. She deserves to have the other half of her soul.

    ¡°Congrattions¡± I say as Jade and I stand from the couch. She rushes over and wraps Brooklyn in a

    hug.

    When Brooklyn pulls back, she looks at Jade¡¯s neck and I hate that she doesn¡¯t bear my mark, but that

    will change very soon. She wraps Sherman in a hug and I grab her around the waist, bringing her

    against me. I don¡¯t want her smelling like any man but me. Sheughs and I truly love that sound. ¡°It¡¯s

    time to head to meet with the council Luca¡± Sherman says. I look at Jade and she smiles. ¡°I¡¯m ready¡±

    she says, and I take her hand. Brooklyn brings Luna and we head down the hallway. This time all the

    council members are present with the exception of Timothy. I have Jade¡¯s hand in mine and I don¡¯t

    miss the looks of disdain from some of the council members. My father walks in and takes his seat in

    the front. ¡°I have called this meeting for two reasons. The first is to inform you that Timothy will no

    longer be the lead council member as he has conspired against me. Both Timothy and Monica

    orchestrated the abduction of my daughter and the murder of a loyal rogue wolf.¡± ¡°What proof do you

    have of this¡± ke says. ¡°Monica admitted to what she had done and her father¡¯s involvement.¡± ¡°I find it

    hard to believe that she would admit to this, knowing what the penalty would be for such actions¡±

    Ernest says. ¡°Are you calling your king a liar¡± I say with a growl. ¡°Of course not, your majesty. We just

    want to make sure your judgment hasn¡¯t been clouded¡± he says, looking at Jade.

    This time my growl shakes the room. Jade wraps her hand around my forearm, helping to calm me.

    ¡°King Luca, you must understand our concern. You are standing before us with a wolf by your side. You

    can¡¯t really expect us to ept this union. She is not of our kind and cannot be our Queen.¡± ¡°She is my

    goddess given mate and she will be my Queen unless one of you wants to challenge me for the

    crown.¡± I stare at each of them and they drop their gaze. ¡°I am the king and I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s

    permission to take my queen as I have made it perfectly clear in the past. Jade and I will bepleting

    the bond and we will have her formal ceremony in theing weeks.¡± The men get up without another

    word and leave the room. ¡°Father, can I see you in my office?¡± He nods and I turn to Jade. She smiles

    and I will never tire of seeing that look on her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with Sherman, Brooklyn, and

    Esme to get something to eat while I talk to my father.¡± I lean down and kiss her lips. She takes Luna

    from Brooklyn and they head in the direction of our wing to get Esme. Once my father and I reach myContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

    office, we both have a seat. ¡°Luca, I¡¯m sorry¡± is the first thing my father says and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever

    heard those words from him. I hope whatever he is sorry for is something I can forgive.

    Jade POV

    We walk back to Esme¡¯s room. She wraps me in a hug. She is definitely happy to see me. I know she

    was worried when I went to speak with William. I hope that William is honest with Luca. We walk into a

    huge dining room and all eyes are on us. Brooklyn and I haven¡¯t been announced yet, but if the

    kingdom is anything like the pack, most people know who we are. Esme and I take a seat at the table

    while Sherman and Brooklyn go to get our food. Luna starts to fuss and I didn¡¯t even think about

    grabbing her bottle when we went to get Esme. I stand and Esme looks confused. ¡°I need to grab her

    bottle. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She starts to stand and I don¡¯t have the heart to tell her I¡¯ll be fine. She tells

    Sherman we will be right back and we head to mine and Luca¡¯s room. I grab what I need for Luna and

    head back into the hallway. Esme isn¡¯t there and I can feel anger and hate even though I can¡¯t see

    anyone. I grip Luna to my chest and I really wish Luca and I had mated and markedst night at this

    moment. I move down the hallway quickly, hoping to reach Luca¡¯s office. ¡°What¡¯s the matter mutt?

    Scared of the big bad dragons¡±, the man Luca called ke says as he steps out of a room and blocks

    me from moving forward. ¡°Where is Esme?¡± He chuckles ¡°you better worry about yourself mutt instead

    of that useless b**ch?¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 175

    28 Pay Me Now

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Jade POV

    I reach for my pendant and the ba**ard grabs my arm, pulling me toward him. I tighten my grip on

    Luna. Zelda growls but we can¡¯t shift while we are holding her. ¡°You will not hurt Jade or Luna you

    ba**ard.¡± I hear Esme¡¯s voice from behind ke. I see shock on his face and he releases his grip on

    me. He turns to look at her. I begin to step back, creating space between us. ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t hit you

    hard enough. I should have done the kingdom a favor and just killed your useless a**. I¡¯ll have to fix

    that mistake.¡± He stalks toward her. I rub the pendant and a few secondster my aunt appears. I look

    down the hall just in time to see ke consumed in mes. His body falls to the floor and he is

    screaming. Tabby is able to contain the mes, so it doesn¡¯t burn the walls. I look up in time to see a

    small but beautiful dragon with iridescent blue scales. She copses and her body shifts. The me is

    completely gone and all that remains is ash where ke stood. Tabby rushes over to Esme and ces

    her hand on Esme¡¯s forehead. The glow of her healing engulfs Esme¡¯s body. I rush down the hallway

    and throw open the door to Luca¡¯s office. His eyes whip in my direction with anger until he sees it¡¯s me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Jade?¡± ¡°ke tried to attack me and Esme killed him. She is hurt.¡± He gets up, rushing

    toward me and I turn back down the hallway holding Luna to my chest.

    Esme is back on her feet leaning against Tabby when we reach her. Luca scoops her up and carries

    her to her room,ying her on the bed. ¡°Luca, I¡¯m fine. Tabby healed me¡±, Esme says. He reaches

    down and pulls her into a hug. ¡°Thank you for saving my mate and daughter. I will never forget what

    you have done for me.¡± ¡°You and those girls are my family. I will always protect you.¡± Luca stands and

    walks toward me. He grips both sides of my face before he presses his lips to mine. He steps back and

    wraps his arm around me like he needs me close. I feel the same way. ¡°Jade, are you alright¡±, William

    asks me and I can feel his sincerity. ¡°Thanks to Esme, there isn¡¯t a scratch on me or Luna.¡± I can feel

    sadness and regret rolling off William. He walks over and sits down on Esme¡¯s bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I ever doubted you, Esme. Please forgive me.¡± She reaches up and hugs William. I hand

    Luca Luna before I walk over and hug Tabby. ¡°Thank you, for always being there when I need you.¡±

    She kisses my forehead. ¡°You are like my own pup, Jade. I will always be there for you and your new

    family¡±, she says, smiling at everyone in the room. ¡°I better go, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll see you soon. I have a

    feeling you¡¯ll be making a visit to tell us all the good news.¡± I look at her confused until she bobs her

    eyebrows at me. I chuckle and she disappears. There is amotion in the hallway before Brooklyn

    and Sherman rush into the room. ¡°We¡¯re fine, calm down¡± I say to Brooklyn, whose eyes are ck.

    ¡°What the hell happened¡±, Sherman asks. I look at Esme to tell her part of the story. ¡°I was waiting for

    Jade in the hallway while she grabbed the bottle. That ba**ard ke hit me with something. I woke up

    in a room down the hall¡±, Esme says. ¡°He was going to kill me. Esme killed him before he could even

    try.¡± Luca growls and wraps his free arm around me, pulling me to his side. I take Luna back in my

    arms, grateful that she is safe. ¡°Luca, ke wasn¡¯t alone in the room that he took me to¡±, Esme says,

    getting our attention. We all look toward her. ¡°After he hit me, I could hear voices talking about how

    their n to get rid of Luna didn¡¯t work. They were also talking about getting rid of Jade just like.¡± Her

    words die on her lips and her face contorts into a look of sadness. ¡°Esme it¡¯s alright you can tell me¡±

    Luca says. ¡°Like they got rid of Cynthia.¡±

    Luca stiffens and his eyes darken. I hand Luna to Brooklyn and wrap myself around him. He buries his

    nose in my neck, breathing deeply. His anger and sadness is overwhelming, but I hold tight to him.

    These evil f**ks killed Cynthia. How could they kill her after she had just given birth? Bile rises in my

    throat to think about how many people in this kingdom are involved in all of this. How they could betray

    their own king for some stupid agenda. When Luca pulls back, his cheeks are tear-stained and my

    heart breaks for this man I have fallen in love with. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jade¡± he says, looking into my eyes. I

    ce my hand on his cheek. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for and it only makes me love you more.

    Taking me as your mate doesn¡¯t change how you felt about Cynthia. You have every right to be angry

    and sad about what happened to her. I¡¯m angry and sad about what happened to her. She didn¡¯t get to

    have the life she should have. I promise you that we will make sure everyone involved suffers for what

    they have done.¡± He ms his lips down on mine and kisses me until I¡¯m breathless. When he pulls

    back, he rests his head against mine. ¡°I love you, Jade. You are mine and I am yours. Nothing will ever

    change that.¡± I smile at his words. ¡°I love you, Luca. We are in this together.¡±

    Luca POV

    This woman is amazing. I thought I would see pain in her eyes seeing me so hurt over what happened

    to Cynthia, but instead she is angry. Angry at people who should have protected my Queen but instead

    ended her life. I will always love Cynthia. She was amazing and she gave me my daughter. I know she

    wants me to be happy and in many ways, Jade is like her. Despite what my father thought of Cynthia,

    she was strong and caring. I believe in my heart that the goddess chose Jade because she is strong,

    protective, and caring just like Luna¡¯s mother. Jade is perfect and I¡¯m done waiting to make her mine. It

    is happening today. I turn to the others in the room. ¡°Sherman, I want you to stay here with the girls.

    Father, I want you to gather everyone from the hospital who was involved with Luna¡¯s birth and bring

    them to my office.¡± ¡°Of course, Luca.¡± The conversation with him today about the past has mended

    some of our rtionship, but we still need more time to fix everything that has happened between us. It

    has been broken for a very long time and it won¡¯t be fixed that easily. I¡¯m d he finally told me about

    my mother. He walks over and pulls me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about everything I said about Cynthia.

    I¡¯m sorry you lost her and that my judgement was clouded by my past. I never thought the council could

    do something so vile. As Jade said, everyone involved will be held ountable for their actions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your apology. That is the past and we need to move forward. All I want to do now is

    figure out who the hell did this and make sure they pay for their crimes.¡± He nods and I lead Jade to my

    office to wait for my father to return with the doctors and nurses.

    Autumn POV

    Connor is standing still, just staring at Summer. I know she is worried he will be afraid of her. He starts

    to move toward us and sheys down. He sits in front of her and ces his hand on her snout. The

    tingles erupt as he moves his hand up and down through her fur. Summer purrs like a cat and I can¡¯t

    help butugh. That¡¯s the second time she has made that noise since Connor arrived. ¡°What is with the

    purring, Summer?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer, just continues to enjoy Connor¡¯s touch. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful and

    your fur is so soft.¡± She is in her glory hearing our mate¡¯spliments. We stay that way for a long

    time just enjoying spending time with him. I don¡¯t know how much time passes when Connor stands

    and backs up, giving us room to shift. I shift and he doesn¡¯t take his eyes off me. He watches as I pull

    my shorts and shirt back on. Once I¡¯m done, he walks over and takes my hand in his. ¡°Thank you for

    letting me meet Summer. She is incredible. You are incredible.¡± A few seconds pass and I can tell he

    wants to say more, so I just wait. ¡°Autumn, can I kiss you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be any good at it, but I

    would love to kiss you.¡± He runs his finger down my cheek. ¡°Autumn you couldn¡¯t be bad at kissing.

    Just knowing I will be your first kiss is amazing.¡± Butterflies are dancing in my belly. I know what he said

    but I don¡¯t want to screw this up. He leans in and brushes his lips against mine before he wraps his arm

    around me. He presses his lips firmly to mine and I move with him. It feels like I¡¯m melting into him. If

    he wasn¡¯t wrapped around me, my knees would give out. The sparks are moving all over my body. I¡¯m

    grateful that he won¡¯t be able to smell my arousal. He pulls back and I already miss his touch.

    ¡°That was amazing¡±, Connor says, and I¡¯m sure my cheeks are red. He threads his fingers in mine and

    we start to walk back toward the cottage. ¡°Autumn, will you go on a date with me?¡± I stop walking and

    he looks worried when he turns to look at me. ¡°I would love to go on a date with you.¡± We almost reach

    the cottage when a link about an attack at the southern borderes through. I freeze ¡°Connor, I need

    you to inside the cottage and stay there.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± he says with worry in his voice. ¡°There is an

    attack at the border of the pack. I have to go to fight. I need you to stay here and be safe.¡± I see

    something sh in his eyes and my heart sinks. He turns without a word and heads inside. I have to

    help the others, but I pray this doesn¡¯t change all that just happened between us. Summer whimpers

    but we don¡¯t have time to sulk. I shift and Summer takes off for the border. We arrive and the other

    warriors are facing twenty supernaturals. Gemma and Razor are in front of the warriors and I join them.

    Ruby shifts and I do the same.

    Ruby POV

    I shift and a man steps forward that I can scent is a warlock. He is surrounded by vampires and I know

    this has something to do with that damn prophecy. He looks me up and down with a sick smile. ¡°I am

    here to speak to the Alpha little girl, not you.¡± He shes his eyes toward my father, who doesn¡¯t shift.

    ¡°You are speaking to the Alpha. What do you want? I should say what do you want to die for?¡± He

    laughs ¡°you really think that a bunch of mutts can stand against a powerful warlock and vampires. The

    girl will be ours and there is nothing you pathetic mutts can do to stop us.¡± I turn to Autumn. I haven¡¯t

    told her yet, but she will be my Beta, since Brooklyn and Wesley have taken their ces with their

    mates. She waves her hand and the warlock grabs at his throat. ¡°I think you¡¯ll find that this is no

    ordinary pack. No one will touch her or any member of my pack. You will all die along with all those you

    conspire with against us.¡± I shift and we all take off toward the vampires. I know that Autumn can

    handle the warlock. Gemma is ripping through vampire after vampire. We look around and the pack

    has killed everyst one of them. Autumn has the warlock in the air and he is turning a shade of purple

    I¡¯ve never seen. She chants something and his body melts and forms a puddle on the ground. I rush

    over wrapping her in a hug. ¡°Do you know how amazing you are?¡± I pull back and I can see sadness in

    her eyes despite her smile. I¡¯m going to kick Connor¡¯s a**.

    Milo POV

    We watch from the trees as the warlock and half of my vampires are killed. ¡°What the f**k was that¡± I

    say to Cassandra. ¡°It looks like that old pr*ck didn¡¯t know everything about the Scarlett Rose Pack.

    Terrance was a strong warlock and she killed him like he was a newbie.¡± ¡°What the f**k do we do now?

    We need to get to that brat before her first shift. If she is as special as the prophecy says, then I¡¯m sure

    she will shift early. I want that power. Then we will be the strongest supernatural couple in our world.¡± I

    grab her and lick the fresh mark on her neck. She is my mate for now. When I realized we were fated, it

    worked perfectly with my n. She will do anything because of this damn bond. After I kill that mutt and

    this stupid b**ch I will take back what is truly mine, Danica.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 176

    29 Feelings Are Hard

    Autumn POV

    Ruby rushes over to me and wraps me in a hug. I know that won¡¯t be thest attack, but they will never

    hurt my family. Summer whimpers and I know she is thinking about Connor. ¡°Do you know how

    amazing you are¡±, Ruby asks, and I squeeze her tighter. She pulls back and her smile falls. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I

    have a few things to say to that duma**¡± she says, taking my hand. ¡°Ruby, we need to deal with the

    dead vampires and the attack. They are getting bolder and they aren¡¯t going to stop¡±, I say hoping she

    lets this go. She turns back to me, ¡°the warriors will handle this and my father and uncles are on patrol.

    We will have a meeting tomorrow. I n on reaching out to the Onyx moon to help us deal with the

    vampires.¡± ¡°Ruby, I love you for wanting to protect my heart, but this is something I have to deal with on

    my own.¡± Her eyes soften and she pulls me into a hug. I don¡¯t correct her because I¡¯m not sure what is

    going to happen when I head back to the cottage. I am a wolf, witch, and warrior. That is never going to

    change and I wouldn¡¯t want it to. If Connor can¡¯t ept me for who I am, then maybe he isn¡¯t the

    worthy mate the goddess thought he would be. Ruby and I walk back toward the cottage. She wraps

    me in a hug before she heads back to the pack house. I take a deep breath as I push open the door.

    Summer is pacing in my mind and I realize I can¡¯t scent Connor.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    I see my dad first. ¡°Dad, where is Connor?¡± ¡°He wanted to speak with Maverick. Your mother took him

    to the pack house after she returned from the dragon kingdom?¡± I freeze ¡°what happened? Are Jade

    and Brooklyn alright?¡± ¡°They are fine sweet girl,¡± I hear from behind me and turn to see my mother

    smiling at me. ¡°They are both strong and their mates won¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡± I smile, I¡¯m

    grateful that Jade¡¯s mate is finally epting her. My mother steps toward me. ¡°Go talk to your mate

    before you let your imagination run wild about what he is thinking. Communication is the most

    important thing in any rtionship, whether you are a supernatural or a human.¡± ¡°Did he say something

    to you?¡± ¡°What did I say youngdy?¡± I roll my eyes before I wrap my mother in a hug. ¡°Thank you,

    mom.¡± I pull back and she nods. I head over and kiss my father¡¯s cheek before I teleport to the pack

    house. I start up the stairs and I can hear voicesing from the Alpha office. As I get closer, I realize

    it¡¯s Ruby, Maverick, and Connor. I knock and the voices stop talking. The door opens and Ruby looks

    angry and sad. She pulls me into a hug and when she releases me, I move inside the office, but I don¡¯t

    look at Connor.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ruby¡± I ask keeping my eyes on her. She looks at Maverick and Connor crossing her

    arms over her chest. Before Ruby can say anything, Maverick stands up. ¡°Ruby, I think we should

    leave and let them talk. This is a private conversation and we need to have a discussion of our own.¡±

    Maverick is sounding more and more like the Alpha I know he was meant to be. I can see Ruby wants

    to protest but she knows Maverick is right. Whatever is happening is between me and Connor. Ruby

    hugs me before she leaves. Maverick stops in front of me. ¡°Just listen and try to understand where he

    ising from before you make any decisions.¡± He kisses my cheek and closes the door behind him.

    Now that I¡¯m utterly confused, I finally make eye contact with Connor. His face is unreadable and I¡¯m

    not sure what to think. ¡°Autumn, can we sit and talk please.¡± I nod and join him on the couch. ¡°Ruby

    told me how amazing you were in the fight with the vampires and warlock. I can¡¯t believe that vampires

    and warlocks exist.¡±

    Connor POV

    After Autumn said she had to go fight, my insecurities about being a human crept in. Instead of loving

    the fact that this strong special woman wants to be mine, I am wallowing in self-pity. I¡¯m never going to

    be able to fight or protect her. I know she is strong and doesn¡¯t need me to, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I

    don¡¯t want to be able to. I walk into the cottage and Jonathon is alone sitting on the couch. Oh sh*t,

    where the hell did her mother go? I can tell he doesn¡¯t really like me. ¡°Connor,e have a seat¡±,

    Jonathon says. I do what he asks, sitting across from him. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a million thoughts in your

    head right now. I¡¯m here if you want to talk.¡± I¡¯m sure there is a look of shock on my face and he

    chuckles. ¡°Connor, you¡¯re my baby girl¡¯s mate. It is my job to give you a little bit of a hard time, but that

    doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t know you yet.¡± I nod and I¡¯m torn whether I should tell him

    what is bothering me. He is a wolf. He will never have to worry about defending and protecting his

    mate. ¡°Connor, my mate is stronger than I will ever be.¡± I look into his eyes and he continues. ¡°Tabby is

    probably the strongest witch alive. She has saved my a** on more than one asion. It¡¯s a hard pill to

    swallow. You have a decision to make. What is more important to you in this life, your idea of what a

    man should be or your happiness?¡±

    Tabby appears in the living room and scares the hell out of me. She chuckles and takes a seat next to

    Jonathon. I wonder if Autumn is a witch since her mother is one. ¡°How is everything in the dragon

    kingdom¡±, Jonathon asks Tabby. ¡°Holy sh*t, there are dragons too.¡± They bothugh and I¡¯m sure my

    cheeks redden. I meant to say that in my head. ¡°Ruby¡¯s sister Jade is actually fated mates with Luca,

    the King of Dragons. So, what have you two been talking about?¡± I look at Jonathon and he shakes his

    head. Before I can say anything, he does. ¡°There was an attack and Autumn went to help deal with it.¡±

    Tabby stands ¡°it¡¯s alright love it is being handled. Lake assures me that everything is under control.

    Autumn and Ruby are dealing with the evil f**ks.¡± She sits back down. ¡°Connor, I know you are worried

    about being enough, but I assure you that the goddess doesn¡¯t make mistakes.¡± How the hell does she

    know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t take powers to know that you are worried about being human with

    a wolf mate. I can¡¯t tell you how to feel, but what I can say is that a rtionship is based on trust and

    communication. If something is bothering you, then you should talk to your mate. You should also talk

    to someone that is going through the same thing.¡±

    I smile and stand. ¡°How do I get to Maverick?¡± Sheughs ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the pack house.¡± ¡°Thank you,

    Tabby. Thank you, Jonathon, for the talk.¡± He nods and I¡¯m shocked when Tabby takes my hand. ¡°Just

    to warn you this might make you puke the first few times.¡± What the hell is she talking about is thest

    thought I have before I feel like I¡¯m in a washing machine. My eyes are closed tight and when I open

    them, we are in a totally different ce. I wretch but I¡¯m grateful there is nothing in my stomach. After a

    few minutes, I am able to stand. ¡°The teleporting takes a little getting used to.¡± I will never have a

    boring life with these people. We start up the stairs and she knocks on the door. When she pushes it

    open, I realize it¡¯s an office. Maverick is sitting on a couch. He looks worried and defeated. I¡¯m d I¡¯m

    not the only one. ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys talk. Don¡¯t leave the pack house until your matese back. I want

    you both to be safe¡± she says. We both nod and she shuts the door.

    Maverick POV

    I¡¯m d to see Connor when he arrives with Tabby. He looks the same way I do. When Ruby got the

    link and told me there was an attack my heart sank. I know she is an Alpha wolf and strong, but I hate

    that I¡¯m not with her. ¡°Maverick, what do you think about what¡¯s happening?¡± I look at him confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s a broad question. That we are mated to wolves, or do you mean the girls fighting vampires? I

    know that Ruby can handle herself. Are you worried that Autumn will get hurt because she is strong

    too?¡± I can tell by the look on his face that is not what he meant. ¡°I mean that we aren¡¯t strong enough

    to protect our women. I know it sounds like I think that women are weaker, but that¡¯s not it. I just don¡¯t

    want to be useless when it¡¯s important. I want to be able to protect Autumn if something happens that

    she needs me.¡± I know exactly what he means. Everything in me wants to be alright with being an

    Alpha human amongst wolves, but I¡¯m not. ¡°Have you epted Autumn, Connor?¡± ¡°I asked her on a

    date.¡± Iugh ¡°Connor, she is your mate. I felt the pull to Ruby despite being human. If you could never

    see Autumn again, would you be alright with that?¡± He is silent for a moment before he looks at me.

    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t be alright. I know I need her, but all of this is so much. I don¡¯t want her to have a mate

    that isn¡¯t worthy of her. A mate she has to protect and worry about all the time.¡±

    Before I can say anything, the door opens and Ruby steps inside. She looks at Connor and I can feel

    anger through our bond. I stand up and wrap her in my arms. She buries her head in my neck,

    breathing in my scent. ¡°I¡¯m d your back and safe. How did it go?¡± ¡°Autumn was amazing, she killed

    the warlock. We killed the vampires before they could hurt any pack members.¡± She pulls back and

    presses her lips to mine. When she pulls back, she links me. ¡°Is he going to reject Autumn?¡± She is

    way off the mark, but this is not for us to be involved in. This is between Autumn and Connor. It¡¯s time I

    was honest with Ruby. She looks at Connor. A knock on the door gets our attention and Ruby walks

    over. Autumn steps in after Ruby hugs her. I lead Ruby out of the office, leaving Autumn and Connor to

    talk. I know she isn¡¯t happy about me telling her we needed to leave, but she knows I¡¯m right. Once we

    are in our room, she heads into the shower. When she finishes, I take a quick shower before Ie

    back into the bedroom. She is sitting on the chair waiting for me. I see a mix of pain and anger in her

    eyes. ¡°Have you changed your mind about being my mate, Maverick?¡± That is thest thing I want her

    to think. I walk over and scoop her up in my arms and set her on myp. I brush my fingers through her

    hair and I hate that she doubted how I feel about our bond. I need to make sure she knows that I am

    her mate forever. She leans her head on my chest and I love the feeling of her in my arms. ¡°You are

    never getting rid of me. I love you Ruby and that is never going to change.¡± She picks up her head and

    I look into her beautiful green eyes. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Ruby, I know you love me just

    the way I am and that the pack will ept me as a human, but I can¡¯t.¡± She looks at me confused. ¡°I

    want to spend the rest of our lives taking care of our pack, but I want to do it as a wolf.¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 177

    30 TWO WOLVES

    Ruby POV

    As I shower, I can¡¯t help but think about the events of the day. I know I shouldn¡¯t be angry with Connor,

    but I can¡¯t help it. Autumn is amazing, sweet, and kind. She deserves a mate that will love her for who

    she is. I know in my heart that Connor is a good man, but I don¡¯t know if he will get past the fact that we

    are wolves. I pray for her sake that he can. ¡°Ruby, what do you think Maverick wants to talk to us

    about,¡± Gemma asks. I¡¯m as worried as she is about Maverick, saying we needed to have a discussion.

    A pit forms in my stomach thinking about all the possibilities. ¡°I¡¯m not sure Gemma. I knew he looked

    upset when we had rushed from our room to go fight the vampires and warlock. Maybe this is all too

    much for him. We grew up in this world, but he didn¡¯t.¡± She whimpers and my heart squeezes in my

    chest. I get out drying off and grab my pajamas. I¡¯m exhausted after everything that happened today,

    but I know sleep will note easily. I open the door and he is sitting on the side of the bed. His eyes

    meet mine and he gives me a small smile. Maverick walks into the bathroom when I walk out and

    closes the door behind him. I can feel his anxiety, worry, and fear through our bond. It¡¯s overwhelming

    and I pray that we can get past this with our bond intact.

    I sit in a chair in the room we now share waiting for him toe out of the bathroom. Gemma is pacing

    in my mind. I can¡¯t help the worries that are running through my head. I wonder if he regrets epting

    our bond. What if he rejects the bond because of these attacks? He has to know that I will protect him

    and his mother with my life. Gemma whimpers at the thought of losing our mate. The door opens and I

    look up into his beautiful blue eyes. The eyes of this man that I love so much. His expression is

    unreadable. The fear gets the better of me. ¡°Have you changed your mind about being my mate,

    Maverick?¡± When I¡¯m scooped into his strong arms and the tingles dance on my skin everywhere our

    skin touches, I rx in his arms. Hearing him tell me how much he loves me is the sweetest words I¡¯ve

    ever heard. I¡¯m never letting this man go and to know he feels the same way makes both Gemma and I

    so happy. I¡¯m in shock when he says he wants to be a wolf. My mother and grandmother are both

    amazing leaders and I don¡¯t expect him to be anything but what he is right now. ¡°Maverick, you¡¯re right.

    I love you exactly the way you are. The moment Gemma and I realized that you were our mate, we felt

    no disappointment that you are not a wolf. The goddess chose you for me because she knows that you

    are strong and perfect for me. Is this because I went to fight and you were worried about me, because I

    promise you that Gemma and I are strong.¡± He takes my face in his hands. ¡°This is not about your

    strength. I know how strong and capable you are. I love that you are an Alpha wolf that is fierce. This is

    about me wanting to be the best Alpha for my mate and for our pack. I don¡¯t make this request lightly.¡±

    ¡°I listened to your mother and honestly I respect her resolve to remain human as an Alpha. I have been

    thinking about this since that night and I want this, Ruby. Watching you run out of our room to protect

    our pack and having to stay behind just solidified my decision. I want to stand beside you in every way

    and I need to have a wolf to do that. I need to be whole.¡± ¡°Maverick, I don¡¯t even know if this is possible

    or if it¡¯s too dangerous to try. I can¡¯t lose you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin it, love, but I believe in my heart that this

    is meant to happen. I am meant to be an Alpha Wolf.¡± He is so sure of what he is saying. ¡°Gemma,

    what do you think about Maverick bing a wolf?¡± I think we should listen to our mate just like we

    would want him to listen to us. He has made it clear that he is not just doing this for us and I think we

    should respect his decision.¡± ¡°What if this could hurt him? We can¡¯t lose him. Gemma?¡± ¡°Our mate is

    strong and it is not our ce to make this decision. He may belong to us as our other half, but that

    doesn¡¯t mean we own his decisions. We need to respect what he wants.¡± I know she is right. ¡°We will

    need to talk to my parents, the pack doctor, and my aunt to make sure that this is safe. If they assure

    us that it is, then I will change you.¡± I swear the smile on his face looks like I offered him a million

    dors. ¡°I love you, Maverick. You are my mate and Alpha.¡± He ms his lips down on mine and kisses

    me, pouring all his love into this kiss. He pulls back and ces his forehead to mine. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to

    mark you as a wolf¡± he says, brushing his fingers across the mark I have now. I can¡¯t help the shiver

    that runs down my body. He lifts me,ying me on our bed. He kisses me one more time before he

    pulls my back to his front. ¡°I love you Ruby more than you will ever know. I will spend the rest of my life

    doing everything I can to show you how grateful I am that you epted me as I am. That you are my

    other half.¡± He kisses the back of my head and I fall into the most peaceful sleep.

    Connor POV

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Autumn¡±, I start to say and she cuts me off. ¡°Let me say something first and then you can speak. I

    promise this is about how I feel and not about what I think you are going to say.¡± I nod and smile that

    she listened to what I said earlier. ¡°Connor, I am a wolf-witch hybrid and a warrior. That is never going

    to change. I love who I am and I¡¯m sorry if that is hard for you to ept. I want you to be my mate and

    to love me for who I am, but if you can¡¯t then I understand. This is a lot for anyone to deal with,

    especially since you had no idea that we even existed. You are an amazing man and the goddess

    knew that when she picked you for me. I ept you, Connor, even if you can¡¯t ept me.¡± I can feel

    unshed tears in my eyes. How can she want me with such resolve? I¡¯m weakpared to her strength.

    I can¡¯t protect or defend her if she needs me, which she probably won¡¯t and yet she wants me to be her

    mate. ¡°Connor, what did you want to say?¡± She brings me out of my thoughts and I stare into her

    beautiful brown eyes. I was so ready to tell her I couldn¡¯t do this, but I can¡¯t bring myself to say the

    words. It¡¯s selfish of me to want her because she deserves a mate that is her equal.

    ¡°Autumn, when I watched you run into danger to defend your pack, I realized I will never be able to do

    that. I will never be able to protect you.¡± ¡°Connor¡± she starts to say, but I give her a look. She raises her

    hands in surrender. ¡°I know that it may be stupid, but I want to be able to protect you. Walking into the

    cottage, I felt so useless. I love that you are strong and special. I ept you as the bad a** that you

    are, but I don¡¯t want to be your mate as a human.¡± I see pain and fear in her eyes. ¡°Let me finish

    Autumn. I have no intentions of letting you go or rejecting you. I told you that already.¡± Now she looks

    confused. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s even possible because all I know of werewolves is what I have seen in

    movies, but if it¡¯s possible I want you to make me a wolf. You¡¯re a witch, so can you put a spell on me

    that makes me a wolf?¡± She chuckles ¡°that isn¡¯t exactly how it works.¡± ¡°Autumn, this isn¡¯t just about you

    deserving to have a mate that can be your equal. I hate myself for feeling this way, but I need to be

    able to protect my mate, I need to be able to protect you. I need to feel like I¡¯m a man worthy of having

    an amazing woman. Feeling weak will make me feel less than.¡±

    I see sympathy and love in her eyes. I take her hand in mine. ¡°I want to be your mate, but I need to feel

    worthy of you. This is about me.¡± ¡°I will speak to Ruby, Uncle Lake, and Aunt Gabby. As the Alphas, we

    need to know if this can happen and if they approve of it.¡± I can¡¯t help myself and pull her into my arms.

    I¡¯m shocked when she pulls my face to hers, pressing her lips to mine. I will never tire of feeling this

    woman¡¯s lips on mine. I have kissed women, but it has never felt like this before. I can¡¯t imagine what it

    will feel like to be inside her the first time. I can feel my c**k twitch in my pants. She pulls back into my

    eyes ¡°if this can¡¯t happen you will still be mine. I refuse to let you go.¡± I smile ¡°the fact that you are

    willing to give this to me Autumn means more to me than you will ever know. You are mine and we will

    make this work.¡±

    Unknown POV

    ¡°How could you have f**ked this up so badly? You and the other a**holes had only two things to do.

    How hard is it to get rid of an old man and an infant.¡± ¡°We are doing our best. The wolves have made it

    more difficult.¡± I grab him by the throat. ¡°I don¡¯t want excuses Ernest. If you don¡¯t get rid of that

    hatchling and William, I will kill your a**es myself.¡± I drop him to the floor. ¡°He has found his fated

    mate.¡± I stop dead and stare at him with ck eyes. ¡°How the f**k did he find his mate?¡± ¡°When he

    went to get Luna, he found her in the wolf pack.¡± ¡°He is mated to a f**king mutt.¡± He nods and I roar.

    ¡°Have they marked and mated?¡± ¡°Not yet but I fear it will happen soon.¡± He tells me about ke,

    Timothy, and Monica. ¡°ke is dead and those two idiots got themselves arrested. That only leaves

    you and Jacob to finish the job. I want the three of them dead and out of my way. Luca will easily be

    manipted into following my orders once they are dealt with. You will be made the head of the council

    once they kill Timothy.¡± He smiles and nods. ¡°Leave and don¡¯t return until they are dead. Do you

    understand me, Ernest?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡± he says leaving my office.

    Luca POV

    I¡¯m sitting behind my desk just thinking. After we spoke with the doctor and nurses from the hospital, I

    needed some time alone. Jade knew and kissed me, leaving to check on Luna. I¡¯m so grateful for her.

    Thankfully, the doctor and nurses had no involvement in Cynthia¡¯s death, but they did tell us that both

    Timothy and Monica came to see her in the hospital. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t realize that they hurt her.

    That they tried to take my daughter from me. I spoke to my father and the current council will be

    disbanded and we hold new elections for the seats. I don¡¯t trust any of the current members. A soft

    knock sounds on the door and I catch her scent before the door opens. She walks in and my body

    immediately rxes. She walks over and I¡¯m shocked when she climbs onto myp and straddles my

    thighs. ¡°Brooklyn and Sherman are keeping Luna for tonight.¡± My eyes darken and I can see her wolf is

    at the surface. I pick her up without a word and carry her back to our room. Tonight, I make this

    incredible woman my Queen.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 178

    31 My Queen

    Jode POV

    After we spoke with the doctor ond nurses, I felt Luco¡¯s guilt ond poin. Everything in me wonted to tell

    him thot he didn¡¯t need to feel thot woy. He hos no blome for whot hoppened to Cynthio. He couldn¡¯t

    hove known thot people he trusted would hurt his mote, but I knew whot I soid wouldn¡¯t toke those

    feelings owoy. I wos glod to know thot the hospitol stoff hod nothing to do with Cynthio¡¯s deoth. Luco

    didn¡¯t hove to soy it, but I knew he needed time to himself to work through everything he wos feeling. It

    killed me to leove him sitting olone in thot office, but this isn¡¯t obout me. ¡°I wont tofort our mote¡±,

    Zeldo soys ond whimpers. ¡°We will, but we need to give him spoce right now.¡± I heod to Esme¡¯s room

    to check on her. Brooklyn ond Shermon ore still here. ¡°How ore you feeling, Esme?¡± ¡°A little tired, but

    honestly I¡¯m hoppy.¡± She is rubbing circles on Luno¡¯s bock os she sleeps on her chest. ¡°I know you

    don¡¯t know us well yet Jode, but you¡¯re not only importont to Luco. You¡¯re importont to me, Shermon,

    ond the kingdom. Luco will be o better leoder with his foted mote by his side. I con tell thot you ore

    kind, strong, ond fierce. He is olreody hoppier in the little bit of time you hove been with him. I¡¯m just

    glod thot I wos oble to stop Bloke from hurting you ond Luno.¡± She presses o kiss to the top of Luno¡¯s

    heod. ¡°She is like my own hotchling. Cynthio ond I were friends ond I know she would love how you

    hove epted her doughter. She would wont Luco to be hoppy. You moke him hoppy.¡± ¡°Thonk you,

    Esme. Thonk you for protecting Luno ond hondling Bloke. Thonk you for epting me os your fomily.¡±

    She grips my hond ond I squeeze hers bock.

    I scoop Luno up, needing to feel her close to me. She snuggles into my chest. I breothe in her scent

    ond it gives me ond Zeldo o sense of peoce. We tolk o bit longer before I turn to Brooklyn ond

    Shermon. ¡°Do you think you would be oble to keep Luno for tonight?¡± Brooklyn roises her eyebrows ot

    me ond I con¡¯t help but lough. ¡°Of course, we con¡± Shermon soys. ¡°I hove one more fovor to osk. Could

    you stoy in our wing with Luno ond moke sure there ore guords posted ot eoch entronce, Shermon.¡±

    Brooklyn stonds ondes to sit next to me. ¡°Of course, my Queen¡±, Shermon soys, ond I shoot him o

    glore. ¡°Sorry but my drogon recognized your orders ond responded ordingly.¡± ¡°Just know thot I om

    Jode to you, but I oppreciote your drogons respect.¡± He nods ot me. Brooklyn wrops her orm oround

    me. ¡°Jode, pleose toke the time you need with your mote. We will moke sure thot Luno is sofe.¡± I kiss

    Luno¡¯s heod before I hond her to Shermon. I wrop Brooklyn ond Esme in hugs before I heod to our

    room. I toke o quick shower ond put on o silk nightgown ond o robe before I wolk toword Luco¡¯s office.

    His scent is invoding my nose even before I open the door. Zeldo is proncing in my mind ond I chuckle.

    I knock ond push the door open.

    He looks into my eyes ond it gives me the strength to wolk over ond stroddle him. As he corries me

    toword our room, I bury my nose in his neck, plocing soft kisses. His low growl tells me he is enjoying

    my touch. Once we ore inside the room ond he locks the door behind us, he lowers me to the floor. I

    look up into his beoutiful blue eyes. ¡°I, Jode Sobrino Soloce, ept you, Luco Corter Willioms, os my

    mote ond King.¡± His eyes dorken ond I know Sebostion is ot the surfoce. He pulls me close to him. ¡°I,

    Luco Corter Willioms, ept you, Jode Sobrino Soloce, os my mote ond Queen.¡± I feel the bond even

    more with our offirmotions. He sloms his mouth down on mine ond this kiss is different. It is needy ond

    filled with desire. He is pouring oll his wont into this kiss. I feel the robe slide off my shoulders ond it

    drops to the floor. His honds room my body ond I con feel wetness pooling in my core. He pulls bock

    ond I know he con scent my orousol. ¡°You smell so good little mote¡± he soys in o mix of his ond

    Sebostion¡¯s voices. He sends o shiver down my spine.

    Jade POV

    After we spoke with the doctor and nurses, I felt Luca¡¯s guilt and pain. Everything in me wanted to tell

    him that he didn¡¯t need to feel that way. He has no me for what happened to Cynthia. He couldn¡¯t

    have known that people he trusted would hurt his mate, but I knew what I said wouldn¡¯t take those

    feelings away. I was d to know that the hospital staff had nothing to do with Cynthia¡¯s death. Luca

    didn¡¯t have to say it, but I knew he needed time to himself to work through everything he was feeling. It

    killed me to leave him sitting alone in that office, but this isn¡¯t about me. ¡°I want tofort our mate¡±,

    Zelda says and whimpers. ¡°We will, but we need to give him space right now.¡± I head to Esme¡¯s room

    to check on her. Brooklyn and Sherman are still here. ¡°How are you feeling, Esme?¡± ¡°A little tired, but

    honestly I¡¯m happy.¡± She is rubbing circles on Luna¡¯s back as she sleeps on her chest. ¡°I know you

    don¡¯t know us well yet Jade, but you¡¯re not only important to Luca. You¡¯re important to me, Sherman,

    and the kingdom. Luca will be a better leader with his fated mate by his side. I can tell that you are

    kind, strong, and fierce. He is already happier in the little bit of time you have been with him. I¡¯m just

    d that I was able to stop ke from hurting you and Luna.¡± She presses a kiss to the top of Luna¡¯s

    head. ¡°She is like my own hatchling. Cynthia and I were friends and I know she would love how you

    have epted her daughter. She would want Luca to be happy. You make him happy.¡± ¡°Thank you,

    Esme. Thank you for protecting Luna and handling ke. Thank you for epting me as your family.¡±

    She grips my hand and I squeeze hers back.

    I scoop Luna up, needing to feel her close to me. She snuggles into my chest. I breathe in her scent

    and it gives me and Zelda a sense of peace. We talk a bit longer before I turn to Brooklyn and

    Sherman. ¡°Do you think you would be able to keep Luna for tonight?¡± Brooklyn raises her eyebrows at

    me and I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Of course, we can¡± Sherman says. ¡°I have one more favor to ask. Could

    you stay in our wing with Luna and make sure there are guards posted at each entrance, Sherman.¡±

    Brooklyn stands andes to sit next to me. ¡°Of course, my Queen¡±, Sherman says, and I shoot him a

    re. ¡°Sorry but my dragon recognized your orders and responded ordingly.¡± ¡°Just know that I am

    Jade to you, but I appreciate your dragons respect.¡± He nods at me. Brooklyn wraps her arm around

    me. ¡°Jade, please take the time you need with your mate. We will make sure that Luna is safe.¡± I kiss

    Luna¡¯s head before I hand her to Sherman. I wrap Brooklyn and Esme in hugs before I head to our

    room. I take a quick shower and put on a silk nightgown and a robe before I walk toward Luca¡¯s office.

    His scent is invading my nose even before I open the door. Zelda is prancing in my mind and I chuckle.

    I knock and push the door open.

    He looks into my eyes and it gives me the strength to walk over and straddle him. As he carries me

    toward our room, I bury my nose in his neck, cing soft kisses. His low growl tells me he is enjoying

    my touch. Once we are inside the room and he locks the door behind us, he lowers me to the floor. I

    look up into his beautiful blue eyes. ¡°I, Jade Sabrina Sce, ept you, Luca Carter Williams, as my

    mate and King.¡± His eyes darken and I know Sebastian is at the surface. He pulls me close to him. ¡°I,

    Luca Carter Williams, ept you, Jade Sabrina Sce, as my mate and Queen.¡± I feel the bond even

    more with our affirmations. He ms his mouth down on mine and this kiss is different. It is needy and

    filled with desire. He is pouring all his want into this kiss. I feel the robe slide off my shoulders and it

    drops to the floor. His hands roam my body and I can feel wetness pooling in my core. He pulls back

    and I know he can scent my arousal. ¡°You smell so good little mate¡± he says in a mix of his and

    Sebastian¡¯s voices. He sends a shiver down my spine.

    Luca POV

    She is so responsive to my touch and her scent is making it hard for me to go slow. I reach down,

    pulling the straps over her shoulders and the nightgown drops to the floor. She is standing before me in

    a white thong. If I don¡¯t calm down, I¡¯m going to embarrass myself. She reaches her hands underneath

    my shirt and the sparks go right to my c**k. I pull the shirt over my head and I watch as her eyes

    darken. She takes me by surprise when she leans forward and runs her tongue over my abs. I hiss at

    the contact. ¡°Jade¡± I say in warning. When she reaches her hand toward my waistband, I grip her hand.

    ¡°Jade, if you touch my c**k with that soft hand I¡¯m going to lose all control. I¡¯m already on the edge. I

    need to worship you and if I lose control that won¡¯t be happening.¡± The smirk on her face makes me

    realize she is trying to torture me. ¡°Maybe I want you to lose control.¡± Sebastian pushes forward but I

    manage to push him to the back of my mind. I bring her hand to my mouth and suck her fingers into my

    mouth. She moans and that is all it takes for my control to snap. I scoop her up, tossing her on the bed.

    I pull down my pants and boxer briefs in one motion. Her eyes get big when theynd on my c**k.

    My smirk fades when she licks her lips like I¡¯m her next meal. Goddess, I love this woman. She is so

    perfect. ¡°Luca please¡± she says and I climb up her body. I press my lips to hers before I make my way

    down her body. Licking her left n**ple before I suck it into my mouth. She moans and arches her back. I

    move to her right n**ple and snake my hand down her body, finding her cl*t. I begin rubbing circles as I

    continue my assault on her breasts. They are amazing and all mine. I kiss down her belly and when I

    reach her core, I take a deep breath in. Her scent is intoxicating and my c**k is hard as a rock. I look up

    and she makes eye contact with me. ¡°Watch me beautiful, watch me taste what¡¯s mine.¡± I lick deep into

    her core and her eyes never leave mine. She moans and I circle my tongue around her cl*t. ¡°Luca, it

    feels so good.¡± I ce a finger at her entrance and begin to move in and out while I suck her cl*t. Her

    screams fill the room and I love to hear my name on her lips. ¡°C*m for me my queen¡±, I say, and she

    falls over the edge, soaking my face in her juices. I love her taste on my tongue and I lick her p**sy

    clean before I move back up her body. Her eyes are dazed and I press my lips to hers, allowing her to

    taste herself on my lips.

    ¡°Luca please, I need you inside me¡± she pleads. ¡°Your wish is mymand, my queen¡±, I say as I line

    myself up at her entrance. I rub the tip of my c**k in her juices and she moans again. I know she is a

    virgin and I know this will hurt her, which kills me. ¡°Jade, this is going to hurt, but I¡¯ll do my best to make

    it quick. It will only be pleasure once I¡¯m in and you adjust, I promise.¡± ¡°Luca, I want you inside me. I

    can handle it. Please make me yours.¡± I kiss her and start to press forward. When I feel her barrier, I

    push forward harder. Her whimpers kill me and I still when I¡¯mpletely seated deep in her body. Her

    walls are so tight and I love the way she feels wrapped around my c**k. Nothing has ever felt this good.

    ¡°Move Luca, please¡± she says. She doesn¡¯t have to say it twice. I start to pump into her and her moans

    are like music to my ears. ¡°Jade, you feel so amazing. You are mine. Mine to love and mine to keep¡± I

    say as I pump into her. I can feel she is getting close. ¡°Mark our mate now¡±, Sebastian says. ¡°I¡¯m going

    to mark you as mine Jade.¡± She turns her neck, giving me ess to her marking spot as she continues

    to moan. My canines elongate and I bite down, marking her as mine. I will never let her go. I will never

    let anyone take her from me. I feel the sharp piercing pain of her canines in my skin before the

    pleasure bes too much. I empty my seed deep in her body. The bond isplete and I feel

    whole. She is mine and nothing will change that. ¡°Look who isn¡¯t a dips*t anymore. d to have the

    king back¡±, Sebastian says, and I can¡¯t help the chuckle that escapes me.

    Jade looks at me with a confused expression. ¡°I wasn¡¯t chuckling at what we just did. That was

    amazing and I n to do that to you every day for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°Good, because I¡¯m going to

    need to feel you inside me every day.¡± I growl at her words and my c*ck twitches inside her p**sy. ¡°So,

    what were you chuckling about?¡± ¡°Sebastian is d I¡¯m not being a dips*t anymore and I epted you.

    I love you Jade and I will until myst breath.¡± I see tears in her eyes and I kiss them away. ¡°I love you

    Luca. I will love you with everything I have. I will do my best to rule by your side and raise Luna. I will

    be grateful for you and Luna every day of my life.¡± I stand up, taking her with me. This night is far from

    over. I n on showing her exactly how much I love her. I walk into the bathroom and set her on her

    feet while I adjust the shower spray. I turn and see her staring at her mark in the mirror. I love seeing

    my mark on her neck. Ie up behind her, wrapping my arms around her. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful and it shows

    everyone that you are mine.¡± It¡¯s our animal counterparts with a royal crown above them. ¡°You are

    mine¡± she says as she turns in my arms and I lift her so she can wrap her legs around my waist. We

    walk into the shower and she kisses my lips. ¡°Put me down, it¡¯s my turn to taste you.¡± I smile and do as

    she says. Life with this woman will never be boring.

    William POV

    As I sit at my desk, I think about all that has happened. How did I not realize how evil the council had

    be? I¡¯ve known these men since Luca was born. I haven¡¯t been the best father, but I would never

    intentionally hurt my son. A knock sounds on the door and brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°Come in¡±, I

    say, and the door opens. Ernest and Jacob walk in and everything in me wants to growl at these

    ba**ards but I control myself and my dragon. ¡°What can I help you with, gentlemen?¡± ¡°We need to

    speak to you about Luca. It seems that he will not listen to reason and is set on going against the rules

    of our kind. We know that you are not happy about him being mated to the mutt, so we are here toContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

    propose a n to get rid of her.¡± ¡°Kill them both¡±, Harris says, and I push him to the back of my mind. I

    will not allow them to hurt Luca or Jade. ¡°So, you two were involved in Cynthia¡¯s death and the

    kidnapping of Luna?¡± Jacob smiles ¡°we will do what is necessary to protect the kingdom. The council

    believes that Luca is no longer fit to rule. If we remove these obstacles, then maybe he will once again

    be the king we deserve.¡± I growl and they both drop their gaze. ¡°My son is the king and nothing

    will change that. You will not hurt my family any more than you already have.¡± Jacob manages to look

    back into my eyes and his smile causes a sick feeling in my stomach. I try to link but I can¡¯t get through

    to Luca. They both lunge at me and I start to fight. I¡¯m still strong but there is two of them. I¡¯m just about

    to release my dragon¡¯s breath at Jacob when I feel a pinch in my next. They both step back and I can

    feel whatever they pumped into me taking effect. I fall to the floor and I can feel the darkness

    surrounding me. ¡°You should have helped us because now you will die just like that pathetic mutt.¡±

    Goddess, please don¡¯t let them hurt my son or his mate.

 Chapter 176

Chapter 176This chapter is missing , we will fix it soon !

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 180

    33 SICK OR NOT

    Archer POV

    Wesley and I run the border of the coven in wolf form. Lazlo was driving me crazy about shifting for a

    run this morning. It¡¯s been quiet since the day of the first attack, but I don¡¯t trust that it will stay that way

    for long. That ba**ard Milo is too stupid to realize he is going to end up dead for trying to hurt my family.

    I worried when I took my ce by Danica¡¯s side that we would lose more vampires to Milo. Thankfully,

    the remaining coven members have epted us and are fiercely loyal. Danica is amazing and I¡¯m

    grateful every day that she epted me after all I know about her father now. She is nothing like him. I

    feel her worry and fear through our bond, even though she doesn¡¯t show it to everyone else. She is

    worried about my cousin, despite my reassurance that my family and pack will protect E with their

    lives. My Aunt Serina may be sweet, but she will go all mama wolf when ites to her pups. She is a

    very special wolf and based on what we have learned, E will be too. I feel Lazlo start to slow down.

    Axees to stand next to us along with Be. Three men step off behind the trees across the

    border and I growl low. I can scent wolf, but they are definitely not rogues. They raise their hands to

    appease my wolf. ¡°We aren¡¯t here to make any trouble¡± the tall man with wavy blonde hair says to me. I

    shift and despite his size, I am still bigger and more muscr. I may not have the title, but I am an

    Alpha in every other way. ¡°What is your business here?¡± ¡°We are here on royal business. Our king has

    a vested interest in protecting your pack and the coven by association.¡± ¡°What king do you mean?¡± ¡°I

    believe we both know that there is only one king of our kind.¡±

    ¡°Why would the King of Werewolves be interested in protecting our pack or a vampire coven? I was

    always taught that it is the pack responsibility to maintain our own safety. The king only involves himself

    in wars among our people or with other supernaturals.¡± He nods, confirming everything I just said. ¡°How

    did they know we were here? Why didn¡¯t they just go to the pack¡± Lazlo says. My eyes darken and I

    wonder if this is some type of tactic to gain our trust. Maybe they are working with that f**ker Milo.

    Maybe they know of the prophecy and want to hurt E. I would think royal wolves would scent

    differently, but having never met one, I don¡¯t know. ¡°Why would you want to speak with me before my

    father, who is still the Alpha of our pack? How did you even know that you could find me here?¡± He

    smirks like I just asked the stupidest question. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that the king is not an ordinary

    werewolf but a hybrid. There are many things the king knows about the Scarlett Rose, Archer. It is not

    an ordinary pack and he makes it a point to watch special packs like yours. He would like to meet with

    you, your sisters, and their mates to discuss his vested interest in the pack.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sound

    disrespectful, but how do I know you can be trusted? How do I know you are even who you say you

    are?¡± He waves his hand and Lazlo growls low. He isn¡¯t just a wolf. He is a wolf-warlock. ¡°I know you

    can scent my lineage now that I have allowed it. Had I wanted to hurt you, I could have done it before

    you even knew we were here. My brother and I mean you know harm. His intentions are truly pure for

    wanting to protect your pack.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the king¡¯s brother.¡± He smiles and nods his head. ¡°My name is Maddox and we will be in touch,

    Archer.¡± Before I can say anymore, the three men are gone. ¡°Holy sh*t, that was crazy¡± Be says. I

    can¡¯t help butugh. I turn to Wesley. ¡°We need to talk to my dad and Ruby.¡± ¡°Why the hell do you think

    he cares about our pack?¡± ¡°Honestly, Wesley, I¡¯m as lost as you are right now. Be, can you and

    Wesley finish the patrol while I go and talk to Danica.¡± ¡°Of course, sir¡± Be says. ¡°Be, unless we

    are in a formal setting you can call me Archer. You are basically the gamma of the coven.¡± He looks at

    me like I¡¯m crazy. ¡°Werewolf packs have an Alpha, which would be Danica. Constance is the Beta and

    you are the top warrior, which makes you the Gamma.¡± He smiles ¡°I appreciate that, Archer.¡± I nod and

    shift heading back toward the mansion. I start up the stairs and hear a scream. My heart sinks and I

    take the stairs two at a time. I rip open the door to our room and Danica and Constance jump. Danica

    rushes over to me and wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°Archer, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Danica POV

    I woke up alone this morning. It¡¯s the first time since Archer and I have epted each other. I turn to

    see a note on the nightstand. I smile and open the note.

    Note

    You looked so beautiful sleeping, I couldn¡¯t bear to wake you. I will be back soon. Lazlo was driving me

    crazy to go on a run, so I joined the patrol. I will miss you while I¡¯m gone and I¡¯ll show you how much

    when I get back.

    Love you

    Archer

    I smile and giggle, loving how sweet my beloved is. Did I really just giggle? What the hell is wrong with

    me? I still can¡¯t believe that he is mine. I sit up to get out of bed and my stomach rolls. What the hell? I

    rush to the bathroom and empty my stomach into the toilet. Thankfully, my stomach is pretty empty, so

    it¡¯s more dry heaving then actually throwing up. I head to the sink and throw water on my face.

    Vampires don¡¯t get sick. I know all this sh*t is weighing on me, but I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s making me sick

    enough to puke. A knock sounds on my bathroom door and I know before I open it that it¡¯s Constance.

    ¡°Did your man leave you too this morning¡± she starts to say before she looks shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±

    she says in a panic. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t, your eyes are red with blood lust.¡± I look back into the

    mirror and I notice a red tinge to the white of my eyes. ¡°Holy sh*t, Constance. That is far from blood

    lust. You act like my whole eye is red. I just need to drink and I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Danica, I have never seen

    your eyes turn from thirst. You are the strongest vampire I know.¡± I smile at herpliment.

    I walk out of the bathroom and grab a bag of fresh blood from the frig in our closet. I pour it into a cup

    and take a long pull from the ss. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t even finish the whole bag but this time I do. I

    put the cup down and join Constance, who is now sitting on my bed. ¡°Danica, you are not responsible

    for what our father and Milo had nned. You can¡¯t keep ming yourself.¡± ¡°That ba**ard and our

    father are the reasons that all this is happening. I should have tried to figure out why he was so hell

    bent on attacking the pack when he was still alive. I might have been able to stop all this from

    happening.¡± She shoots me a look. ¡°I love you, Danica, and you are an amazing leader, but that a**hole

    would never have let you in on his ns, no matter how much you pushed him. He never valued

    women and we were no different.¡± I know she is right, but that doesn¡¯t make me feel any better. I¡¯m just

    about to say more when another wave of nausea hits me. I rush to the bathroom but thankfully the

    blood stays down. Constance is rubbing circles on my back and I know she is worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just

    stressed. Don¡¯t say anything to Archer or Wesley¡±, I say giving her a pointed look.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything, but I wonder if this is really stress.¡± I look at her with confusion. She takes my

    hand, leading me back out to the bedroom. ¡°Danica, I have never seen you puke when you are

    stressed out. Besides that, you just drank a whole blood bag and the redness has not left your eyes.¡± I

    go back to look in the mirror and she is right. That bag should have satisfied my need. I walk back out

    with concern swirling in my mind. What the hell is going on with me? I look at Constance and she is

    smiling. ¡°What the hell are you smiling about?¡± ¡°I know what¡¯s wrong with you. You may know all about

    strategies and running the coven, but you are acting really stupid right now.¡± I shoot her a re. ¡°What

    makes a woman puke and a female vampire¡¯s bloodlust increase?¡± My eyes widen and I feel a little

    light headed. Constance screams and the door flies open, scaring the hell out of me. All my previous

    thoughts leave my mind when I notice Archer¡¯s eyes are ck. I rush over, wrapping my arms around

    his neck. ¡°Archer, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Sherman POV

    Brooklyn and I are in a room in Luca and Jade¡¯s wing. I¡¯m so d he finally got his head out of his a**.

    Jade is going to be an amazing queen. ¡°What are you so deep in thought about¡±, Brooklyn asks me as

    sheys Luna in her crib. I pull her into myp. ¡°How lucky Luca and I are to have found our amazing

    mates.¡± I press a soft kiss to her lips, loving how she feels in my arms. I¡¯m just about to deepen the kiss

    when a knock sounds on the door. Who the hell could that be? She hops up before I can say anything

    and goes to open the door. A guard is standing there with a worried look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to

    bother you sir but one of the rogues is in the hallway insisting he speak to the king. I was afraid to

    bother him so I came to you first.¡± I walk over and pat him on the shoulder. ¡°The king isn¡¯t to be

    bothered right now. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir¡± I see relief on his face. I kiss Brooklyn before I follow

    the guard down the hallway. When we leave Luca¡¯s wing and enter the hallway, Felix is pacing. ¡°Felix,

    what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Sir Sherman, there is a problem in the back of the castle. Victor linked me that two

    council members are trying to take the former king who is unconscious, out of the castle. My blood runs

    cold at his words. I don¡¯t even wait for him to say more. I run as fast as I can and link guards to meet

    me outside. I¡¯m strong, but the council members are too. I try to get through to Luca without sess.

    I link Brooklyn. ¡°Love I need you to go get Luca and Jade. Tell them to meet me at the back of the

    castle.¡± She doesn¡¯t ask any questions and I couldn¡¯t love her more for that. As soon as I break through

    the doors, I see an unconscious William being pushed into an SUV. Victor, Felix¡¯s son, is lying on the

    ground and I can see he is burned. I growl and shift. William may be an a**hole but he is still Luca¡¯s

    father. I wouldn¡¯t want to see anything bad happen to him. Five guards bust through the door and head

    toward Ernest and Jacob. They close the car door. The SUV starts to drive off but I can¡¯t see who is

    driving. Maurice, my dragon, takes to the sky and follows from above. After a few minutes of the SUV

    driving and making multiple turns, we start to fly lower. The SUV pulls off to the side of the road and we

    swoop down,nding next to it. Thankfully, William is safe inside but whoever was driving is gone. How

    the f**k is that possible? I can¡¯t even scent the species of supernatural that was involved. I shift and

    climb into the driver¡¯s seat heading back toward the castle. I link more men to scour the area for the

    aplice that tried to hurt the former king. I pull the SUV back behind castle and Luca looks like he is

    ready to kill. Both Ernest and Jacob are lying on the ground, but I have no idea if they are even alive

    anymore. Luca pulls the door off the SUV. He scoops William up into his arms. I follow behind them as

    he heads for the infirmary. ¡°Where is Victor?¡± ¡°He has already been taken to the infirmary¡± Jades says.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Lucays William down on the gurney and he is surrounded by doctors and nurses. Jade turns noticing

    that only a few people are with Victor. Without a word, she heads for Victor¡¯s bed and begins to work on

    the wolf. I smile at how capable our queen truly is. I knew she was a nurse but to see her in action is

    amazing. Luca looks like he is a million miles away as he stares at his father and my heart breaks for

    him. They may not have the best rtionship, but he is still Luca¡¯s father. I ce my hand on Luca¡¯s

    shoulder, giving it a squeeze. He looks toward Jade for the first time and he smiles as she helps to care

    for Victor¡¯s burns. Dragon burns are much worse than a regr burn. I pray that Victor survives after

    what he just did for William. Felix will be devastated to lose another pup. ¡°She truly is amazing¡±, Luca

    says, watching his queen. ¡°Yes, she is Luca.¡± He looks back at William. ¡°He is going to be alright, Luca.

    Have faith in how strong and stubborn he is.¡± Luca chuckles and nods, but I can see the worry and fear

    in my friend¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 181

    34 IT¡¯S POSITIVE

    Danica POV

    ¡°I came to talk to you, but I heard someone scream. It scared the hell out of me. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry Archer. There is nothing wrong. I screamed because I was excited about,¡± Constance says, and I

    cut her off. ¡°She saw a mouse and freaked out. She doesn¡¯t like mice.¡± He looks at me like he doesn¡¯t

    believe me, but he doesn¡¯t push the issue. I need to be sure that I¡¯m pregnant before I tell him anything.

    I don¡¯t even know if he will be excited about having a child after we have just mated. ¡°Yep, I saw a

    mouse. I¡¯m a vampire who is afraid of mice¡± she says, rolling her eyes. I shoot her a look and she

    stifles augh. ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys talk and go find my beloved¡±, Constance says. I¡¯m grateful when she is

    gone. I love my sister, but she is not very good at keeping secrets. Is that what I¡¯m doing, keeping

    secrets from the most important person in my life? That thought doesn¡¯t sit right with me after all the

    secrets my father kept. ¡°Danica tell me what¡¯s going on. You¡¯re starting to worry me.¡± Iy my hand on

    his face. I take a deep breath and bite the bullet. ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well this morning.¡± I see worry sh in

    his eyes. I lead him over to the chair and put myself in hisp. ¡°Archer, I¡¯m not really sure how to say

    this so I¡¯m going to just say it.¡± He holds me tighter like he is scared I¡¯m going to disappear. ¡°Constance

    didn¡¯t scream because of a mouse. She screamed because we think I might be pregnant.¡± He stiffens

    but stays quiet. I¡¯m sure my heart is beating faster than it ever has. After a few seconds I can¡¯t take his

    silence anymore.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Archer, please say something.¡± He looks into my eyes and I can see unshed tears. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant,

    I¡¯m going to be a father.¡± He buries his head in my neck. ¡°Archer, I need to take a test before we will

    know for sure.¡± I go to stand up, but he holds me in ce. ¡°Archer, I have to get up to get the phone.

    I¡¯m going to call Constance to bring me a few tests.¡± He kisses me and carries me over to the phone. I

    roll my eyes, but I don¡¯t protest. I swear Constance must have run because she is knocking on the door

    ten minutester. The minute she steps inside she looks at Archer. ¡°Did she tell you I¡¯m not afraid of

    mice?¡± I can¡¯t help theugh that escapes me. ¡°Can I stay to find out with you two so I can find out if I¡¯m

    going to be an auntie,¡± Constance asks and I look at Archer. ¡°Of course, you can¡± Archer says.

    Goddess, I love this man. Constance hands me the tests and I head into the bathroom. Archer tries to

    follow me and I turn halting him. ¡°This part I can do myself.¡± He goes to sit on the bed and I close the

    door to the bathroom. Once I¡¯ve peed in the cup, I dip all three sticks. This is going to be the longest

    three minutes of my life. I head back out into our room and Archer looks hopeful. ¡°We have to wait now.

    Why don¡¯t you tell me what you wanted to talk about earlier.¡±

    When Archer begins to tell me about the visitors sent by the king, I almost forget about the tests. ¡°I

    don¡¯t understand why the Werewolf King would protect the coven even if we are allies with the Scarlett

    Rose.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honestly not sure Danica. We need to talk to my father and Ruby. He wants to meet with all

    of us including Jade.¡± ¡°Alright, we can finish this discussion after you tell me if I¡¯m going to be an auntie

    or not.¡± I go into the bathroom and pick up the test without looking at it. Ie back into the room

    holding the test like it was a lifeline. ¡°What does is say Danica¡± Archer asks. ¡°I didn¡¯t look yet.¡± ¡°I should

    be recording this. I have never seen you act like anything but a bad a**.¡± I shoot Constance a re

    before I finally flip the test over. The tears start to flow down my cheeks. Archer is on his feet and I flip

    the results toward him. He lifts me into his arms and I hear the door close. I can¡¯t believe this, I¡¯m going

    to be a mom.

    Luca POV

    I was grateful that Jade had helped Victor. I know why all the hospital staff flocked to my father, but one

    life is not more important based on rank. Victor seemed to be hurt far worse than my father was. Jade,

    like the true queen she is, exined that triage is to be used on all people in need of medical attention

    once both Victor and my father were stable. Jade called for Tabby and she was able to help stabilize

    Victor. The burns will take time, but his wolf should be able to heal him with the added help from Tabby.

    I¡¯m so grateful for my queen and her abilities. The doctor had determined that my father was dosed

    with dragon¡¯s orchid. It¡¯s a potent poison that renders our dragons useless and can kill some weaker

    dragons. My father is one of the strongest dragons I know and the fluids they are giving him are

    working the poison out of his system. Jade went to check on Luna and take a shower. Victor is out of

    the woods, but he still hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I will forever be in his debt for what he did. I rest my head in

    my hands trying to wrap my head around the fact that they were trying to kidnap my father. What did

    they n to do once they had them? Who is helping the council? What is their end game? I know one

    thing for sure. All those involved will wish for death when I¡¯m done with them. A moan brings me out of

    my thoughts. I look at my father first, but he appears to be sleeping peacefully. I walk over to Victor¡¯s

    gurney and he moans again. ¡°Victor, I will get the nurse to give you something for pain.¡± I link the nurse

    to bring him something.

    ¡°Victor, I don¡¯t know if you can hear me but I am forever in your debt for what you have done for me

    and my father.¡± I ce my hand on his. ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t take your pain away but both those ba**ards

    have paid with their lives.¡± ¡°Thank you, my king¡± he says. His eyes flutter open and I¡¯m grateful that he

    is awake. ¡°It is I that should be thanking you.¡± ¡°I heard you when you spoke, King Luca. If you are truly

    in my debt, the only thing I want is to be the one that ends the ba**ard that killed my sister.¡± I smile ¡°I

    can¡¯t definitely make that happen, Victor, but I n to do much more than that. Rest and we can

    discuss everything when you¡¯re healed.¡± I scent her before I see her. ¡°Victor, I¡¯m d to see you

    awake¡± Jade says to him. ¡°Thank you for all you did for me, my Queen.¡± ¡°Victor, I think you can call me

    Jade right now.¡± He nods and the medicine seems to be taking affect as his eyes flutter shut. I pull Jade

    into my arms and press a kiss to my fresh mark on her neck. ¡°I love you, Jade.¡± She pulls back and

    presses a soft kiss to my lips. ¡°I love you, Luca.¡± I walk back over to my chair and pull her onto myp. I

    will feel better when I can speak to my father and know exactly what those two ba**ards said before

    they tried to take him from the kingdom.

    Madelena POV

    ¡°We were so f**king close to having that ba**ard and those idiots had to get caught by a rogue. William

    was always so pathetic to allow those mutts to live anywhere near the kingdom. Just another reason he

    was never fit to be king.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s time you pay a visit to your baby boy, Madelena. Make sure you

    make him believe that you are so sorry for abandoning him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too soon after all that just happened. I

    don¡¯t think that is a good idea. We don¡¯t know exactly what William and Luca actually know. If they get

    wind that I was involved with the council, I won¡¯t leave that castle alive.¡± He pulls me into his arms and

    buries his head into my neck. ¡°I would never put you in danger, my love. You are to be my Queen. We

    will give it a few days, but this is our next move to take back what belongs to us.¡± I nod and he presses

    his lips to mine.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 182

    35 THE CHANGE PART 1

    King Micah POV

    I¡¯m sitting in my office when Maddox appears in front of me with our trusted guards. He is the only one I

    would trust with this mission. I had sent him to the coven because word has traveled about the vampire

    from that coven that is trying to fulfill a prophecy I didn¡¯t even know existed until two days ago. I would

    have made the trip myself if my Queen wasn¡¯t very pregnant. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°They are quite confused

    about your desire to help them but I assumed you would want to be the one to share your reasons.

    Have you told Loreli about your visitor?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I will very soon.¡± The door to my office bursts

    open and my beautiful Queen walks in with our son. He turned twelve a few days ago. That was the

    night my grandmother Alexia came to me in a vision. ¡°Seems now is as good time as any brother¡±,

    Maddox says before he disappears. Sometimes I would like to kick his a**. ¡°A good time for what,¡±

    Loreli asks. ¡°Jacob, why don¡¯t you go to the kitchen and get a snack while I talk to your mom.¡± He

    heads out the door and I link a guard to escort him to the kitchen. I motion for Loreli toe and sit on

    myp. I ce my hands on her very prominent bump. ¡°How is our daughter doing today?¡± ¡°She is just

    fine, now tell me what Maddox was talking about.¡± I can¡¯t help theugh that escapes me. No one else

    would dare speak to me this way but my mate has me wrapped around her little finger. ¡°My great

    grandmother came to me the night of Jacob¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Why I am just hearing about it now¡± she says,

    crossing her arms over her chest.

    ¡°Loreli, you know I don¡¯t keep things from you. I had nned to tell you I just wanted to do a little

    research before I worried you.¡± ¡°You know how I feel about secrets, Micah.¡± ¡°I do love and I have

    always honored my vow to you to be honest in our rtionship. This is no different.¡± She seems to

    rx and I press a kiss to her lips. I pull back and she smiles at me. ¡°What did Alexia show you?¡± ¡°I

    know you don¡¯t want to think about our son ever finding his mate, but she will be a very important and

    powerful she-wolf.¡± She ps my arm. ¡°That is not true, I will love our son¡¯s mate. I just don¡¯t want him

    to grow up too fast. I want to enjoy our time with him. So, she showed you Jacob¡¯s future mate.¡± ¡°Yes,

    she did and she is a member of the Scarlett Rose Pack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, so why do I sense there is

    a downside to this vision.¡± ¡°She is part of a prophecy and there are many evil people that are trying to

    get to her. If they seed, she will not live to mate with Jacob. If that happens, he will never get a

    second chance. She is the key to maintaining the bnce in the supernatural world.¡± ¡°She is the key to

    our son¡¯s happiness. How old is this poor girl, Micah?¡± ¡°She is only ten, but I have a n to keep her

    safe. I will be meeting with her pack and I¡¯m hoping they will allow her to live here in the castle under

    our protection.¡±

    ¡°The prophecy says she will shift earlier than most wolves, but it is not exact. It is imperative we protect

    her now.¡± ¡°Micah, she is just a child. Her parents aren¡¯t going to want to just hand her over to us. I

    would never allow anyone to take Jacob.¡± I ce my hand on her face. ¡°Love, these evil ba**ards need

    to kill her before her first shift to gain her power.¡± She gasps and I see tears well in her eyes. ¡°Loreli, I

    will never let that happen. We will make sure that Jacob¡¯s mate and the future Queen of Werewolves

    remain safe from those that intend to harm her.¡± ¡°I would like to go with you and speak to her mother.¡±

    ¡°Of course, but if you feel the slightest tinge of pain I expect to be told immediately.¡± She leans in

    kissing my lips and I couldn¡¯t love this woman more. I link Maddox to return to my office. A few minutes

    later, he walks back in with a smirk on his face. I flip him the bird out of my mate¡¯s line of sight. He

    chuckles and she turns looking at me. ¡°I assume you told my beautiful sister-inw about our great

    grandmother¡¯s visit.¡± ¡°Yes, I did¡± I say with irritation. ¡°Call Alpha Lake Sce and arrange a meeting

    with him and the triplets.¡± ¡°Yes, my King.¡± ¡°Shut the hell up and go do what I asked.¡± Heughs as he

    walks out of my office. He is lucky he is my brother and I love him or I would seriously pummel him.

    Ruby POV

    My phone rings and I ce it to my ear. ¡°Ms. Sce this is Lane. I¡¯m the private investigator that was

    hired by Maverick. I have some information regarding Bruce Colwell that you may both find interesting.

    Would you be able to meet me at your office this afternoon?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, not today. We have

    important ns. We would be avable in three days if that works for you, Lane.¡± ¡°Absolutely, I will be

    at your office on Wednesday at nine.¡± I hang up and Maverickes out of the bathroom. I tell him

    about the phone call with Lane. ¡°Good, I hope he can give us the information we need to make that

    ba**ard pay. I want him, Delh, and Jennifer out of our lives for good.¡± He takes my hand and pulls me

    into his arms and I melt into his chest. ¡°Ruby, I can feel your anxiety through our bond. I wish I could

    give you some of the peace I feel knowing this is happening today.¡± I pull back and press my lips to his.

    ¡°I trust that you wille through this unscathed, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t worry till it¡¯s over.¡± He

    kisses my forehead and he takes my hand. We head for the hospital. The change will take hours and

    it¡¯s time to get started.

    We walk into the room and Connor and Autumn are already waiting. There is an awkward silence as

    we wait for the doctor to arrive. I don¡¯t think any of us know what to say in this moment. ¡°What color do

    you think my awesome wolf will be¡± Connor says, and we all bust outughing. It lightens the mood in

    the room. Before anyone can answer, the doctor and Tabby step inside. ¡°So, I know we spoke about

    this before, but I want to stress that this will be painful and once we start there is no going back¡± the

    doctor says. ¡°Is everyone still in agreement with moving forward?¡± He looks at me first and I nod. Once

    he has confirmation from all of us, he sends the nurses in to prep Maverick and Connor. They both strip

    down to their boxer briefs and get into the beds that are sitting next to each other. We all agreed we

    wanted to do this together. The nurses hook them both up to IV fluid. Autumn and I sit next to each

    other watching the nurses move around the room. Gemma has been quiet today and I¡¯m not sure what

    to make of it. ¡°Gemma, are you ready?¡± ¡°Ruby, I know you are worried, but Maverick is right. I don¡¯t

    know why, but I know he is meant to be a wolf. We are meant to make him one.¡± Her words ease my

    nerves. The doctor returns ¡°let¡¯s begin.¡± Autumn and I both stand walking over to our mates.

    I climb on the bed and straddle Maverick. ¡°When the bite happens gentlemen, try to rx. It will be

    different than the marking bite andsts longer. Do not move or push your mate away during the

    process.¡± I lean down and kiss my mark before Gemma pushes forward. My canines elongate and I

    bite down into his marking spot. This time I release my venom into his body. I hold the bite even when I

    feel Maverick¡¯s body tense. He grabs my hips and squeezes them. Maverick lets out a scream but I

    don¡¯t release the bite even though the sound of his pain nearly breaks me.

    Maverick POV

    Well, the doctor wasn¡¯t kidding. This is nothing like when Ruby marked me. There was pain then, but it

    was immediately reced by pleasure. There is no pleasure now. The pain is tremendous. I try to hold

    back my screams but eventually I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not sure how much time passes when Ruby releases the

    bite and licks my neck. When she pulls back, her cheeks are stained with tears. I can feel my body start

    to shake and despite wanting tofort her, I can¡¯t. A wave of heat moves through my body and I feel

    like I¡¯m on fire. I scream again and I can hear Ruby speaking in my ear. ¡°You are so strong. I know you

    can do this. The pain won¡¯tst forever and then you will have your wolf. I love you, Maverick.¡± I hear a

    scream and I manage to look over at Connor. He is shaking and writhing in pain. Autumn is standing

    next to his bed and Tabbyes to stand next to my bed. I can barely hear the chanting but after a few

    minutes I am consumed by darkness. What the hell happened? I know I¡¯m not dead. I meant what I

    said to Ruby about not being worried about bing a wolf, but what the hell just happened?

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be blessed with such a powerful and loving family¡± a deep male voice says in the

    darkness. I can¡¯t see but I try to look around anyway. ¡°Who are you? Where am I?¡± The voice chuckles

    ¡°You¡¯ll know me soon enough. Try to rest in this ce. It is an in between forck of a better term.¡± I

    feel like I¡¯m floating. There is no way to know how much time passes, but it feels like hours. ¡°Maverick,

    the time hase to return to your mate¡± a soft female voice speaks in the darkness. ¡°I¡¯m d that you

    insisted on finding your wolf. He has been patiently waiting for you. This was always meant to be. The

    wolves that you and Connor are being blessed with are brothers. For all intensive purposes, you will beN?velDrama.Org content.

    brothers and it will be a bond that can never be broken. Embrace what you are and know that I am

    always here for you both, my son.¡± Just like before, the voice is gone, but this time I feel like I¡¯m falling

    instead of floating. Is all this just a dream or could that really have been the goddess speaking to me?

    Ruby POV

    Maverick and Connor have been unconscious for hours. I was grateful that Tabby and Autumn could

    relieve their pain but they can¡¯t make the change go any faster. The sun has set and I say a prayer to

    the goddess that this will be over soon. A light knock on the door gets my attention and I¡¯m shocked to

    see my grandfather Archer step inside along with Maverick¡¯s mother. Gwen supported Maverick¡¯s

    decision but she didn¡¯t want to see him go through the pain of the change. I stand going over and

    wrapping her in a hug. ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet but he seems to befortable thanks to Tabby.

    Autumnes over and hugs her next. Gwen takes a seat next to Tabby on the couch and I turn to my

    grandfather. He pulls me into a hug. I don¡¯t know why, but I let tears flow freely. It was traumatic to

    watch and I hated seeing him in such pain. ¡°You¡¯re so much stronger than I ever was¡± my grandfather

    says, bringing me out of my breakdown. I pull back, looking into his eyes. ¡°Your grandmother asked me

    to change her long ago but I was too afraid. I let my own feelings get in the way of what she wanted. I

    shouldn¡¯t have just said no. I should have listened to my mate like you did. I¡¯m proud of you Ruby. You

    are going to be one hell of an Alpha.¡± Now the tears are flowing for a different reason. I bury my head in

    his chest, breathing in his scent.

    ¡°Hey where are my hugs,¡± I hear from behind me and I nearly knock my grandfather over trying to get

    to Maverick. ¡°You¡¯re awake, thank the goddess¡± I say as I wrap myself around him. He runs his fingers

    through my hair and the sparks that were always there are even stronger now. I look up into his

    beautiful eyes and when they turn ck my heart squeezes in my chest. ¡°It worked, you have a wolf.¡± ¡°I

    do and he is dying to meet his mate.¡± He pulls my lips to his and in this moment, we are the only two

    people that exist. I pull back and press my forehead to his. ¡°I love you, Maverick.¡± ¡°I love you more,

    Ruby. You are mine and I am yours forever.¡± The beeping of a machine gets our attention and I look

    over to see a panicked Autumn. ¡°Why is his heart rate so high and he is sweating? He wasn¡¯t doing

    that a few minutes ago.¡± I release Maverick and link the doctor. He returns within seconds and Autumn

    is holding onto Connor like he is going to disappear. Goddess, please don¡¯t let anything happen to

    Connor.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 183

    36 THE CHANGE PART 2

    Autumn POV

    I smile when I see Maverick awake and hear him speak of his wolf. I can scent that his wolf is

    completely awake. I¡¯m holding Connor¡¯s hand in mine. I can feel peace in one minute before a wave of

    anxiety and pain over take me. The machines that surround us are going haywire. Connor begins to

    shake and my own heart begins to race. I ce my hands on his cheeks and panic flows through my

    body at how hot he feels. The door flies open and the nurses and doctor rush inside. I¡¯m ushered back

    so they have ess to my mate. I feel an arm wrap around me and I know it¡¯s my mother. ¡°This

    process is different for everyone that goes through it. Your mate is strong and don¡¯t forget you are not

    just a wolf.¡± What the hell does that mean? Witches can¡¯t make others into a witch. Before I can ask her

    what she means, a goddess awful growl rips through the room. I pull free of my mother and wrap my

    arms around him. I notice that the shaking seems to subside. I pick up my head to look at Connor¡¯s

    face and I notice his eyes are ck as night. He breathes in deep and pulls me tighter to him. ¡°Hello

    little mate.¡± I feel heat pool in my belly at his words. ¡°Hello mate, what is your name?¡± ¡°My name is

    Ranger and you smell like peaches.¡± I smile knowing that my mate can scent me now.

    ¡°Ranger, can you give control back to Connor?¡± He pouts but does what I ask. ¡°He is going to be a

    handful¡±, Summer purrs and I can¡¯t help but chuckle. She is absolutely right. I look back into the eyes I

    love so much and he smiles. He runs his finger down my face and his eyes get big. I¡¯m sure he is

    feeling the tingles more intensely than he did before. He puts his hand on both sides of my face and

    presses his lips to mine. When he pulls back, I see his eyes shing back and forth between his and

    Ranger¡¯s. ¡°My wolf says its time¡± he says. I look at my mother and the doctor. He nods and the nurses

    rush over, disconnecting both Connor and Maverick from the machines. ¡°We need to get you outside

    before you shift. There is definitely not enough room in here for two wolves.¡± My mother walks toward

    Maverick and Ruby. I help Connor to stand and wrap my arms around him. ¡°I¡¯m going to teleport us to

    the clearing.¡± He nods and in the next second we are standing in the clearing. Maverick, Ruby, and my

    mother are standing a few feet away from us. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay in case you both need me¡±, my mother

    says and I¡¯m grateful. I turn back to Connor. ¡°You might want to lose the boxer briefs because they are

    going to shred when you shift.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll say anything to get me naked¡± he says as he pulls them down

    his legs. I can¡¯t help but look at this beautiful man. When I look back at his face, he has a knowing

    smirk on his face. ¡°Ranger wants out so you can check me outter.¡± I shake my head andugh. I take

    a step back. ¡°Connor, this is going to hurt. Try not to fight what is about to happen. After you shift the

    first time, it will get easier and less painful each time.¡± He nods and his face contorts with pain.

    Connor POV

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Once darkness took me under, there was no pain. I felt like I was floating and I wasn¡¯t sure how much

    time had passed. ¡°Connor, you have no idea how long I¡¯ve waited for you¡± an unfamiliar male voice

    says in the darkness. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one you came here to find.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wolf. It actually

    worked, I have a wolf.¡± ¡°Did you doubt that this was your destiny, Connor? You and Maverick were

    destined to find your mates and your wolves. I am Ranger and you were always meant to be my

    human. My brother Gaylen is Maverick¡¯s wolf.¡± ¡°I never doubted it, but it¡¯s still surreal. A few days ago, I

    was a humanwyer who had no idea that Autumn even existed. Now that I have found her, I can¡¯t

    imagine my life without her. I never knew that humans weren¡¯t alone in this world and now I have my

    own wolf.¡± ¡°Autumn is our mate and she is very special.¡± ¡°I knew that the moment I met her at dinner. I

    may not have been a wolf, but I felt something for her.¡± My wolf growls low and I smile. ¡°I would say it¡¯s

    time to go see our mate. I can¡¯t wait to meet her and Summer¡±, Ranger says. ¡°Tell me what to do and

    I¡¯ll do it.¡± I can¡¯t feel him anymore and I¡¯m alone in the darkness again. I feel a little bit of panic before I

    feel like I¡¯m an observer in what¡¯s happening. I see Autumn talking to Ranger and I smile when she tells

    him to give me back control.

    Once we are in the clearing and I kick my boxer briefs away. I stare at this beautiful woman that smells

    like the most delicious peach. I listen to her words about my shift and I¡¯m not thrilled that it is going to

    hurt, but I¡¯vee this far and there is no turning back. I wouldn¡¯t even if I could. ¡°Are you ready,

    Connor¡±, Ranger asks. ¡°Absolutely¡± I say. ¡°Listen to our mate, try not to fight me.¡± I take a deep breath

    and pain like I have never known sweeps through my body. My skin feels like it¡¯s on fire and I feel like a

    thousand needles are poking my skin at once. Falling to my knees, I hear Autumn¡¯s sweet voice in my

    ear. ¡°You¡¯re doing amazing, Connor. I love you so much. Let it happen and don¡¯t fight it.¡± I try to focus

    on her voice as I feel like all my bones are breaking at once. I can actually hear the cracking of my

    bones. I can¡¯t stop the scream that escapes me. The pain feels like itsts for hours, but I¡¯m sure that

    isn¡¯t the case. Autumn shifts into Summer and everything seems to still. The pain ispletely gone

    but everything seems different. I can see and hear better than I ever have. Summer rubs up against me

    and that¡¯s when I realize I have paws. ¡°Beautiful paws¡±, Ranger says, and Iugh. A loud scream gets

    our attention and Summer and Ranger turn to the noise. Maverick is lying on the ground writhing in

    pain. He is still in human form. Ranger whimpers to see our brother in pain. Ruby has shifted just as

    Autumn did for me, but Maverick isn¡¯t shifting into Gaylen.

    Maverick POV

    I have never felt such a feeling of relief as when Connor finally started talking. I won¡¯t lie and say I¡¯m

    not nervous about my first shift. Ruby and I talked a lot about her first shift. I knew there would be a lot

    of pain, but I didn¡¯t know if it would be worse being changed into a wolf as opposed to being born one.

    Ruby and Tabby help me to my feet and before I know it, we are standing in a field. I turn and throw up

    as I rest my hands on my knees. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing me¡±, I hear Gaylen¡¯s voice in my mind. That is

    going to take some getting used to. ¡°Are you alright Maverick¡±, Ruby asks, and I stand pulling her into

    my arms. ¡°Sorry about that. Teleporting is something you will need to get used too. Connor got sick the

    first time too.¡± Gaylen rolls his eyes in my mind. I can¡¯t help butugh at my wolf. ¡°Do you remember all

    the things we talked about, Maverick¡± Ruby asks. ¡°I do Ruby¡±, I say, and kiss her forehead. ¡°I love you¡±,

    I say and step back. ¡°I love you, Maverick. Remember, don¡¯t fight Gaylen.¡± I nod ¡°Gaylen, I¡¯m ready

    whenever you are.¡± I feel pins and needles all over my arms and legs. Within a few seconds, my skin

    feels like it is on fire. I have never felt anything like this in my life. I would think I was truly on fire if I

    didn¡¯t know differently. ¡°You¡¯re strong Maverick. You can do this¡± Gaylen says.

    The pain that starts in my feet and works its way to the top of my head brings me to my knees. I¡¯m

    rolling on the ground praying for this pain to end. My eyes are clouded with tears and I can¡¯t make

    anything out. ¡°Maverick, you¡¯re fighting me. You need to give in to the change or it¡¯s going to continue

    to hurt¡± Gaylen says. I try to rx and breathe but I feel like I¡¯m dying. I can feel Ruby through our bond

    and I try to focus on that. I feel something nudging me and I know it¡¯s not Gemma because there are no

    tingles. ¡°Maverick, focus on my voice. Ranger and I are here with you. You can do this. You are an

    Alpha¡±, Connor says in my mind. I focus on his words and I feel my bones moving and cracking.

    Suddenly, the pain is gone and I manage to get to my feet. ¡°Not to your feet to your paws¡±, Gaylen

    says. I look down and he¡¯s right. I shifted and Gaylen is in control. I feel the tingles on our side as

    Gemma rubs against us. ¡°I think my work here is done¡±, Tabby says and disappears. I hear a low growl

    and turn to see Ranger. He is much bigger than Summer, but I¡¯m bigger than him, but not by much.

    ¡°That¡¯s because we are an Alpha wolf and Ranger is a Beta. I was created first by the goddess and

    then my brother¡±, Gaylen says. I smile remembering what the goddess said about Connor and I being

    brothers now. Gemma nips at us and takes off. Gaylen growls and takes off after our mate. This is

    going to be fun.

    Archer POV

    We reach the pack border and the guard bears his neck to me. Danica and I head toward the pack

    house. I linked my fatherst night that we needed to speak with him and my mother today. I knew that

    Ruby would be busy with Maverick¡¯s change. We reach the office and I knock twice. ¡°Come in¡± my

    mother says, and I push open the door. My mother jumps up and rushes past me to hug Danica. ¡°What

    am I, chopped liver?¡± My fatherughs and I shoot him a re. My motheres over and hugs me.

    We all take a seat and I tell my parents about the visit from the king¡¯s brother. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why

    the king would want to meet with us.¡± ¡°I believe it has something to do with the prophecy, but I¡¯m not

    sure either, dad. Maddox said that they would be in touch, so I assume you will be receiving a call from

    him.¡± He nods and Danica takes my hand. I know she is nervous about telling my parents but I know

    them. They are going to be thrilled to be grandparents. ¡°What else did youe to tell us, Archer¡±

    my mother asks, knowing me so well. ¡°Danica and I are going to have a pup.¡± My mother jumps up and

    rushes around wrapping Danica in her arms. I roll my eyes but smile. My fatheres around and

    wraps me in a hug. ¡°Congrattions son¡± he says. My mother wraps me in a hug and kisses my cheek.

    ¡°I think we should n a celebration to tell your sisters. You know how thrilled they are going to be to

    be aunts¡± my mother says. ¡°Let¡¯s see what the king has to say first, then we can have a BBQ to

    announce our pup¡± I say pulling Danica to my side. I can feel her happiness through our bond.

    Madelena POV

    I approach the gate of the castle and the guard steps out from the guard tower. He is an older dragon

    and I can tell that he recognizes me. ¡°Can I help you, ma¡¯am?¡± His disdain isn¡¯t lost on me. ¡°I am here

    to see my son, the king.¡± ¡°Is he expecting you, ma¡¯am?¡± He is starting to piss me off but I need to

    maintain myposure. ¡°No, but I am his mother. Let him know I am here now.¡± I watch as he links

    and then he looks back at me. The smile on his face makes me uneasy. ¡°You are not permitted to enter

    the castle. The king says he has no mother.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 184

    37 New Mate

    Jade POV

    I¡¯m sitting in the hospital room with William. It took a lot of convincing to get Luca to go take a shower

    and sleep in our bed for a few hours. He also promised me he would eat something after he woke up.

    It¡¯s been two days since the attempted kidnapping. I told him I would sit here in case William woke up.

    Luna is staying with Esme while I¡¯m here. The doctor told us that William¡¯s dragon is trying to heal from

    the poison but he will wake up when he is ready. Victor is doing much better and he is almost

    completely healed. A cough gets my attention and I rush over to the side of William¡¯s bed. I see panic

    in his eyes until they meet mine. He rxes but coughs again. I grab the water from his bedside table

    and help him take a sip. After he takes a few sips, I set the cup back down on the table. ¡°Where are

    those two ba**ards¡± he manages to ask. Even though he doesn¡¯t say their names, I know exactly who

    he is talking about. ¡°They are both dead, Luca made sure of that. They didn¡¯t even make it to the

    dungeon to join those other two evil a**es.¡± He smiles and rests his head back on the pillow. ¡°Jade, I¡¯m

    sorry for the way I treated you.¡± ¡°William¡± I start to say and he cuts me off. ¡°Please let me finish.¡± I nod

    and he takes a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m d that Luca will have his fated mate. You are an amazing woman

    and I can see how much you love my granddaughter and my son. I hope in time that you and I can be

    friends.¡± I chuckle ¡°William, you are my father-inw. That makes you my family too. I forgave you after

    our discussion in your office.¡± He smiles and I lean down, wrapping him in a hug.

    Someone clears their throat behind me and I turn to see Esme smiling at us. She is holding my

    beautiful pup. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you but I could tell she wanted her mommy.¡± Hearing Esme call me

    that is amazing. I know I am in my heart, but it¡¯s different to hear it out loud. Esme hugs me before she

    hands me Luna. Zelda purrs in my mind when she wraps her arms around my neck and squeezes me.

    William reaches up and rubs his hand on her leg. ¡°She looks so much like Luca did when he was a

    baby. I wish I didn¡¯t miss so much time with him because of how hurt I was by his mother. He shouldn¡¯t

    have had to pain for her sins.¡± I ce my hand on his and I can see unshed tears in his eyes. ¡°It is

    never toote to make things right, William. Luca is a good man with a big heart. He loves you and he

    will forgive the past, it just may take some time.¡± He nods at me and I squeeze his hand. He reaches

    for Luna and I ce her in his arms. ¡°Are you going to be Queen someday little one¡± William says. I

    turn to the sound of footsteps and Esme is gone, but Luca is standing there smiling at his father and

    Luna. He walks over and wraps his arm around me. ¡°She will be Queen just like her mothers¡± he says,

    and kisses my forehead. We spend more time with William before I leave so they can talk alone.

    Once I reach our room, Iy Luna down in her crib before I crawl onto our bed. I close my eyes thinking

    about everything that has happened. I didn¡¯t realize how tired I was until I feel soft lips on mine. The

    tingles let me know that it¡¯s Luca. ¡°I hate to wake you love, but I was hoping that you would join me in

    my office. Victor has been released and I want us to speak with him and Felix.¡± I wrap my arms around

    his neck and pull his lips to mine. He melts into me and my body is craving him. ¡°Hello, we are in the

    room¡±, Brooklyn says. I didn¡¯t realize that Brooklyn and Sherman were in the room with us because I

    was so focused on Luca. He chuckles against my lips. He pulls back and takes me with him, setting me

    on my feet. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, Brooklyn. I¡¯ve seen you with your mate.¡± She rolls her eyes and I

    laugh. ¡°We won¡¯t be gone long¡±, Luca says, and leads me to the office. Once we are inside, I notice he

    has two chairs now sitting behind his desk. There is also a new desk sitting next to his. I look at him

    confused. He wraps his arms around me. ¡°My Queen needs to have a proper desk for her work and I

    want you close. I hope that¡¯s alright with you.¡± I smile ¡°of course it is.¡±

    Luca POV

    I was so happy to see my father awake. Hearing him tell my daughter she will be queen someday

    makes my heart squeeze in my chest. He has be so different since Jade arrived. After JadeBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    leaves, I take seat next to the bed. I don¡¯t even want to tell him that Madelena showed up at the castle

    gate but there has been enough secrets between us. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Luca?¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°One

    of the guards linked me yesterday while I was sitting in your room waiting for you to wake up that

    Madelena was at the gate asking to see me.¡± His eyes darken before they turn back to their normal

    blue color. ¡°What did she want Luca?¡± ¡°She told the guard she wanted to see her son.¡± I notice him ball

    the nkets in his fists. I ce my hand on top of his. ¡°I told him to tell her I have no mother.¡± The

    minute the words leave my mouth he rxes. ¡°Luca, I promise you that she is nothing like your mate.

    She will hurt you because she only cares about what she wants. You are a grown man and can make

    your own decisions, but I hope you know that what I¡¯m saying isn¡¯t about what happened between me

    and your mother. I don¡¯t want to see you let her in to only end up regretting it.¡± I smile ¡°you don¡¯t have

    worry about protecting me. You made me strong and I only have one parent. She was never a mother

    and that will not change now. I am sure she has a self-serving motive.¡± I spend a little more time with

    my father before I head back to our room.

    The nurse informed me that Victor had been released from the infirmary earlier today. I meant what I

    said about being indebted to him for what he did for my father. I open the door and my beautiful queen

    is sleeping peacefully on our bed. Luna is sleeping in her crib. I link Sherman and Brooklyn toe to

    our room because I want Jade with me when I speak to the rogue wolves. I haven¡¯t spoken to her

    about what I n to do, but I know she will be onboard with my ns. Once we are in our office, I love

    the shock on her face when I tell her about the new desk that is next to mine. I want her and Luna as

    close to me as possible. Sebastian and I need her like we need the air we breathe. The bond between

    us is so strong. A knock sounds and the door opens. Victor and Felix step inside and bear their necks

    to Jade and I. ¡°Please take a seat gentlemen.¡± I notice that Victor keeps looking at Jade and I try to

    keep Sebastian in check. ¡°Victor, are you alright?¡± ¡°I apologize my king. I know that this is going to

    sound strange but I can scent my mate on the queen.¡± I growl low and Jadeys her hand on my

    forearm. ¡°I am yours and only yours.¡± Her words calm both myself and my dragon. I look at Jade and

    she is smiling. I notice her linking and I¡¯m more confused. ¡°You will understand what is happening in a

    minute¡± she says through our link. A few secondster, the door to my office opens and Esme steps

    inside. ¡°Mate¡± is said in unison by both Esme and Victor. I smile at the goddess¡¯s match-making.

    Victor POV

    I left the hospital and as soon as I reached the cottage, my father pulls me into his arms. ¡°You scared

    the hell out of me. I thought I was going to lose you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine dad. I had to try and stop them. I couldn¡¯t

    just let them take him.¡± He pulls back and I see pride in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you Victor.¡± ¡°Thank

    you, dad.¡± We are sitting at the table when I get a link from King Luca. ¡°The king wants us toe to

    his office.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he just wants to thank you again. He is a good man and I know how much he

    appreciates what you did for William.¡± Lyle is puffing his chest out with pride and I chuckle. We reach

    the office and knock. ¡°Come in Victor¡±, King Luca says through the mind link. Once we are inside, I

    catch the faintest scent of strawberries and Lyle is going crazy. I can scent it ising from the Queen.

    I know she is not my mate but the scent is definitely my mates. I drop my gaze when the king notices

    me staring at his mate. His growl makes Lyle stand stalk still. The queen offers him reassurance that

    she is his and I feel him pull his aura back, which I¡¯m grateful for. The door to the office opens again but

    I don¡¯t dare pick up my head to look. The scent of strawberries is stronger now and Lyle growls loudly

    in my mind. ¡°Mate¡± he says, and I turn to see the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. ¡°Mate¡± I say

    at the same time as she does. She jumps at me and I catch her in my arms, burying my head in her

    neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you would like to go spend some time with your new mate, Victor, so I will make this quick.¡± I

    pull back but I don¡¯t release her. I give my attention back to the king while keeping my arm around my

    mate. ¡°Victor, this is my cousin Esme. She has been waiting for you for a very long time. I can¡¯t believe

    you two have never met.¡± ¡°I only ever met Felix and his daughter¡±, Esme says. ¡°From this day forward

    all the wolves in your collective will be part of the kingdom. You will no longer be rogues. The south

    wing will be refurbished as a pack house for the wolves. The wolves are wee to work in the

    kingdom in any capacity they choose. Victor, now that you are mated to Esme, you will be moving into

    our wing. I would like you to serve as a private guard for my queen.¡± I can¡¯t have heard him correctly.

    I¡¯m not a dragon. ¡°I am not a dragon either, but we are both loyal and strong. I would be honored to

    have you as my private guard¡± the queen says. ¡°I ept my queen. It would be my honor.¡± She smiles

    ¡°Victor, unless we are in a formal setting you may call me Jade.¡± I nod at her and pull Esme closer to

    me. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you both enough for all you are doing for the wolves.¡± ¡°It should have happened long

    ago. Thank you for your bravery and loyalty. Now, please take my cousin out of my office because she

    looks like she is about to eat you for lunch.¡± We all burst outughing. I don¡¯t wait for anymore to be

    said. Lyle and I need to be with Esme. I bend throwing her over my shoulder. She squeals and I

    chuckle. ¡°Point me in the right direction mate. You are mine and I n to show you just that.¡± I can

    smell her arousal at my words and I can¡¯t wait to be buried deep inside her body. When we reach the

    room, I say a quick prayer of thanks to the goddess before I step inside.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 185

    38 Take Me

    Esme POV

    He slides me off his shoulder and down his body. I can¡¯t believe he has been outside the castle all this

    time. That we have never crossed paths, even when I met with his father on several asions. His

    hands on my face bring me out of my thoughts. ¡°Are you ready toplete our bond, Esme?¡± I nod

    and his smile makes my stomach flip. ¡°I need words before I do all the things I want to do to your body,

    Esme.¡± My core clenches and I¡¯m sure he can scent my arousal. ¡°I want you to take me and make me

    yours Victor.¡± His eyes darken and he ms his lips down on mine. I have never been kissed but I am

    positive it would not have felt like this. I¡¯m barely able to remain on my feet. He wraps his arm around

    my waist, steadying me. He pulls back from the kiss when we are both breathless. I¡¯m not sure why I

    feel the need to tell him, but I do. ¡°Victor, that was my first kiss. I¡¯ve never been with another man. I¡¯m

    not really sure what I¡¯m doing.¡± His growl is low and it makes my core clench. He pulls back smiling like

    he just won the lottery. ¡°That¡¯s good because it was mine too. You are the only woman I will ever touch.

    That I will ever be inside.¡± If my panties weren¡¯t already wet, they would be with those words. He

    releases me and pulls his shirt over his head. His body is beautiful despite the scars that were left from

    the dragon¡¯s breath. I lean forward without warning and ce a soft kiss on his chest. He hisses and I

    kiss him a few more times before I stand back up and look into his eyes.

    I pull my sundress over my head. I¡¯m standing in a pair of pink panties and the matching bra. His eyes

    darken and he pulls off his pants. I don¡¯t even know what makes me do it, but I fall to my knees in front

    of him. I reach for his waist band and he grips my hands. ¡°Esme, you don¡¯t have to¡± he starts to say

    and I cut him off. ¡°I want to¡±, I say, and he releases my hands. I pull his boxer briefs down to his ankles

    and his c*ck springs free. He is huge and I¡¯m suddenly worried how I will make this work. ¡°You will not

    chicken out now¡±, Amber says, and I try not tough at her words. I grip his c**k with my hand, which

    makes it look even bigger. There is a bead of liquid on the tip and I lean forward licking it off. It tastes

    salty but good. I take his tip into my mouth before I start to move it further into my throat. His groan

    spurs me on and I begin to move up and down faster. He fists his hand in my hair and his movements

    be more intense and jerky. I feel powerful as I feel him losing control. I¡¯m shocked when my

    mouth is pulled off with a pop. I whine at the loss of contact. ¡°I will not c*m in your mouth the first time

    we are together. I want to bury my seed deep inside your body.¡± I clench my thighs together at his

    words.

    Without warning, I¡¯m in his arms again and heys me gently down on the bed. He unhooks my bra

    and works my panties down my legs. I¡¯mpletely bared to him. He takes a long look down my body

    until he looks back into my eyes. ¡°You are gorgeous mate.¡± I feel my body heat under his gaze before

    he climbs up on the bed, resting his face between my legs. ¡°Victor¡± I start to say but his name dies on

    my lips. He takes a long lick into my core. ¡°Oh, my goddess¡±, I say, and he sucks my cl*t into his mouth.

    I grip theforter as I feel his finger push inside me. The sensations of his mouth on my cl*t and his

    finger inside me is all too much. I feel an unfamiliar feeling building in my core. I can¡¯t help but to buck

    against his mouth seeking more pressure. When he slips two fingers into my body and bites down on

    my cl*t Ie apart. The orgasm rips through me. I feel him moving up my body and I try to catch my

    breath. When I feel his mouth on my n**ple the orgasm starts to build in my belly again. I arch my back

    off the bed and he moves to my other n**ple swirling his tongue around it. He moves up until his lips

    are hovering over mine. As he presses his mouth to mine, I can taste myself on his lips. It makes my

    p**sy even wetter, which I didn¡¯t think was possible.

    Victor POV

    I can¡¯t believe this woman is mine. I never expected my mate to be a dragon, but I can¡¯t imagine having

    anyone but her under me. As I kiss her lips, I can feel my c**k rubbing against her cl*t. I pull back and I

    can feel Lyle at the surface. ¡°Are you ready, Esme?¡± She nods and bites her lip at the same time. My

    c*ck twitches and I push Lyle back so he doesn¡¯t take over. ¡°I need words, Esme¡± I say. ¡°I want you

    inside me, Victor. I want you to make me yours, just as I want you to be mine forever.¡± Her words wash

    over me and I can¡¯t hold back another minute. I ce my c**k at her entrance. I look into her eyes as I

    press forward. She ms her eyes shut as she adjusts to the invasion. Her walls are so tight and I¡¯m

    doing my best not to lose the battle embarrassing myself. Once I feel her barrier, I dip my head taking

    her lips with mine. I push through it and she screams into my mouth. I swallow all her noises and stop

    once I¡¯mpletely seated deep in her body. I pull back and look into her beautiful eyes. ¡°Please

    move, Victor¡± she says, and I smile. I do just as she asks and it feels amazing. I move in and out of her

    p**sy at a steady pace. I can feel the tingles at the base of my spine. As I move faster, I feel a pinch

    where my shoulder meets my neck and realize that my feisty mate is marking me first. The feeling of

    our bond snapping into ce pushes me over the edge.

    There is no holding back. I empty my seed deep in her body. Lyle pushes forward and this time I don¡¯t

    stop him. Our canines elongate and we bite down into her marking spot, iming her as ours. She

    screams out my name before her body convulses under me. When we both have finallye down

    from the high of our climaxes, I rest my forehead against hers. ¡°Thank you, Esme, for epting me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for epting you, Victor. You are mine and I will never let you go.¡± I press

    a soft kiss to her lips before I roll to her side. Sheys her head on my chest and I say a prayer of

    thanks to the goddess for bringing this woman into my life.

    Maverick POV

    After an hour of running in wolf form, we head back toward the pack house. As we approach, my

    mother, Gabby, Lake, and Tabby are all waiting for us. Gaylen lowers himself to the ground once we

    are in front of my mother. I see unshed tears in her eyes as she walks toward us. She sits down when

    she reaches us and I notice that Gemma has shifted back to Ruby. ¡°His name is Gaylen, Gwen. He is

    Maverick¡¯s wolf and he is now your son as well. My mother smiles at her words before she wraps her

    arms around Gaylen¡¯s neck the best she can. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of both of you.¡± ¡°Did you hear that,

    Maverick? She is proud of me¡±, Gaylen says. I smile at my wolf and his response to my mother. She

    stands and walks over to Ranger. ¡°What is your name, my son?¡± ¡°His name is Ranger¡±, Autumn says.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you and Connor too. He is like a son to me, so that makes you my son to Ranger.¡± He

    licks her face and if I was in human form I wouldugh. I feel tingles on the skin of my neck. ¡°Are you

    ready to shift back, Maverick¡±, Ruby asks. Gaylen nuzzles her first before he shakes his head. ¡°Picture

    yourself in human form and your body will shift back.¡± I concentrate on myself in human form and I feel

    my bones start to snap into ce. It is still ufortable but nothing like the earlier shift.

    I open my eyes and look down at my human hands. Ruby hands me shorts and I realize I¡¯m standing

    naked for everyone to see. Ruby wraps her arms around me and the tingles are amazing. I felt it before

    but it was nothing like this. I press my lips to her forehead and I have never felt asplete as I do in

    this moment. I have my mate and my wolf as it was always meant to be. I look over and Connor is

    pulling on his shorts. He practically attacks poor Autumn. ¡°I think maybe you should go to your room

    before you defile your mate in front of her mother Connor¡±, I yell at him. He pulls back rolling his eyes

    and walks toward me. He is standing in front of me for a moment before he wraps me in a hug. ¡°I

    always knew we were brothers from different mothers but now it is really true.¡± I start tough and I¡¯m

    so d that Connor will be here with me. That we will help our mates protect the pack.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Lake POV

    The phone on my desk rings. Gabby releases my lips and I growl at the phone. She chuckles and I

    ce it to my ear. ¡°Alpha Lake¡± I say. ¡°Alpha Lake, this is King Micah.¡± ¡°King Micah, I was expecting

    your call. Archer let me know that your brother had visited the coven. I won¡¯t lie and say that I¡¯m not a

    bit confused about the royal involvement in pack business.¡± ¡°I would like to meet with you and Alpha

    Gabrie, Serina, and Nichs along with your pups and their mates about something that will not only

    affect your pack but the kingdom.¡± ¡°Of course, is this meeting about the prophecy that is a threat to my

    niece.¡± There is silence for a moment. ¡°Yes, actually it is. Is two days sufficient time to gather everyone,

    Alpha Lake?¡± ¡°Yes, my king.¡± ¡°My queen and I will be there in two days. We look forward to meeting

    with you and your family.¡± ¡°We look forward to meeting you also, my king. Please be safe in your

    travels.¡± I hang up and Gabby looks worried. I pull her back onto myp. ¡°Don¡¯t worry love. I believe

    that the king means us no harm He has always been a fair king and no matter what, we will always

    protect our family.¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 186

    39 Meet the King

    Connor POV

    ¡°I want to mark our mate Connor¡±, Ranger growls in my head. I look at my beautiful mate who is

    speaking to her mother and I couldn¡¯t agree more. She looks toward me and she has a smirk on her

    face. Does she know what the hell we were just talking about? She hugs her mother and walks toward

    us. Her scent is so strong it¡¯s intoxicating. I¡¯m ready to throw her over my shoulder instead of being a

    gentleman. When she reaches me, she leans in so only I can hear her ¡°I don¡¯t mind you not being a

    gentleman.¡± A growl escapes me and I bend, throwing her over my shoulder. I can hear people

    laughing behind us, but I don¡¯t care even a little. The only thing important to me and Ranger right now

    is being inside our mate and marking her. As soon as we reach the room we¡¯ve been staying in, I close

    and lock the door. I toss her on the bed and pull my shorts off. ¡°How the hell did you know what Ranger

    and I were talking about?¡± She smirks ¡°that mark on your neck allows us to hear each other¡¯s inner

    thoughts and conversations unless you put a block up.¡± I c**k my eyebrow at her for never telling me

    that. ¡°So, you have me blocked out.¡± She stands and strips out of her clothes. Honestly, I don¡¯t even

    care about what I just asked about when I look at my naked mate. I walk toward her but she ces her

    hand on my chest and stops me. ¡°There will never be secrets between us but I¡¯m sure you would like to

    have private thoughts. I will teach you how to use the block.¡± I nod and she lowers her hand. I wrap her

    in my arms andy her down on the bed.

    I take her lips with mine and kiss her until we are both breathless. When I pull back, she looks into my

    eyes. ¡°I love you Connor. I want you inside me. I want you to mark me now. You are mine.¡± If my c**k

    wasn¡¯t already hard her words would definitely make me like steel. I reach down, running my finger

    through her folds and she is already wet and ready. ¡°I love you, Autumn. You were always meant to be

    mine and I will forever be grateful that you epted me even when I had no wolf.¡± She pressed a soft

    kiss to my lips and pulls back, staring into my eyes. I grab my c**k rubbing it through her folds before I

    push inside in one thrust. ¡°Oh Connor¡± she cries out and I begin to move. As I move in and out of her

    tight channel, I think about how lucky I am. This woman is mine and I am hers. Just that thought is

    pushing me close to the edge. I have never made love to a woman, but that is absolutely what this is.

    ¡°It¡¯s time, Connor¡±, Ranger says. I dip my head to her neck and I feel Ranger push forward. Our

    canines elongate and we bite down into Autumn¡¯s marking spot. I feel the connection grow even

    stronger. I have never felt soplete. She screams out her climax and I follow her over the edge. I

    empty my seed deep inside her. I¡¯ve never been with a woman without a barrier, but I want nothing

    between us. I¡¯m not even freaked out that we could have a baby. ¡°You mean a pup.¡± I look down at her

    and she is smirking. ¡°You need to teach me the block thing.¡± Sheughs and pulls me down on her and

    I roll so she is on top. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t think that we were done.¡± I can already feel my erection

    growing. ¡°I¡¯m ready for whatever you want to give me mate.¡± Oh, I love this woman.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruby POV

    It¡¯s been two days since Maverick and Connorpleted the change. Maverick made good on his

    promise and I¡¯m d we are headed to the office because my body needs a break. That¡¯s saying

    something, because wolves are carnal creatures. He ces his hand on my leg, moving it up my thigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re cut off. My v****a needs a break.¡± Heughs and takes my hand in his, bringing it to his mouth.

    We have a meeting with the kingter today. I won¡¯t say that I¡¯m not nervous because I am. We pull into

    the parking garage and head up to our floor. I¡¯m grateful to see someone new sitting at the reception

    desk. He stands when we step off the elevator. I walk toward him to introduce myself and Maverick

    comes to stand by my side. ¡°Good morning Ms. Sce. My name is Josh. I am the new desk clerk.

    Please let me know if there is anything I can do for you.¡± I hear a low growl and I squeeze Maverick¡¯s

    hand. ¡°Good morning, Josh. This is my husband, Mr. Colwell. He is also the COO of thepany. I¡¯m

    fine right now but I will let you know when I need you.¡± ¡°Good morning Mr. Colwell.¡± Maverick nods and

    we head toward our offices. I¡¯m pulled into Maverick¡¯s office and he ms me against the wall. ¡°Mine¡±

    he says and I can tell it¡¯s Gaylen speaking. ¡°Gaylen, I am yours. You need to calm down. We are going

    to be around other men. You have nothing to worry about. I wear your mark on my neck.¡± After a few

    breaths, he sets me on my feet. Maverick pulls back ¡°sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry. Are you sure you and Gaylen are ready for this? We can just reschedule

    this appointment with the private investigator.¡± ¡°No, Gaylen promises he will be on his best behavior.¡± I

    laugh and he presses a kiss on my lips. The phone on the desk rings and it¡¯s Josh letting me know the

    private investigator is here. ¡°Show him to Mr. Colwell¡¯s office, please.¡± The door opens and after we

    greet each other he has a seat. ¡°So, what did you find out about the ba**ard¡± Mavericks says. ¡°He has

    been very busy. I have followed him to both your apartment and to your childhood home.¡± I can feel

    Maverick¡¯s anger through our bond that he went to Gwen¡¯s home. ¡°He is so lucky he is human right

    now¡± Gemma says and I couldn¡¯t agree more. ¡°I¡¯m sure that is not all you came to report¡± Maverick

    says and the man smiles. ¡°It seems your father¡¯spany is in the beginning stages of bankruptcy. He

    is doing everything he can to get back in your good graces. He lost control when you broke things off

    with your ex-fiance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of Bruce¡¯s part in me meeting Delh¡± Maverick says. ¡°I have

    something to show you that will definitely help prove that Bruce was involved in Ms. Sce¡¯s ident

    even though he wasn¡¯t driving the car.¡± He takes his phone from his pocket and a videoes to life

    on the screen.

    Jennifer and Bruce are in a parking garage standing next to a red SUV. He pulls her flush to his body

    before he ms his lips against hers. She gets in the SUV and the video shows the license te. She

    drives off and he leaves. The time stamp changes and Bruce is standing in the parking lot again when

    a red SUV that has a smashed front end pulls into the parking spot. Jennifer jumps out and wraps

    herself around Bruce. They get into his car and leave. ¡°I will forward these videos to both of you. The

    security officer at Delh¡¯s building will testify that these tapes have not been altered.¡± Maverick smiles

    and I believe that it¡¯s time to deal with two snakes. We both shake his hand and he leaves the office.

    Maverick pulls me into his arms and buries his head in my neck, breathing in my scent. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry

    Ruby. I can¡¯t believe I ever called that man my father.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you apologize for something you had

    nothing to do with. I love you, Maverick, and nothing will ever change that. Let¡¯s finish up here because

    we have an important meeting tonight.¡± He kisses my lips and releases me. I head to my office. The

    phone rings on my desk and I pick it up, cing it to my ear. ¡°Ruby Sce, how can I help you?¡± ¡°You

    can die you b**ch¡± the voice says and cuts the call. I smirk and sit back in my chair. She has no idea

    who she is f**king with or what I can truly do to her.

    The Meeting

    Serina POV

    Nichs walks toward me, pulling me into his arms. ¡°I can feel your anxiety, Serina. Nothing is going to

    happen to our pups. Levi and E will always be safe with us. Our family will never let anything happen

    to them.¡± ¡°I know I just don¡¯t understand why this is all happening. She is only ten years old. We

    shouldn¡¯t have to worry about someone trying to hurt our daughter because of some stupid powers.¡±

    He presses his lips to my forehead. ¡°I agree love, but we will do whatever we have to in order to keep

    her safe. We need to go. I want to get there before the king arrives¡±, Nichs says. I nod and call my

    pups toe downstairs. ¡°Is the king reallying to our pack?¡± E says and I smile. ¡°He is and I

    want you two on your best behavior.¡± They both nod and I kiss their foreheads. We reach the pack

    house and head for the conference room. Gabby and Lake are sitting at the table. The kids go take a

    seat with Lake as Gabby walks toward me. She wraps me in a hug. ¡°I know your worried but we will get

    through this sissy.¡± I smile at her nickname for me, but it doesn¡¯t take the worry away. She pulls back

    and I nod. We take our seats and wait for the others to arrive.

    Ruby and Maverick arrive first. E practically tackles Ruby and Iugh. She loves her cousin so much.

    She sits in Ruby¡¯sp and the door opens. Danica and Archer walk in and sit next to Ruby. About ten

    minutester, a portal appears and Tabby walks through, followed by Jade, Luca, and a man I¡¯ve never

    met before. They introduce him as Luca¡¯s father, William. ¡°Gabby and Serina, you call me if you need

    me. King or not, I¡¯ll kick his a** if I have to¡± Tabby says. The room erupts withughter and she

    disappears. I can feel the tension in the room as we await our guests arrival. A portal appears again

    and two men and a woman step through. There is no mistaking which one of the men is the king. Both

    men seem powerful, but the king¡¯s aura is tremendous. We all bear our necks to show respect. Gabby

    and I both stand. ¡°Wee to the Scarlett Rose your majesty¡± I say. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. Please call

    me Micah. This is my queen Loreli and my brother Maddox. Thank you for meeting with us on such

    short notice.¡± We start going around the table with introductions when his eyesnd on Luca and he

    smiles. ¡°Luca, William, it¡¯s good to see you both again.¡± ¡°You as well, Micah¡±, Luca says. I should have

    realized as royals they would have met before.

    We all take our seats and I look over at E who is still sitting on Ruby¡¯sp. Levi made his way over to

    Jade. He was excited to meet a dragon. He hasn¡¯t stopped talking about being rted Jade¡¯s dragon

    mate. I turn back and Gabby nods at me. ¡°What can our pack do for you Micah?¡± I think he is a little

    shocked that Gabby and I are leading this meeting. ¡°I believe you know of the prophecy of the red

    wolf.¡± We all nod and he continues. ¡°My great grandmother was a hybrid. She came to me in a vision to

    tell me about the danger to your daughter and how important she will be to our family.¡± ¡°Why would our

    pup be important to the royal family?¡± ¡°She will be my son¡¯s mate and the future Queen of

    Werewolves.¡± The room is silent for a moment. Nichs squeezes my hand and I can see sympathy in

    Loreli¡¯s eyes. ¡°My daughter is ten years old. So, what is it that you want to happen with your visit

    today?¡± I know I¡¯m bordering on disrespect but this is my pup we are talking about. ¡°We would like to

    take E back to the castle to live so we can protect her until her first shift. It is the safest ce for her

    to reside until that time.¡± I growl ¡°you will not take pup from me.¡± The king¡¯s eyes darken and he stands.

    He may be the king, but I¡¯m a mama wolf and he will not take my pup from me and my mate.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 187

    40 Two Choices

    Loreli POV

    I love my mate, but sometimes he can be really dumb. Goddess bless this woman who is staring at my

    mate without dropping her gaze. Not many men could handle his aura, but this woman sure as hell can.

    Her mate stands taking her hand in his. This was not how this meeting was supposed to go. ¡°Micah, I

    would like to see you in the hallway.¡± I know he feels disrespected but he deserved every bit of it.

    ¡°Micah,e with me now.¡± He finally seems to snap out of it and his eyes meet mine. He turns

    walking toward the door. ¡°Will you excuse us for a moment?¡± Serina nods and I join Micah in the

    hallway. He pulls me into his arms and buries his face in my neck breathing in my scent. I know he is

    trying to calm his wolf and I allow him to use my scent. After a few minutes, he pulls away. ¡°Can you

    believe the way that woman just spoke to me? I¡¯m trying to help them and she dares be disrespectful.¡±

    ¡°I absolutely can. You were the one that was just disrespectful to that pup¡¯s mother.¡± His face contorts

    to an expression of confusion and then anger. ¡°I am trying to protect her pup.¡± I cross my arms over my

    chest. ¡°I told you thating here and being insistent to take her pup away from her was not going to

    get you anywhere. I would never let anyone take Jacob from me no matter how good their intention

    was.¡± He growls at the thought of someone taking Jacob. ¡°I know you¡¯re trying not only to protect her

    pup but our son¡¯s future mate, but this is their pup. Do you really believe that little girl would want to be

    away from her parents and brother? That she would befortable going to a ce that she doesn¡¯t

    know with people that are strangers.¡±

    He looks defeated and I know he is finally realizing how wrong he is. I love this man. Even though he is

    the king and this strong wolf, he cares about what I say even if it takes him some time to listen. ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry Loreli. I should have listened to you. I was so hell bent on doing this my way and I f**ked it up. I

    will make it right.¡± I wrap my arms around his neck the best I can with my big belly and press a soft kiss

    on his lips. I pull back and smile at him. ¡°The measure of a man is not the mistakes he makes but how

    he redeems himself.¡± He pecks me one more time before we head back inside. Wee to stand in

    front of the table and Serina now has her daughter on herp. I look at Micah and I can see regret in

    his eyes as he stares at the little girl with her mother. ¡°I want to apologize for acting like you had no

    choice in what happens with your pup¡¯s safety. You are her parents and I was wrong for even

    suggesting we would take her like there was no other choice. We would like to offer our help in keeping

    her safe.¡± The tension in the air seems to dissipate. ¡°What is her name?¡± ¡°This is E and that is our

    son Levi¡±, Serina says, pointing to a handsome boy that looks younger than E. ¡°E, it¡¯s very nice to

    meet you. My name is Loreli.¡± She looks at me for a moment before she waves. I notice Serina is

    linking. E¡¯s starts to smile when she looks at me. ¡°Are you really a queen¡± she asks in her tiny voice. I

    chuckle ¡°I am but you can just call me Loreli.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet Loreli.¡± She is so sweet. ¡°Maybe before

    we finish our discussion the pups could get a snack.¡± I¡¯m not sure how much she has heard, but I don¡¯t

    want her to hear things that might scare or upset her.

    Serina POV

    I appreciate all that Loreli did to intervene. I can tell that Micah is kind and he loves his mate despite his

    suggestion to take E with them. ¡°E, how about if you and Levi go get some ice cream with Autumn

    and Connor.¡± She jumps off myp and grabs her brother¡¯s hand. They rush for the door just as it

    opens. Autumn smiles before she leads the kids out. I take a deep breath. ¡°I appreciate that you are

    trying to protect our daughter Micah, but she is our pup. We could never be separated from either of

    our pups.¡± ¡°I understand and I¡¯m sorry for even suggesting you just hand her over to us.¡± I nod and he

    continues. ¡°May I suggest two options that you might be more agreeable to¡± he says to me and

    Nichs. Nichs squeezes my hand and I nod. ¡°We would love to invite you, Nichs, and your pups

    toe and live at the castle until she has her first shift. You¡¯re wee to even stay permanently as

    E is to be the next Queen. I¡¯m sure she would like to have her family be part of the royal pack.¡± The

    thought of leaving my family makes a pit form in my stomach. ¡°The second option is that I appoint royal

    warriors and my brother to stay in the pack until she has her first shift. He will be her personal guard.¡±

    ¡°Nichs, what do you think about what he is saying¡± I link my mate. Before he can answer, Loreli gets

    my attention. ¡°This is not a decision you have to make today. Micah and I know you will want to decide

    this as a family. That is why we asked you to all be present for this discussion¡± Loreli says.

    ¡°We will be having Ruby and Maverick¡¯s Alpha ceremony in a week and we will give you our answer

    after we discuss everything with our family. We would be honored if you joined us for the ceremony and

    we can speak after it¡¯s over.¡± Both Micah and Loreli smile. It is still strange to call them by their first

    names. ¡°I will do my best to be there but honestly I¡¯m due any day now.¡± I smile and she rubs her belly.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re having?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little girl,¡± Micah says with pride in his voice. ¡°Congrattions

    to you both.¡± They both nod before they stand. ¡°I again want to apologize for my approach in the

    beginning of our meeting. We look forward to attending your ceremony if possible¡± he says, looking at

    Ruby and Maverick. They both nod. The portal opens and they step through it. Once they are gone, I

    have a hundred thoughts running through my mind. Strong arms wrap around me and Nichs¡¯s scent

    helps me to rx. ¡°You are an amazing woman and mother. I am truly blessed by the goddess to have

    gotten you as my mate.¡± He leans in and whispers in my ear ¡°that was also super hot watching you go

    all mama wolf against the king.¡± I chuckle and p his chest. He presses a kiss on my lips and I

    couldn¡¯t love this man more. Now we just need to figure out what¡¯s best for our pup.

    Archer POV

    I hate this for my family. E should get to be a kid with no worries. My aunt and uncle should be able

    to enjoy their pups without worrying about power-hungry ba**ards hurting her. I have no idea what

    decision they will make, but I know our family will support them either way. Danica and I had nned to

    tell everyone about our pup today but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the right time after everything that just

    happened. My mother looks at me and smiles. I look at Danica and I can feel her nerves through our

    bond. I take her hand in mine before I look back at our family. ¡°I want you to know that we will be here

    and we will protect E no matter what you decide to do¡± I say to my aunt and uncle. My auntes

    over and wraps me in a hug. ¡°We would like to know whatever thinks we should do before Nichs and

    I make our decision, but right now I would like to take my pups home and hug them for a while.¡± I smile

    and stand ¡°before you guys leave, we have an announcement to make.¡± I take Danica¡¯s hand helping

    her to stand and pull her to my side. I look back at my family and they are all smiling. ¡°Danica and I are

    going to have a pup.¡± The room erupts with screams as my sisters both jump up running toward us. I

    catch them both as they hurl themselves at me. ¡°We¡¯re going to be aunties¡± Jade squeals. They let me

    go and pull Danica into a group hug. At first, she is shocked, but then she melts into the embrace.

    ¡°You let us know if you need anything, Danica¡±, Ruby says, hugging her one more time. ¡°Thank you,

    I¡¯m d everyone is as happy as we are.¡± Everyone else congrattes us. My aunt and uncle head to

    grab their pups while the rest of us head to the dining room. As we sit at the table, I notice Jade¡¯s mark

    for the first time. ¡°I see congrattions are in order for the two of you too¡± I say to Jade and Luca. This

    time my mother jumps up rushing over to Jade and pulling her into a hug. I walk over and shake Luca¡¯s

    hand before I hug my sister again. I whisper into her ear ¡°now it¡¯s time to give Luna a little brother or

    sister.¡± I can tell she is smiling without even seeing her face. She kisses my cheek when I pull back. I

    take my seat next to Danica and she leans against my shoulder. Dinner is served and at this moment,

    everything feels peaceful. I know it won¡¯tst, but I try to focus on being happy with my mate and

    family. Soon we will have a pup and I can¡¯t wait to be a father.

    Maverick POV

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    I go to grab my mother to join us for dinner. My mind is reying everything that just happened. I¡¯m still

    in awe of how protective Serina was despite being faced with a hybrid king. I guess the saying is right.

    Don¡¯t mess with a mother¡¯s pups. I reach my mother¡¯s room and knock. She smiles when she opens

    the door and I give her a quick hug before we head to the dining room. As we walk, I tell her about

    Archer and Danica¡¯s big news. ¡°I hope that soon I¡¯ll have a grand pup of my own.¡± I chuckle and she

    wraps her arm around mine. As we walk into the dining room, everyone is talking around us. When we

    almost reach the table, a growl that practically shakes the room makes Gaylen push to the surface. I

    shove my mother behind me to protect her from whatever is happening. My eyesnd on the source

    and I¡¯m totally confused. He seems to look past me and I realize he is staring at my mother. Within

    seconds, he leaves the dining room without a word. Could my mother really be his mate? Everyone

    looks as shocked as I do. Ruby looks like she is ready to lose it. ¡°Maverick, what the hell just

    happened¡± my mother asks. I don¡¯t know what to say after he just ran out of here like his a** was on

    fire. ¡°Maverick¡± tell me what the hell is going on. After everything that happened with my father, how do

    I tell her that the man that was destined for her by the goddess ran away from her?

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 188

    41 Old Hurts

    Luca POV

    To say I¡¯m in shock is an understatement. Jade ps me on the arm, bringing me out of my shocked

    state. ¡°Go speak to your father before this gets worse.¡± She is right, he can¡¯t run away from this. I know

    Maverick¡¯s mother is human, but I¡¯m sure by now she understands what just happened. He has to talk

    to her. I stand and leave to speak to my father. As I head outside, I follow his scent around the side of

    the pack house. The path is littered with flowers. It really is beautiful. I find him seated on a bench

    halfway up the path. He looks like his thoughts are a million miles away. I take a seat next to him and

    we sit in silence for a moment. ¡°Why would the goddess do this to me? After everything that happened

    with Madelena.¡± He seems to be talking more to himself than me, but I answer anyway. ¡°Dad, I know

    that Madelena hurt you.¡± Me not calling her my mother isn¡¯t lost on him. She was never a mother to me

    and I won¡¯t give her that title. ¡°Fated mates are supposed to love you more than they love themselves. I

    believe the goddess is giving you a chance to have a mate that will be the one kind of woman you

    deserve.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid, Luca. Afraid to let someone in, that could turn out to be just like Madelena. I don¡¯t

    think I could survive that kind of heartache again.¡± ¡°I have never known you to shy away from

    something that may be difficult. I was afraid when I found Jade. I was so hurt after Cynthia died, I didn¡¯t

    want to let her in. Part of it was about Cynthia, but the bigger part was my own fear of being hurt again.

    I knew this time would be worse since Jade and I are fated mates.¡± ¡°You are stronger than I ever was,

    Luca.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t¡± I say and he whips his head in my direction. ¡°Excuse me¡± he says. ¡°My mate didn¡¯t choose to

    leave me, she died. You were betrayed by your fated mate. You were left with a pup and a kingdom to

    run. You could have thrown your hands up and walked away but you didn¡¯t. You were strong and did

    what you had to do to survive. You made mistakes, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you were

    strong enough to keep going. I know I¡¯ve never said it, dad, but I¡¯m grateful for having you as my father

    even with your mistakes.¡± He rests his hand on top of mine but stays quiet. I smell her before I see her.

    Jade and Maverick are standing next to the woman that is to be my father¡¯s second chance. I squeeze

    his hand and he nods. I walk over and give her a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Luca, William is my father.¡± She smiles ¡°I¡¯m

    Gwen, Maverick¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Gwen. I¡¯m sorry about my dad leaving like that.

    His reaction isn¡¯t about you, Gwen.¡± ¡°Do you think he would speak to me¡± she asks. I see a kindness in

    her eyes that I¡¯m sure Madelena never had. I nod and she walks past me sitting on a bend across from

    my father. I take Jade¡¯s hand, heading back to the pack house. I hope he gives her a chance. He

    deserves this.

    Gwen POV

    As soon as Maverick exins what just happened, I can¡¯t help the butterflies I feel in my belly.

    Honestly, after everything that I went through with Bruce, thest thing I wanted was to start another

    rtionship. My heart was shattered the day I found him b*lls deep in that b**ch Jennifer in our bed.

    Everything I knew of our life together was erased in that moment. After I had a chance to really

    examine our marriage, I realized he probably did that to me all my life. I was just too trusting to see it. ¡°I

    would like to talk to him¡±, I tell Maverick. ¡°Maybe we should just wait and see what Luca says.¡± ¡°If he is

    my mate, I want to speak to him¡±, I say without any hint of a question. I love my son and I know he is

    trying to protect me after everything that happened, but I¡¯m stronger than he thinks I am. Maverick

    looks nervously at Jade and she smiles. They lead me out of the pack house and into the garden. I

    take a seat across from William. He is very handsome and when his ice blue eyes meet mine, I feel a

    heat I haven¡¯t felt in a very long time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ran away from you¡± he says. I smile ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you if

    you tell me why you ran away.¡± I can see the pain and sadness in his eyes. Part of me feels bad for

    putting him on the spot, but I need to know. I give him time, waiting for him to answer. ¡°You are my

    second chance mate. My first mate betrayed me in the worst way possible. What she did has changed

    the man I once was. You deserve to be with a man that isn¡¯t so broken.¡± Now that just pisses me off.

    The fact that he thinks he knows what¡¯s best for me.

    ¡°William, do you think you¡¯re the only one that has been hurt in this life?¡± His eyes meet mine and they

    darken to almost ck. As quickly as they darken, they return to their normal blue color. I don¡¯t know

    what I expect but he stays quiet. ¡°I was married to a man for over twenty years that I believed loved

    me. We had a life that I thought was perfect. One day I came home and found him screwing a woman

    my son¡¯s age in our bed.¡± He growls, but I can tell that his anger isn¡¯t directed at me. ¡°He didn¡¯t even

    have the decency to act sorry. He left with that woman and served me with divorce papers the next

    week. What other people did to us doesn¡¯t make us broken. It makes them a**holes.¡± When I look back

    at William this time, I can¡¯t decipher what he is thinking. I swear I see a slight smile on the corner of his

    mouth. ¡°It seems the goddess might not be so cruel after all. Do you know what I am Gwen?¡± ¡°I know

    Luca is a dragon, so I assume you are a dragon. Do you know what I am?¡± He smirks ¡°shifters can

    scent humans and super naturals. I know that you¡¯re human.¡± ¡°Is me being a human upsetting to you.¡±

    He shakes his head and I see sincerity in his eyes. ¡°I may not be a shifter, but I feel something for you

    William. I know how scary this is, because I¡¯m scared too. I believe you are nothing Bruce, but honestly,

    I never thought he would hurt me either. I¡¯m willing to give this a chance if you are. We can take it slow

    and see how things go.¡± ¡°I would like that very much.¡± I stand and sit next to him on the bench. We sit

    infortable silence for a long while. ¡°We should rejoin the others if you¡¯re ready.¡± He nods and we

    both stand. I didn¡¯t realize how much taller he was until now. He ces his hand on the small of my

    back and leads me back into the pack house.

    Maverick POV

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    I can¡¯t believe my mother has a mate. I walk back to Ruby in the dining room and she stands wrapping

    her arms around me. ¡°How is Gwen?¡± ¡°They are talking for now. Based on what Luca said, they each

    share a past that includes a sh**ty spouse.¡± ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why the goddess paired them up. She knew

    that they both deserved someone that would be faithful and loving.¡± I¡¯m sure Ruby is right. I just hope

    my mother doesn¡¯t get hurt again if he decides he doesn¡¯t want to give her a chance. We sit back down

    and Gaylen is pacing in my mind until we finally scent my mother. I turn to see her and William walking

    in together. I feel some relief as they rejoin us at the table. Everyone is staring at them waiting for an

    answer. My mother looks at me and I raise an eyebrow in question. ¡°William and I are going to date if

    you must know.¡± The table erupts inughter and I¡¯m happy to see the smile on my mother¡¯s face. I

    notice that Ruby is getting a link before her whole body stiffens. ¡°The pack is under attack from

    vampires and warlocks.¡± I look at my mother. ¡°Go, I will protect her¡±, William says. We rush from the

    pack house and once we are outside, we shift. Ranger and Summer are running by our side.

    When we reach the border, the patrol guards are already waiting. We are joined by ten more warriors.

    Ruby and I shift facing about twenty vampires and ten warlocks. A woman steps forward and I can

    scent that she is a witch. ¡°Is this your mate? He¡¯s pretty hot. I can show you what a real woman feels

    like, wolfie.¡± Ruby growls and as much as the girl tries not to let fear creep into her eyes, she fails

    miserably. ¡°Keep your eyes off my mate you stupid b**ch.¡± Jadees to stand next to Ruby and

    Archer stands next to me. I¡¯m d to see Danica hasn¡¯t joined him but Luca is standing beside his

    mate. They are looking between the wolves and the dragon. ¡°What is your business here,¡± Ruby asks.

    ¡°We are here for the girl¡±, the witch says. Her words bring a growl from all of us and all hell breaks

    loose. We all shift and Gaylen is ready to tear these ba**ards apart. They will not hurt that little girl.

    Ruby is on the witch in seconds before she can even use her magic. We reach a vampire and he tries

    to jump on Gaylen¡¯s back. Gaylen opens his jaws, catching the vampire midair and bites him in half.

    When Luca shifts, those that haven¡¯t started fighting run like the cowards they are. A handful of

    vampires and three warlocks remain. The warlocks are concentrating their powers on bringing Luca

    down. I head straight for the warlock in the middle. By the time he sees me, it¡¯s toote. I mp my

    jaws down on his head, ripping it from his body. The other two warlocks lose concentration and I move

    back as Luca lights them both on fire with his breath. The pack is quickly dispatching the remaining

    vampires.

    ¡°Maverick, something isn¡¯t right¡± Gaylen says. ¡°I agree these a**holes trying to get to E isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°No, I feel like we need to go¡± is thest thing he says before he takes off. ¡°What the hell are you

    doing? We can¡¯t leave our mate and pack until they are all dead.¡± A few momentster, Ranger is

    running by our side. We reach a cottage we have never visited in the pack and themotion we hear

    makes Gaylen growl. We head around the cottage, followed by Ranger. What we see earns the evil

    pr*cks in front of us another growl from Gaylen that shakes the trees. Another witch is holding Serina in

    the air while Nichs¡¯s wolf is fighting a vampire. I head for the witch but she disappears before I reach

    her. Serina drops to the ground and I shift rushing to her side. ¡°E and Levi are in the cottage¡± she

    manages to get out. I turn running as fast as I can into the house and take the stairs two at a time. I

    hear the pups crying and throw the door open. The b**ch has her hand wrapped around E¡¯s arm as

    she is being hit by Levi. ¡°Let my sissy go you mean woman¡±, he says, and she ps him away. I head

    toward her and she waves at me. F**k she is going to teleport with E before I reach her is thest

    thought I have as I jump toward her.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 186

    39 Meet the King

    Connor POV

    ¡°I want to mark our mate Connor¡±, Ranger growls in my head. I look at my beautiful mate who is

    speaking to her mother and I couldn¡¯t agree more. She looks toward me and she has a smirk on her

    face. Does she know what the hell we were just talking about? She hugs her mother and walks toward

    us. Her scent is so strong it¡¯s intoxicating. I¡¯m ready to throw her over my shoulder instead of being a

    gentleman. When she reaches me, she leans in so only I can hear her ¡°I don¡¯t mind you not being a

    gentleman.¡± A growl escapes me and I bend, throwing her over my shoulder. I can hear people

    laughing behind us, but I don¡¯t care even a little. The only thing important to me and Ranger right now

    is being inside our mate and marking her. As soon as we reach the room we¡¯ve been staying in, I close

    and lock the door. I toss her on the bed and pull my shorts off. ¡°How the hell did you know what Ranger

    and I were talking about?¡± She smirks ¡°that mark on your neck allows us to hear each other¡¯s inner

    thoughts and conversations unless you put a block up.¡± I c**k my eyebrow at her for never telling me

    that. ¡°So, you have me blocked out.¡± She stands and strips out of her clothes. Honestly, I don¡¯t even

    care about what I just asked about when I look at my naked mate. I walk toward her but she ces her

    hand on my chest and stops me. ¡°There will never be secrets between us but I¡¯m sure you would like to

    have private thoughts. I will teach you how to use the block.¡± I nod and she lowers her hand. I wrap her

    in my arms andy her down on the bed.

    I take her lips with mine and kiss her until we are both breathless. When I pull back, she looks into my

    eyes. ¡°I love you Connor. I want you inside me. I want you to mark me now. You are mine.¡± If my c**k

    wasn¡¯t already hard her words would definitely make me like steel. I reach down, running my finger

    through her folds and she is already wet and ready. ¡°I love you, Autumn. You were always meant to be

    mine and I will forever be grateful that you epted me even when I had no wolf.¡± She pressed a soft

    kiss to my lips and pulls back, staring into my eyes. I grab my c**k rubbing it through her folds before I

    push inside in one thrust. ¡°Oh Connor¡± she cries out and I begin to move. As I move in and out of her

    tight channel, I think about how lucky I am. This woman is mine and I am hers. Just that thought is

    pushing me close to the edge. I have never made love to a woman, but that is absolutely what this is.

    ¡°It¡¯s time, Connor¡±, Ranger says. I dip my head to her neck and I feel Ranger push forward. Our

    canines elongate and we bite down into Autumn¡¯s marking spot. I feel the connection grow even

    stronger. I have never felt soplete. She screams out her climax and I follow her over the edge. I

    empty my seed deep inside her. I¡¯ve never been with a woman without a barrier, but I want nothing

    between us. I¡¯m not even freaked out that we could have a baby. ¡°You mean a pup.¡± I look down at her

    and she is smirking. ¡°You need to teach me the block thing.¡± Sheughs and pulls me down on her and

    I roll so she is on top. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t think that we were done.¡± I can already feel my erection

    growing. ¡°I¡¯m ready for whatever you want to give me mate.¡± Oh, I love this woman.

    Ruby POV

    It¡¯s been two days since Maverick and Connorpleted the change. Maverick made good on his

    promise and I¡¯m d we are headed to the office because my body needs a break. That¡¯s saying

    something, because wolves are carnal creatures. He ces his hand on my leg, moving it up my thigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re cut off. My v****a needs a break.¡± Heughs and takes my hand in his, bringing it to his mouth.

    We have a meeting with the kingter today. I won¡¯t say that I¡¯m not nervous because I am. We pull into

    the parking garage and head up to our floor. I¡¯m grateful to see someone new sitting at the reception

    desk. He stands when we step off the elevator. I walk toward him to introduce myself and Maverick

    comes to stand by my side. ¡°Good morning Ms. Sce. My name is Josh. I am the new desk clerk.

    Please let me know if there is anything I can do for you.¡± I hear a low growl and I squeeze Maverick¡¯s

    hand. ¡°Good morning, Josh. This is my husband, Mr. Colwell. He is also the COO of thepany. I¡¯m

    fine right now but I will let you know when I need you.¡± ¡°Good morning Mr. Colwell.¡± Maverick nods and

    we head toward our offices. I¡¯m pulled into Maverick¡¯s office and he ms me against the wall. ¡°Mine¡±

    he says and I can tell it¡¯s Gaylen speaking. ¡°Gaylen, I am yours. You need to calm down. We are going

    to be around other men. You have nothing to worry about. I wear your mark on my neck.¡± After a few

    breaths, he sets me on my feet. Maverick pulls back ¡°sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry. Are you sure you and Gaylen are ready for this? We can just reschedule

    this appointment with the private investigator.¡± ¡°No, Gaylen promises he will be on his best behavior.¡± I

    laugh and he presses a kiss on my lips. The phone on the desk rings and it¡¯s Josh letting me know the

    private investigator is here. ¡°Show him to Mr. Colwell¡¯s office, please.¡± The door opens and after we

    greet each other he has a seat. ¡°So, what did you find out about the ba**ard¡± Mavericks says. ¡°He has

    been very busy. I have followed him to both your apartment and to your childhood home.¡± I can feel

    Maverick¡¯s anger through our bond that he went to Gwen¡¯s home. ¡°He is so lucky he is human right

    now¡± Gemma says and I couldn¡¯t agree more. ¡°I¡¯m sure that is not all you came to report¡± Maverick

    says and the man smiles. ¡°It seems your father¡¯spany is in the beginning stages of bankruptcy. He

    is doing everything he can to get back in your good graces. He lost control when you broke things off

    with your ex-fiance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of Bruce¡¯s part in me meeting Delh¡± Maverick says. ¡°I have

    something to show you that will definitely help prove that Bruce was involved in Ms. Sce¡¯s ident

    even though he wasn¡¯t driving the car.¡± He takes his phone from his pocket and a videoes to life

    on the screen.

    Jennifer and Bruce are in a parking garage standing next to a red SUV. He pulls her flush to his body

    before he ms his lips against hers. She gets in the SUV and the video shows the license te. She

    drives off and he leaves. The time stamp changes and Bruce is standing in the parking lot again when

    a red SUV that has a smashed front end pulls into the parking spot. Jennifer jumps out and wraps

    herself around Bruce. They get into his car and leave. ¡°I will forward these videos to both of you. The

    security officer at Delh¡¯s building will testify that these tapes have not been altered.¡± Maverick smiles

    and I believe that it¡¯s time to deal with two snakes. We both shake his hand and he leaves the office.

    Maverick pulls me into his arms and buries his head in my neck, breathing in my scent. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry

    Ruby. I can¡¯t believe I ever called that man my father.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you apologize for something you had

    nothing to do with. I love you, Maverick, and nothing will ever change that. Let¡¯s finish up here because

    we have an important meeting tonight.¡± He kisses my lips and releases me. I head to my office. The

    phone rings on my desk and I pick it up, cing it to my ear. ¡°Ruby Sce, how can I help you?¡± ¡°You

    can die you b**ch¡± the voice says and cuts the call. I smirk and sit back in my chair. She has no idea

    who she is f**king with or what I can truly do to her.

    The Meeting

    Serina POV

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Nichs walks toward me, pulling me into his arms. ¡°I can feel your anxiety, Serina. Nothing is going to

    happen to our pups. Levi and E will always be safe with us. Our family will never let anything happen

    to them.¡± ¡°I know I just don¡¯t understand why this is all happening. She is only ten years old. We

    shouldn¡¯t have to worry about someone trying to hurt our daughter because of some stupid powers.¡±

    He presses his lips to my forehead. ¡°I agree love, but we will do whatever we have to in order to keep

    her safe. We need to go. I want to get there before the king arrives¡±, Nichs says. I nod and call my

    pups toe downstairs. ¡°Is the king reallying to our pack?¡± E says and I smile. ¡°He is and I

    want you two on your best behavior.¡± They both nod and I kiss their foreheads. We reach the pack

    house and head for the conference room. Gabby and Lake are sitting at the table. The kids go take a

    seat with Lake as Gabby walks toward me. She wraps me in a hug. ¡°I know your worried but we will get

    through this sissy.¡± I smile at her nickname for me, but it doesn¡¯t take the worry away. She pulls back

    and I nod. We take our seats and wait for the others to arrive.

    Ruby and Maverick arrive first. E practically tackles Ruby and Iugh. She loves her cousin so much.

    She sits in Ruby¡¯sp and the door opens. Danica and Archer walk in and sit next to Ruby. About ten

    minutester, a portal appears and Tabby walks through, followed by Jade, Luca, and a man I¡¯ve never

    met before. They introduce him as Luca¡¯s father, William. ¡°Gabby and Serina, you call me if you need

    me. King or not, I¡¯ll kick his a** if I have to¡± Tabby says. The room erupts withughter and she

    disappears. I can feel the tension in the room as we await our guests arrival. A portal appears again

    and two men and a woman step through. There is no mistaking which one of the men is the king. Both

    men seem powerful, but the king¡¯s aura is tremendous. We all bear our necks to show respect. Gabby

    and I both stand. ¡°Wee to the Scarlett Rose your majesty¡± I say. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. Please call

    me Micah. This is my queen Loreli and my brother Maddox. Thank you for meeting with us on such

    short notice.¡± We start going around the table with introductions when his eyesnd on Luca and he

    smiles. ¡°Luca, William, it¡¯s good to see you both again.¡± ¡°You as well, Micah¡±, Luca says. I should have

    realized as royals they would have met before.

    We all take our seats and I look over at E who is still sitting on Ruby¡¯sp. Levi made his way over to

    Jade. He was excited to meet a dragon. He hasn¡¯t stopped talking about being rted Jade¡¯s dragon

    mate. I turn back and Gabby nods at me. ¡°What can our pack do for you Micah?¡± I think he is a little

    shocked that Gabby and I are leading this meeting. ¡°I believe you know of the prophecy of the red

    wolf.¡± We all nod and he continues. ¡°My great grandmother was a hybrid. She came to me in a vision to

    tell me about the danger to your daughter and how important she will be to our family.¡± ¡°Why would our

    pup be important to the royal family?¡± ¡°She will be my son¡¯s mate and the future Queen of

    Werewolves.¡± The room is silent for a moment. Nichs squeezes my hand and I can see sympathy in

    Loreli¡¯s eyes. ¡°My daughter is ten years old. So, what is it that you want to happen with your visit

    today?¡± I know I¡¯m bordering on disrespect but this is my pup we are talking about. ¡°We would like to

    take E back to the castle to live so we can protect her until her first shift. It is the safest ce for her

    to reside until that time.¡± I growl ¡°you will not take pup from me.¡± The king¡¯s eyes darken and he stands.

    He may be the king, but I¡¯m a mama wolf and he will not take my pup from me and my mate.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 187

    40 Two Choices

    Loreli POV

    I love my mate, but sometimes he can be really dumb. Goddess bless this woman who is staring at my

    mate without dropping her gaze. Not many men could handle his aura, but this woman sure as hell can.

    Her mate stands taking her hand in his. This was not how this meeting was supposed to go. ¡°Micah, I

    would like to see you in the hallway.¡± I know he feels disrespected but he deserved every bit of it.

    ¡°Micah,e with me now.¡± He finally seems to snap out of it and his eyes meet mine. He turns

    walking toward the door. ¡°Will you excuse us for a moment?¡± Serina nods and I join Micah in the

    hallway. He pulls me into his arms and buries his face in my neck breathing in my scent. I know he is

    trying to calm his wolf and I allow him to use my scent. After a few minutes, he pulls away. ¡°Can you

    believe the way that woman just spoke to me? I¡¯m trying to help them and she dares be disrespectful.¡±

    ¡°I absolutely can. You were the one that was just disrespectful to that pup¡¯s mother.¡± His face contorts

    to an expression of confusion and then anger. ¡°I am trying to protect her pup.¡± I cross my arms over my

    chest. ¡°I told you thating here and being insistent to take her pup away from her was not going to

    get you anywhere. I would never let anyone take Jacob from me no matter how good their intention

    was.¡± He growls at the thought of someone taking Jacob. ¡°I know you¡¯re trying not only to protect her

    pup but our son¡¯s future mate, but this is their pup. Do you really believe that little girl would want to be

    away from her parents and brother? That she would befortable going to a ce that she doesn¡¯t

    know with people that are strangers.¡±

    He looks defeated and I know he is finally realizing how wrong he is. I love this man. Even though he is

    the king and this strong wolf, he cares about what I say even if it takes him some time to listen. ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry Loreli. I should have listened to you. I was so hell bent on doing this my way and I f**ked it up. I

    will make it right.¡± I wrap my arms around his neck the best I can with my big belly and press a soft kiss

    on his lips. I pull back and smile at him. ¡°The measure of a man is not the mistakes he makes but how

    he redeems himself.¡± He pecks me one more time before we head back inside. Wee to stand in

    front of the table and Serina now has her daughter on herp. I look at Micah and I can see regret in

    his eyes as he stares at the little girl with her mother. ¡°I want to apologize for acting like you had no

    choice in what happens with your pup¡¯s safety. You are her parents and I was wrong for even

    suggesting we would take her like there was no other choice. We would like to offer our help in keeping

    her safe.¡± The tension in the air seems to dissipate. ¡°What is her name?¡± ¡°This is E and that is our

    son Levi¡±, Serina says, pointing to a handsome boy that looks younger than E. ¡°E, it¡¯s very nice to

    meet you. My name is Loreli.¡± She looks at me for a moment before she waves. I notice Serina is

    linking. E¡¯s starts to smile when she looks at me. ¡°Are you really a queen¡± she asks in her tiny voice. I

    chuckle ¡°I am but you can just call me Loreli.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet Loreli.¡± She is so sweet. ¡°Maybe before

    we finish our discussion the pups could get a snack.¡± I¡¯m not sure how much she has heard, but I don¡¯t

    want her to hear things that might scare or upset her.

    Serina POV

    I appreciate all that Loreli did to intervene. I can tell that Micah is kind and he loves his mate despite his

    suggestion to take E with them. ¡°E, how about if you and Levi go get some ice cream with Autumn

    and Connor.¡± She jumps off myp and grabs her brother¡¯s hand. They rush for the door just as it

    opens. Autumn smiles before she leads the kids out. I take a deep breath. ¡°I appreciate that you are

    trying to protect our daughter Micah, but she is our pup. We could never be separated from either of

    our pups.¡± ¡°I understand and I¡¯m sorry for even suggesting you just hand her over to us.¡± I nod and he

    continues. ¡°May I suggest two options that you might be more agreeable to¡± he says to me and

    Nichs. Nichs squeezes my hand and I nod. ¡°We would love to invite you, Nichs, and your pups

    toe and live at the castle until she has her first shift. You¡¯re wee to even stay permanently as

    E is to be the next Queen. I¡¯m sure she would like to have her family be part of the royal pack.¡± The

    thought of leaving my family makes a pit form in my stomach. ¡°The second option is that I appoint royal

    warriors and my brother to stay in the pack until she has her first shift. He will be her personal guard.¡±

    ¡°Nichs, what do you think about what he is saying¡± I link my mate. Before he can answer, Loreli gets

    my attention. ¡°This is not a decision you have to make today. Micah and I know you will want to decide

    this as a family. That is why we asked you to all be present for this discussion¡± Loreli says.

    ¡°We will be having Ruby and Maverick¡¯s Alpha ceremony in a week and we will give you our answer

    after we discuss everything with our family. We would be honored if you joined us for the ceremony and

    we can speak after it¡¯s over.¡± Both Micah and Loreli smile. It is still strange to call them by their first

    names. ¡°I will do my best to be there but honestly I¡¯m due any day now.¡± I smile and she rubs her belly.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re having?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little girl,¡± Micah says with pride in his voice. ¡°Congrattions

    to you both.¡± They both nod before they stand. ¡°I again want to apologize for my approach in the

    beginning of our meeting. We look forward to attending your ceremony if possible¡± he says, looking at

    Ruby and Maverick. They both nod. The portal opens and they step through it. Once they are gone, I

    have a hundred thoughts running through my mind. Strong arms wrap around me and Nichs¡¯s scent

    helps me to rx. ¡°You are an amazing woman and mother. I am truly blessed by the goddess to have

    gotten you as my mate.¡± He leans in and whispers in my ear ¡°that was also super hot watching you go

    all mama wolf against the king.¡± I chuckle and p his chest. He presses a kiss on my lips and I

    couldn¡¯t love this man more. Now we just need to figure out what¡¯s best for our pup.

    Archer POV

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    I hate this for my family. E should get to be a kid with no worries. My aunt and uncle should be able

    to enjoy their pups without worrying about power-hungry ba**ards hurting her. I have no idea what

    decision they will make, but I know our family will support them either way. Danica and I had nned to

    tell everyone about our pup today but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the right time after everything that just

    happened. My mother looks at me and smiles. I look at Danica and I can feel her nerves through our

    bond. I take her hand in mine before I look back at our family. ¡°I want you to know that we will be here

    and we will protect E no matter what you decide to do¡± I say to my aunt and uncle. My auntes

    over and wraps me in a hug. ¡°We would like to know whatever thinks we should do before Nichs and

    I make our decision, but right now I would like to take my pups home and hug them for a while.¡± I smile

    and stand ¡°before you guys leave, we have an announcement to make.¡± I take Danica¡¯s hand helping

    her to stand and pull her to my side. I look back at my family and they are all smiling. ¡°Danica and I are

    going to have a pup.¡± The room erupts with screams as my sisters both jump up running toward us. I

    catch them both as they hurl themselves at me. ¡°We¡¯re going to be aunties¡± Jade squeals. They let me

    go and pull Danica into a group hug. At first, she is shocked, but then she melts into the embrace.

    ¡°You let us know if you need anything, Danica¡±, Ruby says, hugging her one more time. ¡°Thank you,

    I¡¯m d everyone is as happy as we are.¡± Everyone else congrattes us. My aunt and uncle head to

    grab their pups while the rest of us head to the dining room. As we sit at the table, I notice Jade¡¯s mark

    for the first time. ¡°I see congrattions are in order for the two of you too¡± I say to Jade and Luca. This

    time my mother jumps up rushing over to Jade and pulling her into a hug. I walk over and shake Luca¡¯s

    hand before I hug my sister again. I whisper into her ear ¡°now it¡¯s time to give Luna a little brother or

    sister.¡± I can tell she is smiling without even seeing her face. She kisses my cheek when I pull back. I

    take my seat next to Danica and she leans against my shoulder. Dinner is served and at this moment,

    everything feels peaceful. I know it won¡¯tst, but I try to focus on being happy with my mate and

    family. Soon we will have a pup and I can¡¯t wait to be a father.

    Maverick POV

    I go to grab my mother to join us for dinner. My mind is reying everything that just happened. I¡¯m still

    in awe of how protective Serina was despite being faced with a hybrid king. I guess the saying is right.

    Don¡¯t mess with a mother¡¯s pups. I reach my mother¡¯s room and knock. She smiles when she opens

    the door and I give her a quick hug before we head to the dining room. As we walk, I tell her about

    Archer and Danica¡¯s big news. ¡°I hope that soon I¡¯ll have a grand pup of my own.¡± I chuckle and she

    wraps her arm around mine. As we walk into the dining room, everyone is talking around us. When we

    almost reach the table, a growl that practically shakes the room makes Gaylen push to the surface. I

    shove my mother behind me to protect her from whatever is happening. My eyesnd on the source

    and I¡¯m totally confused. He seems to look past me and I realize he is staring at my mother. Within

    seconds, he leaves the dining room without a word. Could my mother really be his mate? Everyone

    looks as shocked as I do. Ruby looks like she is ready to lose it. ¡°Maverick, what the hell just

    happened¡± my mother asks. I don¡¯t know what to say after he just ran out of here like his a** was on

    fire. ¡°Maverick¡± tell me what the hell is going on. After everything that happened with my father, how do

    I tell her that the man that was destined for her by the goddess ran away from her?

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 188

    41 Old Hurts

    Luca POV

    To say I¡¯m in shock is an understatement. Jade ps me on the arm, bringing me out of my shocked

    state. ¡°Go speak to your father before this gets worse.¡± She is right, he can¡¯t run away from this. I know

    Maverick¡¯s mother is human, but I¡¯m sure by now she understands what just happened. He has to talk

    to her. I stand and leave to speak to my father. As I head outside, I follow his scent around the side of

    the pack house. The path is littered with flowers. It really is beautiful. I find him seated on a bench

    halfway up the path. He looks like his thoughts are a million miles away. I take a seat next to him and

    we sit in silence for a moment. ¡°Why would the goddess do this to me? After everything that happened

    with Madelena.¡± He seems to be talking more to himself than me, but I answer anyway. ¡°Dad, I know

    that Madelena hurt you.¡± Me not calling her my mother isn¡¯t lost on him. She was never a mother to me

    and I won¡¯t give her that title. ¡°Fated mates are supposed to love you more than they love themselves. I

    believe the goddess is giving you a chance to have a mate that will be the one kind of woman you

    deserve.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid, Luca. Afraid to let someone in, that could turn out to be just like Madelena. I don¡¯t

    think I could survive that kind of heartache again.¡± ¡°I have never known you to shy away from

    something that may be difficult. I was afraid when I found Jade. I was so hurt after Cynthia died, I didn¡¯t

    want to let her in. Part of it was about Cynthia, but the bigger part was my own fear of being hurt again.

    I knew this time would be worse since Jade and I are fated mates.¡± ¡°You are stronger than I ever was,

    Luca.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t¡± I say and he whips his head in my direction. ¡°Excuse me¡± he says. ¡°My mate didn¡¯t choose to

    leave me, she died. You were betrayed by your fated mate. You were left with a pup and a kingdom to

    run. You could have thrown your hands up and walked away but you didn¡¯t. You were strong and did

    what you had to do to survive. You made mistakes, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you were

    strong enough to keep going. I know I¡¯ve never said it, dad, but I¡¯m grateful for having you as my father

    even with your mistakes.¡± He rests his hand on top of mine but stays quiet. I smell her before I see her.

    Jade and Maverick are standing next to the woman that is to be my father¡¯s second chance. I squeeze

    his hand and he nods. I walk over and give her a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Luca, William is my father.¡± She smiles ¡°I¡¯m

    Gwen, Maverick¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Gwen. I¡¯m sorry about my dad leaving like that.

    His reaction isn¡¯t about you, Gwen.¡± ¡°Do you think he would speak to me¡± she asks. I see a kindness in

    her eyes that I¡¯m sure Madelena never had. I nod and she walks past me sitting on a bend across from

    my father. I take Jade¡¯s hand, heading back to the pack house. I hope he gives her a chance. He

    deserves this.

    Gwen POV

    As soon as Maverick exins what just happened, I can¡¯t help the butterflies I feel in my belly.

    Honestly, after everything that I went through with Bruce, thest thing I wanted was to start another

    rtionship. My heart was shattered the day I found him b*lls deep in that b**ch Jennifer in our bed.

    Everything I knew of our life together was erased in that moment. After I had a chance to really

    examine our marriage, I realized he probably did that to me all my life. I was just too trusting to see it. ¡°I

    would like to talk to him¡±, I tell Maverick. ¡°Maybe we should just wait and see what Luca says.¡± ¡°If he is

    my mate, I want to speak to him¡±, I say without any hint of a question. I love my son and I know he is

    trying to protect me after everything that happened, but I¡¯m stronger than he thinks I am. Maverick

    looks nervously at Jade and she smiles. They lead me out of the pack house and into the garden. I

    take a seat across from William. He is very handsome and when his ice blue eyes meet mine, I feel a

    heat I haven¡¯t felt in a very long time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ran away from you¡± he says. I smile ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you if

    you tell me why you ran away.¡± I can see the pain and sadness in his eyes. Part of me feels bad for

    putting him on the spot, but I need to know. I give him time, waiting for him to answer. ¡°You are my

    second chance mate. My first mate betrayed me in the worst way possible. What she did has changed

    the man I once was. You deserve to be with a man that isn¡¯t so broken.¡± Now that just pisses me off.

    The fact that he thinks he knows what¡¯s best for me.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°William, do you think you¡¯re the only one that has been hurt in this life?¡± His eyes meet mine and they

    darken to almost ck. As quickly as they darken, they return to their normal blue color. I don¡¯t know

    what I expect but he stays quiet. ¡°I was married to a man for over twenty years that I believed loved

    me. We had a life that I thought was perfect. One day I came home and found him screwing a woman

    my son¡¯s age in our bed.¡± He growls, but I can tell that his anger isn¡¯t directed at me. ¡°He didn¡¯t even

    have the decency to act sorry. He left with that woman and served me with divorce papers the next

    week. What other people did to us doesn¡¯t make us broken. It makes them a**holes.¡± When I look back

    at William this time, I can¡¯t decipher what he is thinking. I swear I see a slight smile on the corner of his

    mouth. ¡°It seems the goddess might not be so cruel after all. Do you know what I am Gwen?¡± ¡°I know

    Luca is a dragon, so I assume you are a dragon. Do you know what I am?¡± He smirks ¡°shifters can

    scent humans and super naturals. I know that you¡¯re human.¡± ¡°Is me being a human upsetting to you.¡±

    He shakes his head and I see sincerity in his eyes. ¡°I may not be a shifter, but I feel something for you

    William. I know how scary this is, because I¡¯m scared too. I believe you are nothing Bruce, but honestly,

    I never thought he would hurt me either. I¡¯m willing to give this a chance if you are. We can take it slow

    and see how things go.¡± ¡°I would like that very much.¡± I stand and sit next to him on the bench. We sit

    infortable silence for a long while. ¡°We should rejoin the others if you¡¯re ready.¡± He nods and we

    both stand. I didn¡¯t realize how much taller he was until now. He ces his hand on the small of my

    back and leads me back into the pack house.

    Maverick POV

    I can¡¯t believe my mother has a mate. I walk back to Ruby in the dining room and she stands wrapping

    her arms around me. ¡°How is Gwen?¡± ¡°They are talking for now. Based on what Luca said, they each

    share a past that includes a sh**ty spouse.¡± ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why the goddess paired them up. She knew

    that they both deserved someone that would be faithful and loving.¡± I¡¯m sure Ruby is right. I just hope

    my mother doesn¡¯t get hurt again if he decides he doesn¡¯t want to give her a chance. We sit back down

    and Gaylen is pacing in my mind until we finally scent my mother. I turn to see her and William walking

    in together. I feel some relief as they rejoin us at the table. Everyone is staring at them waiting for an

    answer. My mother looks at me and I raise an eyebrow in question. ¡°William and I are going to date if

    you must know.¡± The table erupts inughter and I¡¯m happy to see the smile on my mother¡¯s face. I

    notice that Ruby is getting a link before her whole body stiffens. ¡°The pack is under attack from

    vampires and warlocks.¡± I look at my mother. ¡°Go, I will protect her¡±, William says. We rush from the

    pack house and once we are outside, we shift. Ranger and Summer are running by our side.

    When we reach the border, the patrol guards are already waiting. We are joined by ten more warriors.

    Ruby and I shift facing about twenty vampires and ten warlocks. A woman steps forward and I can

    scent that she is a witch. ¡°Is this your mate? He¡¯s pretty hot. I can show you what a real woman feels

    like, wolfie.¡± Ruby growls and as much as the girl tries not to let fear creep into her eyes, she fails

    miserably. ¡°Keep your eyes off my mate you stupid b**ch.¡± Jadees to stand next to Ruby and

    Archer stands next to me. I¡¯m d to see Danica hasn¡¯t joined him but Luca is standing beside his

    mate. They are looking between the wolves and the dragon. ¡°What is your business here,¡± Ruby asks.

    ¡°We are here for the girl¡±, the witch says. Her words bring a growl from all of us and all hell breaks

    loose. We all shift and Gaylen is ready to tear these ba**ards apart. They will not hurt that little girl.

    Ruby is on the witch in seconds before she can even use her magic. We reach a vampire and he tries

    to jump on Gaylen¡¯s back. Gaylen opens his jaws, catching the vampire midair and bites him in half.

    When Luca shifts, those that haven¡¯t started fighting run like the cowards they are. A handful of

    vampires and three warlocks remain. The warlocks are concentrating their powers on bringing Luca

    down. I head straight for the warlock in the middle. By the time he sees me, it¡¯s toote. I mp my

    jaws down on his head, ripping it from his body. The other two warlocks lose concentration and I move

    back as Luca lights them both on fire with his breath. The pack is quickly dispatching the remaining

    vampires.

    ¡°Maverick, something isn¡¯t right¡± Gaylen says. ¡°I agree these a**holes trying to get to E isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°No, I feel like we need to go¡± is thest thing he says before he takes off. ¡°What the hell are you

    doing? We can¡¯t leave our mate and pack until they are all dead.¡± A few momentster, Ranger is

    running by our side. We reach a cottage we have never visited in the pack and themotion we hear

    makes Gaylen growl. We head around the cottage, followed by Ranger. What we see earns the evil

    pr*cks in front of us another growl from Gaylen that shakes the trees. Another witch is holding Serina in

    the air while Nichs¡¯s wolf is fighting a vampire. I head for the witch but she disappears before I reach

    her. Serina drops to the ground and I shift rushing to her side. ¡°E and Levi are in the cottage¡± she

    manages to get out. I turn running as fast as I can into the house and take the stairs two at a time. I

    hear the pups crying and throw the door open. The b**ch has her hand wrapped around E¡¯s arm as

    she is being hit by Levi. ¡°Let my sissy go you mean woman¡±, he says, and she ps him away. I head

    toward her and she waves at me. F**k she is going to teleport with E before I reach her is thest

    thought I have as I jump toward her.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 189

    42 Decisions

    Sherman POV

    ¡°Sir there is a Wesley at the front gate requesting to see the former king¡± the castle guard links me.

    Brooklyn must sense my change in mood as she has a look of concern on her face. What the hell could

    he possibly want? ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡± I break the link and kiss Luna¡¯s forehead before I hand

    her to Brooklyn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± she asks. ¡°It seems William¡¯s brother hase for a visit.¡± ¡°Why do I

    get the distinct feeling that him visiting isn¡¯t a good thing?¡± ¡°Considering I haven¡¯t seen him since Luca

    and I were children. I would definitely say it¡¯s strange and suspicious. I won¡¯t be gone long.¡± She nods

    and I head for the gate. The guard looks nervous as I approach. I nod and he steps aside for me to

    make my way outside the gate. Wesley looks like a slightly younger version of William. I don¡¯t

    remember much about him other than he seemed like an a**hole. ¡°Wesley, what can I help you with?¡±

    He gives me a re before he schools his expression. ¡°Your Sheldon, Luca¡¯s friend right¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s

    Sherman and actually I¡¯m the king¡¯s second inmand so I¡¯ll ask you again what can I help you

    with?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see my brother, William and my nephew.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, that can¡¯t happen today as

    they are both very busy. You should try calling next time to set up an appointment.¡± ¡°Excuse me, this is

    still my kingdom you little sh*t.¡± There is the Wesley I remember. He always acted like an entitled d*ck.

    ¡°Actually, this is King Luca¡¯s kingdom and as I said, he is busy. Call and make an appointment if you

    wish to speak with them. Have a lovely day¡± I say and turn walking back behind the gate. I have a

    feeling this won¡¯t be thest we hear from him. I just wonder what the hell he is up to because it can¡¯t

    be anything good.

    Nichs POV

    I try to focus as I fight the vampire but it¡¯s difficult knowing Serina is dealing with the witch. I know

    Serina¡¯s is strong but she was struggling against the witch. Once I know that Serina is safe and

    Maverick is here Ezra is ready to end this evil f**k. These ba**ards tried to take my pup. Ezra catches

    him by the arm and starts to shake him. He manages to free himself. His arm is barely hanging on after

    our attack. ¡°You think if you kill me there won¡¯t be others that will kill her. There will always be others

    that want her power. You are just dying the inevitable.¡± I lose all control and Ezra barrels toward him.

    He tries to run and he almost makes it to the trees. I will never let him get away. I will kill anyone who

    comes after my family. I will do whatever it takes to make E safe. Ezra reaches him just before he

    crosses the border and bites into his side. He begins to shake him and his screams fill the air. As soon

    as they stop and we know he¡¯s dead we drop him to the ground. We run as fast as we can back toward

    the cottage. I say a prayer to the goddess that Maverick made it to E in time.

    Maverick POV

    I feel shock and relief when my hands wrap around the witch¡¯s arms. She starts to thrash, trying to free

    herself from me while holding on to E. I¡¯m not sure why she didn¡¯t teleport but I couldn¡¯t be more

    grateful. I manage to grab her by the throat and she seems to realize how much trouble she is truly in.

    ¡°Please just let me go. I¡¯ll leave and I won¡¯te back.¡± ¡°You tried to take a child from her family. You

    should have nevere here. Release E now¡± I say with a growl. She opens her hand and E runs

    to stand next to her brother. I hear footsteps bounding up the stairs. Just before they reach us, the

    woman screams out, scratching at her chest. The door flies open and I can scent Serina behind me,

    but my eyes don¡¯t leave the witch. ¡°You can drop her now, Maverick¡±, Tabby says from behind me.

    ¡°Maverick, will you take my pups downstairs,¡± Serina asks. I turn and she has murder in her eyes. I nod

    and Tabby throws me a pair of shorts. I slide them on and scoop the pups up in my arms. E buries

    her head in my neck and I can see the concern on Levi¡¯s face for his sister. As soon as we reach the

    living room, Ruby, Lake, and Gabby rush inside. Gabby and Lake run up the stairs but Ruby walks over

    and starts to rub circles on E¡¯s back. ¡°Hey sweet girl. You¡¯re safe, no one is going to hurt you.¡± I

    expect her to want Ruby to take her from me but she snuggles further into my chest. We walk over to

    the couch and take a seat to wait.

    The door flies open and Nichs rushes inside. As soon as his eyesnd on us, he rushes over, lifting

    Levi in his arms. I can¡¯t imagine how scary this must of been for Nichs and Serina. I don¡¯t have pups

    and I felt crushed when I opened that door upstairs to see them both terrified. ¡°E, your dad¡¯s here¡± I

    whisper in her ear. She lifts her head and her little cheeks are stained with tears. It makes Gaylen want

    to rush back upstairs and rip that b**ch apart though we know that Serina has that covered. Nichs

    sets Levi down and lifts his daughter into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m so d your safe little one.¡± ¡°Thatdy was

    scary, daddy.¡± ¡°I know princess. I¡¯m so sorry she scared you.¡± I turn to Ruby but I don¡¯t speak my

    question out loud. ¡°I¡¯m happy she didn¡¯t, but I don¡¯t understand why the witch didn¡¯t teleport.¡± Ruby

    smiles ¡°Tabby blocked her powers so she couldn¡¯t leave before you made it to her. How did you know

    that the attack was a distraction?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really. Gaylen didn¡¯t give me a choice. He took off because

    he felt like something was wrong and I¡¯m so d that he did.¡± Ruby wraps her arms around me and

    presses a soft kiss on my lips. A few minutester, Tabby, Serina, Lake, and Gabby join us in the living

    room. Serina pulls E into her arms without a word. Her eyes are a mix of every emotion from

    sadness to anger. My heart breaks just looking at her. No one should have to worry about their pups

    like this.

    After we sit for a while, Autumn and Connore to take the pups upstairs, so we talk about

    everything that just happened. Before Connor can walk up the stairs, Serina has him wrapped in a hug.

    Once they are gone, she walks straight to me and wraps me in her arms. ¡°Thank you for saving my

    pups. I can never thank you and Connor enough.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t owe me any thanks. You, Nichs, E,

    and Levi are my family. I will protect you all with everything I have in me.¡± We take our seats and Serina

    seems to be deep in thought. That¡¯s when I realize she must be linking with Nichs.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Serina POV

    After we spoke to the king and queen, I thought my mind was made up about remaining in our home.

    This is my pack and I don¡¯t want to be away from my family. I really believed that we would be able to

    keep E safe, but after today I¡¯m not so sure. I know we managed to stop those two from taking my

    pup but what if next time we aren¡¯t able to? If it wasn¡¯t for Tabby¡¯s spell, we wouldn¡¯t even have known

    they had crossed the pack border. The spell that protects the pack alerted us but they knew enough to

    break the barrier at the same time, so they could make it to our cottage undetected. What if Maverick

    and Ruby were at the office today? That witch would have my pup. I stop that train of thought because

    thinking about my daughter being hurt or worse is making my wolf insane. It¡¯s making me physically

    sick. As if she knows I need her support Gabbyes to sit next to me wrapping her arm around me.

    ¡°Serina we will support whatever decision you and Nichs make. I love you sissy and this will always

    be your home. You have to do what¡¯s best for you and your pups¡± she says looking between me and

    Nichs. ¡°Every part of me wants to promise you that we will keep E safe but after today I can¡¯t

    make that promise. Your pups are like my own and I want them to be safe.¡± Tears slip down her cheeks

    and my heart breaks at the thought of being away from her. I pull her into my arms. I say a prayer to the

    goddess for guidance because I never want to feel like I did today again.

    After everyone leaves, I can¡¯t stop running through what happened today over in my mind. As I sit on

    the couch next to my pups Nichs links me. ¡°Let¡¯s get the pups ready for bed and then we will talk

    about what to do next.¡± I nod and we give Levi and E their baths. I read them their stories before we

    tuck them into their beds. As I close the door, the thought of leaving them alone in their rooms is almost

    giving me a full blown panic attack. ¡°Breathe Serina¡±, Ruby my wolf says. I take some deep breaths.

    ¡°We are going to get through this and keep our pups safe.¡± I know she is trying to make me feel better,

    but honestly, in this moment I don¡¯t think anything can. ¡°What do you think we should do, Ruby? I don¡¯t

    want to leave the pack but I don¡¯t know if we can keep E safe alone.¡± ¡°What about Maddox the king¡¯s

    brother? He is a tribid and he would be her personal guard.¡± ¡°I know but what if theye for Levi or

    Nichs to get E? We can¡¯t lose anyone, we won¡¯t survive it.¡± She is quiet and I know she is as

    afraid as I am. Nichs takes my hand and leads me to our room. I leave the door to our room open so

    I can see the pups doors. Nichs stands without a word and goes to E¡¯s room first. He brings my

    pup in andys her in our bed before he goes to get Levi. ¡°Mama, daddy said we are having a slumber

    party in your room tonight.¡± She is so innocent and happy. I want her to stay that way forever. I smile, I

    love this man and the fact that he knows exactly what I need right now. Once hees back, he kisses

    my forehead before he slides in next to Levi. We snuggle in next to our pups. ¡°Sleep Rina, we will talk

    everything out tomorrow. Our pups are safe and I love you. Whatever happens we will be together¡±,

    Nichs says through our link. I doubt I will be able to sleep, but just having my world in this room is

    enough to let me rx.

    Luca POV

    Jade is quiet as we get ready to return to the kingdom. We will be back in two days for the Alpha and

    Beta ceremony, but I know leaving is hard after everything that happened. ¡°Jade, are you alright with

    heading back right now? I can feel how upset you are through our bond.¡± She wraps her arms around

    me and I run my fingers through her hair. ¡°Yes, I want to go back. I need to hold Luna.¡± I smile and

    when I release her, we join Tabby, my father, and Gwen in the living room. My father wraps Gwen in a

    hug. She will be returning with us after the ceremony. They are taking things slowly, but I¡¯m d he

    isn¡¯t being stubborn like me. Once they say their goodbyes, Tabby opens the portal and we step

    through. We are in the hallway outside our wing. My father hugs Jade and then me. Our rtionship

    feels so much different now. I¡¯m so grateful for everything that has happened. I take Jade¡¯s hand and

    lead her to get Luna from Sherman and Brooklyn. As soon as they open the door, Luna is already

    reaching for Jade. ¡°What am I chopped liver little one,¡± I say and everyoneughs. I lean in and kiss her

    forehead. I¡¯m just about to lead Jade to our room when Sherman stops me. ¡°We had a visitor today.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me Madelena returned because she is never going to be wee here.¡± ¡°No, actually

    it was Wesley. He wanted to speak with you and your father.¡± I can¡¯t help the growl that escapes me.

    ¡°What did he want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Luca, but he is still the same a**hole he always was.¡± ¡°I will let my

    father know. I don¡¯t want him let in at any time unless we are here to deal with him.¡± ¡°Of course, I sent

    him away and told him to make an appointment.¡± I chuckle ¡°I¡¯m sure that pissed him off.¡± Sherman

    nods and I turn cing my hand on the small of Jade¡¯s back leading her to our room. ¡°Something isn¡¯t

    right Luca. First that b**ches to speak to you and now your father¡¯s long lost brother¡±, Sebastian

    says. A pit forms in my stomach. My father never said who my mother left him for. I pray that my

    thoughts are wrong and it¡¯s just a coincidence, but something tells me in my soul that I¡¯m not wrong.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 190

    43 One Down One to Go

    Ruby POV

    I¡¯m in my closet getting dressed for the day. We will be going to court today to deal with the charges

    against Delh. We have raised enough doubt that I¡¯m sure the charges against her will be dropped. I

    just wish we could nail down enough evidence to show direct involvement by Bruce to get him put

    away. Jennifer is being arrested this afternoon after we turned the footage over to the district attorney.

    He doesn¡¯t feel just seeing Bruce in the garage is enough to charge him as an essory. It will be

    interesting to see what Bruce does when his toy is taken away. The events from yesterday are still

    ying over and over in my mind. I still can¡¯t believe that Gaylen and Ranger sensed the danger that

    E was in. I am so grateful that they did, but it seems so strange. It¡¯s hard to believe that tomorrow is

    our Alpha ceremony. I wish that I could fix everything that is happening with that damn prophecy. Not

    being able to protect my pack and family feels like a failure even though, logically, I know it¡¯s not. I

    know my mom¡¯s right and I understand if my aunt and uncle decide to live in the castle, but that doesn¡¯t

    mean I have to be happy about it. I love my family and the thought of not being able to see any of them

    makes a pit form in my stomach. Two arms snake around my waist. ¡°Your mind is all over the ce,

    love.¡± I turn in his arms and press a kiss on his lips. He starts to deepen the kiss but I pull back. ¡°We

    can¡¯t bete for court.¡± He chuckles ¡°fine but you owe me, love.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to pay my debt

    later.¡± I go to pull away and finish dressing but he holds me still. ¡°Ruby, you are an amazing Alpha.

    Sometimes, the only thing we can do is trust that we make the right decisions, but that doesn¡¯t make us

    weak or a failure.¡± Iy my head against his chest ¡°thank you.¡±

    I finish getting dressed and once we are ready, we drive to the courthouse. We are seated behind the

    desk across from the judge when they bring Delh in and sit her next to me. I see her looking at

    Maverick out of the corner of my eye as the judge speaks. ¡°Snap this b**ch¡¯s neck¡±, Gemma says, and

    I have to hold back theugh. ¡°I will admit I find the fact that you are defending a person used of

    hitting you a little unorthodox Ms. Sce, but since you have actually convinced me that your client is

    not guilty, I¡¯m going to let the ruling stand¡±, the judge says. ¡°Thank you, your honor.¡± The judge

    dismisses us and we head out into the hallway. ¡°Delh, I would like to speak to you in private before

    we leave.¡± She has a smug smile on her face but I don¡¯t say a word as I lead her to an empty office.

    Once we are inside, I block the only exit. ¡°I¡¯m going to make this perfectly clear, Delh, you are done

    being any part of our lives.¡± She crosses her arms over her chest and stares at me for a moment. ¡°You

    think I¡¯m afraid of a pathetic weak woman like you. He was mine before and he will be mine again.¡± I

    can¡¯t help theugh that escapes me. I step closer until we are almost nose to nose. ¡°You don¡¯t want to

    f**k with me. I know you called my office telling me you wanted me dead. I am not one to y with little

    girl.¡± Her hard demeanor slips for a moment before she schools her expressions again. She goes to

    open her mouth but I silence her with a re. ¡°Maverick is mine and you will do well to nevere

    near him again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you b**ch. If you think you¡¯re scary, you¡¯re not.¡± Gemma wants me to take hold of her

    and snap her neck, but this is the human world. I look into her eyes before I allow Gemma to show

    through them and growl. This time fear crosses her face and she backs up until her back hits the wall.

    ¡°What the f**k are you¡± she asks. ¡°I am the thing your nightmares are made of and I promise you that if

    you ever go near what¡¯s mine again, they will not find your body. Do I make myself clear Delh?¡± She

    nods vigorously as she cowers. ¡°Use your words like a big girl.¡± ¡°I will never go near Maverick again.¡±

    ¡°Good, because someone will always be watching. If I get a report of any kind that you so much as step

    a toe out of line, I will show you exactly what I am. Oh and if you¡¯re even thinking about telling anyone

    what you saw, just know that no one will believe you.¡± I straighten my suit jacket before I rejoin

    Maverick in the hallway. He pulls me into his arms. ¡°Do you think she will tell anyone what you just did¡±

    he asks. I knew he would be listening with his wolf hearing. ¡°No one will believe her, but honestly I don¡¯t

    think she will say a word. Besides, don¡¯t forget my best friend and Beta is a witch. I can make her forget

    everything, even you.¡± Heughs and kisses me before we head to the car. As we drive back to the

    pack all I can think about is how d I am she is finally dealt with. Bruce is definitely next on my list,

    but right now I just want to go home with my mate.

    Maverick POV

    Listening to Ruby go all possessive Alpha wolf on Delh was probably the hottest thing I¡¯ve ever

    heard. As we drive back to the pack, the only thing I can think about is being buried deep in Ruby¡¯s

    body. Gaylen growls his agreement. We pull into the pack and I throw the car in park. I make my way

    around the car and grab Ruby around the waist. She squeals when I throw her over my shoulder.

    ¡°Maverick put me down¡± she says as I make my way up the stairs to our wing. Her mother ising

    toward us with a huge smirk on her face. ¡°Just remember that you two have your ceremony tomorrow

    and you both need to be able to walk on stage¡± she says to us over her shoulder. ¡°Oh, my goddess

    mother¡± she says, but we are already through the door that leads to our living room. I don¡¯t stop and

    once we are safe in our room, I toss her onto the bed. The seductive smile on Ruby¡¯s face makes my

    c**k twitch in my pants. She slides off the bed and I try to touch her but she steps back. Gaylen

    whimpers but I smile as she begins to strip. Goddess, she is gorgeous and I¡¯m the luckiest b**ard alive

    to call her mine. Once she ispletely bare to me, she walks toward me. She drops to her knees and

    unbuckles my pants, drawing them down my legs. A shiver runs down my spine when she runs her

    fingers up my legs to my c**k.

    ¡°Ruby¡±, I say a mix of mine and Gaylen¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes Alpha¡± she says and I thread my fingers in her

    hair. Without another word, she swirls her tongue around the tip of my c**k. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me love¡±, I

    growl and she takes my c**k down her throat. She almost brings me to my knees. When she starts

    moving my c**k in and out of her mouth at a steady rhythm, I tighten my hold on her hair. I can feel the

    pleasure building and I know I¡¯m close. My thrusts are jerky and when she starts to massage my b*lls IConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    can¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Ruby, I¡¯m going to c*m.¡± She doesn¡¯t pull back. In fact, she increases her

    speed and I release my seed deep in her throat. I look down at this woman expecting to see a

    triumphant smirk, but what I find is much different. The love in her eyes makes my heart squeeze in my

    chest. I pull her up and press my lips to hers. I kiss her like she is the air I need to breathe. I never

    break the kiss as I walk her over to the bed. Every part of me needs to be one with her. Iy her down

    and as I hover over her, I look into her beautiful green eyes. I never break our eye contact as I push my

    c**k into her core. I know how I felt in the car on the drive back, it was driven by lust, but at this

    moment, it is nothing but love. I join us over and over again, never letting my eyes leave hers. A stray

    tear runs down my cheek and she pulls my face to hers. This kiss isn¡¯t one of need but my mate

    pouring all her love into me.

    I pull back and she rolls us so she is on top. Watching her r*de my c**k is doing nothing for my control.

    I grip her breasts kneading them and she moans out my name as she grinds her hips against me. She

    picks up her speed and she is chasing her orgasm. I lift up meeting her thrust for thrust. I can feel she

    is close. I pull her down and bite down into my mark. Her walls mp down on my c**k and we fall over

    the edge together. As our breathing evens out, sheys with her head on my chest. She is so perfect

    and I will be grateful every day that the goddess thought enough of me to bless me with this woman. I

    think she is asleep but her soft voice lets me know that I¡¯m wrong. ¡°Maverick, what do you think about

    having a pup?¡± I stiffen at first, not because I don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m shocked by her question. She picks

    up her head and I can see disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Do you not want to have pups, Maverick?¡±

    ¡°Ruby, I want nothing more than to see your belly round with our pups.¡± She smiles andys her head

    back down on my chest. Images of my mate ying with a little girl who looks just like her and a little

    boy that has her eyes and my nose shes through my mind. I realize that Ruby is sharing her

    thoughts with me and I squeeze her tight by my side. We both fall into peaceful sleep and I dream of a

    future with my mate and pups.

    Luca POV

    I¡¯ve decided what to do with the two traitors in the dungeon. Timothy is mine for what he tried to do. He

    refuses to give us information, so he is of no use to me. His daughter was kept in the dark about most

    things so she will be joining him, but I am a man of my word and she is Victor¡¯s to deal with. They will

    receive their punishments the day after we return from the Alpha ceremony. The door to my office

    opens and my father walks in. He looks brighter than I have seen him in a very long time. I hate that I

    have to tell him about Wesley¡¯s visit. ¡°Luca, is everything alright?¡± ¡°Sit down dad. I wanted to talk to you

    about a visitor that came while we were at the pack.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think she would give up so easily so

    I¡¯m not surprised¡± he says. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t Madelena, it was your brother Wesley that wanted to speak to

    you and me.¡± His eyes darken and I know his dragon is at the surface. ¡°I have nothing to say to that

    piece of sh*t.¡± ¡°Based on your reaction I¡¯m going to guess that my assumption about the man mom left

    with is correct.¡± He nods and I can tell he can¡¯t bring himself to say it out loud. Not because he cares

    about their rtionship, but because it is still a betrayal he has to work through. ¡°Dad, Sherman says

    he will probably be back. I have no intention of speaking with him unless you want to.¡± He looks at me

    for a moment. ¡°Let me think about it and I¡¯ll let you know. Maybe I should so I can let this anger go.

    Goddess, I wish Gwen was here right now¡± he says and I smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you found her dad. I think you

    two are going to be very happy together.¡± He smiles ¡°I hope so, Luca. I really do hope so.¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 191

    44 Ceremony Part 1

    Ruby POV

    My father, brother, and Connor came to get Maverick early this morning. Our ceremony to be the

    official Alphas and Betas of the Scarlett Rose is today. It¡¯s still surreal that Jade will be Queen of

    the Dragons and Archer will lead the coven by Danica¡¯s side. I feel like even though they didn¡¯t know

    who their mates would be, that¡¯s why they never wanted to take the Alpha role in the pack. Something

    in them knew they were destined for something different. We are all exactly where we are meant to be.

    We will always be family and spend time together, but Jade and Archer¡¯s ces are by their mate¡¯s

    side. Now three of the goddess children connect the dragons, wolves, and vampires. Gemma puffs her

    chest out and it makes meugh. ¡°The goddess always has a n, it¡¯s the human counterparts that

    usually screw it up¡± she says and I roll my eyes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing our parents taught us to respect

    the goddess¡¯s path.¡± A knock on the door brings me out of the conversation with Gemma. The door

    opens and my mother, Jade, Gwen, Danica, Autumn, and Tabby all step inside. ¡°We are here to get

    you ready for your big day¡±, Jade says. I smile at how lucky I am to have all these people in my life.

    ¡°Soon we will be doing this for your coronation as Queen.¡± She smiles but it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. I

    make a note to ask her if everything is alright with her and Lucater. I hug everyone before we start

    getting ready for the day. An omega brings up fruit and sandwiches for us to snack on while we get

    ready.

    Once I¡¯m showered, I¡¯m treated to pampering from the girls. My mother grabs my dress bag from the

    closet. Werewolves don¡¯t usually get married, but Maverick wasn¡¯t always a werewolf, so I want this to

    be special for him. The dress I picked out is an off-white mermaid style dress. It definitely could be

    used for a wedding ceremony. I haven¡¯t told him yet, but when they announce our titles, I n to take

    his name. Autumn and I decided on this together as she will be doing the same for Connor. Her dress

    is light pink as she isn¡¯t a fan of white wedding dresses. They help me step into my dress and zip up

    the back. Jade does my hair down with loose curls. I keep my makeup light and natural. When I finally

    stand in the mirror, I love how I look. The dress shows off my curves and Jade did my hair perfectly.

    Autumn steps out of the bathroom and they help her into her gown. It¡¯s a princess gown that is light

    pink with jewels on the bodice. She has her hair in a French braid with wispy hair around her face. Her

    makeup is natural too and she looks so beautiful. Connor and Ranger are going to lose their sh*t. The

    girls leave us to get themselves dressed. ¡°Are you nervous,¡± Autumn asks me. ¡°I would be lying if I said

    no but only about the ceremony.¡± ¡°Me too, but I¡¯m excited to make our rtionships official in the pack.¡±

    The door pushes open and I expect to see my mother but my father and Johnathon step inside.

    I can see unshed tears in my father¡¯s eyes as he stares at me. ¡°You are so beautiful. I feel like I blinked

    and you went from a baby to this capable young woman. I¡¯m so proud of you Ruby. I know you are

    going to be an even better Alpha than those that came before you.¡± I wipe my cheek ¡°I could never be a

    better Alpha. I just pray to be as good as the Alphas that came before me.¡± He shakes his head but

    doesn¡¯t say any more about it. I didn¡¯t even notice that Autumn and Johnathon left the room. ¡°I am so

    happy that you found your other half. Maverick is a good man and I know you two will have a wonderful

    life together. Now, I have to take you to some ce special before the ceremony¡±, my father says. I

    look at him confused, but I give him my hand anyway. He leads me downstairs and into a room that is

    usually used for meetings. When he opens the door, I gasp. He kisses my forehead ¡°congrattion

    sweet heart. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± He walks away and I head into the room that is lit by candles. My

    handsome mate is standing in the center of the room.

    Maverick POV

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    I thought I would be nervous, but I¡¯m just excited. Excited to see Ruby and make her mine in every

    way. I sat down with Gabby and Lake yesterday because I wanted today to be more than our Alpha

    ceremony. I know that werewolves don¡¯t typically get married, but I still want Ruby to be my wife.

    Connor felt the same way, so today will be two ceremonies in one. Gabby and Lake were happy to give

    me their blessing. I felt it necessary to ask even though they had already epted me. As I stand in

    this room waiting for Ruby to arrive, I think about everything that brought us to this point. How grateful I

    am that she came to the office before I made a huge mistake. This was always what was meant to be

    and I¡¯m so grateful the goddess thought I was worthy of this gift. That is what Ruby is. A gift to me. The

    door opens and my breath catches in my throat. She is so beautiful. I put my hand out and she walks

    toward me. ¡°Maverick what¡± she starts to say. I silence her with a kiss. When I pull back, I look into her

    beautiful green eyes. ¡°Get our girls Maverick¡±, Gaylen says, and I chuckle. She smiles and I can¡¯t wait

    to wake up to that smile every day. I lower to one knee and her eyes get big.

    ¡°Ruby Sce, you are my mate, the other half of my soul, and my Alpha. I will forever be indebted to

    the goddess for giving me the perfect mate. I want you to be mine in every way. Will you do me the

    honor of bing my wife.¡± I take the ring that has a princess cut Ruby with diamonds on each side

    and ce it on her finger. ¡°Yes, of course I will be your wife.¡± I stand and pull her into my arms. She

    grabs my face and pulls me down, pressing her lips to mine. It¡¯s a kiss of love and tenderness. I pour

    all my love into this kiss. I can feel her love for me flowing through our bond and it¡¯s almost too much. I

    pull back and rest my forehead against hers. ¡°I love you, Ruby.¡± ¡°I love you, Maverick, and I can¡¯t wait

    to be your wife.¡± A knock on the door interrupts the moment. My mom sticks her head in. She screams

    when she sees us and rushes over to hug Ruby. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re going to be my daughter.¡± ¡°Me too,

    Gwen.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m supposed to bring you to your dad and Maverick you need to get your butt out there.¡±

    We both chuckle and I kiss Ruby one more time before she follows my mom. I say a prayer of thanks to

    the goddess before I head out to the garden.

    Autumn POV

    When my dad and Lake show up, I¡¯m a little confused. I expected us to meet them downstairs. ¡°Come

    with me for a minute¡± my dad says, reaching his hand out to me. He leads me downstairs and near the

    back entrance of the pack house. He stops and turns toward me. Heys his hand on my cheek.

    ¡°Autumn, when I met your mother, I was so grateful to have such an amazing mate. I was happy and

    when we had trouble having a pup, I was never angry with the goddess. I knew that she had a n for

    our lives. When we found out that we were going to have a pup, I don¡¯t even have words to describe

    the feelings I had. You have been a blessing to me and your mother and I couldn¡¯t imagine my life

    without either of you. I¡¯m so proud of the woman you have be. Despite me giving Connor a hard

    time, I know he is perfect for you. I have no doubt that he will treat you with the love and respect you

    deserve.¡± I am full on crying and I don¡¯t even care about my makeup. ¡°Thank you, daddy. I love you.¡± ¡°I

    love you too, my little Autumn. Now someone is waiting for you through that door. I will see youter.¡±

    He kisses my forehead and I¡¯m confused, but I open the door.

    The sight beyond the door is my handsome mate standing outside the garden. I walk to where he is

    standing and I can see all of his love for me in his eyes. He takes my hands in his. ¡°Autumn, today we

    be Betas to our pack, but I would like us to be something more. You are my mate and I

    never knew what love was until I found you. He lowers to one knee and butterflies dance in my belly.

    ¡°Autumn de, will you do me the honor of bing my wife?¡± He opens a box that contains a

    beautiful ring. It has a pink princess cut stone with two diamonds on the sides. He pulls it out of the box

    and ces it on my finger. I never expected this and I¡¯m in shock. ¡°Autumn, can I have an answer¡± he

    asks. Iugh ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was in shock. Of course, I will be your wife.¡± He stands and lifts me like I

    weigh nothing. ¡°You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen¡± he says as he sets me on my feet.

    ¡°You are pretty hot yourself.¡± Someone clearing their throat gets our attention. I turn to see my mom

    smiling at us. ¡°Mom, look I¡¯m engaged.¡± I show her my ring. ¡°Your mate came and asked us for

    permission. He is a good man and the ring is beautiful.¡± I smile and rush over to kiss Connor again. ¡°I¡¯m

    here to take you to meet your dad and Connor needs to get to the stage.¡± ¡°I love you Connor.¡± ¡°I love

    you more Autumn.¡± My mother takes my hand and we head to meet my father.

    Ruby POV

    I loop my arm through my father¡¯s and Autumn does the same. The doors open and we step out into

    the garden. I see a lot of familiar faces and some I don¡¯t know. Alphas and Lunas from surrounding

    packs are always invited to share in this type of asion. I¡¯m d to see that Micah and Loreli were

    able to make it, but there is a twinge of sadness knowing that a decision will be made today that will

    affect our family. I focus on the man waiting at the end of the aisle. My dad ces my hand in

    Maverick¡¯s and kisses me on the cheek. When I turn back, Micah is standing before us. He winks at me

    before he addresses everyone. ¡°I would like to wee everyone to the Alpha and Beta ceremony of

    the Scarlett Rose. I don¡¯t often get to attend such ceremonies, but today I have the honor to officiate

    not only the Alpha and Beta ceremony but two wedding ceremonies.¡± I hear gasps all around us.

    ¡°Thank you¡± I mouth to him. He smiles and nods at me. ¡°Step forward Ruby Sce and Maverick

    Colwell.¡± We do as he asks. ¡°Please repeat after me Ruby.¡± ¡°I, Ruby Sce, take you Maverick Colwell

    as my mate and husband. To love and cherish in this life and the next.¡± He turns to Maverick. ¡°I,

    Maverick Colwell, take you, Ruby Sce, as my mate and wife. To love and cherish in this life and the

    next.¡± ¡°Autumn and Connor, please step forward.¡± He turns to Autumn. ¡°I, Autumn de, take you

    Connor kely, as my mate and husband. To love and cherish in this life and the next.¡± He turns to

    Connor. ¡°I, Connor kely, take you Autumn de, as my mate and wife. To love and cherish in this

    life and the next.¡± ¡°It is with great pleasure and authority that I pronounce you husband and wife. You

    both may kiss your brides¡± Micah says. The pack erupts with hoots and apuse.

    Maverick ces his hand on both sides of my face and kisses me. I feel him pour everything in to our

    first kiss as husband and wife. When he pulls back, the smile on his face makes my heart squeeze in

    my chest. Goddess, I love this man. ¡°Now if you will all join me on stage, we will have the ceremony to

    appoint the new Alphas and Betas. We start to walk toward the stage hand in hand. Before we reach

    the stairs that lead to the stage, I get a link from my mother. ¡°Ruby there are two humans at the gate

    and one is demanding to see his son, Maverick.¡± I stop dead and Maverick turns to look at me. ¡°Ruby,

    what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your father is at the gate.¡± His eyes sh ck. ¡°I¡¯m going kill him.¡± I turn to the guests.

    ¡°I apologize for the dy but we have a situation to deal with.¡± I take Maverick¡¯s hand because I need

    him to calm down. As much as I want to kill Bruce, we can¡¯t without evidence of his misdeeds against

    me. Goddess, how the hell did he find the pack?

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 192

    45 Ceremony Part 2

    Bruce POV

    The phone rings on my desk and when I put it to my ear all I can hear is sobbing. ¡°Bruce, they arrested

    me¡± Jennifer cries on the other end of my phone. ¡°They are charging me with attempted murder. You

    have to get me out of this. I only did what you told me to do.¡± ¡°I would never tell you to hurt an innocent

    woman. You actedpletely alone. What is wrong with you that you would try to kill Ruby Sce?¡±

    ¡°Bruce,¡± she screams my name, but I disconnect the call. She is so stupid and she served her purpose.

    She really thought I would protect her. The door to my office opens and Carl walks in. Carl is my half-

    brother who isn¡¯t exactly a reputable business man. Anytime I need something done that requires

    muscle or breaking thew, I contact him. I¡¯ve had him and his goons staking out my old house,

    Maverick¡¯s apartment, and the office where Maverick works. ¡°Tell me you know where that b**ch and

    my son are.¡± He smiles ¡°the men I had staking out their office followed them to what looks like a gated

    community. It¡¯s far away from the city limits. I don¡¯t know if your ex-wife is with them, but your son and

    Ruby Sce are definitely there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done waiting. They think they can shut me out and ruin me. If I

    can¡¯t have what I¡¯m owed, then they will pay with their lives and happiness.¡± My brother flinches at my

    words. ¡°Bruce, I understand you hating your ex-wife, but this is your flesh and blood we are talking

    about. You don¡¯t really n to kill Maverick, do you?¡± ¡°He is nothing to me now. He turned his back on

    me. Besides, I don¡¯t have to kill him to make him suffer. He was always such a mama¡¯s boy and he is

    like a puppy following Ruby Sce around. If I kill those two b**ches he will never recover. He will lose

    what¡¯s important to him, just like I did.¡±

    ¡°How many of your men can you have ready to go in an hour? I don¡¯t want to underestimate that

    b**ch.¡± ¡°I think I can get about twenty for the right price.¡± ¡°Fine, make it happen. I¡¯ll use everyst penny

    I have to make them suffer.¡± He leaves my office and I decide to make one more phone call before we

    leave to find my ex-wife and son. The phone rings three times before she finally answers. ¡°Delh, I¡¯ve

    missed you.¡± ¡°F**k you Bruce. You tried to set me up and you have the b*lls to call me like nothing

    happened.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t me love, it was Jennifer. I¡¯m so d that they arrested the right person now.¡±

    ¡°What do you want Bruce?¡± ¡°I thought you might want to go pay a visit to Maverick and Ruby.¡± I don¡¯t

    even finish her name and the line goes dead. I call two more times and the calls go directly to voice

    mail. That¡¯s fine. I will tie up that loose end after I deal with Gwen and Maverick. I head out of my office

    and my brother is waiting in the car. ¡°Were you able to secure the men?¡± ¡°Yes, I gave them the

    directions and they will meet us there in an hour.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m ready to make that little ba**ard

    an orphan.¡±

    Maverick POV

    The first feeling I have when Ruby says that Bruce is at the gate is fear. How could he be here at the

    pack? It is quickly reced by anger. How dare hee here? He has ruined far too many moments in

    my life. I refuse to allow him to ruin another. ¡°No, he will wait. We will finish our ceremony and then we

    can deal with him¡± I link Ruby. She smiles and wraps her arms around me. I breathe in her scent. We

    head up on stage and join the King, Gabby, Lake, Serina, Nichs, Jocelyn, Jonathon, James, Connor,

    and Autumn. ¡°Now it is my great honor to perform the ritual that passes power from the current Alphas

    and Betas to the future Alphas and Betas. The Scarlett Rose has been blessed with having amazing

    leadership over the years and I have no doubt that their future will continue to be bright under its new

    leadership. Alphas Gabby and Lake Sce and Alphas Serina and Nichs Crown please step

    forward¡± the King says. Gabby takes the dagger and the chalice from the King. She cuts both hers and

    Lake¡¯s hand, allowing blood to drip into the chalice. She passes the knife to Serina, who repeats the

    process with Nichs. ¡°Maverick and Ruby Colwell step forward.¡± I can¡¯t help the smile that spreads

    across my face that Ruby now has my name.

    The King nods at Gabby and she steps forward. ¡°Ruby Colwell, make your vow to the pack.¡± Ruby

    smiles at her mother ¡°I, Ruby Colwell, vow to put the needs of the pack above my own. I will treat each

    pack member with respect. I will be fair and kind. I will rule by my mate¡¯s side and be his support.¡± She

    drinks from the chalice before she hands it to me. ¡°Maverick Colwell, make your vow to the pack¡±,

    Gabby says and winks at me. I smile ¡°I, Maverick Colwell, vow to put the needs of the pack above my

    own. I will treat each pack member with respect. I will be fair and kind. I will rule by my mate¡¯s side and

    be her support.¡± I drink from the chalice. I don¡¯t know what I expected the blood to taste like but it

    doesn¡¯t turn my stomach. I was worried I would ruin this part of the ceremony. ¡°You¡¯re a wolf now,

    remember¡± Gaylen says. Before I can respond, my head begins to throb and overwhelming voices are

    speaking in my head. Ruby takes my hand. ¡°Maverick focus on me and put blocks up just like we talked

    about.¡± I do what she says and the voices go quiet. The connection to the pack is amazing and Gaylen

    is puffing his chest out in my mind. We step back so the Betas can take their vows.

    Connor POV

    I have never been happier in my life. Marrying this woman and having her as my mate has made me

    complete. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to be the Beta of the pack¡±, Ranger says. I smile and Autumn takes my

    hand. ¡°Beta James, Johnathon, and Jocelyn please step forward¡± says the King. The two men smile at

    their mate and she takes the chalice and dagger from the King. She cuts her hand, letting it drip into

    the chalice before her mates do the same. She hands it to Autumn. ¡°Autumn kely, make your vow to

    the pack¡± Jocelyn says. ¡°I, Autumn kely, vow to put the pack¡¯s needs above my own. I will respect

    each pack member. I will support our Alphas and fight for the pack. I will perform my Beta duties to the

    best of my abilities.¡± She drinks from the chalice before she hands it to me. Jocelyn smiles at me.

    ¡°Connor kely, make your vow to the pack.¡± ¡°I, Connor kely, vow to put the packs needs above my

    own. I will respect each pack member. I will support our Alphas and fight for the pack. I will perform my

    Beta duties to the best of my abilities.¡± I drink from the chalice and I immediately feel the connection to

    the pack. I hear the voices of congrattions before I put the block up like Autumn taught me. I hand

    the chalice back to the King. ¡°It is with great pleasure that I announce Alpha Ruby and Maverick

    Colwell and Beta Autumn and Connor kely. Wee your new Alphas and Betas Scarlett Rose¡±,

    King Micah says. ¡°Your ranked members will be leading the pack in a run, but first we encourage you to

    have some refreshments.¡±

    Maverick POV

    I¡¯m sure Gabby told the King about our visitors, so I¡¯m d when he postpones the pack run until we

    deal with our unwanted guests. The ceremony was amazing. It almost made me forget about the

    a**hole that is waiting at the gate. I¡¯m d we finished it before we deal with Bruce. ¡°Can you tell me

    what happened before we started the ceremony¡± the King asks. I give him the short version and he

    nods. His matees to stand by his side. ¡°We will entertain the pack while you deal with the humans.

    Please let me know if you need me.¡± We all bow and watch them walk away with Serina and Nichs. I

    can feel Ruby¡¯s sadness through our bond as she watches them walk away. I wrap her in a hug. ¡°It will

    all work out love.¡± She presses a soft kiss to my lips. She pulls back ¡°let¡¯s go deal with a**hat.¡± I

    chuckle and we start to walk toward the gate. I hear amotion behind us and I turn to see my

    mother and William following us. I turn to face her. ¡°Mom, you should go enjoy the festivities. Ruby and

    I will handle him.¡± ¡°I appreciate that, Maverick, but I want to deal with him. I have a few things I would

    like to say to the ba**ard.¡±

    I can¡¯t help the smile that spreads across my face. William takes her hand. I nod and we continue the

    walk to the gate. ¡°Maverick, we have to stay calm. Gaylen can¡¯t make an appearance in front of these

    humans unless they are a harm to our lives¡± Ruby links me. I take some deep breaths ¡°Gaylen, you

    heard our mate. We need to stay in control.¡± He growls but recedes in my mind. We approach the gate

    and not only do I see Bruce, but my weasel of an uncle is standing by his side. I should have known he

    would be involved. He does Bruce¡¯s dirty work. When we reach the gate, I wrap my arm around Ruby¡¯s

    waist. I notice Bruce looks in the direction of my mother and William before he looks back at me. ¡°What

    the f**k do you want Bruce?¡± I can see me calling him by his name pisses him off. ¡°Maverick, you have

    turned your back on me because of these two b**ches¡± he says pointing between my mother and Ruby.

    I hear a low growl from William but my mother squeezes his arm before she looks back at Bruce with

    disgust. My motherughs and I smile. ¡°You turned your back on your family and now you want to

    me Maverick for you being a pathetic pr*ck.¡± ¡°F*ck you Gwen.¡± ¡°Not even on your best day Bruce. I

    have a man that doesn¡¯t try to make himself feel better by sleeping with girls his son¡¯s age.¡± ¡°You sound

    bitter, Gwen. She did f**k much better than you ever did.¡± Gaylen tries to push to the surface but I push

    him back down. ¡°You need to leave and nevere back here again.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without what I¡¯m owed.¡± I can¡¯t help theugh that escapes me. Multiple scents invade

    my nose and I¡¯m sure my eyes darken. ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te to make peace with you.

    You are just as pathetic as your mother. I came to get my pound of flesh.¡± I watch as a group of men

    step out of the woods. I link the king to let the others know what¡¯s happening. My mother screams and I

    look back to see Bruce pointing a gun at my mother and Carl pointing one at Ruby. How did everything

    go to sh*t so quickly? ¡°I¡¯ll take what you love¡±, Bruce screams. This time I let Gaylen take over. As we

    shift, I see fear in his eyes. I jump the gate hoping they will shoot at me to stop me from killing them.

    Shots ring out and then everything goes quiet.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 193

    46 Dealt With

    Maverick POV

    Gaylennds with a thud and we are standing next to Bruce. His growl shakes the trees but Bruce

    doesn¡¯t move. Gaylen is ready to rip his head off when I realize that no one is moving. I look around

    and Ruby is frozen mid shift. William stepped in front of my mother, shielding her from my father¡¯s

    bullet. His body is in an awkward position but it never moves. Gaylen whimpers when we see two

    bullets floating in midair just inches away from William¡¯s back and Ruby¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m d you linked me

    so we can deal with this properly¡±, Micah says. Gaylen¡¯s head whips in his direction. ¡°Shift¡± he says,

    and within seconds I¡¯m standing naked. He tosses me a pair of shorts. I watch every movement he

    makes. He walks over to where William is shielding my mother and grabs the bullet out of the air. He

    turns walking over to my beautiful mate and grabs the other bullet. He squeezes his hand and when he

    opens it again, all that remains is dust. The gate opens and he walks toward me. He ces his hand

    on my shoulder and I see kindness in his eyes. ¡°He tried to take them from me.¡± He nods ¡°he did, but

    you didn¡¯t let him. You were willing to ask for help and sacrifice yourself for your family. You were

    always meant to be an Alpha, Maverick. An Alpha puts others before himself. You held true to the vow

    that you made before your pack today.¡± His words fill me with warmth and pride. ¡°Thank you for saving

    them.¡± ¡°Well, now you have a decision to make. You arepletely justified in ending these two

    pathetic humans for what they have done. I will pass whatever sentence you feel appropriate and you

    will decide how that sentence is carried out.¡± ¡°What about these other men?¡± ¡°They will leave here

    today and not remember anything of what they saw or heard.¡± Our King is truly amazing.

    I don¡¯t even have to think about what I want to do with Bruce and Carl. ¡°I want them both dead for their

    attempt to murder my mother and mate.¡± He nods before he turns back to Ruby, William, and my

    mother. He waves his hand and they all unfreeze. Gemma¡¯s eyesnd on mine and she c*cks her head

    in confusion. I walk over to my mate and rub my hands through her fur. ¡°Everything is alright. We are all

    safe thanks to Micah.¡± I ce my forehead against Gemma¡¯s before she takes off for the trees.

    Secondster, Rubyes back in basketball shorts and a t-shirt. I can¡¯t help but kiss her like my life

    depends on it. Gaylen and I were terrified that Carl would take her from us. I pull back when we are

    both breathless. I walk over to my mother and William has his arms wrapped around her. I can see the

    fear and love he has for my mother in his eyes. When he releases her, she wraps her arms around me

    without a word. I never want to feel the way I did when I saw Bruce pointing a gun at my mother. I know

    that part of me should feel something about telling Micah I want them dead, but I don¡¯t. That isn¡¯t

    entirely true. I feel relief that soon they won¡¯t be a threat to the people I love. As soon as I release my

    mom, William pulls her back into his arms. I wrap my arm around Ruby¡¯s waist and Micah joins us.

    ¡°Alpha Maverick, how would you like the sentence carried out?¡± I look at William and something

    unspoken passes between us. He smiles and nods at me. I link some warriors to bring Bruce and Carl

    into the pack. I want them to bepletely aware of what is about to happen. The warriors grab the

    two men and we head to the training field.

    Once we reach the training field, I notice that our family has joined us. The two men whose weapons

    have been seized are thrown to the ground at my feet. I look at Micah and nod. He waves his hand

    after he chants and both men begin to move. They look around before Bruce looks up at me. I can¡¯t

    help the smile on my face when I see the fear in his eyes. ¡°What the f**k are you freaks¡± he says as he

    gets to his feet. ¡°We are here to carry out the sentence of Bruce Colwell and Carl Marks. They

    attempted to kill both Alpha Ruby Colwell and Gwen Colwell.¡± Growls are heard throughout the training

    field. Both men look around as they stand near each other. ¡°Maverick please¡±, Bruce starts to say, and I

    snap my head in his direction. I look into the eyes that are so much like mine. I¡¯m sure my eyes sh

    ck because I can feel Gaylen trying to push forward. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare beg for mercy you pathetic

    man. You will find none here after what you tried to take from me. Your sentence is death and it will be

    carried out by my future step-father.¡± William steps forward and I step back, wrapping my arms around

    Ruby. ¡°I am your father. You are just going to stand there while this man kills me.¡± I chuckle ¡°you are no

    father of mine. You are just a sperm donor. They are my family¡± I say pointing to everyone around us.

    Before anymore can be said, William punches Bruce in the face, knocking him on his a**. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to

    my son anymore¡± he says, before he shifts into a beautiful green dragon. Carl screams and Bruce

    looks like he is about to swallow his tongue.

    William POV

    As soon as Maverick looks at me, I know exactly how he wants this to end. That f**ker tried to take

    both our mates from us. I will take great pleasure in frying both their a**es. When Maverick calls me his

    future step-father, I can¡¯t help the smile that appears on my face. I know in my heart that Gwen is mine,

    but to hear Maverick say it means something to me. As I stand in the circle with these pathetic excuses

    for men, anger rises in my body. When I knock the f**ker on his a** I¡¯m ready to end them both. I shift

    and the fear in their eyes makes my dragon smile. The familiar build of our dragon¡¯s breath starts in our

    throat. Once it is ready, we breathe out and the fire engulfs both men. They are ash within seconds and

    I shift back. Luca hands me a pair of shorts and I pull them on. I look around and when I realize Gwen

    is gone my heart sinks. Does she see me as a monster after what I just did? My heart breaks in my

    chest at the thought of losing her before we have even spent time together. ¡°Dad, she is in the garden.

    She isn¡¯t upset with you, she just couldn¡¯t watch¡±, Luca says. I feel some relief from Luca¡¯s words but I

    need to see her. I rush from the group and head toward the garden. She is sitting on the bench that we

    sat on when we talked for the first time. She is truly beautiful and I¡¯m d that she is my second

    chance at happiness.

    I sit next to her and I can see her cheeks are tear-stained. It guts me to see pain in her eyes when she

    looks at me. ¡°Gwen¡± I start to say but she stops me. ¡°These tears aren¡¯t for him. These tears are for

    everything he put me and Maverick through. He tried to kill me and Ruby. How can a man be so evil?¡± I

    want so badly to reach out and pull her into my arms, but what if she doesn¡¯t want my touch? As if she

    is reading my mind, she slides closer, leaning her body into mine. I feel my body rx as the tingles

    dance on my skin and I wrap my arm around her. We sit for a long time and I just hold her. ¡°Gwen, do

    you still want to return to the Dragon Kingdom with me today?¡± My dragon growls at my question, but I

    push him to the back of my mind. She sits straight up and stares into my eyes. ¡°Have you changed

    your mind about giving us a chance?¡± She looks into my eyes as if she will find the answer there.

    ¡°Goddess no, I want you with me. I just wasn¡¯t sure after what I just did.¡± My words are cut off by warm

    lips. ¡°Kiss her back a**hat¡± my dragon yells in my mind. I grip the back of her head and deepen the

    kiss. I have never felt anything like this. I pull back when we are both breathless. She snuggles back

    into my side. ¡°Just because I¡¯m a wuss and I didn¡¯t want to see what you just did to those two ba**ards

    doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m upset with you for doing what needed to be done¡± Gwen says. I squeeze her to my

    side and rx in the knowledge that she still wants us.

    Jade POV

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Archer is staring at me the same way he did when we were kids and he knew I had a secret. How the

    hell does he do that? I¡¯m grateful when Ruby announces the pack run until I realize I can¡¯t run in wolf

    form. I haven¡¯t seen the doctor and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s safe. Ruby wraps her arms around me. ¡°Are you

    ready to beat Archer¡± she says and Archer chuckles. ¡°I would like to see you two beat Lazlo.¡± ¡°I think

    I¡¯m just going to stay with Luca since I¡¯m technically not part of the pack anymore.¡± ¡°Jade, you will

    always be part of the pack. Gemma really wants to run with Zelda and Lazlo.¡± ¡°Jade, I¡¯ll be fine on my

    own love. Go and run with your family¡±, Luca says and kisses my forehead. Now what the f**k do I say?

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to tell them Zelda.¡± ¡°Why are you so worried about sharing our news with our mate and

    family?¡± ¡°Luca and I haven¡¯t been mated for very long. I have no idea how he is going to feel about this.

    Luna is still so young and now to add another pup. What if he isn¡¯t happy about it?¡± ¡°Jade, what¡¯s going

    on¡±, Ruby asks. ¡°I need to use the bathroom¡±, I say and turn without another word. As soon as I reach

    the pack house, I don¡¯t head to the bathroom. Instead, I head to my old room. I just need a few minutes

    alone to clear my head. I need to stop acting like a chicken and just tell my mate we are going to have

    a pup or hatchling. I¡¯m not really sure what happens with hybrids. Now that¡¯s another thing for me to

    worry about. A knock on the door brings me out of my rambling.

    I expect it to be Ruby but his scent lets me know exactly who it is. The door opens and my beautiful

    mate steps into my old room. He looks around and he smiles when he sees the posters and stuffed

    animals. ¡°I take it this is your room from when you were a kid.¡± I smile and nod. ¡°Jade, what¡¯s wrong? I

    am your mate. You can talk to me about anything.¡± He sits down next to me and I take a deep breath.

    ¡°Luca, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± I keep my eyes cast down because I¡¯m afraid of what I might see in his eyes. I

    know Luca loves me and he will love our pup, but what if he is disappointed about the timing? ¡°Jade,

    drop the block you have put up and feel our mate¡¯s emotions before you jump to conclusions¡±, Zelda

    says. I do what she says and his feelings are overwhelming. I turn to look at him and he has unshed

    tears in his eyes. ¡°Jade, why would you ever be worried about telling me that we are going to have a

    hatchling.¡± He pulls me into his arms and I melt into him. A weight I¡¯ve been carrying for days is lifted

    off my shoulders. I did this to myself. He pulls back and presses a soft kiss on my lips. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be

    happier that we are having a brother or sister for Luna. Please just talk to me next time Jade. We are

    partners and I never want you to worry because of me. We are in this together and soon there will be a

    perfect hatchling that is a mix of both of us¡± Luca says. Goddess, I love this man. I climb into hisp

    and press my lips against his. I pull back and rest my forehead against his. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to go tell

    our family that I can¡¯t run today.¡± He smiles and takes my hand, leading me back out to the training

    field.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 194

    47 Pup or Hatchling

    Jade POV

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    As Luca and I approach the training field, my family have gathered together and are chattering to each

    other. I¡¯m sure they are wondering what the hell is going on with me. Archer is smiling like he has

    already figured everything out. He¡¯s lucky I can¡¯t shift or Zelda and I would kick his a**. ¡°Yes, we would¡±,

    Zelda says, and I chuckle. When wee to stand in front of Ruby and my parents, Luca wraps his

    arm around me. Before they can say anything, I blurt it out. ¡°I can¡¯t do the pack run because I¡¯m

    pregnant.¡± ¡°I knew it¡± Archer says, pumping his fist in the air, and I shoot him a re. ¡°Well maybe you

    can actually win against Ruby in the run today since I¡¯m not there¡± I say and stick out my tongue at him.

    ¡°Some things will never change¡± my mother says. She pulls me into her arms. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you

    and Luca. I¡¯m so excited to have another grandpup¡±, my mother says. My father pulls me into his arms

    andys a kiss on my forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve all this happiness but I¡¯m grateful

    for it every day. You pups and your mother are my greatest gift.¡± I can feel the tears welling in my eyes.

    ¡°I love you dad.¡± ¡°I love you too, Jade.¡± He pulls back and takes Luca¡¯s hand, pulling him into a hug.

    My eyes meet Ruby¡¯s and just as it has always been, we don¡¯t need words. I wrap her in my arms and

    we just stand hugging each other. Our bond is strong as triplets but Ruby and I were inseparable as

    kids. She is my best friend and she always will be. She pulls back and the smile on her face is brilliant.

    ¡°The next pack run you will run with us. This will always be your pack. I had better be the second call

    you make when you go intobor, just like we always promised.¡± I nod and she turns to Maverick. He

    takes her hand and they face the pack. ¡°It¡¯s time for the pack run. All pack members of shifting age are

    wee to join.¡± They both strip and the pack follows suit. I¡¯m sad that I won¡¯t be there for the first time

    since I shifted into Zelda, but the reason I can¡¯t makes up for it. They take off and their howls can be

    heard in the distance. Strong arms wrap around my waist and the tingles push the little bit of sadness

    away. I turn in his arms and he presses his warm lips to mine. We stay like that for a long time before

    we finally pull apart. ¡°Luca, I want to wait till they return before we leave. I also want to talk to my aunt

    before we head home. I won¡¯t be long. I¡¯m anxious to get home to see Luna.¡± He smiles and pecks my

    lips. ¡°Whatever you want my queen.¡± I p his arm and he chuckles. Luca is surrounded by my father

    and all my grandfathers. I smile knowing they are going to give him a hard time. I walk across the field

    where my mother is standing with Tabby, Grandma Fern and Grandma Sabrina. ¡°You look beautiful

    Jade¡±, Tabby says and hugs me. ¡°Thank you, you do too.¡±

    My grandmothers talk about how happy they are about my pup and how great Luca is. ¡°Based on the

    pup in your belly, I would say the king is treating you well¡±, Tabby says, and everyone looks at her. I

    swear this woman has no filter. The women around usugh and I¡¯m sure my face is a shade of red

    that would match a tomato. ¡°What did I say something that wasn¡¯t true?¡± I shake my head ¡°no, no you

    didn¡¯t. Tabby, you will never change.¡± ¡°No need to change if your already awesome.¡± We all burst out

    laughing. We talk for a little while longer before we hear the sounds of paws hitting the ground. I turn to

    Tabby and she smiles. ¡°What kind and how much do you need?¡± Iugh that she knows me so well. ¡°I

    need at least two vials but four would be better.¡± She nods before she disappears. Ruby, Maverick,

    Archer, and Danica rejoin us. She wraps me in a hug. I¡¯m so happy that Archer found her and they are

    having a pup too. Our pups will grow up together even if we don¡¯t live in the same pack. Arms snake

    around my waist again. ¡°You look tired my Queen, and we have an early appointment with the

    kingdom¡¯s doctor. Are you ready to go home?¡± ¡°Yes, I am Luca.¡± I kiss my family before I head over to

    Tabby. She hands me the vials and hugs me. William and Gwen join us and Tabby creates the portal

    for us to step through. The movement through the portal makes my stomach roll and I run to our room.

    I pray I make it before I empty my stomach on the floor.

    Luca POV

    After I make sure that Jade is alright, I head to Sherman and Brooklyn¡¯s room to get Luna. I know we

    were only gone for a few hours, but I miss her. I still can¡¯t believe we are going to have another

    hatchling. I¡¯m so excited to have a hatchling with Jade, but I¡¯m worried. I have no idea if there has ever

    been a dragon wolf hybrid. I hope the kingdom¡¯s doctor can put my mind at ease. I have faith in the

    goddess, but I¡¯m not sure if the hatchling will have one beast or two. ¡°Who the hell are you calling a

    beast¡±, Sebastian says. ¡°Nice of you to chime in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been basking in the knowledge that our mate

    will soon be round with our hatchling.¡± Iugh and shake my head. I knock on the door and when it

    opens Brooklyn is smiling. ¡°Congrattions¡± she says in a whisper and Iugh. ¡°I take it Jade told you

    about our big news.¡± ¡°She did but I did not tell Sherman. She asked that I allow you to tell him.¡±

    Goddess, I love that woman. ¡°Thank you.¡± She nods and I step inside. I move to the living room and

    Sherman is ying with Luna on the floor. ¡°Hey, how did the ceremony go?¡± ¡°It was great¡±, I say as I

    get down on the floor. Luna crawls over and gets into myp. ¡°I see I¡¯m chopped liver now that your

    daddy is home.¡± Iugh andy a kiss on Luna¡¯s head.

    I look back at Sherman with a huge smirk on my face. ¡°Why are you smiling like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy, I

    have the best mate and pups any man could ever have.¡± It takes him a second before his eyes finally

    get big. ¡°Jade is having a hatchling.¡± I nod and he pulls me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you man. You

    both deserve to be happy and you have be a better man and king with her by your side.¡± ¡°You are

    so right. Thank you for being the best friend and second inmand I could ever wish for.¡± ¡°Alright,

    give each other and smooch and then get back to your mate, Luca¡±, Brooklyn says and we both burst

    outughing. I stand and put Luna on my hip. As I head for the door, I turn back to Sherman. ¡°Don¡¯t

    forget tomorrow afternoon, we will deal with those two a**holes in the cells.¡± ¡°It will be a great pleasure,

    my king.¡± I roll my eyes and head out the door. I open the door to our room and my beautiful queen is

    lying on our bed. Her face lights up when she sees Luna. I hand her to Jade, who already has a bottle

    ready. I bend down and kiss Jade¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower love.¡± She nods but she is more

    interested in our daughter than me. My heart is so full and I couldn¡¯t be happier as I stare at my two

    girls. Once I¡¯m showered, I head back out and they are both asleep. I put Luna in her crib before I slide

    in next to this beautiful woman I¡¯ve been blessed with. I focus on the silence of the room and that¡¯s

    when I hear it. Iy my hand on her stomach and fall into a peaceful sleep.

    Serina POV

    Nichs and I walk with Levi and E toward the training field. The king and queen are talking to Lake,

    Gabby, Ruby, and Maverick. I¡¯m so d that Ruby and Maverick have taken their rightful ce. I loved

    being the Alpha with my mate and family, but it was time for us to step away and let the next generation

    make their mark. Nichs and I made our decisionst night and I pray that we have made the right

    one. ¡°May we speak with all of you¡± I say and we head to the pack house. Once we are in the pack

    house, we head to one of the empty offices. I take a deep breath and I say a silent prayer to the

    goddess that she be with us in this decision. ¡°Nichs and I have decided to take you up on the offer to

    move to the werewolf kingdom as long as you understand that we can return to the pack anytime we

    see fit.¡± ¡°Of course, you are not prisoners and you can return to your pack to visit or stay whenever you

    see fit. I would ask that if you do go for a visit, you allow us to send extra protection. The threat that we

    know of has been eliminated, but that doesn¡¯t mean others aren¡¯t out there that know of the prophecy¡±,

    the king says. ¡°That is precisely why we have agreed to move to the kingdom.¡± He nods and before I

    can say anymore, Loreli screams, grabbing her stomach. The king looks panicked and he scoops her

    up, walking through a portal he created. ¡°I guess all male wolves are the same when their mates have

    pups, basket cases.¡± We allugh and Gabby walks over and hugs me. ¡°This isn¡¯t forever and this is

    your home no matter what happens.¡±

    The Next Day

    Luca POV

    As we head to the hospital, the nerves flit around in my stomach. Jade squeezes my hand and I¡¯m sure

    she can feel it through our bond. The doctor is waiting for us in the lobby. ¡°Your majesty, it¡¯s so good to

    see you both.¡± He leads us to an exam room and once Jade is ready, he wheels in the ultrasound

    machine. ¡°So, let¡¯s get a look at our next royal hatchlings.¡± I notice Jade¡¯s look of concern and I¡¯m sure

    she has the same questions that I do. ¡°Before we start, I wanted to ask you about that. Since we are of

    two different shifter backgrounds, what determines the child¡¯s lineage.¡± ¡°I can tell you, my king, that in

    other supernatural pairings it can go one of two ways. Either the dominant genes determine which

    shifter the offspring takes after or, if the genes are equal, the offspring is able to shift into both

    creatures. Either way, all your offspring will be hybrids.¡± I smile looking down at Jade and her face is

    more rxed. He squeezes the bottle of gel on her belly. When he begins to move the wand, the room

    is filled with the sounds of a heartbeat that sounds strong. I see a tear roll down Jade¡¯s cheek and I

    wipe it away with my thumb. ¡°I¡¯m so happy Luca.¡± I bend and kiss her forehead. ¡°You and our children

    are my happiness.¡± ¡°Well, it looks like the royal family is about to be a little bigger than you

    thought your majesty.¡± We both look at him as he turns the ultrasound machine toward us. As I study

    the screen, my eyes grow wide when I see two circles. ¡°You are having twins, my queen.¡±

    ¡°They look so big. I can¡¯t be that far along.¡± He chuckles ¡°they are big because essentially you are both

    Alphas and hybrid pregnancies are always shorter.¡± ¡°How much shorter?¡± ¡°The queen is a month

    pregnant and the whole pregnancy willst about four months.¡± ¡°We only have three months before the

    pups are here¡± Jade says a little panicked. ¡°Thank you doctor¡± I say signaling for him to give us some

    time. ¡°I will get your vitamins and some pictures.¡± He leaves and I turn to Jade. I clean her up and set

    her in myp. ¡°Love, I know your nervous but we can do anything together and we are surrounded by

    people who will help us. You are an amazing mother to Luna and these peanuts will be no different.¡±

    ¡°Peanuts¡± she says, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Well, I figure they are going to be both wolf and dragon, so

    we can¡¯t call them pups or hatchlings.¡± Sheughs and I love that sound. The nerves seem to fade

    away and she presses her warm lips to mine. When she pulls back, she smiles. ¡°I think peanuts will

    work for now.¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 195

    48 Two More to Go

    Victor POV

    I wake up wrapped around my beautiful mate. I still sometimes feel like I¡¯m dreaming. The goddess is

    truly amazing and I will be grateful for her blessings every day of my life. I can¡¯t believe that a few

    weeks ago we were living outside the castle and now we are part of the kingdom. I wish my sister got

    to experience this with us. Lia was such a beautiful person inside and out. It breaks my heart that she

    will never get to find her mate or have pups. A soft kiss on my shoulder brings me out of my thoughts.

    When I turn to Esme, I can see her love for me but also sadness. She is feeling my emotions through

    our bond. She ces her hand on my face. ¡°I wish I got to know her better. I¡¯m sure we would have

    been great friends. I¡¯m sorry that you lost her because of those evil people.¡± I take her hand from my

    face and ce a soft kiss on her palm. ¡°She would have been so happy that we were mates. She

    always said how kind you were. I think that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t think twice when she epted the mission

    of taking Luna away from the kingdom. She thought it was you asking her.¡± I can feel Lyle pushing to

    the surface. ¡°She will pay today and then we will do everything we can to live the life that Lia would

    have wanted us to¡±, Lyle says. ¡°Let¡¯s go shower. I want to see how everything wentst night at the

    ceremony for Jade¡¯s sister¡±, Esme says. I press a soft kiss on her lips before we head to the shower.

    Needless to say, it¡¯s not a quick shower and that is perfectly fine with me. Once we are both dressed,

    we head to the private dining room. William is seated with a woman I can scent is a human. ¡°Good

    morning¡±, William says. Esme has the biggest smile on her face as she looks between William and the

    woman.

    ¡°Esme and Victor, this is my mate, Gwen. Gwen is Maverick¡¯s mother.¡± Esme releases my hand,

    squealing as she runs around the table. She wraps Gwen in a hug and I can¡¯t help butugh at her

    enthusiasm. My mate is truly the sweetest, kindest woman I have ever met. ¡°Congrattions William

    and Gwen¡±, I say, and they both thank me. ¡°Sit and join us, Luca and Jade will be joining us shortly¡±,

    William says. We sit and tes are ced in front of us by one of the kitchen staff. The food is always

    amazing and I dig in. Brooklyn and Sherman walk in with Luna a few minutester. She is a precious

    little girl and I¡¯m d that the evil f**ks in the cells didn¡¯t aplish their goals of getting rid of her. I

    will never know how someone could try and hurt a pup. I know that I would lose my mind if anyone ever

    tried to hurt Esme or our future pups. Esme smiles and I realize she is listening to my inner monologue

    through our bond. She squeezes my hand and I smile back. The door to the room opening again gets

    everyone¡¯s attention. Luca and Jade walk in with huge smiles on their faces and take their seats.

    Before I can shove another bite of food into my mouth, Jade¡¯s scent change invades my nose. Her

    scent is that of a pregnant wolf. I whip my head in her direction and she winks at me.

    Jade POV

    After we leave the hospital, we head to the dining room. Luca and I can¡¯t wait to tell everyone what we

    learned during the ultrasound. When we enter the dining room and I see Victor, I know he will be able

    to scent the fact that I¡¯m pregnant. I know I¡¯m right when I see the look on his face. Luca takes my hand

    in his before he turns back to everyone at the table. ¡°Jade and I have an announcement to make. We

    found out yesterday that we were having a puptchling.¡± Everyone looks at Luca like he has lost his

    mind. We were talking about namesst night and we decided to call them puptchlings instead of

    peanuts. ¡°What does that mean exactly,¡± William says. ¡°Jade is expecting and we are having twins.¡±

    Gwen, Brooklyn, and Esme all jump out of their seats and run over wrapping me in a hug. William¡¯s

    laughter gets my attention, ¡°So you n to call my grandchildren puptchlings because they are hybrid

    dragon wolves.¡± ¡°Pretty much¡±, Luca says, and Williamughs harder. It¡¯s so good to see the change in

    him. He is happy and though it may take time, I know that he and Luca will have a stronger rtionship

    now. They both deserve that after everything they have been through. Luna is sitting on myp while

    we finish having breakfast. I wish we could just spend the day with our family and in this happiness, but

    today is the day we deal with the two traitors in the cells.

    After we finish breakfast, Esme kisses Victor and walks over to take Luna from me. I walk back to our

    room and grab two of the truth serum vials from my top drawer. I rejoin Luca, William, and Victor. We

    make our way down to the cells. The guards bare their necks when they see us and step aside. Monica

    is sitting in the first cell. When she sees Luca she smiles, but after she notices me, her eyes turn cold.

    ¡°This is all your fault, you mutt. You turned him against me.¡± Before Luca can say anything, I step

    forward. She has been given a serum to suppress her dragon but I know Luca doesn¡¯t want me to be

    anywhere near her. I am close enough she can hear me but far enough away that my mate won¡¯t lose

    his mind. ¡°You are a delusional b**ch. He was never yours and now, because of what you have done,

    you are going to die in this cell. Luca and I are going to live our lives with our children and be happy¡± I

    say cing my hands on my still t belly. Her eyes go to my hands and she screams. ¡°You can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I am with twins.¡± Luca wraps his arms around me from behind and kisses my head. ¡°Love, I

    think Victor is ready to be done with this evil b**ch.¡± I step back and take Luca¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think you

    need to even waste the serum on her Jade. Her father didn¡¯t trust her to keep her mouth shut,¡± Luca

    links me. ¡°I agree, she is useless and the world will be a better ce once she isn¡¯t in it.¡±

    I turn back to Monica. ¡°Monica, you have been sentenced to death for your attempt to kill the future

    Queen of the Dragon Kingdom and for the murder of Lia Conlon.¡± ¡°You are not queen. You have no

    right to sentence me.¡± Iugh ¡°the moment I mated and marked my king, I became Queen. Victor

    Conlon will carry out your sentence.¡± Her head whips in Victor¡¯s direction. His eyes are ck as night.

    The guard opens the door and Victor steps inside. She begins to scream and attempts to get away

    from him, but he quickly has her pinned to the wall. ¡°I wanted you to suffer but now I realize that I don¡¯t

    want you to breathe the same air as the people I love for a minute longer. A loud crack is heard when

    he snaps her neck and drops her body to the floor. When he walks out of the cell, I wrap him in a hug.

    ¡°Go to your mate. We will finish the rest.¡± He pulls back ¡°thank you Jade.¡± He looks at Luca and

    something unspoken passes between them before Victor leaves.

    Luca POV

    As I watch Jade deal with Monica, pride swells in my chest. She is truly an amazing mate. I n to talk

    to her about having her coronation in two weeks. She will always be my queen, but I want the whole

    kingdom to celebrate my mate. That is what she deserves. Once Victor leaves, we head to Timothy¡¯s

    cell. He looks so broken and I smile knowing that it¡¯s about to get even worse. Jade hands me the vial

    and my father pulls a syringe from one of the drawers. Once I have filled the syringe, my father and I

    head inside. I was d when Jade agreed to stay outside the cells. I knew she would never agree to

    stay with Esme but I appreciated thepromise. I turn my attention to the ba**ard chained to the

    table. ¡°Just kill me and get it over with¡± he spits out with all the venom he can muster. Iugh before I

    m my hands down on the table in front of him. ¡°I say when you die and I¡¯m not done getting

    information from you.¡± ¡°I told you I won¡¯t tell you sh*t.¡± ¡°I remember what you said but that¡¯s the

    beautiful thing about my new family. I don¡¯t need you to do it willingly¡± I say as I show him the syringe in

    my hands. He starts to thrash against the restraints and Iugh again. My father grabs hold of him and

    I stab the syringe into his arm. Once I¡¯ve pushed all the purple liquid into his skin, I step back.

    I can see him trying to fight against the serum. I pull out the chair across from him and take a seat.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s y twenty questions.¡± He starts to shake his head and purse his lips. ¡°Besides your b**ch

    of a daughter who is dead, by the way, and those four council members, who else are you working with

    against me?¡± He struggles but after a few minutes he has no choice but to give in. ¡°Madelena and

    Wesley¡± he says and I see my father stiffen out of the corner of my eye. ¡°What exactly is the end game

    Timothy?¡± ¡°They want you both dead and control of the kingdom.¡± Iugh ¡°Wesley may be younger

    than my father but he would never be made king. The kingdom would never ept him.¡± ¡°Do you think

    that you¡¯re Madelena¡¯s only hatchling¡± he says with a smirk. ¡°If you are both dead their hatchlings will

    be next in line for the throne¡± Timothy says and I feel my control slipping. My aura darkens and I know I

    shouldn¡¯t let Jade see this side of me, but right now I can¡¯t stop myself. I walk over to the cab and

    pull out a dagger. I grab a vial that is full of a potent serum that is like acid on a dragon¡¯s skin. I dip the

    dagger inside and walk toward Timothy. His eyes get big and I drag the de down each of his arms.

    He screams and it is like music to my ears. ¡°Where are Madelena and Wesley right now?¡± He manages

    to stop screaming long enough to tell me that they have a cabin outside the kingdom¡¯s territory. I m

    the de into his hand and Sebastian roars as he pushes to the surface.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    My breathing is heavy and I¡¯m ready to m the de down into his other hand when I feel love and

    peace wash over me. I turn and Jade¡¯s eyes are on mine. I pull myself from the depths of darkness.

    ¡°Luca, go to Jade. I will finish him and then we will deal with Wesley and Madelena.¡± I look into my

    father¡¯s eyes and nod. Once I¡¯m outside the cell, Jade wraps herself around me. She buries her head

    in my neck and her scent surrounds me. I carry her out of this hell and back to our room. I walk into the

    bathroom and we manage to undress without letting each other go. I step inside the shower with my

    beautiful mate in my arms. ¡°Jade¡± I start to say and she cuts me off with a kiss. She pours all the love

    she has for me into this kiss. She doesn¡¯t see me as a monster. I¡¯m so grateful that she loves me even

    in my darkest moments. She pulls back staring into my eyes. ¡°I love you, Luca. Nothing will ever

    change that.¡± ¡°I love you, Jade. I will spend the rest of my life loving you and the lives we have

    created.¡± I set her on her feet before I go to my knees and press my lips to her belly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to

    meet you little ones.¡±

    Madelena POV

    ¡°Lucy, get your brother ready now. We will be leaving in twenty minutes.¡± She takes Liam¡¯s hand and

    rushes from the room. She knows better than to question me. I never wanted more hatchlings but we

    needed to have an heir for when we take over the kingdom. We will have control but Liam will have the

    title. He will do whatever we say because we have made him weak. He knows what will happen if he

    doesn¡¯t listen to Wesley. He is only fourteen now, so that will give us time to make sure the kingdom

    fears us before he takes the title. I wish he was born first, but of course, we had to have a girl. Lucy is

    seventeen, so at least we had a ve to take care of the house and Liam. I never wanted to be a

    mother, but I would do anything for Wesley. The goddess truly f**ked up when she mated me to William

    because the only man I will ever want is Wesley. The door opens and my handsome mate steps inside.

    ¡°Are you ready to go and get what should have been ours from the beginning Maddy?¡± I stand and walk

    toward him. ¡°I have never been more ready. If I know my son the minute he sees the two brats, he will

    let his guard downpletely. William made Luca weak and now it¡¯s time to eliminate the so-called

    king.¡± He ms his lips down on mine and I feel it in my core. A noise brings us out of our lust. I look

    toward the hallway and Lucy is standing there. I can see that she heard everything and she is looking

    at us with a look of shock. I walk over and p her across the face, knocking her off her feet. I grab her

    chin and make her look into my eyes. ¡°You will keep your f**king mouth shut or I will kill your precious

    Liam.¡± I see tears in her eyes and I know she won¡¯t open her mouth. She acts like she gave birth to the

    little ba**ard. ¡°Good, now move your a**.¡± She rushes to her feet and goes to get Liam. Once we are all

    in the car, we drive to the gate. I smile knowing that we will soon have everything we have ever wanted.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 196

    49 Do The Right Thing

    The Day Before the Trip to the Kingdom

    Lucy POV

    ¡°Liam, it¡¯s time to get up. I¡¯m going to make you breakfast but you need to be out of this bed before I

    return.¡± His eyes open and he smiles at me. Liam may be my little brother, but I feel more like his

    mother than a sister. I try to take the brunt of our parents¡¯ abuse, but I can¡¯t always protect him from

    them. Despite how they have treated him, he is still a sweet boy. I wish I could get us away from this

    hell, but I can¡¯t risk what Madelena and Wesley would do if they found us. I have a month before my

    first shift. Goddess, why is this our life? Our parents and I use that term very loosely are the most evil

    ba**ards on the. I have heard them making ns for the king and his father when they think that

    no one is around. I don¡¯t know Luca, but my heart breaks for him that they want to hurt him to take his

    title. From what I know, he never had the pleasure of our mother¡¯sck of care, but I don¡¯t fear for my

    life as he should. She needs me and Liam or we would have been dead long ago. How can a mother

    be willing to hurt her own hatchlings? Liam wraps his arms around my neck in a hug just as he does

    every morning. ¡°I will meet you in my room after you are dressed.¡± I head out to the kitchen and I¡¯m

    grateful that no one is awake yet. It will give me time to get breakfast on the table without the threat of

    being hurt by my so-called mother. I te the food, cing it on the table just as Madelena and Wesley

    walk into the kitchen.

    I hastily make two more tes and head to my room where Liam is waiting. They don¡¯t allow us to eat

    with them, which is fine with me. ¡°Lucy, thank you for breakfast¡±, Liam says as he digs into his

    breakfast. I smile ¡°your wee Li Li.¡± He rolls his eyes at the nickname I gave him many years ago.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m fourteen. You can¡¯t keep calling me that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make a deal with you since you are growing up.

    I will only call you that when we are alone.¡± He smiles and we continue to eat our breakfast. The door

    to my room ms open and Madelena¡¯s eyesnd on me. ¡°Go do your chores now. We will be leaving

    tomorrow and I want this ce spotless. Liam, your father wants you outside.¡± I see a sh of fear on

    Liam¡¯s face and I stand in front of her. The smirk that isced with a promise of punishment spreads

    across her face. Liam stands and faces me. ¡°It¡¯s fine Lucy. I¡¯ll be fine just go do your chores.¡± I watch

    as he leaves and my heart breaks because Wesley is a ba**ard who is trying to make sure that Liam

    will never stand against him. ¡°I would be very careful little girl. I know what you hold dear and I have no

    problem hurting him or you, to keep you in line¡±, Madelena says before she turns to leave my room.

    Goddess, I can¡¯t wait to get my dragon. I will fry both their a**es and protect Liam.

    William POV

    After I¡¯m done with Timothy, I tell the guards to burn both of their bodies. As I walk back to my wing of

    the castle, I can¡¯t help but let my mind wander back to the past. The betrayal that I experienced at the

    hands of two people I should have been able to trust, my mate and brother. By the time I reach the

    door to my wing, the memories are eating me alive. It¡¯s not as if I care about either of them now, but I

    hate myself for not realizing what they were. I open the door and Gwen¡¯s scent washes over me,

    calming the rage that is just below the surface. She is sitting on the couch with her legs tucked under

    her watching tv. As soon as she looks at me, she is on her feet heading in my direction. ¡°William, what

    happened¡± she asks. Everything about this woman is a stark contrast to Madelena. I believe the

    goddess thought that pairing Maddy with me would make her a better person, but sometimes not even

    the bond can snuff out evil. I bend lifting her up and carrying her to the couch. I sit down and keep her

    in myp, breathing in her scent. After a few minutes, I tell her everything that we learned from Timothy.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t given up and I¡¯m sure at some point they will be stupid enough to show their faces again.

    Without their people inside, they have no idea that Luca and I know what they are up to. Had we not

    provided Timothy Tabby¡¯s truth serum he would never have told us about their involvement.¡± She

    smiles and I swear I will never tire of her beautiful smile.

    I know we said that we would take things slowly, but every part of me, including my dragon, wants to

    see our mark on her neck. The goddess could not have picked a better second chance mate for me.

    ¡°What are you thinking about William?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how perfect you are and how lucky I am. I

    am thinking about what it will be like to see my mark on your neck.¡± Without warning, Gwen straddles

    me and ms her lips down on mine. I grab the back of her head and deepen the kiss. We have kissed

    but nothing like this. When she pulls back, we are both breathless. ¡°William, I want you to mark me. We

    can do the actual mating after you deal with the past, but I want your mark on me. My feelings for you

    are like nothing I ever experienced before and I know what I want. You and I are meant to be bonded to

    one another.¡± Her words wash over me like a warm nket. This woman wants me and only me. ¡°Wait¡±

    she says and jumps off myp. I chuckle as I watch her head to the room I had showed her to earlier.

    When she returns, she is surrounded by a blue aura. ¡°Gwen, what¡¯s happening¡± I say as she climbs

    back into myp. ¡°I¡¯ll show you if you let me.¡± I nod and she kisses me again. She pulls her shirt over

    her head before she helps me take mine off. Goddess help me to keep myself under control as she sits

    in myp in just her bra and jeans.

    She ces her hand where my shoulder meets my neck. I watch as her eyes begin to glow and heat

    sweeps through my body. She is marking me but I don¡¯t understand how. She kisses me again and I

    swear I¡¯m going to embarrass myself like a teenage boy between the marking and her kiss. My lungs

    are screaming for air when we finally pull apart. ¡°How is that possible¡± is all that I can say. ¡°Courtesy of

    a lovely witch I know¡±, Gwen says, and just another reason to be grateful to Tabby. I push those

    thoughts away as my dragon grows impatient to mark our mate. I pull her close and kiss her lips before

    I work my way to her marking spot. ¡°This will hurt at first but I promise it won¡¯tst.¡± She turns her head,

    giving me even better ess to her marking spot. My dragon pushes forward and my canines

    elongate. I bite down into her marking spot and her scream turns into a moan of pleasure. Her moans

    are doing nothing to help me stay in control. Every part of me wants to finish the bond but I know she¡¯s

    right about dealing with the past. I pull my teeth out and lick my fresh mark. Sheys her head on my

    chest and I kiss her head before we both fall into a peaceful sleep.

    At the Gate

    Lucy POV

    When the car arrives at the gate, I can¡¯t help the nerves that are flitting around in my stomach. I can¡¯t

    believe that they n to kill the king and take over the kingdom. I knew they were evil, but to kill her

    own son. I guess we are all disposable. Liam is looking at me and I take his hand, squeezing it. Wesley

    gets out and goes to speak to the guard. ¡°I am here to see my brother and nephew. I expect to be let

    in¡± he says with his normal arrogance. Madelena turns to us ¡°remember what I said and keep your

    mouth shut.¡± I pull Liam to me and nod. I had hoped that we would be turned away just like they were

    before, but the gate opens. Wesley gets back in and he drives the car to a parking area that is outside

    of a huge castle. ¡°Lucy, it¡¯s a castle¡±, Liam says with amazement in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s our castle, Liam. One

    day you will be King and you will do everything that daddy says¡± Madelena says. Liam nods his head,

    not wanting to piss her off. I look out the car window to see arge man walking toward the car. Wesley

    and Madelena step out first before I turn to Liam. ¡°We can¡¯t let them get away with what they are trying

    to do. I will make sure you¡¯re safe, but I have to tell king everything. You are a child and I¡¯m sure he will

    take care of you even if I can¡¯t stay.¡± ¡°Sissy, please. I need to stay with you. I can¡¯t lose you¡±, Liam says

    with pleading eyes. ¡°Look at me Liam. Sometimes we have to stand up for what is right, no matter what

    happens to us. I will make sure that you are safe, I promise. If they will let me take you with me, then I

    will.¡± He smiles and I hope that we don¡¯t get separated. Before I can anymore, the car door opens and

    Wesley helps me out like he is father of the year. I manage not to roll my eyes as Madelena watches

    my face. Liam gets out and takes my hand in his.

    ¡°The king has sent me to take you inside¡± the man with kind eyes says to us. Madelena ces her

    hand on my shoulder and we follow behind the man. Once we are inside, we are led to a huge room

    with couches and arge desk. ¡°The king and queen will be with you in a moment. Please know that

    there are guards outside this room should either of you get any stupid ideas.¡± The man turns on his

    heels and leaves the room without another word. ¡°He is the first one I will kill after we are done with

    Luca and William¡±, Wesley says. Madelena wraps her arms around him. ¡°Stay calm, we need to appear

    not to be a threat. We made it inside and soon you will take her rightful ce in the kingdom. The

    poison takes time to take effect and we need everyone to believe that we have been forgiven before

    they die.¡± I don¡¯t understand how Liam or I coulde from such evil people. The door opens and a

    man and woman step inside. I can tell from their aura that they are the king and queen. My eyes meet

    the queen¡¯s and she smiles. Her gaze settles my nerves and I pray to the goddess that I will get an

    opportunity to tell them everything I know. The door opens again and an older version of the king and a

    woman step inside. ¡°Hello Maddy and Wesley¡± he says coldly before his eyes meet mine.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 197

    50 I Have a Few Questions

    Jade POV

    I¡¯m so grateful for the pills that the kingdom¡¯s doctor gave me for the nausea. They lie when they say

    morning sickness because I have been sick all day for thest few days. I actually feel like myself today

    when I get up and get showered. I put on a blue sundress and sandals. I noticed this morning a slight

    bump to my usually t stomach. I know this pregnancy will be shorter than normal werewolf

    pregnancies, but having two will make me grow bigger faster. I rub my hands over my stomach just

    enjoying the thought of the life growing inside me. Luca left earlier to handle some paperwork that he

    needed to catch up on. Luna babbling gets my attention. ¡°Good morning sweet girl¡± I say as I walk over

    to her crib. I lift her into my arms and take her to her changing table. ¡°Sweet girl pretty soon you will be

    a big sister. You will always be my first pup. I am your mama even if you didn¡¯te from my body. I

    love you, little one.¡± I pick her up and kiss her forehead. I turn to see a smiling Luca leaning against the

    door frame. Hees toward me and presses his soft lips to mine. When he pulls back, he looks into

    my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve such an amazing mate but I will be grateful every day till I

    take myst breath for you.¡± ¡°I love you, Luca.¡± He takes Luna from my arms and kisses her cheeks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get you and mama some breakfast, Luna. I¡¯m sure your siblings are hungry¡± Luca says and

    we head to the dining room. Sherman and Brooklyn are already sitting at the table. I¡¯m d Brooklyn

    hasn¡¯t been sick like I have. She is farther along than me so I will be meeting my niece or nephew very

    soon. We take our seat and I take Luna back from Luca. ¡°Jade, are you excited about your coronation

    ceremony next week¡±, Sherman asks. ¡°I¡¯m excited but very nervous. After everything that happened

    with the council, I¡¯m nervous about how the kingdom will feel about a wolf being their queen.¡± Luca

    growls and I rub circles on his back. ¡°You are their queen and not only because you are my fated mate

    but because you were born to lead by my side. You care about others and I have no doubt you will

    protect the kingdom by my side.¡± I smile, goddess I love this man. ¡°Brooklyn, there were a few dresses

    delivered for the ceremony and I would like you to help me pick the right one.¡± She squeals and I know

    she is going to be even more excited when she finds out I have dresses for her too. She will be

    basically the Beta Female of the kingdom. I notice Luca stiffen out of the corner of my eye. I can feel

    the anger rolling off him and through our bond. It¡¯s a bit overwhelming. When I look toward him, I

    realize that he is getting a link. I notice his hands are in a tight fists. Whatever is being said is upsetting

    him. Once he finishes the link, he eyes are shing back and forth between his and Sebastian¡¯s.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Luca, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We have unweed visitors at the gate. Sherman, I want you to bring them to

    the conference room. I wasn¡¯t expecting them toe to us but they will not be leaving here today.

    They are going to pay for all they have done.¡± Sherman stands and kisses Brooklyn before he heads

    out of the dining room. ¡°Brooklyn, please take Luna to our wing.¡± Shees around the table and

    takes her from me. Luca stands and takes my hand. He leads me to William and Gwen¡¯s wing of the

    castle. Once we are inside Luca tells William about Wesely and Madelena¡¯s arrival. The growl from

    William shakes the room and I smile when Gwen climbs into hisp to calm him down. ¡°We will go in

    first and then I will link you toe¡± Luca says to William. William looks between Gwen and I. I can feel

    the worry and pain for both of us. I already know what he is thinking and though I appreciate his

    concern I don¡¯t need to be protected. I may not be able to shift but I am a warrior too. ¡°William, I will

    never put our putchlings at risk.¡± He smiles at the word we created. ¡°I just don¡¯t trust either of them

    around you two¡± he says. ¡°Dad, we will never let them even get close to our mates¡± Luca says and I

    smile. William nods and we stand to head to the conference room. Once we are outside Luca leans

    down and ces a soft kiss on my lips. He takes a deep breath and we head into the room.

    I¡¯m shocked to see that there are children with them. The young girl looks to be about sixteen and the

    boy is definitely younger. They must truly believe that no one suspects their treachery against Luca and

    William to bring their children with them. The girls eyes hold a sadness and I can feel her fear. She is

    looking between her parents and holding the boy that I assume is her brother close to her. What the

    hell is she afraid of? A wave of nausea hits me as the emotions in the room bombard me. Loathing and

    anger are seeping from every pore of these two evil f**ks. I¡¯m grateful when Zelda puts a block up so I

    don¡¯t have to keep enduring the feelings of their hatred. Luca takes my hand in his and it helps to calm

    me.

    Luca POV

    I try to keep my rage at bay. Looking at these two make me want to go feral. I look between them and

    the two hatchlings they brought. I know Timothy said they had hatchlings but I didn¡¯t expect to meet

    them. ¡°Dad, you can join us now¡±, I link him and the door opens. My father and Gwene to stand

    next to me. I see both Madelena and Wesley look at my father and then Gwen. I see something sh in

    Madelena¡¯s eyes a kin to jealousy before she schools her expression. ¡°Now that we are all here, why

    are you?¡± I see a smirk on the youngdies face before she lowers her gaze. ¡°Luca, I¡¯m so d you

    agreed to finally see us¡± Madelena says. She starts toe toward us and I shift Jade behind me. I

    raise my hand and she stops walking. ¡°This isn¡¯t a cozy family reunion. I believe I made it clear that I

    had no mother, so tell me again what you are doing here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sad to see that you have poisoned your

    son against his mother¡±, Wesley says to my father and Iugh. ¡°You betrayed your own brother and you

    stand there in judgement of my father that raised me alone because his fated mate picked you.¡± ¡°You

    don¡¯t know everything Luca. The goddess made a mistake when she paired me with William¡±,

    Madelena says. This time it¡¯s my father¡¯sugh that echoes in the room.

    ¡°You are a piece of work, Madelena. I had hoped to never see you again, but unfortunately, that didn¡¯t

    happen. Now, Luca asked you why you¡¯re here so answer him.¡± ¡°I want to have a rtionship with my

    son. I want him to get to know his brother and sister. Wesley and I didn¡¯t set out to hurt your father, we

    fell in love.¡± She reaches back for the children to stand next to her. I¡¯m having a hard time keeping

    control of myself. ¡°Luca, this is Lucy and this is Liam.¡± They both keep their eyes cast down. ¡°It¡¯s nice to

    meet you both.¡± Lucy is the first to pick her head up and look at me. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you your

    majesty.¡± Liam says the same before they both drop their gaze again. ¡°Neither of you need to address

    me with such formality. You may call me Luca. This is my mate and the future queen, Jade. That is my

    father William and his mate Gwen.¡± I notice my mother¡¯s eyes get big when I¡¯m sure she realizes that

    Gwen is human. ¡°Luca, we would like to move back to the kingdom. Our hatchlings deserve to grow up

    with their brother¡±, Wesley says. They want to use their hatchlings as a ticket to get close to me. I knew

    they would have an angle but to use their own children. I need to get them out of this room before I

    follow through with our ns. ¡°Jade, why don¡¯t you and Gwen ask the children to go on a tour¡± I link

    her. She squeezes my hand.

    ¡°Lucy and Liam, how would you like to see the castle while your parents talk to Luca and William.¡±

    Without looking back for permission, Lucy nods her head and pulls Liam toward Jade. ¡°I don¡¯t know if

    they should go without us. I don¡¯t really know either of you¡± Madelena says. ¡°You don¡¯t trust my mate,

    Madelena?¡± I can see she wants to protest but she finally nods. Once they leave, the room, I direct

    them to both sit. My father and I sit behind the desk. ¡°So, you want to return to the kingdom?¡± A knock

    on the door interrupts us and Sherman brings in a tray with food and drinks. ¡°Please help yourselves. I

    assume this meeting will take time in order to hash out the past.¡± I hold back the smirk when they both

    drink from the sses I asked Sherman to bring. My father and I take the two undosed sses. ¡°I can¡¯t

    tell you how happy I am that you agreed to meet with us Luca. I have missed so much of your life¡±

    Madelena says. ¡°Now that we have all had refreshments, I have a few questions before I make my

    decision. How long have you two been conspiring against me and my father?¡± I see her eyes get big at

    my question. ¡°Since you decided to take amon dragon as a chosen mate¡± she says and ms her

    hand over her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Madelena, can¡¯t lie anymore?¡± ¡°What the f**k did you do to us¡±

    Wesley roars. I can see he is trying to shift and I smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Wesley, can¡¯t reach your

    dragon?¡± ¡°You have no right to do this to us. I am your mother¡± Madelena screams. The doors to the

    room open and my mene in to take them to the cells. This is far from over.

    Lucy POV

    I keep a tight hold on Liam¡¯s hand. I pray that these people are nothing like our parents. I have a good

    feeling about them both but I have to be careful. If Madelena and Wesley find out that I told them what

    they have nned, I know what will happen and Liam needs me. ¡°Lucy, are you alright¡±, Jade asks me.

    I bite my lower lip. It¡¯s really now or never. I don¡¯t want them to hurt the king or his father. ¡°The king is in

    danger. You have to let your people know before they hurt him and his father.¡± As soon as the words

    leave my mouth, a weight is lifted off my shoulder. I¡¯m confused when I look at Jade and she has a

    huge smile on her face. ¡°Lucy, you don¡¯t have to worry. Everything is going to be fine.¡± She thinks I¡¯m

    crazy or dramatic. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand how evil they are. They don¡¯t care who they hurt.¡± The

    smile fades from Jade¡¯s face and Gwen steps next to her. ¡°Lucy, have they hurt you¡± Gwen asks. Liam

    wraps his arms around my waist. He is petrified and I hate that he is afraid. ¡°Yes, they have hurt us

    both but right now the king and his father are in danger.¡± ¡°Lucy, Luca knows what they have nned

    and he is going to deal with them both. They will never hurt you again¡± Jade says. I can¡¯t stop the tears

    that start to flow. Can this really be happening? Can this hell finally be over

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 198

    51 Choices

    Luca POV

    Once they are taken from the room, I lose the tight rein I have on my rage. Sebastian is ready to push

    forward and burn them both alive. A quick death is not something that either of them deserve. ¡°Luca,

    you need to calm down. They are both where they belong and we have more pressing things to deal

    with¡±, my father says. My eyes meet his and I have no idea how he is so calm or what the hell he is

    talking about. I guess Gwen has begun to change him as much as Jade has changed me. ¡°Gwen, just

    linked me and you are not their only victim in this. They have Lucy and Liam in the private dining room.

    We need to go and speak with them before we deal with Madelena and Wesley.¡± Sebastian seems to

    calm when my father speaks about the hatchlings. My father walks to the door and I follow behind him.

    When I enter the dining room, both Lucy and Liam drop their gaze. I make sure I have control of my

    aura. I take the seat next to Jade and she takes my hand. ¡°Lucy, can I tell Luca what we talked about.¡±

    She nods but her eyes never meet mine. ¡°As soon as we reached the hallway, Lucy told me about her

    parent¡¯s ns against you and William. She was worried that they would hurt you both.¡± I can¡¯t help the

    smile that spreads on my face to know that, despite the people that raised them, this young woman has

    a moralpass.

    ¡°Lucy, I can¡¯t tell you how much I appreciate you telling my mate about what your parents were trying to

    do.¡± Her eyes finally meet mine for the first time. ¡°They are not our parents. They are an egg and sperm

    donor to us, nothing more. They have never treated us like their hatchlings and I refuse to give them

    that title.¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°They have been taken to the cells.¡± I see

    her shoulders rx and my brows furrow. ¡°I am d to leave here with Liam. We have not helped them

    in any way against you. I have taken care of Liam since I was able to remember. We just would like to

    leave and we will never bother you again.¡± The anger that I had tampered down, is burning brightly

    again. What did they do to these poor hatchlings? ¡°Lucy, I need you to tell me what they have done to

    you and Liam.¡± She drops her gaze again and I wonder if she is going to answer my question. She

    looks back into my eyes and Liam moves closer to Lucy like he needs her protection. She talks for

    twenty minutes and with every detail my heart breaks a little more. That b**ch may have abandoned

    me as a hatchling, but she did far worse to my brother and sister. That is what they are, no matter if we

    don¡¯t share a father. I will protect them as their parents should have done. Jade¡¯s cheeks are stained

    with tears and I pull her close to me.

    I notice that Gwen looks at my father and he smiles at her with love and adoration. His eyes meet mine.

    ¡°Luca, my mate and dragon have epted these hatchlings. I ept these hatchlings as my own.

    They are meant to be ours and have the life they should have had from birth. Those two will suffer for

    all they have done to my hatchlings.¡± My heart squeezes at his words. ¡°Lucy, you and Liam are my

    family. I would never send you out on your own. You are my sister and brother. I know you don¡¯t know

    us yet, but you are both safe here. I promise you that you will be taken care of and find happiness

    here.¡± For the first time they both look into my eyes. I¡¯m sure they are trying to see if I¡¯m being sincere

    after all they have endured. ¡°In fact, my father and Gwen would like you both to stay with them. They

    want to be the parents that you deserve. Jade and I want you to be part of our family.¡± Lucy¡¯s strong

    demeanor that I¡¯m sure she has perfected after years of abuse slips and tears slide down her cheeks.

    She stands andes around the table. ¡°Thank you, Luca. Liam and I would love to stay here and be

    part of your family.¡± I stand and pull her into a hug. Liam runs around the table and we pull him into a

    hug. ¡°You are an amazing man and I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re mine¡± Jade says through our link. ¡°Yours and

    only yours love. I want to get them settled in because I n on spending some quality time with those

    two evil f**ks in the cells.¡± My mate smiles and I love that she epts every piece of me, even the dark

    ones.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Danica POV

    I wake up and reach for Archer but his side of the bed is cold. I roll off the bed and head into the

    bathroom. As I undress, I catch my reflection in the mirror. My belly is no longer t. I smile and ce

    my hands on my belly. The door to the bathroom opens and his scent surrounds me. Hees to

    stand behind me and wraps his arms around me, cing his hands over mine. ¡°How is our pup my

    love?¡± We haven¡¯t found out what we are going to have yet but that all changes today. ¡°The pup is

    perfect, just like their dad.¡± I turn in his arms and he presses a soft kiss to my lips. When he pulls back,

    I see the love that he has for me in his eyes. I could never ask for a better beloved. ¡°Take your shower

    because I have breakfast for you before we head to the pack.¡± He kisses my forehead before I get into

    the shower. I let the warm water run down my body before I take the vani body wash into my hand. It

    smells good but nowhere as good as Archer. Once I¡¯m done, I step out and dry off before I pull on yoga

    pants and a t-shirt. I head into the bedroom and the table is set up with muffins, eggs, bacon, and tea.

    Goddess, I love this man. Besides offering me his blood to keep the increased thirst at bay, he does

    things like this. I walk over and pull him into a kiss before I take a seat at the table.

    When we finish breakfast, we get ready to leave. We haven¡¯t had any more issues since Milo and that

    witch were dealt with by Serina and Nichs. My heart broke for them knowing someone wanted to

    hurt their daughter. My pup isn¡¯t even born and I know that I would kill to keep them safe. I know they

    made the right decision going with the king and queen, but it still sucks. Constance and Wes meet us in

    the foyer. ¡°I want lots of pictures of my niece or nephew. We are going shopping as soon as you find

    out what you¡¯re having¡±, Constance says and Iugh. I love her enthusiasm and I¡¯m excited to go

    shopping for our little one too. ¡°That¡¯s all youdies¡±, Wes says and I smile. ¡°We didn¡¯t invite you, so

    that¡¯s good¡± she says as she ps his arm. ¡°I promise we can go shopping as soon as I get back.¡± She

    kisses my cheek and we get into the SUV. We reach the pack in twenty minutes and Gabby and Lake

    are waiting for us. They are so excited about bing grandparents and I couldn¡¯t be happier to have

    them as my parents now too. I knew my father was a poor excuse, but being around them makes me

    realize just how bad he was.

    ¡°Danica, I¡¯m so grateful you¡¯re going to let us see the pup with you today.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m your son. I had a

    say in this too¡±, Archer says. I chuckle and his mother rolls her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did, Archer, but the

    pup isn¡¯t in your body. We head to the pack hospital and they show us to an exam room. Gabby and

    Lake wait in the hallway while I get situated. Theye in with Dr. Daniels. She makes me feel

    comfortable. Don¡¯t get me wrong, all the doctors I¡¯ve seen have been nice, but she just put me at ease

    during my second visit. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how the pup is doing?¡± She puts gel on my belly before she

    starts to move the wand. I¡¯m holding my breath until I hear the sound of a steady heartbeat. It¡¯s

    amazing every time we get to hear it. Archer squeezes my hand and I look up to see amazement on his

    face. The doctor turns the screen and I¡¯m amazed to see how different the pup looks. ¡°Do you want to

    know what you¡¯re having?¡± Archer and I both nod. ¡°It¡¯s a girl and she looks perfect. She is bigger

    because of being a hybrid and having Alpha blood. Your pregnancy will be shorter than normal

    werewolf pregnancies¡± Dr. Daniels says. I see a look of concern on Archer¡¯s face. ¡°How much shorter¡±

    he asks. ¡°Normal werewolf pregnanciesst about five months. Hybrid pregnancies are typically four

    months, but with the Alpha blood it could be as early as three and half months.¡± My eyes must get big

    because Gabbyes around and rubs my leg. ¡°So, we could have this pup in two months¡±, I ask and

    the doctor nods. Holy sh*t, I guess we had better get the stuff we need.

    ¡°Danica, are you alright¡± Gabby asks. I smile ¡°I¡¯m good, just a little shocked. I thought I had more time

    before she made her appearance.¡± She smiles ¡°I can¡¯t wait to buy baby stuff¡± Gabby says. ¡°Constance

    and I are going to go shopping this afternoon if you want to join us.¡± She squeezes my leg. ¡°I would

    love too.¡± The doctor wipes my stomach and everyone leaves to give Archer and I a few minutes alone.

    ¡°Archer are you alright¡± I ask because he hasn¡¯t said a word. ¡°We¡¯re having a little girl¡± he says before a

    smile that could light up a room spreads across his face. He leans down and presses a soft kiss to my

    lips and then my belly. ¡°Thank you for making me a father.¡± Iugh ¡°I can¡¯t take all the credit, you

    helped.¡± He helps me off the table and we head to join his parents. ¡°Archer why don¡¯t you join

    Maverick, Connor, and me while thedies go shopping¡± Lake suggests. He turns to me and kisses me

    before we meet Ruby at the SUV. After we pick up Constance, we head toward the human mall. We

    reach the mall an hourter and we head to the first baby store we find.

    Unknown POV

    ¡°The vampire and her wolf mate have left the Gold Moon Coven. They traveled to the Scarlett Rose.

    We saw her leave the Scarlett Rose pack in a car full of women heading toward the human city.¡± ¡°Did

    you have them followed and the answer better be yes Carl?¡± ¡°Of course, my queen. They are at the

    mall in the human city. They arrived about fifteen minutes ago. Four of your men are following them

    and waiting for further orders¡±, Carl says, and I smile. ¡°I will be handling this message personally.¡± I

    wave my arm changing my clothes into something more appropriate for humans. I appear outside the

    mall and my men approach me. ¡°They have entered a store for children.¡± I roll my eyes before I order

    them to return to the coven. As I walk into the mall, I immediately can sense the wolves aura. It seems

    the Alpha of the Scarlett Rose is with her. I follow the aura until I see them looking at cribs. Isn¡¯t that

    sweet? The vampire must be pregnant with a hybrid. I walk into the store and before I get close

    enough, I wave my arm, stopping everyone around us. I see panic sh in her eyes as she notices the

    change in the room. She begins to look around to identify the threat she knows ising. I¡¯m d she

    is scared, she should be.

    I walk closer and she takes a fighting stance. I chuckle ¡°I¡¯m sure you realize that I don¡¯t have to fight

    you with my powers, besides I¡¯m just here to congratte you.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My name isn¡¯t

    important. So, you are having a hybrid girl¡± I say pointing to her round belly. She ces her hand over

    her stomach, like that would stop whatever I want to do. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t ruin the surprise.¡± ¡°What do you

    want¡± she says with all the venom she can muster. ¡°I told you I want to extend my congrattions.

    Well, it¡¯s a little more than that though. You and that f**king pack took someone important from me, so

    I¡¯m going to take something important from you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know you¡± she says. ¡°Your mate¡¯s pack

    killed my sister and her beloved. So, you have a decision to make. You can get me the little b**ch they

    were after or I can take your precious hybrid girl. I expect that this will be an easy decision since your

    pup is on the line.¡± Her expression is one of anger and fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Danica, I¡¯ll give you a little

    time to decide. Have fun shopping¡± I say before I teleport back to my room.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 199 52 Protect Her Danica POV

    Everything starts to move around me and I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. How did she even know we were

    here? ¡°Do you like this one,¡± Gabby asks as she holds up a green onesie. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m paler than

    normal because I feel like I¡¯m about to throw up. She threatened to hurt my pup and E. ¡°We need to

    leave now¡± I say. All the women gather around me looking for a threat. No one says a word as we head

    for the parking lot. Once we are in the car, I know I¡¯m going to have to exin what happened. I never

    thought for a minute about keeping this from them. I will not sacrifice that little girl. I ce my hands

    protectively on my bump and Constance is the first to break the silence in the car. ¡°Danica, what is

    going on? You¡¯re scaring the hell out of us?¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t alone in the baby store. A witch froze

    everyone but me.¡± Ruby growls and Constance¡¯s eyes sh red. ¡°Are you hurt? Is the pup hurt¡±, Ruby

    asks, looking me over as she speaks. Gabby is watching in the rearview mirror. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.

    The witch that tried to take E and was killed by Serina, was her sister. She said that she wants a life

    for a life and I get to choose. I have to give her E or she will take my pup in her ce.¡± ¡°No one will

    hurt you or my niece¡±, Constance says, and I wish it was as simple as that. ¡°Danica, I¡¯m d you told

    us. I¡¯m sure that you are scared, any of us would be¡±, Gabby says. The rest of the ride to the pack is

    quiet. I need Archer because I¡¯m barely holding it together. How did everything change so much from

    this morning when we were so happy?

    We pull into the pack and I don¡¯t even feel like I can get my feet to move. ¡°Archer, I need you¡± I say

    through our link as I sit in the backseat of the car. I see the wolf that I love break through the trees

    seconds after I send him the link. He shifts pulling on shorts before he reaches me. I can see concern

    on his face. I manage tounch myself at him and bury my head in his chest. I finally let the tears fall

    that I¡¯ve been holding back. ¡°Danica, what happened? Talk to me sweetheart.¡± I can¡¯t even speak as I

    cling to his chest. I feel him settle in a seat and he rubs his hand through my hair. I feel him stiffen and I

    know that someone has linked him what happened at the mall. His arms tighten on me and his roar fills

    the room. ¡°No one will hurt my mate or pup¡± he says and his voice is mixed with his wolf¡¯s. The room is

    quiet and I know I have to talk, but I swear my throat feels like it¡¯s ready to close. ¡°Danica, I need you to

    let me see exactly what happened¡±, Tabby says. I pull my head back and turn in Archer¡¯sp to face

    her. I know he won¡¯t let me go right now and I don¡¯t want him to. Tabby pulls a chair toward me and she

    ces her hand on my cheek. ¡°Do you trust me¡±, she asks. I nod still not able to speak. ¡°We will figure

    out who this witch is and I will protect you and your pup.¡± ¡°E¡± I manage to croak out and the room

    erupts with growls. ¡°E, is where she needs to be. We will let the king know about the threat¡± Gabby

    says. I nod and she ces her hands on both sides of my head. She leans in and ces her forehead

    against mine. I close my eyes and say a prayer that Tabby is right.

    She pulls back and I hold my breath waiting to hear what she has to tell us. ¡°She is definitely a ck

    magic witch. She is strong, but not as strong as I am. I can protect you and your pup. I will ce a

    protection spell on you with Autumn¡¯s help. It will be stronger than the one I ced on Gabby with

    Autumn¡¯s magic giving it a boost. Bracelet or ne¡± she says like a question. I¡¯m sure I look

    confused. ¡°What would you prefer to wear¡± she says with a smile. ¡°A bracelet¡±, I say and she waves her

    hand. It matches the bracelet that Archer wears. ¡°This bracelet is a beacon. If you rub the purple stone

    imbedded in the leather, it will call out to me. I have given them to all my children and that includes you

    now.¡± I smile and wrap her in a hug. ¡°Thank you, Tabby.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to get Autumn so we can

    perform the protection spell before you leave.¡± She disappears and I look around at the people I now

    consider my family before I look at Archer. ¡°Can you all give us a minute¡± he says and everyone leaves.

    Archer POV

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    As soon as she links me, I know something¡¯s wrong. What could have happened while they were

    shopping in the human city? I hold her and she sobs, but I¡¯m not sure what the hell is going on. I want

    her to tell me but I know right now she just needs me tofort her. ¡°A witch was in the store. She told

    Danica she wanted revenge for her sister¡¯s death. She wants E or your pup¡±, Ruby says, and Lazlo

    is losing his sh*t. Our growl shakes the walls. I¡¯m grateful when Tabby says she can protect Danica and

    our pup. A part of me is still scared that I could lose all of this. Once Tabby leaves, I need to talk to

    Danica. She might not like what I¡¯m about to suggest, but her and the pup¡¯s safety is what I care about

    right now. When everyone is gone, I turn her so I can look into her eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re scared because

    I¡¯m scared too. Tabby is amazing and I know she will do everything she can to keep our daughter safe.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel a but ising. Do you think the protection spell won¡¯t work¡± Danica says, panic in her

    voice. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. We need to do everything to keep you and our pup safe. There is an

    empty pack house that is used for guests inside the territory. I think we should move the coven to that

    pack house until all of this is settled. Then we can move back to the coven if that¡¯s what you want. The

    coven would not answer to the pack. I would make sure that Ruby and Maverick agreed. You will still

    have your birthright as the leader of the coven.¡± Danica stops me from talking with a kiss. When she

    pulls back, tears run down her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t care where we live as long as we are safe and happy. If

    it makes our daughter safer, I would give up my leadership of the coven¡±, Danica says. I smile ¡°you can

    keep both.¡±

    I ask everyone toe back to the office. Maverick, Connor, and Autumn join us this time. I exin

    exactly what we would like to do with the coven. Ruby speaks first ¡°you don¡¯t even have to ask. The

    pack house is yours and you can remain there under your rule. Even though it¡¯s in the territory you will

    haveplete control of the coven. We already have an alliance so your members know what is

    expected, as do ours¡±, Ruby says. Danica looks at Constance and she smiles. ¡°The coven can be

    anywhere we make it as long as everyone is safe¡±, Constance says, and I feel Danica rx in my

    arms. ¡°We will perform the protection spell now and then help you move the coven¡± Autumn says and I

    couldn¡¯t be more grateful for my family then I am in this moment.

    Luca POV

    We made sure that Lucy and Liam were settled in their new rooms before my father and I head to the

    cells. I have never been one for torture, but knowing what they did to their own hatchlings is bringing

    out the darker side of me. We reach Madelena¡¯s cell first. She is chained to the wall and as soon as

    she sees me, she turns on the tears. ¡°Luca, where are my hatchlings? I need to see them.¡± My father

    closes the door behind us and I stand looking at this woman who truly has no soul. ¡°The hatchlings that

    you have abused.¡± I see a sh of fear before she schools her expression. ¡°Just because I wasn¡¯t a

    mother to you doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love Lucy and Liam. It¡¯s your father¡¯s fault that I left you.¡± I turn to

    my father. ¡°I think you should have the honors of starting.¡± He smiles and I turn back to her. ¡°You are an

    evil b**ch and dying quickly is to good for you. So, we are going to bring you and that ba**ard next door

    to the brink of death, but we will let you heal enough to do it for days. So, you can know what it is to

    suffer. Just like you have made my brother and sister suffer.¡± My father walks past me and he has a

    dagger that heced with dragon lily. ¡°William, please don¡¯t do this¡± she says before her screams fill the

    room. He stabs her in the right thigh. Her skin bubbles around the stab wound. He pulls it out and stabs

    her in the other thigh. ¡°What kind of monster can allow this to be done to their mother,¡± she screams at

    me.

    ¡°I have no mother. Lucy, Liam, and I have no mother.¡± I take the whip off the table dipping it in the

    purple liquid. My father steps back and I flick my wrist. It shreds her shirt covering her stomach and the

    skin begins to bubble. ¡°Please no more¡± she says in between her screams. ¡°How many times did Lucy

    and Liam plead with you to stop as you hit them?¡± She manages to meet my eyes before she drops her

    gaze again. ¡°There will be no mercy here.¡± I whip her again across her legs that are still bubbling from

    the stab wounds. She passes out and I ce the whip on the cart. ¡°Let¡¯s go see my dear brother Luca,¡±

    my father says with a smile. I have a feeling my father is going to enjoy torturing him far more. We are

    in there for another hour and I was definitely right about father torturing him. I had to stop him from

    killing the ba**ard. He needs to suffer as much as Madelena does. ¡°Make sure you clean up before

    Liam and Lucy see you. I know she is smart but seeing it is different than thinking it. He nods and I

    head to a bathroom in a spare room in our wing. I wrap a warm towel around my waist before I head to

    our room. Jade is sleeping in our bed. I know the hatchlings will make her more tired. She needs to rest

    and let me take care of her. Luna is asleep in her crib. Goddess, I love them both so much. I grab a pair

    of sweat pants before I slide in next to Jade. Every part of me needs to hold her. I snuggle in next to

    her and I can feel my lids getting heavy. I fall into a peaceful sleep knowing that they will never hurt

    another person I care about again.

    King Micah POV

    ¡°They are settled on the floor below yours¡± Maddox says, and I smile. The door to my office opens and

    Loreli walks in with our beautiful daughter. ¡°How is Alexia this afternoon,¡± I ask as she ces her in my

    arms. ¡°She is fussy. I think she wanted to see her daddy.¡± ¡°Where is Jacob?¡± She smiles ¡°he is ying

    with E and Levi.¡± I can¡¯t help the smile, knowing that she is safe and getting to know her future mate.

    No one is to tell them what they are to each other but typically mates that grow up together have a

    stronger bond. The phone rings on my desk and I pick it up. Loreli takes Alexia and I ce the receiver

    to my ear. ¡°This is King Micah¡± I say. ¡°King Micah, this is Gabby Sce of the Scarlett Rose Pack.¡±

    ¡°Gabby, please just call me Micah. We are practically family now.¡± ¡°Micah, we had a situation today and

    I wanted to tell you before I call Serina.¡± I stiffen and she begins to tell me the story. Maddox and Loreli

    stay quiet. ¡°Thank you, for calling me Gabby. I promise you that she will be safe. I will be sending some

    of my men to stay in the pack. We will figure out who this threat is.¡± The call ends and I tell Maddox and

    Loreli what happened. ¡°I will go with ten of our men and stay in the pack until this threat is eliminated¡±

    Maddox says. ¡°Are you sure Maddy¡± I ask and he rolls his eyes at his nickname from when we were

    kids. ¡°First of all, I told you not to call me that. I¡¯m not five anymore. Second, yes, we need to keep our

    future queen¡¯s pack safe. Despite being here, that is her pack and family.¡± I love my brother and I¡¯m

    grateful he is willing to do this. ¡°I will leave first thing tomorrow.¡± He hugs me before he leaves my

    office. I can see Loreli is upset and I stand pulling her and my daughter into my arms. ¡°We will keep

    them safe, love.¡±

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 200

    53 Heat and Shift

    Ruby POV

    I¡¯ve been staring at the ceiling for half an hour after not getting much sleep. I thought maybe we would

    have some peace after Bruce was dealt with, but I just keep reying Danica¡¯s words in my mind. How

    helpless I feel knowing we were there with her but we could do nothing to help her. ¡°You need to cut

    yourself some ck, Ruby. It was a witch and Danica is safe¡±, Gemma says. I know she¡¯s right but it¡¯s

    not helping my fears. I¡¯m supposed to be Alpha and keep everyone safe. I manage to slide out of bed

    without waking Maverick. I head into the closet and pull on workout clothes. A ck sports bra and

    shorts. I¡¯m hoping that going to train in the gym will help me focus on something else. I write a note and

    leave it on my pillow in case Maverick wakes up. I make my way through the pack house and outside to

    the attached gym. I¡¯m grateful to find the gym is empty. Warrior training won¡¯t start for two hours. I start

    to hit the heavy bag. I don¡¯t even know what that b**ch looks like but I still imagine it¡¯s the witch who

    wants to hurt my niece or nephew. I hit the bag over and over until my body hurts. My knuckles are

    bleeding but they will heal in minutes. How could anyone want to hurt pups? I feel tears starting to

    stream down my cheeks but I keep hitting the bag. When I¡¯m breathless, I bend over with my hands on

    my knees. Pulling in a lung full of air. I smell him before I see him. His hand on my back rubbing in

    circles, starts to calm my raging heart. I stand and look into Maverick¡¯s beautiful eyes. He pulls me into

    his arms and I lose the battle with my emotions. My tears flow freely and he just holds me. ¡°Ruby, I

    know how worried you are, but I have never met stronger people than your family, our family. You don¡¯t

    always need to be strong. You¡¯re allowed to be afraid. Being an Alpha doesn¡¯t mean we can fix

    everything. You forget that I can feel everything through our bond. I want you to lean on me. We are

    partners and we will do everything in our power to keep Danica and the pup safe.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    I pull back and press a kiss on his lips. The goddess couldn¡¯t have given me a better mate. He is my

    perfect match. He knows what I need even if I don¡¯t. The door to the gym opening gets our attention

    and five warriors walk in. Ipose myself before I take Maverick¡¯s hand to lead him back to our wing

    of the pack house. I take five steps and pain in my abdomen makes me double over. My skin feels like

    it¡¯s on fire. ¡°Ruby, what¡¯s wrong¡±, Maverick starts to ask before several growls rip through the gym. I

    look up and the five warriors¡¯ eyes are ck as they stare at me. Maverick steps in front of me and I

    link Autumn toe now and bring Connor. She appears within seconds. She immediately knows I¡¯m

    in heat. ¡°Maverick, go to your wing, now. Ruby needs you¡± Autumn says. She doesn¡¯t even let him

    answer before she wraps her arm around me and teleports us to my room. I scream and the feeling of

    burning on my skin is getting worse. ¡°It¡¯s alright Ruby. Maverick will be here soon. He will make it

    better. Let¡¯s get you into a cold shower while you wait.¡± She leads me in to the bathroom and helps me

    peel the sticky clothes off my body. I step into cold water and it helps a little. The bathroom door swings

    open and Maverick is staring at me with ck eyes. Gaylen is at the surface. ¡°Leave Autumn¡±, he says

    and she disappears. He is stalking toward me like he¡¯s a predator and I¡¯m his prey. My body craves his

    touch.

    He steps in the showerpletely unaffected by the cold spray. ¡°Mine¡± he growls, and I¡¯m picked up

    and mmed against the wall of the shower. There is nothing soft or gentle at this moment. I want him

    to ravish my body. He reaches down, running his fingers through my folds and I¡¯m already dripping wet.

    ¡°Maverick, I need you inside me now.¡± He impales me with one thrust. He sets a relentless rhythm. He

    reaches between us and begins to rub my cl*t. I buck against him trying to reach my release. I can feel

    the familiar tingle in my core start to build. When he bites down into my mark, I scream out his name. I

    feel his seed empty deep in my body. His eyes are back to their beautiful blue color and I smile. He

    brushes the tendrils of hair that cover my face away. ¡°Ruby, are you alright? I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I?¡±

    Goddess, I love this man. I m my lips down on his and kiss him like he¡¯s the air I need to breathe. I

    press my forehead to his as we bothe down from our high. ¡°I promise you that I can take anything

    that you give. I¡¯m in heat, Maverick, and it will probablyst at least three days. We won¡¯t be able to

    leave this room till it passes. I can¡¯t risk being around unmated males when it hits again. The only thing

    that will make me feel better is you.¡± ¡°Mine¡± he says again. ¡°Yes, yours and only yours. Let¡¯s clean up

    before the next wave hits. Autumn will bring us food and drinks till it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Three days of non-stop

    s*x with the love of my life. I think I can handle that¡± Mavericks says as he begins to wash me.

    Lucy POV

    I still feel like this is all a dream. Thest few days spending time with William, Gwen, Luca, Jade, and

    Luna has been amazing. Gwen let us pick out some things to make our rooms our own. We are

    supposed to go shopping this afternoon and honestly, I can¡¯t wait. We were rarely allowed to leave the

    cottage. As I got older, Madelena would give me clothes she didn¡¯t want anymore, which were always

    too big. ¡°Everything is going to be better from now on, Lucy¡± a voice in my head says. I jump off the bed

    and look around expecting to see someone, even though I know it came from inside me. ¡°Who are

    you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your dragon, silly girl. My name is Gia. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be there for you through all the

    bad those people did, but you will always have me now. Our new family will always take care of you

    and Liam. I can feel their love for us.¡± ¡°My birthday isn¡¯t for a few days. Why would I be shifting now?¡±

    ¡°The goddess is very proud of you. This is the goddess¡¯s gift to you for doing the right thing. For caring

    about others, even knowing it could cost you everything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy that your here with me. I¡¯m

    ready to shift.¡± ¡°Well, first we need to be outside. Second, you need to get William or Luca so they can

    help us. I won¡¯t lie your first shift is going to hurt. I need you not to fight the shift. It will make it more

    painful if you fight it.¡±

    I rush from my room and Gwen is the only one sitting on the couch. She looks at me and concern

    shes on her face. ¡°Where is William or Luca?¡± ¡°They are busy sweetheart. Can I help you with

    something¡± Gwen asks. ¡°I need them. My dragon, Gia, is here and I¡¯m going to shift. I need them with

    me.¡± I see panic sh on her face as she tries to link. Liam rushes out of his room and takes my hand.

    ¡°I will go with you sissy. I can be with you while you shift.¡± I smile and put my hands on his shoulders. ¡°I

    need you to stay here with Gwen. I love you. When I¡¯m all done with my first shift, I wille get you

    so you can meet Gia.¡± I can see he wants to protest but, thankfully, he joins Gwen on the couch. I don¡¯t

    want him to see me in pain. ¡°Lucy, they have a block up because they are in the cells. Let me link

    Jade.¡± A few minutester, Jadees in with Luna on her hip. I tell her everything that Gia said and

    she immediately starts to link Luca. After a few minutes she smiles at me. ¡°They are both on their way.

    Let¡¯s get you outside.¡± Gwen takes my hand. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you Lucy. I can¡¯t wait to meet Gia.¡± She and

    Liam hug me before I follow Jade outside. I¡¯m excited but nervous at the same time. ¡°Lucy, I can¡¯t hold

    it back any longer¡±, Gia says. Pain rushes through my body and I fall onto my knees. ¡°Don¡¯t fight me,

    Lucy.¡±

    Luca POV

    I feel a push of someone trying to link me. I know it has to be Jade as my block with her is thin. I don¡¯t

    want her to feel my rage while I¡¯m in the cells, but if she needs me, I want her to get through to me. I

    drop the block and Jade¡¯s panicked voice makes me freeze. ¡°Lucy is going to shift. She needs the two

    of you right now. I¡¯m taking her outside.¡± I cut the link and grab my father. ¡°Secure the two of them now¡±

    I yell at the guard as we head out of the cells. I run as fast as my legs can carry me through the castle.

    I bust through the door that leads outside with my father on my heels. Lucy is writhing in pain on the

    ground. I rush toward her. ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m here. William is here. We will be with you the whole time. Don¡¯t

    fight your dragon. Try to rx your body.¡± Her eyes are shing back and forth between her green eyes

    and her dragon¡¯s ck ones. ¡°Sebastian, what can we do to help her?¡± ¡°Shift and I¡¯ll reach out to her

    dragon.¡± I do as he says and shift into my huge blue dragon. I sit back and let Sebastian takeplete

    control. ¡°Shift little dragon. Focus on me and push forward. Lucy, sit back and let your dragon free¡±,

    Sebastian says. I watch through his eyes as Lucy¡¯s bones start to move and change position. Her skin

    takes on a pink hue before her scales grow. It takes ten minutes before a beautiful pink dragon stands

    before my father and I. Sebastian rubs his cheek against hers before my father¡¯s dragon does the

    same.

    She turns and goes toward Jade. I watch hery down and Jade ces her hand on the dragon¡¯s

    head. She is imprinting on her family. That is how your first shift is supposed to happen. My father was

    with me for mine. I¡¯m d that Lucy has all of us for hers. The door opens and Liam and Gwen step

    out. Liam rushes over to the pink dragon. Sheys down and he climbs up on her neck, squeezing her

    tight. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful Gia¡±, Liam says. The dragon preens at herpliment. After a few minutes,

    Liam rejoins Gwen and Gia turns to me. I can see panic in her eyes. Lucy doesn¡¯t know how to shift

    back. I shift and my father throws me shorts, which I pull on. ¡°Lucy, picture yourself as a girl. Picture

    your face, arms, and legs.¡± After a few minutes my beautiful sister is standing in front of me. I hand her

    a shirt and she slips it over her head before sheunches herself into my arms. ¡°Thank you, Luca. I¡¯m

    so d you¡¯re my brother. I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too, Lucy.¡± I set her down and she wraps her arms

    around my father. ¡°Thank you, dad. I love you too.¡± My father is smiling like he just got the best gift he

    could ever have. We all did.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 201

    54 Forgive For Me

    Four Days Later

    Lucy POV

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    I walk toward Jade and Luca¡¯s wing. I¡¯ve been thinking about everything that happened before we

    came to the castle since the day I shifted. I¡¯m not sure how to tell them what I want without everyone

    losing their mind. ¡°Lucy, you have the right to want this. You lived through it and you are strong¡±, Gia

    says. Her words give me the strength to make my way to the door. I knock and hear Jade¡¯s soft voice

    telling me toe in. I push open the door and Jade and Luna are sitting on the floor ying with toys.

    ¡°Lucy, is everything alright? You look worried.¡± She stands and ushers me over to the couch. ¡°Lucy, I

    promise you can talk to me about anything.¡± ¡°I want to see my parents.¡± I can see shock in her

    expression before her eyes fill with sympathy. ¡°I don¡¯t think your brother and father are going to agree.

    They wouldn¡¯t want you to see them. I know you understand what happens in the cells.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the

    weak little girl they think I am. I¡¯m the one that took their abuse my whole life. I deserve my chance to

    say what I need to say to them.¡± I can see she is torn but I don¡¯t ask this lightly. Her eyes ze over, a

    sure sign she is linking Luca. A few minutester the door opens and Esme walks in. I look back at

    Jade and she stands to her feet. She reaches her hand out to me and despite my confusion, I take it.

    She leads me out of the wing and down a hallway. Guards stand in front of the doors we approach.

    ¡°Please move aside gentlemen¡± she says. Neither man moves from his spot in front of the door. ¡°When

    your queen speaks, you listen¡± I hear William¡¯s voice from behind us. Both men quickly step aside.

    We walk through the door and William follows behind us. It¡¯s a winding stair case leading to a cement

    floor. Luca waits at the bottom. I can¡¯t read his expression but he obviously knew Jade was bringing

    me. ¡°Thank you, love¡± he says to Jade and she hugs me before she leaves. ¡°Lucy, I want you to know

    we never thought of you as a scared little girl. You are stronger than most people I know. Our job as

    your big brother and your father is to protect you.¡± I go to speak, to tell him I don¡¯t need them to protect

    me from this, but he stops me with a hand. ¡°Our other job is to give you what you need. If you need this

    to put the bad, behind you, then we want you to have it.¡± I smile and I can feel unshed tears prick the

    back of my eyes. ¡°I do have one condition before I take in those rooms. You will not go behind the

    barrier we have ced in the room. You do not need to see them to speak to them¡±, Luca says. ¡°Thank

    you, Luca. Thank you, dad.¡± He takes my left hand and William takes my right hand. We walk down a

    hallway with cells on both sides. At the end of the hallway are two rooms across from each other. They

    lead me to the room on the left first.

    When Luca opens the door, it smells of burnt flesh. Part of me is d I can¡¯t see either of them. Luca

    leans down so only I can hear. ¡°Madelena is here. Say whatever you need to.¡± I take a deep breath.

    ¡°Madelena, Lucy is here and she has something to say to you¡±, Luca says. There is silence for a

    minute before she finally speaks. ¡°I have nothing to say to that worthless little b**ch.¡± Luca and William

    both growl and she whimpers. I touch both their forearms. ¡°She can¡¯t hurt me with her words. I came to

    say this and I¡¯m going to whether you listen or not, Madelena. I forgive you, not for you but for me. I

    won¡¯t think about you or Wesley again after today. Liam and I are going to be loved and cared for by

    our family and you¡¯re going to die in this cell. All because you wanted power and things that never

    belonged to you. I hope the Moon Goddess gives you exactly what you deserve. She blessed me with

    my dragon early because, despite all you have done, Liam and I are nothing like you.¡± I turn to Luca

    and I can see pride in his eyes. When I turn to William, he wraps me in a hug. He leads me into the

    room where Wesley is being held. ¡°Wesley, Lucy is here too and she has something to say to you¡±,

    William says. ¡°F**k her and f**k all of you.¡±

    This time they stay silent, knowing that his words mean nothing to me. ¡°I forgive you, not for you, but

    for me. I will never give you a second thought after today. I¡¯m going to live my life and be happy. You

    hurt not just me but the people I care about. You don¡¯t have to answer to anyone here, but you will

    answer to the goddess. You and Madelena deserve everything that she has waiting for you.¡± I turn and

    walk out of the door. Luca and William follow me out and I turn to both of them. ¡°Let them go. Let her

    handle them now. You have punished them, but what she has waiting will be far more than either of you

    can do. Liam and I are safe and happy.¡± They each pull me into a hug and I feel lighter. Liam didn¡¯t

    want toe with me. He trusted me to say all that needed to be said. I promised him that when I was

    done, I would let him hang out with Gia. ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m proud of you¡±, Luca says. I kiss his and William¡¯s

    cheeks before I go to find Liam. I want to spend the rest of my day with people I love.

    Four Weeks Later

    Maverick POV

    The coven ispletely moved into the pack house and honestly it feels right. Danica and Archer have

    decided that they will not return to the old territory. She told us that her father¡¯s evil ns have tainted it

    and this is a fresh start for everyone. Some of the pack and coven have found their mates in each

    other. I know Ruby hasn¡¯t said it but she feels better knowing that Danica is close and under the

    protection spell of the pack. Connor and I are doing the training with the elite warriors today. Ruby and

    Autumn wanted to spend some girl time together. We are in the middle of sparring when a feeling of

    unease washes over me. It allows Connor to get the upper hand. He uses his upper body to throw me

    to the ground. I get my bearings and manage to get back to my feet. We take fighting stance again and

    start to circle each other. The feeling returns but it¡¯s stronger this time. ¡°Maverick, what the hell is wrong

    with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure but something is definitely wrong. Where are Ruby and Autumn?¡± ¡°They were

    supposed to be hanging out in our cottage¡±, Connor says. I take off shifting into Gaylen. I need to see

    her and know she is alright. As soon as I reach the cottage, I pull on shorts that are in a basket on the

    porch. I don¡¯t even knock as I push the door open. ¡°Ruby¡±, I yell but there is no response. Her scent is

    faint but she definitely isn¡¯t here. I can feel panic rise in my body. ¡°Ruby¡± I link her and she immediately

    answers.

    ¡°Maverick, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Where are you, I¡¯m at the cottage and you¡¯re not here?¡± There is silence for

    a minute before she finally answers. ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital but don¡¯t panic.¡± I don¡¯t even let her finish as I

    take off for the pack hospital. Ranger joins me and we reach the hospital in two minutes. We both shift

    and pull on shorts. ¡°Maverick, why the hell are we at the hospital¡±, Connor asks. ¡°I¡¯m not sure but I

    intend to find out.¡± The nurse smiles when she sees me and I realize I¡¯m shirtless. I don¡¯t roll my eyes

    even though I want to. ¡°Alpha, are you looking for Alpha Ruby?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Can you take me to her?¡±

    She nods and we follow her down the hallway. ¡°Is Beta Autumn here also,¡± Connor asks as we walk.

    ¡°Yes, she is but she is in a different room.¡± Connor stops walking and I see concern in his eyes.

    ¡°Connor, she will take you to Autumn.¡± The nurse stops in front of a door and I can already smell Ruby.

    She leaves with Connor. I open the door and Ruby is on an exam table in a hospital gown. ¡°Before you

    get upset, I was going to link you as soon as my results came back¡±, Ruby says. ¡°What results Ruby,¡± I

    say but the door opens and the pack doctor walks in. ¡°Alphas, it seems congrattions are in order. I

    can give you something for the nausea, Alpha Ruby. I¡¯m going to grab the ultrasound machine and we

    will see if we can get a look at the future Alpha of the pack.¡±

    I feel like I¡¯m in a dream. Did he really just say that Ruby is pregnant? I turn to my beautiful mate who is

    smiling at me. I walk over and take her hand in mine. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to keep anything from you. I just

    wanted to be sure¡±, Ruby says. I bend and press a kiss on her soft lips. Goddess, I love this woman.

    The door opens and the doctor wheels in the ultrasound machine. I help Ruby situate herself and he

    squirts the gel on her stomach. The machinees to life and I wait for the doctor to tell us everything

    is good. The sound of a thumping heart fills the room. Ruby squeezes my hand and Gaylen prances in

    my head. I can¡¯t help the chuckle at Gaylen looking like a deer in my mind. ¡°I¡¯m not a deer, I¡¯m a

    stallion¡± he says, and I roll my eyes. The doctor turns the screen and I have no idea what I¡¯m looking at.

    Ruby gasps and I look between her and the doctor. ¡°Is something wrong with the pup?¡± The doctor

    smiles and my raging heart slows down. ¡°No Alpha, the pups are perfect. Three pups, to be exact. I¡¯ll

    get you some pictures and your vitamins.¡± He leaves and I turn to Ruby, who has tears streaming down

    her cheeks. I scoop her up, not caring about the gel she wipes all over me. ¡°Ruby, you and these pups

    are my everything.¡± She buries her head in my neck. ¡°We feel the same way, daddy.¡± I smirk and kiss

    her.

    Autumn POV

    I can smell him before the door even flies open. I can¡¯t believe the test was positive. I only took the test

    to support Ruby when she told me she thought she was pregnant. I got two tests and we both peed on

    the sticks. When two lines appeared on both, I couldn¡¯t believe it. We came right to the hospital to get

    the blood work done before we told our mates. My mate looks concerned and pissed. ¡°What the hell is

    going on Autumn? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were at the hospital? I thought we were a team with no

    secrets.¡± ¡°If you let me talk, you would already have your answer.¡± That seems to shut down his tirade.

    He crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°Ruby, thought she was pregnant, so being the good friend I am, I

    took a test with her.¡± His posture seems to change with my words. ¡°I never expected the test to be

    positive. So, I came here with Ruby to get blood work before I told you the news.¡± He looks

    disappointed but I can see it¡¯s not with me. I open my arms and he rushes over to me, wrapping his

    arms around me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Autumn. I was worried and I should have talked to you before I got upset.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ever keep secrets from you. I promise you that we will always be a team.¡± He kisses me and

    someone clearing their throat interrupts our moment. I look back to see the doctor smiling. ¡°It seems we

    have a lot to celebrate. Congrattions Betas, you are expecting as well.¡± He pushes the ultrasound

    machine near my bed. When he starts to move the wand on my belly, the screen lights up. The sounds

    of our pup¡¯s heartbeat is strong and the doctor shows us our perfect littlebination of me and

    Connor. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are going to have a pup¡± Connor says, and his smile lights up this room. I

    can¡¯t thank the goddess enough for picking this man for me

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    55 The Coronation

    Jade POV

    My eyes flutter open and I realize that Luca is staring at me. ¡°Are you watching me sleep?¡± ¡°You¡¯re

    beautiful and even though you have been my queen since the day I met you, it will be official today.¡±

    ¡°That makes it a little less creepy¡± I say and he bursts outughing. He presses a soft kiss on my lips

    before he heads for the shower. Once he is done, he gives me one more kiss before he heads to join

    the men to get dressed for today¡¯s ceremony. I sit up and look over at my sweet girl standing in her

    crib. It¡¯s so hard to believe she can stand already. Soon she will be walking and talking more. I slide off

    the bed and scoop her up in my arms. ¡°Mama got you the prettiest purple dress for today. You are

    going to look like a princess.¡± I kiss her sweet little face before I take her to the changing table. Once

    she is changed, I grab her bottle and sit down in the rocking chair. Luca got it for me and put it in the

    corner of our room. I know that soon she will be in her nursery, but I want to enjoy the time while she is

    still in our room. Soon we will have three little ones and we have decided to ce a door between our

    room and the one next to ours. It will be the nursery where Luna and the twins will stay. I will still have a

    monitor, but with the door open we can hear should they need us. A knock on the door brings me out of

    my thoughts. ¡°Come in¡± I say and when the door opens, Esme is smiling as she stares at us. ¡°I¡¯m here

    to take Luna so you and Brooklyn can get ready for your ceremony.¡±

    ¡°You need to get ready too, Esme. You and Victor need to be there right up front.¡± She smiles ¡°we will

    be, but this isn¡¯t our ceremony. I love that you want to include us Jade, but today is about you and

    Luca.¡± She leans down and hugs me before she takes Luna. Brooklyn passes her on the way out the

    door. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her, did you¡± she asks me. ¡°No, Luca wants it to be a surprise.¡± ¡°Well, my Queen,

    it¡¯s time to get you ready¡±, Brooklyn says, and I roll my eyes. She leads me down the hallway to a room

    where our dresses are being stored. When the door opens, my heart squeezes in my chest. Ruby,

    Danica, Autumn, my mom, Tabby, Gwen, Lucy, and my grandmother Sabrina are waiting for me. ¡°You

    didn¡¯t think we would miss your ceremony, did you¡± my mother says, as she wraps me in her arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you ready to be Queen¡±, Ruby says. Everyone hugs me and Brooklyn. I notice Danica is

    smiling but it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Danica, what¡¯s wrong¡± I ask and she tries to wave me off. ¡°Does

    someone want to tell me what has been happening, that Danica is so nervous,¡± I say to no one in

    particr. ¡°Jade, today is a celebration. We are here for you and Brooklyn. We can talk about thatter¡±

    Danica says. Ie to stand in front of her. ¡°You are my sister now. We have time to talk. I want to

    know what has you so worried. I can feel it rolling off of you in waves.¡± We take a seat and Danica

    begins to tell us about the trip to the mall and the witch that threatened my niece and cousin. Growls

    are heard throughout the room.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruby tells me about the coven moving inside the territory and everything that Tabby and Autumn have

    done to protect Danica and our niece. I take Danica¡¯s hands in mine. ¡°I understand why you are

    worried, but the pack is the safest ce and our brother will not stop until the witch is dealt with. You

    are a part of this family now, Danica, and we will always protect you and your pups.¡± She smiles and it

    reaches her eyes this time. I wrap her in a hug. ¡°Alright, enough of the heavy stuff. It¡¯s time to help you

    two into your dresses¡± Autumn says. I have missed her. She hugs me and I head into the bathroom

    first. Once I¡¯m showered and dried off, I pull on whitece panties. The dress I chose has a bodice that

    doesn¡¯t need a bra. It is off white and despite being modern, it still looks regal. It irs out below my

    breasts so it¡¯sfortable with my small bump. I love the dress. There is a royal robe that I have to

    wear over the dress for the ceremony but I knew this was the perfect dress for the celebration.

    Brooklyn picked a royal blue dress that has a high neck but an open back. She looks beautiful and I¡¯m

    d she will be here with me. The night we tried on the dresses, I made Esmee with us even

    though she insisted that she didn¡¯t need such a fancy dress. Victor is going to lose his mind when he

    sees her in the floor length pale pink dress. It has a slit to mid-thigh and shows off her curves. It is

    tasteful and she looks gorgeous in it.

    Luca POV

    It¡¯s so hard to believe how much my life has changed since I met Jade. I never thought being this

    happy was possible. She is the perfect mate, mother, and queen. She is soft when she needs to be, but

    fierce to protect the people she loves. The door to my office opens and my father walks in, followed by

    Archer, Lake, Jade¡¯s grandfather, Sherman, Maverick, Connor, and Liam. It¡¯s amazing how my circle of

    important people has grown. They are all dressed in their suits except Sherman and I are wearing the

    royal colors. Our suits are blue and gray. I have to wear the ceremonial robes for the coronation but

    they will be removed as soon as it¡¯s over. Since the council is no more my father will be speaking. We

    will be electing new council members who can be trusted to have the kingdom¡¯s best interest at heart

    instead of their own. ¡°Are you ready son¡± my father asks, and I smile. I call Liam over before we leave

    the room. ¡°I need you to do me a favor, brother.¡± He smiles and nods. ¡°I want you to sit next to Victor

    and Esme with Lucy.¡± He gives me a thumbs up. We follow everyone out and walk down to the hallway

    that leads to the throne room. Some of the members of the kingdom will be present but most will watch

    the ceremony that is being streamed live. There are two thrones at the front of the room and since I¡¯ve

    already been crowned, there is one crown waiting on an ornate podium to be ced on my beautiful

    mate¡¯s head.

    Sherman stands next to me and we watch as everyone begins to take their seats. Victor and Esme

    walk in with Luna. Liam jumps up, taking them to sit next to him. I wink at him when he takes his seat

    and he smiles at me. Archer, Maverick, Connor, Lake, and Jade¡¯s grandfather are in the second row

    waiting for their mates to join them. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see her, Luca¡±, Sebastian says, and I¡¯m excited to

    see her in her gown. I won¡¯t get to see it until after the ceremony but I know she will be gorgeous in it.

    She would be gorgeous in a bup sack. Gabby, Ruby, Autumn, Sabrina, Gwen, and Lucy walk in next.

    I see Liam waving Lucy and Gwen over to sit next to him. I turn because I know that Brooklyn and Jade

    will step in next. When the door opens, everything seems to stop when I see Jade. She walks toward

    me and I step down to meet my Queen. I help her up on the raised tform so we are facing my father.

    Sherman and Brooklyn are behind us. ¡°Today is an amazing day for the Dragon Kingdom. Today we

    will celebrate the crowning of our Queen¡± my father says and Jade smiles. ¡°King Luca has been very

    fortunate to find his goddess given Queen. They have epted each other and today marks the

    beginning of their journey, as the joined rulers of the Dragon Kingdom. Jade Sce step forward.

    I release her hand and she steps toward my father. ¡°Jade, do you vow to lead the Dragon Kingdom by

    King Luca¡¯s side. Will you be fair and kind? Will you defend the kingdom until your dying breath?¡± ¡°I

    will¡±, Jade says with a confidence that is inspiring. My father nods at me and I walk to the podium lifting

    the crown in my hands. I turn to face my queen. She steps toward me and mouths ¡°I love you.¡± I smile

    and ce the crown on her head. I lean down and ce a soft kiss on her lips. ¡°I love you, my queen.¡±

    She turns and I stand next to her taking her hand in mine. ¡°I present to you King Luca and Queen Jade

    Williams.¡± Everyone breaks out in cheers. When the cheers die down, I address the crowd. ¡°Your

    Queen and I have a few announcements to make. Liam, Lucy, Esme, and Victor please join us.¡± I see

    confusion on their faces before they make their way on the tform. ¡°Brooklyn step forward.¡± She does

    and I face her. ¡°Brooklyn, do you vow to be loyal to the crown and kingdom? Will you always stand by

    your king and queen?¡± ¡°I will¡± she says. ¡°Brooklyn from this day forward, you will be the female second

    inmand.¡± Shermanes to stand next to her and they both bow before they step back.

    ¡°Esme and Victor Conlon step forward.¡± They both step in front of me. I notice Esme give Jade a

    knowing look. I asked her to keep what I¡¯m about to do a secret. Jade just smiles at her. ¡°I have learned

    many things from my queen and my new family. From this day forward, Esme and Victor Conlon will be

    third inmand. Do you both vow to be loyal to the crown and kingdom? Will you always stand by

    your king and queen?¡± I see tears well in Esme¡¯s eyes and Victor puffs his chest up. ¡°We will¡± they say

    in unison. They both bow before they step back. I look at my sister and brother. I offer them each one

    of my hands and turn to the crowd. ¡°I would like to introduce the kingdom to Princess Lucy Williams

    and Prince Liam Williams.¡± They both look up at me and I smile down at them. The crowd erupts with

    cheers again. They step back with the others and Jade steps next to me. Everyone in attendance bears

    their necks to us. Jade is definitely my Queen in every way.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 203

    56 ept My Rejection

    Maddox POV

    We arrived two days ago, but with the coronation ceremony we haven¡¯t been able to sit and discuss the

    witch that approached Archer¡¯s mate. Now that it¡¯s over, I¡¯m eager to figure out exactly what witch is

    threatening the future queen and the unborn pup. I head to the pack house to meet with Ruby and

    Maverick. I have the royal warriors ced around the pack borders. We will be here until the witch is

    dealt with. I can feel the protection spell around the pack and I know that they have nothing to fear. I

    would have trouble disrupting this spell. A young girl notices me step into the pack house and leads me

    to the Alpha¡¯s office. I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her I knew where I was going. She bows and heads

    back down the stairs. I knock and a few momentster the door opens. ¡°Good morning, Maddox¡±, Ruby

    says. She heads back to her mate, who pulls her onto hisp. I chuckle ¡°should Ie backter¡± ¡°No,

    of course not. Maverick and Gaylen are really possessive now that I¡¯m pregnant. I should say more

    possessive¡±, Ruby says. ¡°Congrattions, that is wonderful news.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything to my

    aunt yet. They areing to the pack tomorrow for a visit and we want to tell them about the pups.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they will be thrilled. I can tell they miss all of you but they are settling in. Loreli loves Serina

    and E.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d, we miss them too, but I would do the same to keep our pups safe.¡±

    ¡°Do E and your nephew know they are fated mates?¡± I smile ¡°no everyone agreed that it should

    happen naturally. They will spend a lot of time together, so they may realize it before they turn

    eighteen. Especially if E gets her wolf early.¡± The door opens and Danica walks in, followed by

    Tabby. I¡¯m d that Tabby is on the light side of magic because she is one of the strongest witches I

    have ever seen next to the Queen. They both bow to me. ¡°I promise you that isn¡¯t necessary. We are

    essentially family and I expect you to treat me as such.¡± ¡°How old are you Maddox,¡± Tabby asks.

    ¡°Tabby, what the hell are you asking him that for,¡± Ruby says and I can¡¯t help theugh that escapes

    me. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I know most people are curious since my brother is the King of Werewolves. I¡¯m actually

    twenty-four. Micah is obviously the oldest and he is thirty. I have an older sister who is twenty-seven

    and a younger sister who is twenty-two. Cordi is older and Calista is the baby. If you ever meet her

    though, just call her Cali. She hates being called by her full name.¡± ¡°So you haven¡¯t found your mate

    yet¡± Tabby says and Ruby shakes her head. ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m hopeful I will find her soon. I have waited

    for her and I will continue to wait until I find her. Our mother sat both me and Micah down and

    threatened us both if we didn¡¯t wait for our mates.¡± ¡°Maybe we should talk about the witch before Tabby

    asks you your shoe size¡±, Ruby says, and Tabby rolls her eyes.

    ¡°Danica, what I would like to do is look into your memories. I may not know the witch, but I have a

    friend that probably will.¡± She nods and I move closer to her. I ce my forehead against hers and

    begin to flip through her memories. I find the day in the mall and watch as the witch approaches her.

    I¡¯m just about to break the connection when a loud growl shakes the room. I look up to see a very

    pissed-looking Archer. I step back and Danica wraps him in her arms. ¡°Archer, calm down. Maddox is

    helping us with the witch, you know that.¡± ¡°Sorry Maddox, I just wasn¡¯t expecting to see you touching

    my mate¡±, Archer says. ¡°I get it. I¡¯m sure I will be the same way when I find my mate.¡± He smiles and

    we all take a seat. ¡°I will be going to meet with someone who should be able to tell me how to find the

    witch that approached you in the mall. Depending on her abilities, I may be able to eliminate the threat

    today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going with you. I know your strong but it never hurts to have back up¡± Tabby says. I link

    Jiselle to make sure that she won¡¯t mind Tabby tagging along. She gives me the OK and I open the

    portal.

    As soon as we step through the portal, I hear Tabby gasp behind me. ¡°Maddox, where are we right

    now?¡± I look around the throne room and back at Tabby. ¡°The castle of the Queen of Witches.¡± ¡°This is

    your witch friend. Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°No, I have known Maddox since we were children¡± Jiselle says

    as she makes her entrance. She loves to be dramatic. ¡°Tabitha Crane, it is a pleasure to meet you¡±,

    Jiselle says, and Tabby seems speechless. I hold back theugh that she isn¡¯t asking her a million

    questions. She finally finds her voice. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, your majesty.¡± ¡°That ispletely

    unnecessary. This is not a formal meeting. Please call me Jiselle. I have heard many wonderful things

    about you and your magic. The Scarlett Rose pack is lucky to have such a wonderful light witch as

    family.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jiselle¡± Tabby says before Jiselle turns to me. She walks over and I give her my

    hand. She closes her eyes and after a minute her eyes fly open. I see a mixture of anger and sadness

    in them. ¡°I want you both to be out of sight when I call her.¡± I¡¯m confused but Tabby and I do as she

    asks.

    Raya POV

    ¡°Raya, they haven¡¯t left the packnds and none of the warlocks have been able to break through the

    protection spell¡±, Phillip says. ¡°It¡¯s a f**king wolf pack. How the f**k could they get a witch to put a

    protection spell on them? I don¡¯t care how long I have to wait. That pack is going to suffer. I can¡¯t get to

    that little b**ch or her parents while they are in the werewolf castle, but hurting their family will make

    them suffer until I can. My sister doesn¡¯t get to have a future and if it¡¯s thest thing I do neither will that

    little red wolf.¡± I¡¯m about to say more when I feel Jiselle reaching out to me. Jiselle is older than me and

    truly she has been my mentor. I wouldn¡¯t be as strong as I am without her help. ¡°Jiselle is summoning

    me. We will talk about this more when I get back. We may be able to draw them out by using their

    precious werewolfw against them. If I ask to speak to the Alpha, they will have no choice and I can

    use him as leverage.¡± I don¡¯t wait for Phillip¡¯s response before I open the portal and step through.

    Jiselle is standing in front of her throne. She looks upset and I rush forward. She raises her hand

    before I reach her. I stop and look at her with confusion.

    ¡°Show me your magic, Raya.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Jiselle?¡± ¡°We have been friends for a very long time,

    Raya. I know that losing your sister hurt you, but we talked about her misdeeds. The werewolves were

    well within their rights to defend their pack and pups.¡± ¡°She was barely eighteen. They should have

    held her and let us deal with her. She was misled by her blood-sucking mate.¡± ¡°Raya, show me your

    magic. Do not make memand you¡±, Jiselle says, and I know I don¡¯t have a choice. I ce my hand

    palm up and magic begins to swirl in the air. The energy ball that was once pure white is now ck as

    night. I can see disappointment in her eyes. ¡°They killed my sister. I don¡¯t care the reason. She was my

    sister and they took her from me. They will all suffer for what they have done. I don¡¯t care if she is

    meant to be queen, she doesn¡¯t deserve to live when my sister is dead.¡± A growl shakes the room and

    my head whips in its direction. The most gorgeous man I¡¯ve ever seen walks toward me. I notice a

    witch standing behind him. As soon as our eyes meet, my heart squeezes in my chest. ¡°Beloved¡± I

    whisper. He shakes his head and I wish I could see more than anger in his beautiful blue eyes.

    ¡°What is your name¡± he asks. I drop my gaze and I refuse to answer him. ¡°Raya Mnie Passa¡±, Jiselle

    says, and I can¡¯t believe she would betray me like this. I try to call on my magic to leave this ce

    before he can say another word, but I can¡¯t. ¡°I, Maddox Michael Thorn, reject you, Raya Mnie

    Passa, as my mate and Royal Beta Female.¡± The pain in my chest is like nothing I have ever felt. I fall

    to my knees. ¡°You didn¡¯t even give me a chance¡± I say to him as tears run down my cheeks. I can tell

    the rejection is affecting him, but he is trying to remain impassive. ¡°You have allowed your thirst for

    revenge to change the woman you once were. The moment your magic turned ck I could never

    ept you. That little girl is part of my family. You threatened to hurt my family and no matter what your

    reason, I will never allow that. ept my rejection because I want a chance at a mate that is worthy of

    me. A mate that knows the difference between right and wrong.¡± His words are like a knife and I didn¡¯t

    think anything could hurt worse than losing my sister, but this does. Jisellees to stand next to him.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°ept his rejection, that is an order¡± she says. I fight against it but I can¡¯t stop the words from spilling

    from my mouth. ¡°I, Raya Mnie Passa, ept your rejection.¡± After a few seconds the pain stops but

    my heart is broken. ¡°How could you¡± I say to Jiselle. ¡°Raya Mnie Passa, for your threats against the

    future Queen of the Werewolf Kingdom and threats against the Scarlett Rose Pack you will be

    sentenced to life imprisonment.¡± She hugs the man that should be my beloved and the witch before

    they both disappear. She waves her hand and we are no longer in the castle. I look around and I have

    no idea where we are. It looks like a tropical ind with apound in the middle. She waves again

    and this time I¡¯m inside a cell. I can already tell that the cell and building are enchanted. ¡°I have spared

    your life because of our past, Raya, but make no mistake, you will never leave this cell again. I¡¯m

    disappointed that you would let yourself be corrupted in such a way. I will check on you from time to

    time. The guards will provide for your basic needs.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you chose your side Jiselle. You are

    a traitor to our kind and a pathetic queen¡± I say before I turn away from her. I don¡¯t care how long it

    takes or what I have to do, but I will not die in this cell. When I get out they will all pay, including Jiselle.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 204

    57 Epilogue

    Maddox POV

    I know it had to be done but my heart is aching at the loss of my mate. Cash didn¡¯t even try to stop me

    because he knew that she was too far gone. I felt like I was stabbed in the chest when the ck magic

    begin to swirl around her. The goddess chose her because she would have been perfect for me had

    she not let her soul be corrupted by revenge. She was truly the most beautiful woman I had ever seen.

    Cash has receded in my mind and I¡¯m not going to push him to talk right now. I step out of the portal

    into my room at the castle. I need to tell Micah and E¡¯s family that the threat is no more. I could see

    the pain in Jiselle¡¯s eyes when she sentenced Raya. I could tell that Raya was important to her, but like

    the Queen she is, she did what was necessary to protect innocent people. I go to my ensuite bathroom

    and take a shower. I let the hot water beat down on my muscles and I say silent prayer to the goddess

    to give me a second chance mate. ¡°I have faith that the goddess will bless us Maddox¡±, Cash says. I¡¯m

    d he hasn¡¯t lost all hope. The rejection took a lot out of both of us. I step out and once I¡¯m dry, I slip

    on jeans and a royal blue polo. A knock on my bedroom door startles me. I didn¡¯t even tell anyone that I

    was back. ¡°Maddox, I can smell you¡¯re in there. Open the door¡± Cali says. I smile, I know my sister well

    enough to know she won¡¯t go away. I open the door and she is standing with her hands on her hips.

    She may be 5¡¯3¡å but I make it a point not to piss her off. ¡°What¡¯s going on Maddox? I can sense how

    upset you are.¡± That is one of her gifts as a hybrid.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to Micah and Loreli because I really don¡¯t want to tell this story twice.¡± Thankfully, she

    follows me without demanding answers. We reach Micah¡¯s office and I knock. ¡°Come in¡± he says. I

    smile to see Loreli sitting in a rocking chair with my niece. ¡°Maddox, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were

    back? How did everything go with the witch¡±, Micah asks. Cash whimpers and I hate that he is hurting.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°The witch has been dealt with. Jiselle has imprisoned her.¡± ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t she just kill her? She

    threatened the future Queen.¡± I can¡¯t help the growl that escapes me. Even though the bond is broken,

    his words still upset Cash. He looks at me searching for something before hees around his desk to

    stand in front of me. He ces his hands on my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry brother¡± he says, and I drop

    my gaze. ¡°Somebody better tell me what the hell is going on before I lose it¡± Cali says and I chuckle.

    ¡°The witch was my mate.¡± Loreli and Cali both gasp. I feel my sister wrap her arms around my waist

    from behind. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Maddy¡± she says. She releases me and Micah pulls me into a hug. He says

    nothing because, honestly, there is nothing to be said. I made my choice and I would make it again. I

    cannot ept a mate that is willing to harm innocent people, especially pups. Micah pulls back and

    Loreli gets up to hug me after she gives the pup to Micah. I spend a little more time with my family

    before I decide to head back to the Scarlett Rose. ¡°Maddox, you don¡¯t need to return now that the

    threat has been dealt with.¡± ¡°I know Micah, but I¡¯m not going to find my second chance here. Something

    in me believes that I need to be in the pack. I just hope it¡¯s not wishful thinking.¡± He nods and I portal

    myself into the guest room I¡¯ve been staying in.

    The Next Day

    Ruby POV

    We have nned a cook-out and I can¡¯t wait to see my aunt, uncle, and cousins. I miss having E and

    Levi around. I have missed them all so much. Micah and Loreli will be joining us today also. I can¡¯t wait

    to meet their pups. It¡¯s so strange that they have be part of our family. They are nothing like I

    thought they would be. They are both kind and warm. I can tell that Loreli is fierce when ites to her

    mate and pups. I have yet to see Maddox this morning and I was hoping to speak with him before the

    festivities. When Tabby returned without himst night, I was confused and worried. My heart broke

    when Tabby told us what he had done. Danica sobbed and I know she felt guilt over his sacrifice.

    Archer pulled her onto hisp and just held her until she quieted down. Despite our words, I could tell

    she was worried about Maddox rejecting his mate. Despite being a warrior, she has a huge heart. She

    is going to be an amazing mother.

    I walked to the second floor of the pack house and when I reach the room that we gave to Maddox I

    knock. The door opens and Maddox¡¯s usually bright eyes seem dull. Before he can say anything, I

    speak. ¡°I expect to see you at the family gathering in an hour. You are our family now, Maddox.¡± He

    pulls me into a hug and I hug him back. He pulls back and smiles. ¡°I would like you toe to my office

    before you head out to the party.¡± He nods and I head back to our floor to find my mate. I¡¯m surprised

    Maverick didn¡¯t follow me to speak with Maddox, since he is being so possessive. As soon as I reach

    the office, I push open the door. He is on his feet and has me in his arms. I bury my head in his neck

    and breathe in his delicious scent. I pull back and press my lips to his. He starts to deepen the kiss.

    ¡°Seriously, don¡¯t you guys have a room¡±, I hear Archer¡¯s voice. I chuckle against Maverick¡¯s lips before I

    pull back. I turn to my brother and smile. I wink at Danica. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know what we have done

    in this room.¡± He growls and Maverick bursts outughing. I¡¯m d to see Danica smile.

    We all take our seats and wait for Maddox to arrive. He knocks and steps inside the office. Danica is on

    her feet and moving toward him. She wraps him in a hug and he hugs her back. When Danica steps

    back, Archer pulls him into a bro-hug. ¡°I can never repay you for making sure my pup is safe. I¡¯m sorry¡±

    he starts to say, but Maddox cuts him off. ¡°Neither of you need to be sorry or thank me for protecting

    your pup and E. As a smart woman told me, we are family. I will always protect my family.¡± We all

    leave the office and head outside for the party. Autumn, Connor, Maverick, and I have decided to tell

    our family about the pups today. As soon as we are outside, my Aunt Serina rushes over and throws

    her arms around Maddox. ¡°Thank you, Maddox for protecting E.¡± She pulls back and he just nods.

    He heads over to a table where Micah and Loreli are sitting with their pups. After everyone has finally

    arrived, Maverick and I join Autumn and Connor to address the pack. ¡°We are so happy that everyone

    could join us today to celebrate the most important things, pack and family. I do have a couple of

    announcements before we serve the food. Alpha Maverick and I found out a few days ago we are

    expecting triplets.¡± Screams and howls break out all around us. My parents are on their feet and I¡¯m

    scooped up in my father¡¯s arms.

    It¡¯s been hard keeping it from my parents and siblings. Archer, Danica, Jade, and Luca hug me and

    then Maverick. Before they go to sit down, I stop them. ¡°You should just stay here because we have

    another announcement.¡± They all turn back and I look at Autumn. Connor pulls her into his side and he

    has the biggest smile on his face. Tabby and Jonathon are already on their feet. ¡°We are expecting one

    pup¡± Autumn says. The screams and howls start again. I have never been happier than I am in this

    moment. I have the most wonderful mate and we are going to have beautiful pups. I can never thank

    the goddess enough for blessing me with this man.

    Maddox POV

    I try to push the memories of yesterday out of my mind and focus on the happiness of today. I¡¯m happy

    for Maverick, Ruby, Connor, and Autumn. I pray someday I will have that with my mate. Loreli takes my

    hand and squeezes it. I lean in and kiss her cheek, earning myself a growl from my brother. Loreli ps

    his arm and I smirk at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to go grab something to eat. I haven¡¯t eaten since yesterday.¡± I

    head to the table where there is definitely enough food to feed the pack. I load my te and head back

    toward the tables. The most intoxicating smell of peaches invades my nose and Cash pushes forward. I

    start to follow the scent and five tables over from where I was sitting with my brother and Loreli is the

    most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. All thoughts of Raya are gone from my mind. I notice she is

    sitting at the table with Jade and Luca. Luca turns and when he notices me, he heads in my direction.

    He steps in front of me. ¡°Maddox, can I talk to you in private?¡± Every part of me wants to tell him f**k

    no, but I respect Luca. She must be rted to him, so I don¡¯t want to piss him off. We head inside the

    pack house and thankfully it¡¯s empty. ¡°Maddox, why were you staring at my sister and your eyes were

    ck?¡± ¡°You already know the answer. She is my second chance mate.¡± He looks at me with confusion

    and sadness. I tell him the short version of what happened yesterday.

    He ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened to Maddox. I cannot tell you everything

    that happened to my sister because it¡¯s her story to tell, but I need to know that you will not hurt her.¡±

    ¡°Luca, you have my word that she is my whole world. I want her to be happy and safe with me. I have

    waited for her since I turned eighteen.¡± ¡°She may need some time to ept the bond, so just be

    patient. I¡¯m going to go get her so you two can talk.¡± He pulls me into a hug before he leaves to go get

    my mate. Cash is prancing around in my mind. I hear the door open and I turn to see her take a step

    inside. Her eyes darken before they get big as she looks at me. ¡°Mate¡± she says in a whisper. ¡°Mate¡± I

    say and I can tell she is nervous. ¡°Lucy, this is Maddox Thorn. He is the Royal Beta and brother of the

    werewolf king.¡± She turns her head, staring at Luca like he had just grown ten heads. I can¡¯t help the

    laugh that escapes me. Lucy turns to me and she shoots me a re. I raise my hands in surrender and

    I see a smile before she schools her expression. ¡°Lucy, can we talk?¡± She nods and Luca leaves. We

    sit on the couch and I want nothing more than to pick her up and ce her in myp, but I know she

    isn¡¯t ready for that. ¡°Lucy, I can wait as long as you want me too, but you are my mate. I will be

    epting and making you mine.¡± ¡°Maddox, are you sure? Shouldn¡¯t you be mated to an Alpha wolf or a

    strong warrior? I¡¯m neither of those things.¡± I can¡¯t help the low growl that escapes my lips. ¡°You are the

    only one I want. The goddess doesn¡¯t make mistakes little mate.¡± I see her shiver at my words and I¡¯m

    pleased with the effect I have on her. I reach out and take her hand. I¡¯m grateful when she allows me to

    hold it. ¡°Will you ept me when you¡¯re ready?¡± ¡°If I am truly what you want, then yes.¡± Cash is

    howling in my mind. I knew this pack was special and I¡¯m so d that Cash pushed me to return. ¡°You

    are all I will ever want, Lucy.¡±

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 205

    58 Bonus Chapter One

    Three Months Later

    We are seated in the pack house in our private dining room. We try to get together at least weekly to

    have dinner or just spend time together. Autumn and I are due any day now, so we wanted to make

    sure we didn¡¯t miss our dinner tonight. Danie Madison Sce was born a month and a half ago. She

    is perfect and Archer is over the moon. She is a miniature version of Danica. She has the prettiest eyes

    as she stares up at me. We are still waiting for Jade and Luca to arrive with the twins. They are so cute

    and quiet. Maverick and I have been visiting Jade and Luca twice a week to visit my nieces and

    nephew. Our family has been so blessed. I love to see our parents with the pups. They are so happy to

    have more pups to love and spoil. I¡¯m excited but scared about having the pups. We discussed our

    options with the pack doctor at ourst visit and we are set up for a c-section for next week. We all

    believe it will be safest for me and the pups. The door opens and Jade walks in followed by Luca. Jade

    is holding Luna and Luca has the twins. That doesn¡¯tst long because my parents and Tabby are on

    their feet the moment they see them. Iugh when the each steal a pup. Tabby is bouncing Luna on her

    knee and her giggles fill the room. Mom is holding Lucas Lake Williams. He has both Jade¡¯s hair and

    eye color. Dad is holding Katherine Cynthia Williams. My sister is amazing for wanting to honor Luca¡¯s

    first mate.

    I look around the room at all these amazing people, I get to call my family. It makes me chuckle to see

    how in love my grandparents still are. Grandma Sabrina is sitting on my grandfather Archer¡¯sp. It¡¯s

    amazing to think about all they went through to get to this point. They must feel my stare because they

    look at me and smile. I watch my parents looking at their grand pups with a love that is undeniable.

    Soon our pups will be here and I have no doubt that they will be there every step of the way to help us

    get through having three newborns. I¡¯m a little disappointed that Jade won¡¯t get to be in the delivery

    room like I was for her. We always talked about that when we were growing up.

    shback Jade¡¯s Labor

    Maverick and I are sitting in our office. We only go into the office twice a week now. Most of our work

    can be handled from the pack. The door flies open and my mother, followed by Tabby, rush inside.

    ¡°Ruby, Jade¡¯s inbor.¡± I jump up and kiss Maverick. Tabby opens the portal and we step through.

    Gwen wraps us all in a hug before she leads us to the royal hospital. A nurse leads me and mom to

    Jade¡¯s room. I knock and Luca opens the door. He smiles but I can tell that he is nervous. ¡°Mom¡± Jade

    says, and we head over to the side of the bed. My mother wraps her in a hug. When she releases her, I

    bend down and hug my sister. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you. You are an amazing mother.¡± I pull back and I can

    see unshed tears in her eyes. Sheys her hand on my very significant bump. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet you

    little ones¡± Jade says, talking to my belly. We all grab chairs to sit around Jade¡¯s bed. I try to distract

    Jade every time a contractiones by rubbing her legs while mom and Luca offer her

    encouragement. I hate seeing her in pain but we both know it will be worth it when she has her pups in

    her arms.

    A knock sounds on the door and a man that must be a doctores in to check Jade. He seems kind

    and I can tell that Jade isfortable with him. ¡°Your majesty, you are ten centimeters dted. I¡¯m

    going to get changed and when I get back it¡¯s time to have another prince and princess.¡± He leaves and

    the nurse starts to move around the room. It¡¯s pretty amazing to watch her set everything up for the

    delivery. I rub my hands over my belly, thinking that very soon it will be me delivering and Jade holding

    my hand. The doctores back and I watch my sister be superwoman. I watch her push for an hour

    before the room fills with the best cry I have ever heard. I follow the nurse and Luca is standing right

    next to me. It¡¯s a boy and he is perfect. A few minutester, Jade begins to push again. Ten pushes

    later and my niece¡¯s cries fill the room. I think she could give her brother a run for his money with that

    cry. I head back to Jade while Luca is with the twins. I bend down, cing my forehead against hers.

    ¡°They are beautiful. You were amazing. I¡¯m so proud of you, Jade.¡±

    End shback

    We finish up dinner and after lots of kisses for my nieces and nephew, Tabby created the portal for

    Jade and Luca to return to the Dragon Kingdom. It¡¯s still crazy that Jade is a Queen. I always knew that

    both Jade and Archer were always meant to be leaders, but the goddess knew it wouldn¡¯t be in the

    Scarlett Rose pack. I¡¯m d they made that decision because all of us are where we were always

    meant to be. ¡°Hey, her water broke¡± I hear Connot¡¯s voiceced with fear. It¡¯s funny that the big strong

    men always panic. We have to step in and take charge. They can direct hundreds of warriors but they

    lose their mind about anything that has to do with their mate or pups. Connor scoops Autumn up and

    heads for the door. Maverick helps me to my feet and we make our way to the hospital. We all take a

    seat in the waiting room. Jonathon sits across from us and I can see fear in his eyes. He is worried for

    his baby girl. ¡°Jonathon, she is strong. Tabby and Connor are with her. She is going to do great.¡± He

    smiles and nods at me.

    An hourter, Connores rushing through the double doors. My heart is in my throat until I see a

    smile spread across his face. ¡°My little mate has been inbor sincest night. The doctor said it was a

    good thing she got here when we did or my son might have been delivered in the dining room¡±, Connor

    says. His smile is absolutely contagious. ¡°I have a son, Maverick¡± he says as he pulls Maverick into a

    hug. These men are closer than some brothers and having wolves that are so connected has made

    their bond even stronger. ¡°What did you name him¡± I ask. ¡°Autumn would like you two and her dad to

    come meet our son.¡± We follow behind him and Jonathon goes in first. He rushes to the side of her

    bed. It¡¯s amazing to see Autumn holding her son while her dad holds her. ¡°I would like to introduce you

    all to Colton Jon Bradley.¡± Autumn hands Colton to Jonathon and I can see the pride as he stares down

    at his first grandpup.

    A Week Later

    Maverick POV

    I can honestly say thatst night was the worst sleep I have ever gotten. It¡¯s five in the morning and I¡¯m

    staring at the ceiling wishing for it to be eight so we can head to the hospital. I feel like a kid who is

    waiting for Christmas morning. I turn over and wrap Ruby in my arms. I breathe in her scent and I¡¯m

    able to close my eyes. Exhaustion finally takes me under. Tingles on my face pull me from sleep.

    ¡°Maverick, we are due at the hospital in fifteen minutes¡±, Ruby says. My eyes fly open and I hop out of

    bed. I hear herughing as I rush into the closet pulling on sweat pants and a t-shirt. I grab her go-bag

    and take her hand, leading her through the pack house. As soon as we reach the lounge, Ruby¡¯s

    mother is waiting for us. ¡°Mom, why did you get up early? You know, with the c-section only Maverick

    can go in with me.¡± ¡°I know that but I will be in the waiting room. I am your mother and I will be waiting

    for you and my grandpups to be in recovery. Ruby smiles and I¡¯m so d to have all these amazing

    people here to support us. We walk to the hospital. As soon as we arrive, a nurse takes us to the back.

    Ten minutester, they take me to get dressed in scrubs. I hate leaving Ruby but I know that I have to

    follow the hospital rules. I may be Alpha, but these people have earned respect by caring for the pack.

    The nurse leads me to a room that says OR1. My eyes meet Ruby¡¯s and I can see tears on her cheeks.

    ¡°Why are you crying love?¡± ¡°I just wanted you to get here. I¡¯m scared but I trust the doctor.¡± The doctor

    comes in a few minutester. I bend cing my lips to her forehead. ¡°You are doing amazing, Ruby.

    You are the most amazing woman and I¡¯m blessed to have you as my mate.¡± A cry pierces the air and I

    press my lips to hers. This woman that is my everything to me just made me a father. She is the

    woman I will want every day for the rest of my life. She is the mother of my pups and my best friend.

    Every part of my life is better because of this woman. ¡°Alpha, would you like to cut the cord?¡± I reach

    for the scissors. The doctor smiles ¡°it¡¯s a girl.¡± ¡°Wee to the world Olivia E Colwell¡± I say. The

    nurse takes her over to clean her up.

    ¡°I look down to see our next pup before the cry surrounds us. He hands me the scissor again and I cut

    the cord. ¡°It¡¯s a boy¡± the doctor says. ¡°Wee to the world Jackson Connor Colwell¡±, I say and theBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    nurses take him. ¡°It¡¯s almost done sweetheart¡±, I say to Ruby. She smiles and we wait to hear the third

    cry. The doctor pulls the next pup out and she is smaller than her sister and brother. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she

    crying?¡± I can help the panic in my voice. ¡°It¡¯s alright Alpha. The nurses will help her.¡± ¡°Maverick, what¡¯s

    wrong with our pup?¡± I kiss her forehead before I head over to check on my daughter. The nurses are

    putting something in her nose and after a few minutes her cries fill the room. The pain in my chest

    subsides and I look down at this perfect little girl. She may be small but she is mighty. ¡°Wee to the

    world Gabrie Josephine Colwell.¡± Once the pups and Ruby are cleaned up, they take us to the Alpha

    suite. The bed is king sized and we sit together with our pups in front of us. Olivia is a perfect mix of me

    and Ruby. Jackson has my features but his mother¡¯s eye color. Gabrie is Ruby¡¯s mini me. Ruby

    feeds the pups and I can see how exhausted and sore she is. Iy the pups down in their basss

    before I slide in next to my beautiful mate. Her eyes flutter shut and Iy there staring at this beautiful

    woman. She is everything I ever wanted in a woman and thankfully, the goddess saw something that

    was worthy about me to be her mate. She epted me when I was a human for who I was and helped

    me be who I was always meant to be.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    My Fated Human Luna Chapter 206

    59 Bonus Chapter 2

    Five Years Later

    Ruby POV

    It¡¯s hard to believe that E is going to be sixteen. We will be having a party at the pack today to

    celebrate her birthday. I head down the hallway to the girls¡¯ room first. I can hear them talking through

    the door. They are exactly like Jade and I were as pups. They are best friends and I¡¯m so d they

    have each other. I push open the door and Olivia rushes over to hug me. ¡°Mommy, when is E

    coming?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be here soon but first you both need to get ready for the party.¡± Gabrie hugs me

    next. She is still the smallest of my three pups, but she is definitely the fiercest. I¡¯ve seen my sweet little

    girl put a young pup in his ce that was picking on Jackson. Olivia wants to wear a purple t-shirt with

    matching shorts. I grab it from the closet and she heads in to take her shower. ¡°What do you want to

    wear, Gabrie?¡± She grabs a blue t-shirt with matching shorts. ¡°I think that is perfect. I¡¯m going to

    make sure Jackson is up and then I wille back and help you both with your hair.¡± I kiss her

    forehead before I head across the hall. Jackson is still fast asleep and I take a seat on his bed. I push

    the hair off his face and his eyes flutter open.

    ¡°Good morning, mom¡± he says, and I smile. He tries to act like such a big boy. ¡°Good morning

    sweetheart. It¡¯s time to get up and get dressed for the day.¡± He rubs the sleep from his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going

    to help your sisters while you go take your shower. Do not go back to sleep Jackson.¡± He smirks and

    he hops off the bed. I head back to the girls¡¯ room. Olivia is dressed and waiting for me. ¡°Sweet girl,

    what do you want me to do with your hair today?¡± ¡°I just want a ponytail, mommy.¡± I fix her hair and

    Gabriees out next. ¡°I just want my hair down today like yours, mommy.¡± I smile and run the

    brush through her hair. ¡°Daddy is waiting for us in the dining room. You two head there while I check on

    your brother.¡± The girls head out and I check on Jackson. He is dressed and we walk to the dining room

    together. Maverick has the girls set up with their tes when Jackson and I walk in. He walks to me

    and kisses me like he didn¡¯t see me an hour ago. Goddess, I love this man more every day. He scoops

    Jackson up, making him squeal. Iugh and we take our seats to eat breakfast.

    The pack is buzzing with activity. Everyone is moving around to set up for the party. I check on the food

    before I head outside to check the garden. Tables and tents have been set up. I feel arms wrap around

    my leg and I look down to see Mckenzie. She is Autumn and Connor¡¯s three-year-old daughter.

    ¡°Mckenzie, Aunt Ruby is busy¡± Colton says and I smile. ¡°I¡¯m never too busy for a hug¡± I say and pull

    him into my arms. They are like my own pups. I see Autumn and Connor walking toward us. Connor is

    holding Lindsay, their one-year-old daughter. ¡°Hey there sweet girl. Give your auntie a hug.¡± Olivia,

    Gabrie, and Jackson run toward us and the kids head to the yground we had built by the garden.

    Autumn is smirking at me and I shoot her a re. I asked her not to say anything and she better keep

    my secret. Maverick walks over and presses a quick kiss on my lips. ¡°There are grandma¡¯s pups¡± we

    hear behind us and we turn to see Gwen and William walking toward us. She doesn¡¯t stop to even say

    hello to us before she heads to the pups. ¡°What am I, chopped liver, now that you have my pups¡±,

    Maverick says and sheughs.

    Jade and Luca join us. Luna, Katherine, and Lucas run to the yground and I love that all our pups

    are growing up together. Jade is three months pregnant now, but it¡¯s only one putchling this time. They

    haven¡¯t found out what they are having yet. They want it to be a surprise. Jade smirks at me when she

    notices me looking at her belly. These women are killing me today. Archer and Danica join the group.

    Danie is watching over her little brother Asher. I bend down and give her a kiss. I see her looking at

    the kids ying on the yground. ¡°You can go y. I promise I will keep your brother safe.¡± She looks

    at her parents and they both nod. She takes off and goes right to the girls. ¡°She is so protective of her

    brother. She is going to be a good mommy one day¡± Danica says, and my brother growls. She ps his

    arm. ¡°She will find her mate one day and you will have to ept it.¡± My brother grumbles but doesn¡¯t

    say anymore.

    E POV

    I¡¯m excited about going back to the pack and see my family. I know that Micah, Loreli, and Jacob will be

    going with us. I still don¡¯t understand exactly why they were so interested in protecting me. I know

    about the prophecy and I¡¯m grateful to them for protecting me and my family. I wish I would shift

    already so we could just go home. Micah and Loreli are so loving and kind, but Jacob is an a**hat. I

    guess if you are the next king you can act like a tool whenever the mood strikes you. He has all the

    she-wolves around here falling at his feet and he treats me like I don¡¯t even exist. Even though he

    doesn¡¯t want to spend time with me anymore, he makes sure that none of the males at the pce even

    look in my direction. He is so confusing. The worst part is that I feel drawn to him. I just pray he isn¡¯t my

    mate. He is never directly mean to me, he just ignores my existence. I go into my closet and pick out a

    flowered sundress that has a halter top. My long red hair almost reaches my waist now. As soon as I¡¯m

    showered, I slip my dress on and pull my hair into a high ponytail. I put on light make-up and slip on my

    ballerina ts. I open the door and start down the hallway that leads to the private dining room. My

    family is already seated along with Loreli and Micah. The princess will be staying behind with Cali. She

    loves it when I call her that. She is a sweet little girl, nothing like her brother.

    I¡¯m just about to take my seat when Jacob walks in. His eyes go to mine before they look at my dress. I

    see anger sh in his eyes before he schools his expression. I roll my eyes before I go take my seat

    next to my mother. I notice that Loreli is smirking at Micah but I¡¯m not sure why. After breakfast, Micah

    opens a portal and we step through. I have missed my family and pack. I look around and as soon as I

    see Ruby, I rush toward her. We have always had a special rtionship and honestly, I want to talk to

    her about Jacob today before we head back to the pce. ¡°E, I missed you so much¡± she says. I hug

    my grandparents and my cousins. I feel so at ease being back here and I say a prayer again to the

    goddess that I shift soon. Levi pushes past me and wraps Ruby in a hug. We all take our seats after we

    get our food. I can feel someone staring at me. I realize it¡¯s Jacob and I feel like he is going to bore a

    hole in me with his gaze. I stand and walk back toward the pack house. Ruby is inside helping with the

    food. Now is my chance to talk to her. She sees me and her features soften. We walk to the office and

    the minute I¡¯m inside I tell her everything. She standsing around the desk and pulls me into a hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry he is being a jerk. Boys aren¡¯t always the best at showing how they feel or why they act the

    way they do.¡± ¡°What do you think he likes me because I feel like he hates me?¡± I see sadness shes

    in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think he hates you. You are a very special girl and when you find your mate, he is

    going to love you.¡± I feel like there is something she isn¡¯t saying, but I don¡¯t push the issue.

    ¡°I have something that might cheer you up. I haven¡¯t told Maverick yet, but I told Jade and Autumn. It

    can¡¯t hurt to tell one more person. I¡¯m pregnant¡± she says. I pull her into a hug. Now I really want to be

    here when she has these pups. I missed a lot of time with the triplets. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you Ruby. I love

    you and hope we are home soon. I want to be here with you this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that Tabby lets

    you know so you can be here¡±, Ruby says. Hopefully, we will just be here and I won¡¯t have to miss

    anything. ¡°I guess I better go tell Maverick. I know he is going to be over the moon.¡± She takes my hand

    and we head downstairs. Maverick rushes over as soon as he sees us. He is so in love with Ruby and I

    want that with my mate some day. ¡°Is everything alright, Ruby¡± he says. She looks at me before she

    looks back at him. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant¡±, she says, and he lifts her in the air.

    I look at the table and notice that one of the girls from the pack is sitting next to Jacob. When she

    touches his arm, I¡¯m done. I start to walk toward the woods. I need to get away from him and his

    bullish*t. I reach theke and take a seat on the rock. ¡°E, don¡¯t be sad. No matter what you have

    me¡±, I hear a voice. I look around but there is no one around me. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s me your wolf. You

    wanted to shift and now I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Oh, my goddess, my wolf. What is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Maya

    and you, my girl, are very special. We are special together. Now I¡¯m sure you would like someone with

    you, so now is your chance.¡± I link my mother ¡°mom, I¡¯m going to shift. Please don¡¯t tell anyone, just

    come to theke.¡± She cuts the link and I¡¯m excited and nervous at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry E, I

    will always have your back.¡± I love my wolf already and I can¡¯t wait to shift to see her for the first time. I

    take a deep breath and say a prayer of thanks to the goddess for giving me my wolf.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!